《Starting From An Egg, I Evolve Through Devouring》 Chapter 1 This is a dead and silent night sky. There is no sound of living creatures. Only the strong wind dances and the dark clouds are disordered. It is like countless demons waving their claws in the night sky. In this moment of great changes in heaven and earth and the evolution of all things, there is a saying. Don''t go out after dark. Because no one knows what terrible demons and ghosts are in the dark mountains. The night in the mountains is the most terrible. Boom. Boom. From time to time, terrible footsteps came from the mountains, and the shaking mountains trembled. In a cave. There is a huge bird''s nest made of branches. At the moment, there are three eggs lying quietly in the bird''s nest. The three eggs are smooth and round, and their appearance flows with a warm luster. However, one of them is somewhat unusual. The eggshell is a little rough, and the body is a circle larger than the other two. At the moment, the egg seems to be shaking constantly. "Where''s my hand?" "Where are the legs?" "Where''s Lao Tzu''s face with abundant God and handsome appearance and all things losing color?" "What about my eight abdominal muscles inlaid with the perfect inverted triangle?" Su Ye is going crazy now. Yes, he crossed. But it turned into an egg. Is there anything more desperate than this? Deep mountains and caves, crossing into an egg, depend on each other with the remaining two eggs. He knows something about this era. The spirit recovers, the world changes greatly, and everything begins to evolve and become stronger. Now it has gradually become a terrible era of swallowing human flesh and blood. Being born as an egg, he can''t live at all without saying whose seed is in his stomach! But at this time. [Ding - evolutionary system startup...] [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 0%)] [form: childhood] [level: Level D awakening] [blood evolution template: none] [evolution point: 0] [Reiki: 0] Evolutionary system? What''s this? Su Ye instantly calmed down and began to think. "What''s your use?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Can you take me back?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Can you get me out of this damn place?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Can you let me push everything and dominate the world?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Are you mute?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What''s the use of me asking you?" Su Ye almost collapsed. Lao Shizi''s evolutionary system. How can I evolve an egg? Evolved into marinated eggs? Dog egg? Or salted duck eggs? At this time, a series of small black spots slowly climbed up along the branches on the bird''s nest. It''s an ant! Seems to climb up Su Ye''s body. "Are you going to bother me, too?" Su Ye''s tone is not good. Just scroll. [sting -- crush undeveloped ants to obtain Reiki point * 1 / evolution point * 0] [evolution panel: none] [sting -- crush undeveloped ants to obtain Reiki point * 1 / evolution point * 0] [evolution panel: none] Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. Reiki? Evolution point? And the evolution panel? He tried for a while. "In other words, I need the evolution panel, and then use the evolution point to evolve. At present, I should belong to an evolution white version! I can become what fierce beast I evolve!" "I ran over the ants and got Reiki points, but the ants were too weak, so there was no available evolution panel, and they didn''t devour the evolution points." "If I run over stronger spirit beasts, even those evolved fierce beasts... Get their evolution panel, and then use the evolution point to evolve..." For a moment, Su Ye suddenly seemed to see an extremely magnificent prospect! "What is Reiki used for?" His mind moved. Suddenly, the aura points on the panel were consumed. He felt as if there was a force changing his body. From the outside, Su Ye''s egg seems to have become bigger! The eggshell became stronger, white and shiny. It seemed that there were patterns emerging from the eggshell, which looked mysterious. "Reiki can raise my level!" For a moment, Su Ye was a little excited. Through the passage, he did not adapt very well. He had a sense of despair about gain and loss, but when he learned that he could become stronger, he had hope, so he no longer had that feeling. I was alone in my previous life. Come through, then accept it. System: shameless. So what''s next? They should evolve faster and improve their realm faster, so that they can stand firm in this new era of cannibalism. And it''s worth mentioning. Their own panel has a state plate, and there is a percentage index behind the egg. So if you brush it to 100%, can you break the egg. At that time, all the panels that have evolved will be embodied immediately! Therefore, it is urgent. Get rid of the egg. Su Ye suddenly put his eyes on the two eggs on his side. [Green Eagle Egg] [status: egg] [evolution times: 0] [blood evolution panel: green scale Eagle] Su ye took a deep breath. If he had an expression at the moment, his expression would be full of compassion and emotion. "This era is too cruel." "The blood of this era is cold and dirty!" "You come alone, pure and holy. I can''t bear you to be so contaminated with the dirt of the world and experience the cruelty of this era." "Why don''t you just come and go alone and complete me. I''ll live well for you." As soon as the voice fell, Su was compassionate one second before the night, shook the egg directly the next second and hit it violently! Pop! Egg: wdnmd! [smash the egg shell of the green scale eagle and devour it to obtain Reiki point * 3 / evolution point * 1] [obtain blood evolution panel: green scale Eagle] Sure enough! Evolution panel! Su Ye''s guess just now is correct! So can''t he open an infinite way to devour evolution? Green scale Eagle: the eagle evolved after the great change of heaven and earth. It has strong scales and strong blood. Its sharp claws can open mountains and crack rocks. It is extremely sharp. It can reach King level when it is fully mature. King level! At present, Su Ye knows the strength level of the world. Awakening, king, disaster level, natural disaster. After all, this era is a sudden Reiki recovery from the era of science and technology, and the world has changed greatly. In an instant, all kinds of strange animals poured out, causing all kinds of terrible disasters. That''s why it''s rated. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 2 After su Ye broke the eggshell, she felt an unspeakable feeling all over her body. As if in my mind, I had a vague feeling. Like a vague Road, it was suddenly built from the dark. Su Ye broke two eggs. Two evolutionary points were obtained. "Ding - if the conditions are met, the first evolution can be carried out." "Detect blood evolution panel: initial state: green scale Eagle blood." "Evolution." He used both points of evolution. Buzz! The egg body trembled suddenly. [successful evolution: black eagle with red feather] He felt that his breath had suddenly changed dramatically! The whole body is changing. It seems that there are countless strands of pure energy, baptism, transformation and evolution like the tide! This feeling was very wonderful. His egg body trembled slightly, a faint smell rippled, and the red pattern gradually spread over the egg body. Naked Eagle! Logically speaking, it is much higher than the green scale eagle in blood level! "In other words, if I break the egg directly now, I will be a naked eagle in a young state!" [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 0%)] [form: childhood] [level: Level D awakening] [blood evolution template: Eagle blood - black eagle with red feathers] [evolution point: 0] [Reiki: 6] Su Ye guessed in his heart that it''s easy to understand the evolution point, but the evolution panel Can I get it if I kill the fierce beast in evolution? Or does it depend on the probability? [number of blood evolution templates: 1 / 1] Suddenly, Su Ye was stunned. There can only be one template at present? How to get more? Also, the first evolution used two evolutionary points, so what about the second? How much more? Moreover, the percentage of egg status did not increase, and Su Ye didn''t know how to refresh his status. "Forget it, don''t think about it first. After all, I can''t break the egg now. I have to brush my blood to a terrible point before making a breakthrough!" Yes, he is ready to evolve his blood to a very advanced time and break through again. In that way, the benefits of a high start are naturally high. However, how will a variety of evolutionary templates exist when they hatch? Choose the most powerful blood form to break out of the shell, or say. "Blood fusion?" Su ye now completely lost the despair that had just passed through. Yes, he now has the motivation and vision for the future. This is a terrible evolutionary path. Since the world has changed greatly and disasters have emerged, what will su ye become in the future? patron saint? Or Natural disaster? Anyway, Su Ye is full of power at the moment. Su Ye used all those auras. Buzzing. The eggshell trembled slightly, and the energy like mercury flowed through the egg body. In an instant, the egg body became crystal clear, and even expanded directly. The eggshell became much thicker with the naked eye, and the patterns on it became more solid! [realm breakthrough: Level C awakening] [unlock skill: sky cross rush (Level C)] Breakthrough! Su ye can feel the enhancement of her own strength! Besides, you unlocked your skills? Tianhengchong: a collision completed by accumulating aura, which can cause huge damage. Collision. Not quite right! Isn''t this a life-threatening impact? I am an egg! What are eggs? Fragile items! You let me hit someone? A life-threatening impact, good luck and death together? Bad luck? Can the system be more reliable? The level of skills is also graded. SABC, this is the level known by Su ye at present. Although level C is at the bottom, it is better than nothing. But Su Ye is worried now. When the green scale Eagle comes back, he finds that his eggs have been smashed by Su Ye. Will he be angry with himself? After all, I don''t know how to wear it. Before he came here, there were only two eggs! "The Green Eagle won''t vent his anger on me, will it?" No, we have to hurry. Su Ye just thought of this, but suddenly the egg body shook suddenly. It''s dangerous! A strong sense of crisis suddenly came. Hiss, hiss! The shrill sound came out, and the sound of metal rubbing the ground! Sleeping trough, no! Su Ye hurriedly stopped all her actions and lay quietly in the bird''s nest. At the entrance of the mountain, a pair of cold vertical eyes twinkled in the darkness. The metal friction on the ground brought a series of sparks, which can reflect the smooth scales like a mirror, which are buckled like lock armor. A snake! And it''s an exaggerated snake! [species: silver scale snake] [level: King level D] [evolution times: 3] The snake king of three evolutions! For a moment, Su Ye felt a cool breath gushing from the bottom of the egg to the sky cover of the egg. fuck! What is this? I''m still in the novice village. Did you release the late boss to me? As far as he knows, the king level fierce beast with three evolutions can already occupy the mountain as the king! It has even been feared by human cities. Once it is close, it will directly put human cities under full martial law! Sue took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. What is he going to do? Are you here to steal eggs? The green scale eagle is not different from the silver scale snake in blood level. It should also be the animal king of three evolutions! The hard thing is to steal eggs, devour the blood of the green scale eagle, and then let the silver scale snake take its own blood further? On second thought, it is possible! This is the age. Heaven and earth have changed greatly. No one knows what is waiting for heaven and earth in the future, destruction or opportunity. But now, swallowing evolution has become the mainstream tone of this era! Natural selection, the law of the jungle! I have just made an evolution, especially in the state of eggs. I don''t have the power to fight with them at all! What should I do? Whoa, whoa! The silver scale snake crawled forward on the ground. Its scales as strong as steel rubbed with the stones of the cave to produce sparks, which was frightening. This is really desperate. But at this time! There was a sudden roar outside the cave, and sharp waves blew into the cave from the outside! For a moment, the whole cave shook, the silver scale snake quickly looked up, the faint light flowed in the cold vertical eyes, and anxiously spit out the snake letter. Buzz! A flash of thunder suddenly came out from the joint of silver scale snake scales! The snake''s crown stood high, the snake''s body stood up, and a terrible breath broke out. The outside world roared constantly, and a breath that was not weaker than the silver scale snake came! Su Ye is ecstatic! This is, the green scale eagle is back! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 3 The green scale Eagle has just been out foraging for some time, but who can think of it. His nest was smashed! The green light burst out. At the moment, the green scale eagle is like a green moon. Its eyes are cold, and the sound in its mouth is full of warning! But she did not act rashly! Because she felt a breath that was not weaker than her, and even made her have a sense of threat in her nest! Beast king! At the moment, the thunder roared and the harsh friction sounded through the hole. In an instant, the whole mountain was quiet! Two beast kings! Generally speaking, there is a consensus that there are one king and one mountain in the deep mountains. But today, even a pair of Kings met on a mountain. The tip of the needle was against the wheat awn. The terrible smell made all the fierce animals in the surrounding mountains silent. Even the fierce animals on the mountain crawled on the ground one after another. The blood of the three evolutions formed a pure natural huge pressure for them! Everything happens between electro-optic flint. The silver scale snake just showed its huge head. At the next moment, the whole air rioted directly. The terrible blue light broke out and fell from the sky and bombarded the silver scale snake! The silver scale snake raised his eyes anxiously and coldly. Although there were no horns on his head, there was a small bulge, which burst out of thunder. With the naked eye, the thunder at the gap between his scales rushed away and gathered to his head. Zizizi! The thunder burst and burst! The attacks of both sides collided in an instant! Boom! the earth trembled and the mountains swayed! "So fierce? Is this the king of the third evolution?" Su Ye was really frightened. Just at that moment, when the two sides broke out, Su ye even felt a destructive force, which made his eggshell tremble constantly. "The king of three evolutions is too terrible. Four evolutions are disaster level!" It''s just that it''s too difficult for fierce animals to evolve! Swallowing blood, Nirvana, evolution, if there is a little deviation during evolution, then all the dishes will be destroyed, and all efforts will fall short! So this is the inverse of Su Ye''s systematic evolution. There is no risk at all. As long as the evolution point is sufficient, there is no need to consider the integration of blood, blood matching and blood strength. Evolution can be carried out directly in minutes! But now, it''s a time of life and death. What should I do? The external turmoil is still breaking out. The terrible aura of both sides dyed the whole cave green and blue. After suffering for a while, Su Ye carefully jumped down from the bird''s nest and fell to the ground. Pen! Su Ye was careful because he was afraid that he would fall directly on the ground and break it. As a result, who could have thought that he had just landed and the ground was smashed by him! Looking at the broken stone on the surface, Su Ye was startled. I''m now, so hard? by the way! I''ve evolved myself! I''m not an ordinary egg! He''s a hard egg now! No, that doesn''t sound good, awakening egg? Fierce egg? But putting aside all the distractions, Su Ye quickly jumped to the hole. The battle is coming to an end now! Su Ye looked at it with horror in her heart. At the moment, the two beast kings are intertwined, but although snakes and birds have evolved, the restraint on the biological chain still exists! At the moment, the thunder roared, the blue light broke out, and the silver scale snake wrapped around the green scale eagle, and the terrible force seemed to bind the green scale Eagle directly! The green scale Eagle kept roaring, but its sharp claws tried their best to catch the huge head of the silver scale snake. Su ye saw that although the silver scale snake seemed to have the upper hand, it was not in a good state. The scales on his body had been broken, large areas began to fall off, and the snake blood poured out continuously, and a hole was opened in the snake''s head! At the moment, the animal blood kept pouring out, and even the snake brain wrapped in Sen Bai''s bone could be seen in it. The green scale eagle had the upper hand! As a result, I didn''t expect to fall into a desperate situation! Now should be su Ye''s best escape time. But he looked at the place where the two kings were tangled. Do you want to do it? No, do you want to lay eggs? "Just swallow your baby, I owe you." Since you want to kill, you have to kill directly! The egg of one evolution is the snake king of three evolution. Yes, hit the stone with an egg. But Su ye will smash the stone directly this time! At the moment, the green scale eagle is dying. He keeps pushing up and his eyes begin to turn out. But at this time. In a trance, she saw... That... What is that? An egg? That''s my egg? Mother''s eggs flew out? An egg flew straight out of the hole. Aura surrounds the egg shell, making it glitter! At the moment, the silver scale snake''s mind is all on the green scale eagle. Where can you notice an egg coming! Sky cross! Su Ye broke out with all his strength! If you don''t succeed, you will become... No! If I don''t succeed, I''ll turn around and run... Whatever you are, I''ll just roll down the mountain. Pen! Although this collision was only Su Ye''s C-level awakening, it directly hit the snake head''s brain! Su Ye clearly felt as if he had hit tofu! The silver scale snake convulsed violently, and the whole body was out of control! His brain was directly smashed by Su Ye! Brain death! [smash the brain of silver scale snake, cause instant brain death, devour and obtain evolution point * 15 / Reiki * 47] [extract mine attribute points: 5] [the panel is full and cannot be swallowed] Wealth insurance! Su Ye''s excited heart roared. Kill the snake king of three evolutions and obtain 15 evolution points! 47 Reiki! Harvest is too rich! But Su Ye didn''t stay long. He rolled down the mountain with the force of collision. "Wrong! It''s not rolling down, rude! I''m called quitting after success and protecting myself!" Su Ye quickly rolled down the mountain while thinking about it. The green scale Eagle directly got out of trouble, and the sharp claws instantly cut the silver scale snake into several sections! But the silver scale snake is still struggling and wriggling madly, and the nerves of his whole body are not dead! The mountains vibrated, and several sections of remnant bodies constantly broke out terrible power by relying on the residual instinct. The mountains and rivers vibrated, and countless boulders were smashed. The residual force of terror made the green scale Eagle quickly retreat temporarily! But now the green scale eagle is still in a state of ignorance. What was that? Mother''s egg? Flew out, killed the silver scale snake directly, and then... Ran away?? Mother''s seed, so overbearing? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 4 Su Ye rolls quickly. Fortunately, her hardness is OK now. otherwise. I''m afraid some gravel on the road can kill him! Su Ye kept rolling, regardless of the shaking mountains. At the moment, the thunder roared in the mountains. It was the silver scale snake that was emitting the last waste heat! "It stopped." Su Ye rolled to the foot of the mountain, stopped near a dark iron wood, settled down and began to check his harvest. This harvest is extraordinary! The snake king of three evolutions! [if the second evolution standard is reached, will it evolve?] But this time, Su ye did not choose to evolve immediately. Because he''s thinking, too. What are the criteria for obtaining more blood evolution templates? Will it be a breakthrough? Think about it carefully, it seems that it is possible! In this way, it''s better not to evolve first, but to evolve after he raises his level. After all, before he broke the egg, the evolutionary form of blood didn''t play a big role for the time being. [mine attribute energy reaches the standard, unlock mine attribute skill: Level B: mixed mine suit] Thunder attribute skill! "In other words, can you unlock the ability of that attribute after swallowing the energy point of the attribute and reaching some standards?" Su ye thought in her heart. "Reiki, use it all." Reiki doesn''t need to be kept. It''s all used! Zizizi! The glittering and translucent white force constantly surged on the eggshell surface, and the patterns became more diverse. The blue patterns gradually turned out at the edge and bottom of the red patterns, just like electric arcs. Su Ye''s egg was shocked. The glittering and translucent white light shook for a moment, and soon all of it was gathered into Su Ye''s body. [realm breakthrough: Level B awakening] [acquire skill: blasting space (Level B)] Class a! Each realm, such as awakening, King level, disaster level and so on, is carefully divided. SABCD Five layers! Now Su Ye has reached level B awakening. If he enters * *, he will become the beast king! At that time, it can be said to be an unprecedented egg king! No, it doesn''t sound good. King egg? No, it''s a little homophonic "over". The first egg on earth? Horizontal pressure Wangu egg? God egg? It doesn''t sound very good. Make complaints about it. At this time, he looked at the system panel and seemed to be updated again. [Reiki point: 7 / 100] Next upgrade, you need 100 Reiki! However, there is a boundary point for upgrading, which is good and clearer. Now Su Ye''s class B awakening, in the nearby mountains, can be regarded as the No. 1 strong man! He is full of confidence. "What are the effects of these two skills?" Su Ye couldn''t help looking at the two skills he had just acquired, one egg for himself, how else could he use the skills? Mixed thunder suit: instantly gain double defense and attach a layer of lightning on the surface, which will cause damage and paralysis to the creatures touched. Blasting space: indiscriminate heavy strike within 10 meters. "These two skills are a little cow!" This time, it''s not the kind of violence aesthetics! "I have successfully changed from a physical egg to a chemical element egg. Yes, give me more such skills. In this era, life protection is important!" Su Ye tidied up, but he was just about to leave here, but he suddenly found many things wrong. "There''s something nearby!" For a moment, Su Ye was on alert. He leaned near the iron wood, and he saw a pair of cold eyes! fuck! no "This is a snake''s nest today?" [species: blue eyed snake] [level: Level B awakening] [evolution times: 1] A little snake with a total length of only one meter and two fingers as thick as jade is lying about ten meters away and staring at Su Ye. Why are you a snake staring at an egg? However, the little snake looked at Su ye so motionless. A poisonous tooth was white and dense with turbid black purple. what do you mean? Stare at me? Su Ye is indignant. He swears that if he has eyes now, he will definitely stare back and let the goods know what is the gaze of the abyss! In this way, the big egg "stared" at the small eyes for a long time. The blue eyed snake didn''t attack, and Su Ye didn''t do anything. It seemed that he was afraid of each other. Until, the sky became more and more hazy. It''s almost dawn! Isn''t this snake a statue? Su Ye suddenly thought of something strange. The broken snake kept moving for so long, motionless, and Su Ye was about to fall asleep. Rustle! At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps, but the sound of footsteps was a little cheerful. Susu, Susu! I saw a little beast running happily, black and white, with his tongue sticking out and drooping around his mouth. The whole beast was full of joy. [species: Kazakh emperor dog] [level: Level B awakening] [evolution: 1] Su Ye''s heart is strange, and this thing? Can this thing evolve? Or a B? Su Ye was suddenly frustrated. She thought she was strong... But now she meets something that is level B? Besides, this ghost, isn''t it Noble dog? This thing can be class B? Su Ye feels humiliated! At the moment, the golden sun fell, and the Kazakh King dog seemed to be more happy, bouncing, dull and coming. The blue eyed snake was not calm: what the hell are these? There are more and more strange things today. I met a big exaggerated egg. This egg, which the snake had been staring at for a long time, but felt a dangerous breath and had been looking for opportunities. As a result, the egg also had the wind of a master. It didn''t move and responded to changes. It made him like a great enemy. He had never seen such a difficult opponent. Of course he didn''t know. Su Ye almost fell asleep. And it''s just when you''re nervous, and now you''re jumping around with this thing? Looks stupid? The blue eyed snake was so angry that the killing machine was surging. Dare to approach! Kill me! The Kazakh King dog kept approaching and didn''t seem to see the two. A pair of happy eyes looked around and shook their heads. Su ye and the blue eyed snake didn''t move, but they were very nervous. Ha Huang''s dog keeps a good mood every day, but suddenly, it feels like stepping on something! The blue eyed snake is angry and dares to step on me! But this thing feels strong. I''m afraid it''s also a class B existence! You must kill with one shot! This little beast is ugly, but it is also a class B terror! Never underestimate! If there is a riot, I''m afraid the consequences will be unbearable The blue eyed snake is like a great enemy, but who ever thought. The Kazakh King dog who stepped on the blue eyed snake suddenly howled! Ha Huang dog: lying in the trough, what the hell? Scare me! He blew his hair in an instant. He was almost shaking his head off like a madman. He rolled his eyes, stepped on an exaggerated step, stepped back madly, and kept crying in his mouth. His limbs were about to fly, and he almost fell to the ground! Su ye: MMP, your special size is grade B! Can you do something? What about the cards? Su Ye decided to break through quickly! It''s a shame for him to stay in level B awakening! Blue eyed snakes are stupid. This special size is also class B? However, at this time, Su Ye is a riot of Qi and machine. The weather, place and people are harmonious. When will he stay still? Sky cross! The egg body rushed up and directly hit the little snake''s head. The little snake was almost out of breath! Mix thunder clothes! Zizizi! The thunder rolled all over the snake in an instant. [successfully kill the green eyed snake, devour it and gain evolution points * 5 / gain Reiki points / 13] [successfully obtained poison attribute points * 2] [the panel is full and cannot be swallowed] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 5 Dead. Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. To tell you the truth, he is also extremely afraid of the little snake. It''s quick and highly poisonous. God knows, he can''t afford to bet whether poison is good for eggs. But fortunately, these two goods have come. Looking at the heartless ha Huang dog who continued to shake his head as if nothing had happened, Su Ye was a little helpless. Reiki revives and the world evolves. Fierce beasts have also evolved in wisdom. Even if the IQ of King level fierce beasts is worse, they can definitely be comparable to ordinary humans. But this royal dog Lower IQ after evolution? Negative positive to negative? However, the goods have helped himself. Su Ye won''t swallow him. After all, he''s afraid that his IQ will infect him. But who knows that the Kazakh emperor dog has come together. Su Ye doesn''t care about him and wants to leave here. He wants to dominate all the mountains around here quickly. Then we can catch up with the tide of evolution all over the world! In every era, those who are at the forefront will certainly benefit the most! Here is just the border of the whole world. The resources are limited. The really powerful beasts, the beasts above the king level, are all in the center! Su ye thought, and the egg suddenly rolled. Whoo! Ha Huang dog was startled! The air was silent. Su ye turned back and sighed faintly. "How did you evolve into class B?" "Mom, I moved just now. You saw it. I''ll roll. What are you excited about?" "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!" Suddenly, Su ye had an idea. Woo woo. The Harcourt dog has a bad hunch and curls up in one place. Su Ye jumped up and fell directly on the back of the Kazakh emperor dog. The Kazakh emperor dog trembled and scared. "From today on, you''ll be Ben''s horse. Let''s go and hurry!" Su Ye felt that he didn''t have a card face when rolling. Although the IQ of this goods was in arrears, it was at least a class B fierce beast. "It''s really cheap for you." "Woo woo! Woo woo!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The night of the mountain passed like this. Although everything that happened in the night was very moving, fierce animal rivalry happened from time to time in the night of the deep mountains, so it was not a sensation. Lin village. "Beast God, I''m going to die!" Suddenly, a voice full of sadness and fear spread all over the forest village. Then a desperate animal roar slowly rang through. "What? What happened to the beast God?" "Why at this time? The sound in the mountains last night was so terrible, in case those things went down the mountain..." "The beast God is old... He was injured again yesterday... This..." The village was shrouded in a haze. A muscle exploded, and the old yellow cattle with a body like a hill fell to the ground. There were ferocious wounds on his body. At the moment, he was out of breath and had no God in his eyes. Countless people knelt down in front of him and cried. This is the beast God of their village. Protect their village! Heaven and earth changed greatly and Reiki revived. Some people have the talent of evolution, but there are still too many ordinary people! And fierce beasts have evolved, one by one with the power of terror. Therefore, under the communication between the two sides, the beast God came into being. Animal gods shelter villages or cities, and people collect evolutionary herbs everywhere to provide strength to animal gods. Mutual benefit and win-win results. "When the beast God falls, the village will fall into the greatest crisis. It is urgent to find a new beast God!" In the village center, in the village head''s room. The old village head took a hard sip of the dry tobacco in his hand and frowned. "I will inform Los Angeles immediately and hope they can send evolutors to us as soon as possible." Their mountain communities all rely on Luoshui city. There are extremely powerful cities in the south of the world, among which there are countless powerful evolutors. It is said that the beast God of Luoshui city is an S-class disaster fierce beast. They have reached an agreement with the Lord of Luoshui city who has evolved four times to protect Luoshui city together! "But it will take at least three days for the evolutionists to get to our remote place!" "Yes, these three days... What should we do?" As soon as the words came out, everyone in the room was silent, like death. They were all a little desperate. At present, the strongest evolutionist in the village is only level C awakening. Once the fierce animals on the mountain go down the mountain, it will be a disaster for them! "So communicate with the surrounding villages and let them help." "Also, now, all the evolutionists in the village are out of the village! Look for some fierce animals to go down the mountain, if you can..." the village head seemed to struggle for a moment. "You can give all the herbal medicine savings in the village to the fierce animals who are willing to go down the mountain to help, and just ask them to protect us until we get assistance from Luoshui city. At that time, the evolutionists in Luoshui city will help us find a new beast God." The village head sighed. "Really..." "That''s our collection for a year!" "If all of them are sent out, then if there is a new beast God... The village can''t offer herbs... This..." The village head took another mouthful of dry smoke, which was filled with smoke: "first solve the urgent need." The village head was very dignified. Everyone stopped talking, and they knew that there was no other way now. "Start at once. Now, it may be time to decide the life and death of the village!" He looked out of the window and took a deep breath. Who would have thought that the beast God was hurt by the fierce beast down the mountain yesterday. The beast God, who has a short life, can''t carry it at last. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, between a field. A strange group is walking among a bush. This is the place at the foot of the mountain, and Su ye now wants to kill the dog to testify. Originally, he walked well, and Su Ye was also very comfortable, but suddenly the fool jumped up like a stimulant and ran wildly and excitedly in the fields. "You''re like a happy little two out of stiffness." Su ye said "gritting his teeth". "Woo, woo, woo!" the HA Huang dog roared and ran quickly. But Su ye also began to feel something wrong. "Do you smell anything?" The Kazakh King dog suddenly stopped and saw a rocky slope. Su Ye''s heart jumped: does this stupid dog have any special ability? That''s why he evolved to this point? I saw the HA Huang dog suddenly move his nose and quickly pick it up in the rubble in front of him. The surrounding rubble kept flying towards both sides. It was obviously not the first time! Suddenly a fragrance spread out. Sure enough! Su ye saw that under the rubble, there was a bright green grass flashing, and the green Xia swayed slowly. It just seemed that she was preparing to break the ground and slowly push away the stone. As a result, she was found by the silly dog and found it directly! This stupid dog has the ability to find evolutionary herbs! what the hell! I found the treasure! Heaven and earth have changed greatly, and all things have evolved, so do plants. However, after plant evolution, some are extremely powerful and have wisdom and life, while others have extremely rich energy, which is the treasure in the eyes of fierce animals and human evolutors! Although this silly dog owes his IQ, but this skill is such a cow and fork? Good boy! In the future, you will be my mount, unchanged! Ha Huang dog excitedly wagged his tail and opened his big mouth to eat the green grass. But suddenly. Click! Ha Huang dog was so painful that his eyes almost burst into tears. In front of him, the moving egg blocked all his sight, and he bit on the egg shell. Almost knocked his teeth off! A deep, sexy voice came out. "Children can''t eat this. It will spoil their stomach." "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! [my book: from the boss of the brokerage company to the big star, I also read it in the tower. I hope you can also see it. Hey, believe me, it''s absolutely wonderful. You can see my other works from the author.] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 6 [devour level D spirit grass and gain aura point * 50] Fifty Reiki points! Su Ye was shocked. And it''s just level D spirit grass! There are five levels of CBAS! This is a little scary for the increase of Reiki! Su ye took a deep breath and his eyes flickered slightly, but suddenly he found another place that had changed! [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 1%)] [level: Level B awakening] [blood evolution template: Eagle blood - black eagle with red feathers] [evolution point: 20] [aura: 70 / 100] Status progress, increased! Just added! "In other words, swallowing evolved plants can increase my state progress and gain Reiki." "You can gain evolution points and Reiki points by swallowing fierce beasts with evolutionary blood." Su ye thought secretly that he had a general understanding of the system. Now, if Su ye had eyes. Then you will look at the Kazakh emperor dog with bright eyes. This is a baby! "Woo, woo, woo!" Su Ye gently leaned against the side of the HA Huang dog. He was so frightened that the HA Huang dog was empty. The fried hair kept leaning back and resisted very much. Su Ye''s tone was heavy. "The future is a cruel era. People eat people and animals eat animals. Everything in the world begins to devour madly for an evolution." "Your IQ must die fast." "This egg is broad-minded and can accommodate the five mountains in Kyushu. He has the world and the common people in his heart. I will cover you from today on." "Woo woo." Su Ye ignores the disdainful dog eyes of HA Huang dog. "From today on, you''ll be called two fools!" "Ouch!" Who is the second fool? This dog evolved from husky. What''s this? Royal blood re evolution! Noble! He wagged his tail in protest. However, Su Ye ignored it directly. "Go, two fools, get rich and lead the way!" Su Ye jumped behind the Kazakh King dog. Ha Huang dog is unwilling. "Ouch!" I''m not stupid! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Two dogs, we will not have an accident if we sneak out like this! Dad will fight then." In the mountains and forests, a young voice sounded, with a bit of apprehension. "Ah, adults are busy looking for new beast gods recently. They won''t find us out of the village." "Yes, slug, if you''re afraid, go back quickly." These are four children. They look like eight or nine years old. Their skin is dark. After the great change of heaven and earth, there is a sense of retrogression of civilization in the border areas, as if they had returned to the era of recklessness and famine. The first one is the two dogs in their mouth. "When I sneaked out to play some time ago, I saw a fierce beast here. The fierce beast was very powerful. With a wave of my hand, I saw it clearly. A stone was directly smashed!" "We are also a member of Lin village. We should also contribute. Hum, let the village head reward me for the candy I brought back from Luoshui city. Slug, if you are afraid, you won''t eat it at that time!" when the two dogs thought of the candy, they all slipped out. "That fierce beast... Won''t hurt us..." the slug is still a little afraid. "Dad said that fierce beasts eat people." "Your father lied to you. My father told me that fierce animals don''t eat people." A group of children walked in the mountains like this. I have to say that they were very brave. "It''s almost here. Let''s keep quiet and be careful." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ow, Ow!" The second fool stuck out his tongue and ran, suddenly howling, as if he had found something. "Another discovery?" Su Ye was delighted. Just now Er silly took him to find a semi evolved grass, which gave him 25 Reiki points. As long as he gets another semi evolved grass, he can break through again! Class A. Then he can distinguish himself from the stupid dog under him. "Ah, er silly, er silly, what you have defiled is the whole B-level awakening." "Woo woo!" the HA Huang dog shouted angrily. He immediately ran and seemed to have found something! "This is a big bear. I heard Abba talk about him. It is said that he has evolved a suit of iron armor, especially carrying and beating. Although it is a class C awakening beast, even a class B beast may not be able to beat him. If we can convince him..." A group of children hid in the bushes and stared at a behemoth in front of them. The mountain has a huge body, a huge head and two dark shining eyes. The ferocious mouth has tusks, detestable faces, exaggerated muscle bulges, and thick hair inlaid with layers of black shining iron armor, which looks very terrible. This is a bear. Once evolved bear! "Who''s going?" The children looked at each other, but some were frightened by the ferocious appearance of the big bear. "I......" the two dogs'' voice was thin and could not be heard. Roar! The big bear roared suddenly. The terrible power shook the surroundings and almost scared them. Fierce beast. It''s horrible! They have seen the old yellow ox beast God, gentle and kind. Although it is not good to use it on a cow, there is little difference between animals and people in the era of the evolution of all things. A powerful beast will the owner''s wisdom, thinking and human expression. It is said that there are many fierce animals in those big cities to live with humans. The group of fierce animals is naturally as diverse as human beings. Human beings have good people and bad people, and the same is true among fierce animals. The slug''s father told him that fierce animals eat people, while the second dog''s father told him that fierce animals are gentle and don''t eat people. They are all right. Just one sentence, one word, can not summarize and limit the whole group. For example, now the big bear is terrible! They even thought that as soon as they went out, the big bear slapped them into meat mud. Thinking so, a group of children''s legs trembled. The big bear walked out of his cave, his huge body made the earth tremble, and each foot left deep footprints. "Too strong..." "Uncle Zhang in the village is the strongest evolutionist, but I feel... Uncle Zhang is not an opponent." "Let''s... Let''s go back..." A group of children almost cried, like mosquitoes and flies. But suddenly. The big bear growled uneasily. Look into the distance. A group of children looked quickly, not knowing what had happened. In the distance, a bunch of strange combinations came bouncing. "Ow, ow, ow." A big black-and-white dog stuck out its tongue, but it barked a few times. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 7 "What''s that? A big dog carrying an egg?" a group of children looked strange at the moment. This is definitely the strangest combination they have ever seen. Is this also a fierce beast? The big dog below looks silly, and he is carrying an egg. Egg, shouldn''t it have much combat power? The children looked at the silly look of the big dog. Somehow, they had an impulse to laugh. They were not so afraid for a moment. They inevitably showed pity. "The big dog is stupid. It looks like it''s coming to an end." "Will you be directly slapped to death by the big bear? That''s too bloody. Let''s go..." the slug trembled on his legs: "Dad said that children can''t see too bloody things..." "That egg... Feels like it''s shining." [species: Armored bear] [level: Level C awakening] [evolution times: 1] An evolved armored bear? However, looking at the fierce appearance, it seems that the armored bear is not easy to deal with But now, Su Ye is constantly sensing the aura fluctuations around him. Evolutionary grass, where is it? At this time, he suddenly saw a touch of dark green behind the armored bear. Under the sun, the dark green was like fresh, rippling with a strong breath of life. [species: Jiujie Mohua grass] [grade: C] [evolution times: 2] Twice evolved grass! Su Ye was surprised that class C grass, such a precious grass, would be owned by a small class C awakened armored bear? But it''s not impossible. Because only when grass evolves to a level, it will burst out terrible visions and cause Reiki riots. So the evolutionary grass above class A. It is rare. After all, once it appears, it will immediately cause the competition of countless fierce beasts or evolutors. That level of evolutionary grass is equivalent to blood disaster. Naturally, no one will survive! "Ow, Ow!" Er silly howled at the armored bear with a full look. He made a good fight posture and shook left and right, which made Su Ye feel a little ashamed, but Er silly didn''t think so. He looked very arrogant. Level C awakening? This dog is class B! Armored bear rage, roar! With a roar, the earth cracked, the terrible momentum broke out, and a fierce wind came to my face, which made people tremble in an instant! "Woo woo!" The two fools howled sadly, startled, and wanted to go back quickly behind them. You''re here to be funny? Su ye thought it was too humiliating. He looked down on others a second ago. He was arrogant. You ran away with a roar? Level B awakening of the most special no card face. But it has such a special ability. Su Ye was also directly shaken off and rolled to the ground. The armored Bear looked at Su Ye strangely for a while and scratched his head curiously. What is this? Eggs? Why does it feel strange? At first, he thought the threat was from the dog, but when he roared, the dog was scared out of his mouth. Obviously not, is it the egg? After evolution, although the IQ of the armored bear has increased, its response is still a little slow. In fact, it has been a long time since this meal. "The egg rolled down and seemed to be trampled to pieces." the two dogs hid not far away and said with regret: "unfortunately, the egg doesn''t know what fierce animal''s egg is. It''s so big and bright. If it''s cooked, it must be a big tonic!" "That big dog is here to make fun. The armored bear is so strong. We''d better go back quickly." The strength and terror of the armored bear really shocked them. Suddenly, they looked strange and their eyes widened. "The egg moved?" The egg suddenly flew up and hit the head of the armored bear! Boom! With a dull noise, the armored bear tengtengteng retreated two steps. Eggs, attack? What''s going on? The two eyes of the armored bear were black, but the severe pain made him angry in an instant. Peng Peng! Beat your chest and feet, and the dull sound broke out one after another. He''s coming fast! Slap it at Su Ye. Mix thunder clothes! The egg body suddenly flashes bright lightning, lightning surges, crackling and exploding! Pen! Su Ye directly shook the armored bear''s palm with his mixed thunder clothes! Although the armored bear is only level C, its combat effectiveness is very strong. Some ordinary level B fierce animals dare not easily provoke him! The thunder spread all the way along the thick bear''s paws. In an instant, the action of the armored bear was much slower and roared uneasily! Su Ye just made the first impact and directly used the sky cross impact, but it had little effect. The defensive power of this armored bear is terrible! The skin is rough and the flesh is thick. The green scale snake took away half of his life directly with the cross rush of the sky, but the armored bear didn''t do anything. Therefore, Su Ye''s physical attack can''t work at all! "Fortunately, I''m a chemical egg!" Blast space! Boom! With a dull noise, the surrounding space shook instantly! Within a space of ten meters, a terrible force broke out in an instant! Pen! Pen! The whole body of the armored bear was suddenly and violently shocked, and there was a continuous bang! In the blink of an eye, the flesh and blood were blurred, as if the whole body had been blasted! The armored bear roared in pain. The power of blasting space is really huge! It should be the strongest skill Su ye can use at present. "I hope the skills can evolve in the future, and it will be great to explode within ten miles at that time." Su ye thought, but his action was not slow at all. He flew directly while the armored bear was hard hit at the moment. Sky cross! Boom! The armored bear fell to the ground. [kill the armored bear and devour it to obtain evolution points * 5 / Reiki points * 4] [the panel is full and cannot be swallowed.] Su Ye''s heart moved slightly. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 1%)] [level: Level B awakening] [blood evolution template: Eagle blood - black eagle with red feathers] [evolution point: 25] [aura: 99 / 100] Don''t do that... 99 This armored bear Not good. Su Ye has some dislike. "Er silly, come and eat this armored bear and enhance your strength. Can''t you have some ambition? Your special size is level B! Card face! Card face!" Su Ye hated that iron was not steel, but he set his eyes on the dark green grass. Swallow the grass. You can break through again! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 8 [swallow nine sections of ink Chinese grass and obtain Reiki points * 100] [realm breakthrough: Class A Awakening (99 / 200)] [gain skill: bashen Chong (level a)] [acquire skill: breath simulation (level a)] Directly obtained two A-level skills! Su Ye was a little shocked. Bashen Chong is similar to Tianheng Chong, but the power explosion is very different. In some calculations and induction of Su ye, the power that bashen Chong can explode is probably more than twice or even nearly three times that of Tianheng Chong! The skill of breath simulation really shocked Su Ye. It can simulate the smell of a fierce beast! As long as it doesn''t exceed Su Ye''s big class, it can''t be seen! Su Ye looked strange. "So I can pack someone else''s eggs?" "The world is too dangerous. If you can, it''s a magic skill!" This harvest is really rich, and the morphological progress of eggs has reached 4%. It seems that grade D evolutionary grass can provide 1%, grade C can provide 3%, and the biggest harvest is grade a! In the mountains and fields, it should also be regarded as a strong side! And he''s finally better than this stupid dog. a feeling of exaltation upon fulfillment! Su Ye wanted to laugh, but suddenly his face (egg) turned black. Buzz! Two silly bowed his head, unwilling to drink the blood of the armored bear, and then suddenly shook his head, a spirit. A breath flowed. Class A This stupid dog is A-level too "He drank the blood of a fierce beast for the first time... Promoted greatly..." Su Ye muttered to himself. Still a shame! "Ow, Ow!" the two fools were full of air and their tails swayed. Su Ye''s teeth are itchy. She wants to kill the silly dog with one egg. "Dong Dong Dong!" Constantly bumped into two silly heads. "Woo, woo, woo." the two fools were pitiful. At this time, the children hiding in the bushes not far away are stupid now. Are they right? What a terrible bear! With a gentle wave, you can open the mountain and crack the stone! But was killed by an egg? Since the armored bear just fell to the ground, a group of children maintained a dull expression and some incredible feelings. "I''m not dreaming, am I?" the slug wiped his eyes, but the egg looked stronger! Slowly shaking the egg body, they felt an invisible pressure. What a strong egg! And the dog that doesn''t look very smart on the side of the egg seems to be getting stronger! The hair has become more supple and the body has become larger. Although it is a dog, in fact, Er Sha''s body is now like a large calf, but he still spits out his tongue from time to time. The eyes who can''t find a fixed point look not very smart. "We now..." What should they do? Several children looked at two dogs. Among them, two dogs were the largest, so he was a child leader. The two dogs bit their teeth and looked at the egg that was not even an opponent of the armored bear. It is true that the fear that the egg brought to them is really not comparable to that of the armored bear. After all, the armored bear has a violent and terrible breath, while Su Ye''s breath is introverted and gentle. The armored bear frightened them and disgusted them. Su Ye killed the armored bear. Somehow, their innocent children seem not so afraid of the egg, There is even such a lost favor. "I''ll talk to him." The two dogs went by biting their teeth. Two dogs came out of the grass and walked this way. Rustle. "Ouch!" the two fools who were still intoxicated in the breakthrough were startled. Su Ye''s egg pressed the shameful goods under her. Class a? You''re still so useless when you''re a! "You... You... Hello," said the second dog timidly. Su ye said nothing. Looking at this should be the first human he saw after he came through. "Well... I... can I ask you a favor?" help? Am I full? It''s a pity that Su Ye doesn''t have eyes yet, otherwise she must turn her eyes and gouge out the little doll. "The beast God of our village has fallen... I hope you can protect our village for three days, just three days!" Su Ye shook and motioned Er silly to leave here. As a result, the little doll cried directly. "Two dogs, please! Just help us guard the village for three days. Dad, they said that they would pay the fierce beast evolution grass to guard at that time." wait. What did the little doll just say? "Say it again." Su Ye''s voice came into the two dogs'' minds. Two dogs are stunned. This egg can talk? "Pay evolution grass?" Su Ye couldn''t help calculating. Although Er silly can find the evolutionary grass, every time it is accompanied by risks. After all, the silly dog doesn''t know whether there are any powerful beasts next to the evolutionary grass. Once he finds the evolutionary grass, he immediately eats stimulants with an IQ of - 10000. This time he meets a class C awakened armored bear. What if he encounters any powerful beasts next time? "Yes, yes, dad said, we should take out a year''s accumulation." The second dog said naively, and sold his father. A year''s savings? Su Ye''s eyes are bright. However, the temperament of high egg "people" can''t be bad. "Mmm..." Su Ye sighed sadly. After a long time, she seemed relieved and said, "what did you just say your name?" "Two dogs." "Yes, there is a cause and effect between you and my mount. Let''s look at this fate. Let''s help you." Su Ye shook her head and sighed. Yes, I helped you because your name is related to my mount. I''m not greedy for your evolutionary grass. The face is not red, the heart does not jump, yes, they have become eggs, blush and heartbeat fart. "Wuwuwuwu." two silly bared their teeth. It''s shameless. What''s more, how did our dog get to know him? I am so noble! Does he deserve it? "Really?" The two dogs wept with joy. A group of children ran out one after another and formed a circle one by one. The two dogs came to ER silly happily. ¡°mua£¡¡± Two silly straight grin, crazy struggle. How dare he kiss me? Dare you kiss the noble me? Two silly people screamed and almost got angry. One soul came out of the body and two souls went to heaven. Struggling, grinning, a little doll, dare to humiliate me? Su Ye was surprised. You fool didn''t see it. You have strong self-esteem? However, this fool depends on the fact that others have no strength and bully the soft and fear the hard. Shame. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 9 Lin village. "Where are the children?" many adults in the forest village found that several children who had been playing in the village didn''t know where to go at the moment. "No, these melons are not out of the village!" The second dog''s father doesn''t look very good. This morning, the smelly boy of Er Gou told him that he also wanted to go down the mountain to guard the village. He said that he was also a member of the village. At that time, he gave Er Gou a good training. "This bastard won''t really go out of the village to find the fierce beast!" A group of adults gathered together and his face changed when he heard the speech. "This... These disobedient children, what if something happens?" "There are so many fierce animals outside..." "Yes, they are still so small..." The women in the village couldn''t help crying. "Don''t cry. You''re used to it! I''ll go out of the village to find them now." the second dog''s father frowned coldly. The old village head came out. But his face was dignified. "Tiger son, you must go out of the village to find them quickly. Now there are not enough people in the village. It is said that they persuaded some fierce animals to come down the mountain soon. There may be chaos at that time. The people in the village are not enough. You have to hurry." Although those fierce beasts promised them, who knows what their plot is? In case of any trouble, there are evil beasts mixed in, then it will lead wolves into the house at that time. Lin Hu also knew the pros and cons. Knowing the seriousness of the matter, he couldn''t help scolding: these bastards, I won''t kill them when I come back. "I see." He said to the old village head. They walked outside the village. The situation was too taboo. They didn''t notice and forgot. The bag containing the evolutionary grass stored in the village was still on Lin Hu, and hurried to look for the children. "Where have these bastards gone?" "It''s so big outside the village. Will there be any accident?" Although he was angry, he was in a hurry. Now, for these people, the village is a protective circle isolated from the cruel world. There are many villages like them in the surrounding villages. In the village, under the protection of animal gods and evolutionists, people can ensure normal life. Outside the village, it is still a cruel era of evolution! A group of children go out of the village. Once they encounter any fierce beast, the consequences will be unimaginable! He could only walk with his head down, trying to find clues nearby. "Abba!" Suddenly, a cry of joy made him ecstatic. "Two dogs!" Two dogs, they took Su ye and two fools and walked back to the village. Seeing his father, the two dogs immediately shouted excitedly and waved their small arms. I made great contributions! I brought back a super powerful helper! Is the armored bear powerful? He was not killed directly! Dad will praise me, and the village head will reward me! The more he thought, the more excited he became, and his little face turned red. He jumped and ran over. "Well, brother Er Gou, he always wants a new dress. It seems that his parents should be able to make him a set this time." "When I go back, I have to ask my father for credit and ask him to buy me candy." Several children looked at the two dogs running past with joy and envy. Pop! Everyone is stupid. "Turtle son! I''ll kill you!" The two dogs were directly caught by the furious Lin Hu and patted down with a big hand like a PU fan. "Bastard, dare you run out? Dare you?" Pop! Pop! The two dogs didn''t expect that when their father came, he would catch him and beat him. A group of children who had just wanted to take credit were all silent and afraid to go out. It''s cruel. This... The plot is not quite right! "Ouch." At this time, Lin Hu noticed this strange combination, a big dog carrying an egg? incorrect! The smell of this big dog is terrible! The big dog is ugly. His eyes turn out from time to time, and his tongue droops out inadvertently. It looks not very smart, but it gives people a terrible feeling! Is this stupid appearance a disguise? He became dignified. "Abba, sobbing, Abba! This is the beast God we invited down the mountain to help protect our village." the two dogs sobbed. "Nonsense!" Pop! Two dogs stopped talking. A group of children dare not go out. Two silly humed, full of air, and the breath of A-level awakening inadvertently revealed. Lin Hu was shocked. This breath! Class a awakened beast? You know, this time they communicated that they were willing to go down the mountain to protect their village. The highest level was only level B awakening. Moreover, they worked hard and paid a great price for the fierce beast. These children brought back the class a awakened beast? As for the egg, he automatically ignored that Su Ye''s breath was hard to distinguish. In particular, Lin Hu was just a d-level awakened evolutionist and couldn''t see the details of the egg at all. "My Lord." The second fool shook his head and looked full of air. "Ouch!" "Abba, his name is er silly." Pop! "Don''t be disrespectful to adults!" Two dogs cry. He''s so stupid! Moreover, the real strong one is the egg! "Adults speak, children don''t interrupt." Lin Hu is angry. How can he talk to a class a awakened fierce beast like this? Want to die? But "Really call two silly?" Lin Hu''s eyes are strange. "Ouch." The big black and white dog held his head up proudly. This noble is called two fools. What''s the matter? "Good name!" A group of children have strange faces, especially two dogs. Their eyes are full of contempt. Su Ye almost scolded. What''s a good name? Then why don''t you call you a fool? Looking happy, he seemed to be shaking his head after being admitted. He suddenly felt that he had been insulted. His originally negative IQ was carried out and rubbed repeatedly! Lin Hu doesn''t care about this. This is a class a awakened super fierce beast! If you can take it to the village, all the difficulties will be solved! "Two... Two adults, are you going to our forest village?" Two dogs nodded continuously. "Come on, please! This egg is so big. You''re tired. Come on, I''ll take it for you." Lin Hu flattered and said with a low attitude. That egg is the real strong one! The second dog wanted to remind himself of his stupid father, but when he thought that his ass was still painful just now, he simply shut up. Su Ye didn''t react, so he picked himself up and put it into his big bag. The bag is full. At the moment Su Ye was taken away, er silly seemed to have all his confidence evacuated in an instant. His guilty hands trembled and almost fell on the ground! See. Lin Hu''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had noticed something. After thinking carefully for a long time, he also felt something wrong. After a long time, his eyes were deep and his tone was heavy. "The adult''s disguise is really clever." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 10 "Clever?" Is it all right? And just put me in the bag? I don''t take this egg seriously! Su Ye just wanted to run away, but suddenly he was stunned. A smell! Su Ye found that the bag was full of evolutionary grass! Although most of them are semi evolved grass! But there are four! There is even an evolutionary grass with emerald light! [species: green yingcao] [grade: Grade C] An evolved grass! Su Ye suddenly didn''t want to go out. "Swallow, swallow!" And such a good thing? You don''t have to fight. Evolution grass comes directly to the door. This is a great thing. Isn''t it just to be bagged for a while? What are you afraid of? Two silly found that the goods seemed to respect themselves. He raised his head again, his tail wagging, full of air! "Ouch!" "This way, please." Lin Hu didn''t go too far out of the village. He met Su ye and others, so he soon returned to Lin village. At this moment, Lin village is in a mess. A purple leopard roared violently, the terrible momentum broke out continuously, and one claw directly crushed the ground under his feet! The surrounding villagers'' faces changed greatly, and they trembled all over under the vast breath. At the same time, a white wolf with spots on its hair was unwilling to be outdone. Although it did not roar violently, there was a terrible smell between the slightly open and closed eyes. Behind them, there was a goshawk circling, and a ferocious lion with golden appearance stood there like a golden statue. The scene is a little tense at the moment. The children were frightened to cry and the villagers were very nervous. "Several fierce beast adults, please calm down. Your evolutionary grass will never be less!" the old village head came out trembling. He also knew that things were big. Lin Hu left the village just now. As a result, things were too sudden and their concern was chaotic, so all the rewards prepared for these fierce beasts were taken away by Lin Hu! Lin Hu hasn''t come back yet, so things are getting worse. Now, the five fierce beasts who haven''t got the evolution grass are furious and roar loudly one by one. The sword is at stake at the moment. These fierce beasts, the strongest Golden Lion, are powerful, but they are a class B awakened fierce beast! Their original beast God is only level B awakening, and their beast God is an old yellow ox. I''m afraid it''s not the opponent of the golden lion in battle! So it''s too dangerous at this moment! Despair enveloped everyone. "Village head!" an anxious voice sounded. The old village head frowned and breathed a sigh of relief. Finally back! Lin Hu returned to the village with a group of children and ER silly. This time, he found that something was wrong, so he hurried to the front of the village. "Don''t worry, fierce beasts." "Evolution grass is here. I brought it to you." Lin Hu came over and quickly opened the bag. While pacifying the fierce beasts. But Lin Hu looked at the bag in his hand and was silly the next moment. What happened? At this moment, the egg in the bag still exists, and its appearance seems to flow with layers of glittering and white energy, which looks very extraordinary. However, those evolutionary grasses... Four semi evolutionary grasses, a grade D evolutionary grass, have all lost their due luster, as if withered, and there is no more energy at this moment! "How could this happen!" Lin Hu''s face changed greatly. Not only he, but also the old village head on one side turned pale for a moment. Roar! Several fierce beasts roared one after another. Are you kidding them? The momentum rolled, and there was anger in the eyes of the golden lion. Between the hovering breath, the surrounding earth was broken, and a suffocating force surged, which greatly changed the faces of the villagers in Lin village. Lin Hu doesn''t know what happened now. Why? Evolution grass is clearly here. Why does it suddenly become a pile of withered grass? Is it this egg? But now he can''t go to the bottom! Because those fierce beasts were really angry, and the smell of terror made his face pale. He suddenly put his eyes on the two fools on his side. "My Lord! Please save our Lin village. As long as you are willing to do it, we will go out to find other evolutionary grass for you!" Lin Hu can only put all his last hope on the class a awakened big dog! After all, the strongest person in lincun is Zhang long. Now he is just a C-level awakening evolutionist. Once these fierce beasts are in trouble, it will be a disaster for lincun! The old village head''s eyebrows jumped slightly and looked at the big dog. Class a awakening? His pupils contract. Is he a fierce beast of this level? Now they won''t believe what they say with the fierce beasts they find. They just think Lin Cun is playing with them! "My Lord, please protect our village. We are willing to pay a C-level evolutionary grass and three semi evolutionary grass!" It''s really bleeding, but it''s a critical moment for the survival of the village, but we can''t be careless. The old village head looked at Lin Hu suspiciously, and his consciousness was very obvious. Is it really A-level awakening? How do you feel that the big dog doesn''t seem very clever. Lin Hu nodded. Can that be false? Don''t worry, it''s definitely a silent, powerful and fierce beast! The golden lion also felt an unusual smell. Jin can''s eyes looked over, with a bit of violence. Roar! "Ouch!" Lin Hu was stupid, and the old village head was stupid. Only a group of children didn''t make much action. They held their hands one by one and pretended to be adults. It seemed that they had expected that the old God was there. The two fools howled endlessly. His legs trembled and turned. Pulling out his legs was a run. He wanted to get into the ground! What happened? Isn''t it A-level awakening? The old village head looked at Lin Hu foolishly, and Lin Hu looked black at the moment. Don''t look at me, I''m also fooled. This big dog is really A-class awakening! Why The two dogs hid behind a pile of wood and shivered. Don''t look at me! The boss has been arrested. Although I am an aristocrat, have you ever seen an aristocrat fight? What we pay attention to is gentleness. Don''t look for me. I can''t fight! Yes, in his opinion, Su Ye was caught. After all, Su Ye was put in the bag. I don''t know whether to die or live. The nobles don''t fight. The boss does all the fighting. Lin Hu''s face was covered with black lines. He looked at a group of children who seemed to have expected and pretended to be adults. He was angry. He grabbed two dogs and beat them. However, at this time, the temperament of a group of fierce animals had been worn away. One by one they breathed terror. Boom! The Golden Lion stepped forward. A piece of land in front burst directly, and the breath was surging. The golden aura spread in all directions. Everyone was trembling and desperate! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 11 What happened? Isn''t it A-level awakening? The gentle old village head almost cursed. Is this A-level awakening? Lin Hu put the two dogs with red and swollen buttocks on the ground, with a bit of despair on his face. But the breath is clearly A-level awakening. Why The golden lion roared. The earth is broken, the wind is hunting! The golden lion rushed frantically towards this side. The golden light shrouded around, and a aura constantly shook in the four directions! finished! It''s all over. Lin Hu and others feel the deadly threat! The fierce and terrible breath, carrying the power to destroy the withered and decadent, seems to tear everything up! Trembling all over, the bag in Lin Hu''s hand fell. Bang. Su Ye rolled out of it. At the moment, Su Ye is still summing up the harvest of swallowing four semi evolutionary grasses and one C-class evolutionary grass. The harvest is too big! Four semi evolved grasses are equivalent to 100 Reiki points, while class C evolved grasses are also 100 Reiki points. [breakthrough success: S-level awakening] [reach the limit, all skills will be upgraded] "[minesuit a]: defense increases by three times." "[blasting space class A]: the scope is expanded to 15m, and the blasting force increases." "[Ba Shen Chong a]: the impact speed is doubled and the impact force is expanded." All skills have been upgraded! But Su ye had a guess in his heart. I''m afraid the evolutionary system is not as simple as he thought! Skills can also be upgraded, so can they evolve? What are the conditions for evolution? King level? Su Ye is one line away from the king level! Su Ye''s heart moved slightly. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 9%)] [level: level s awakening] [blood evolution template: Eagle blood - black eagle with red feathers] [evolution point: 25] [aura: 99 / 500] It takes 500 to break through the king level! At the king level, Su ye had a hunch that the system might undergo a huge transformation! After all, in many places, the system is not perfect. Think about it carefully. Although various skills increase, defense increase and attack increase, there is no standard data to measure. At the king level or a higher level, will the system degenerate into other things? Su Ye is looking forward to it. Bang. Su Ye was startled and fell to the ground. £¿£¿£¿ So disrespectful? He rolled out with great strength. An egg? The golden lion looked a little disdainful. The wind was hunting, and the golden light was dense and bright. At the moment, countless auras seemed to be actually a knife. They continued to cut everything around. This was a desperate force. The haze enveloped everyone. Their faces were pale, suppressed by the breath and could not move at all. Su Ye is very unhappy now. Her face (egg) color is not good. At first, it''s OK to put him in the bag. He won''t care if he gets those evolutionary grasses. Now, he''s thinking about things and falls to the ground with a bang? You don''t respect me! "Roar!" the lion roared, and the attack broke out and rushed! "Get out!" Boom! A terrible breath broke out from Su ye, just like a sea of anger, rolling! "Woo..." The golden lion was awesome one second ago, with a ferocious face and hair. The next second, it was creepy, like a frightened cat, trembling all over! What happened? Pen! An egg flies directly, and then a "ass" sits down in an instant, Ka! Click! Click! The earth was shattered by the terrible force, and the huge body of the golden lion was directly embedded in the ground. It was trembling, twitching and showing its teeth, but it was a low howl of continuous pain. Everyone is stupid. What happened? An egg. Directly fly up, and then directly smash the level B awakened lion to the ground without any fighting power! This Level B awakening, directly killed by the second? No fighting back? Who is this egg? The old village head and some people in the village put their eyes on Lin Hu, with strange eyes. Lin Hu trembled. Don''t look at me! I don''t know either! What the hell is going on! Moreover, thinking of what he had just done, he put the egg in the bag... Without any respect! A cool breath surged up from the soles of the feet to the sky. indeed. Dong! Su Ye bumped into Lin Hu and his eyes were black and dazed. Dong! Dong! Dong! Su Ye kept bumping, but he didn''t exert any force, otherwise Lin Hu''s whole body would explode now. And now, everyone''s pupils contract. S-level awakening! It''s an S-level awakening! An S-level awakening egg? They have never seen or heard of it! To be exact, they haven''t seen eggs. They already have life before hatching! "Sobbing!" the two fools ran over and rubbed Su Ye''s body with low eyebrows, shaking their tail like a flatterer. Boss Niu PI! Su Ye doesn''t want to take care of the goods now. It''s embarrassing. She wakes up A-level, but she is scared like a bear by the little lion? Su Ye feels he''d better change his mount when. As for this silly goods, when can I borrow a dog chain and keep it as a pet. People in Lin village have strange eyes. But the old village head reacted now. "Egg... Sir... Please help us protect our village..." "We can pay you to grow grass. Please protect our village and let our village spend these three days safely." "My Lord! Please!" A group of villagers followed suit. Su Ye''s heart moved. [bind: lincun] Binding forest village? Try binding it. The next moment. [binding succeeded] Su Ye suddenly contracted her pupils. [Reiki point * 16 / day)] After binding, you will get Reiki points every day? Although these 16 values seem to be very few, Su ye can get Reiki points by doing nothing! And what is the judgment of this value? 16 o''clock every day and 480 o''clock every month? For Su ye now, he can break through the king level by lying down for a month and doing nothing! I little interesting. The first task now is to become stronger! He looked at the fierce beasts. These are all evolutionary points and Reiki! At present, an evolved fierce beast can gain 5 evolution points after killing! "Woo woo." A group of fierce animals are all creepy at the moment, and they are extremely afraid one by one. Su Ye swayed slightly and walked over there. "Don''t go." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 12 Those ferocious beasts were extremely frightened one by one. Dong! The golden lion''s eyes twinkled with fierce light. In this era, people eat people and animals eat animals! Swallowing evolution is the king! The Golden Lion bared his teeth and was thinking about how to break Su Ye''s repression and devour the egg, But Su Ye jumped up directly and then fell down. Boom! The golden lion''s blood flowed in an instant. [kill the Golden Lion and devour it to gain evolution points * 5 / Reiki points * 13] Su Ye has no mercy. He believes that as long as he has a chance, these fierce beasts will eat themselves without hesitation. "Ow!" The fierce beasts were creepy, their eyes were full of fear, and they turned around and ran away. However, Su Ye rushed directly. "Blasting space." Boom! The blasting space after upgrading has reached 15m! Boom! Boom! Boom! The space continues to explode and the air vibrates, in which the power to destroy the withered and decadent continues to swim away! The rest of these fierce beasts, the most is level C awakening. Under this move, there is no room for resistance! [kill the purple wind leopard and devour it to obtain evolution point * 5 / Reiki point * 8] ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 9%)] [level: level s awakening] [blood evolution template: Eagle blood - black eagle with red feathers] [evolution point: 50] [aura: 135 / 500] Su Ye is satisfied. "Too strong." The old village head and others were all shocked. Those fierce beasts were all found from the mountain. They were powerful beasts wandering around. If these fierce beasts could work honestly after they got the evolution grass, their village should be no big deal in these days. But these fierce beasts were killed by seconds. By an egg. So easy and fast direct second kill! "Hahaha, Mr. egg is really strong!" the two dogs covered their hips and laughed, looking like they had expected. How about this is Mr. egg I brought back! Strong! Pop! "Didn''t you tell me earlier? I was so scared that I was sweating all over!" Lin Huqi doesn''t come out and blows his beard and glares. Your boy already knows? Don''t you say? Scare me like this? Besides, you know the details of the big dog, don''t you! Deliberately watching me laugh, right? The more Lin Hu thought, the more angry he became. Grab the two dogs and pat them down with a big hand like a palm fan. The left side is swollen and the right side is patted. Two dogs want to cry without tears. I made a contribution! Why hit me! "Thank you, my Lord." "We will never forget your kindness!" "Thank you, sir. Thank you so much!" A group of villagers said one after another. Su Ye swayed and became a guest of honor in the forest village in the twinkling of an eye. However, the forest village is bound to itself, so I will temporarily shelter the forest village. By the way, let them find more herbs for themselves, so that they can become king as soon as possible. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The beast God of Lin village fell, asking for help..." In a stone village three miles away from Lin village. A group of evolutionists in the village gathered one after another. They all received the news of the fall of the beast God in Lin village. Lincun asked for help. A group of people looked at each other. "Hum, it''s not quiet in the mountain recently..." An evolutionist snorted coldly. The nearest mountain is really restless. At night, all kinds of terrible movements often break out. Some time ago, two animal kings broke out a terrible battle on a mountain peak, with mountains shaking and lightning and thunder. Moreover, some terrible footsteps often come out of the mountain. No one knows what''s in the mountain! I don''t know what those terrible beasts are plotting. After the great changes in heaven and earth, the mountains have become the most dangerous place, shrouded in mystery and hidden crisis everywhere! "We have been too busy to care about ourselves. How can we care about Lin village?" the evolutionists said in a bad tone. After all, people are terrified now. Those in big cities are OK. There are strong people in cities, and they are worried about being with animals and dancing with wolves all day. They have been too busy to help themselves? "Hum, heaven and earth have changed greatly and everything has evolved. We all need to help each other in the surviving villages near the mountain." "Send someone to Lin village to see how things are going there. Let''s talk about it then." the village head of Shi Village sighed and said. "I saw many people in Lin village walk into the mountain today. If they guessed correctly, they may be ready to go to the mountain to find some fierce animals for help, but..." a group of evolutionists looked at each other one after another. They all know that to trade with fierce beasts is to seek skin from a tiger. Maybe they handed over the evolutionary grass one second ago. The next second later, they immediately changed their faces and ate human flesh. "Anyway, go and have a look." the village head of Shicun sighed and waved his hand. Anyway, go and have a look first. Make a decision. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You fool, thanks to you meeting me, otherwise, I''m afraid the dog''s head is gone now." Su Ye looked at the two fools who wagged their tail and stuck out their tongue and sighed. However, they did receive the best treatment in Lin village. And Su ye also knows some information. They are now in the southern part of China, in the area of Luoshui city. Luoshui city is a big city with a wide area, a huge population and countless strong people. Interestingly, in the era of the evolution of all things, all kinds of social status quo have been renovated. What interests Su Ye most is. There are evolutionists in Lin village. 16! In other words, Su Ye bound Lin village! The number of evolutionists in Lin village is the same as Su Ye''s daily Aura! If in the future, he bound a big city! Then the amount of Reiki you will get every day! Absolutely terrible! "Stupid dog, when do I have to teach you to fight, or you fool will disgrace me." "Woo woo." Two silly wronged straight arch Su night. His heart is resistant. I''m a noble. Aristocrats don''t fight. Let eggs do the work of fighting. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 13 At night, the mountains are still shaking, as if fierce animals are walking in the mountains. In the endless darkness, there are sometimes startling huge footsteps, which are as loud as thunder. It seems that a fierce beast is constantly looking for something. While Su Ye was in the village at the moment, she could feel it. "King level, all the king level fierce beasts in the whole mountain are involved in activities. I can feel several powerful fierce beasts, which are definitely not ordinary King level!" Su Ye''s tone is also a little dignified. It is said that this mountain originally did not exist. But after the great change of heaven and earth, this mountain appeared, just like the folded world in the mirror. At that moment, the mirror was broken, and then appeared between heaven and earth! It is called 100000 mountains. No one knows what is in the deepest place. It is a field that human beings have not yet set foot in. "Tut Tut, I have a chance to go in." Su Ye felt that after he came through, his mentality had changed dramatically after he was infected with killing. He felt that he was more and more eager for the thrilling feeling. He was in a desperate situation and the treasure hunt became stronger. In the future, he will stand at the forefront of the new era and reap the fruits of the great changes of heaven and earth with those who are really strong! Yes, the real strong. King level seems to be very strong, but it can occupy the mountain as the king. But in the final analysis, Wang level is actually just the beginning of the road of evolution. Su ye returned to the house and stopped looking at the mountains surging with undercurrent. ¡­¡­¡­ The sun rises in the East and the sky shines. The early morning scenery is extremely beautiful. The grass is green, the flowers are beautiful, and the breeze blows your face, which makes you relaxed and happy. The steep mountains rise and fall without end, and do not know how far and how deep they spread, just like mountains leading to another world. In the woods. Rustle. Suddenly, footsteps came out. "Lin village is coming." "Watch your surroundings." A group of people headed for Lin village. They are all evolutionists of Shi village to see what happened in Lin village and whether there is anything to help. This era is a ruthless era of evolution, but their villages in 100000 mountains are grasshoppers on a rope. They help each other close to each other, which is good for everyone. At the entrance of lincun village. "There seems to have been a battle here!" Their faces changed greatly. At the entrance of lincun village, the ground collapsed, was in a mess, and there were blood stains. Although it had dried up, it could still be seen that there had been an extremely fierce battle! "It''s so fierce! Has Lin village encountered an accident? The fierce beast went down the mountain and shot Lin village?" They saw the shape of animal paw prints on the ground. For a moment, it was inevitable that there was a feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow. I''m afraid something happened to lincun. Is there another village At first, there were many villages in their ten mile villages, but after the great change of heaven and earth, countless villages were destroyed and blood flowed under the claws of fierce animals. And now, is Lin village going to disappear In this changing environment, can they survive or not Their hearts were sad and their faces were full of pain. Zhang Shan sighed. "Uncle Zhang, why are you sighing!" Suddenly, several people suddenly looked up. A little doll came bouncing over. As soon as he came out, he saw them shaking their heads and sighing, as if they were very sad. His big eyes blinked curiously. Huh? What''s going on? "Two dogs? Your boy..." "What happened in Lin village? What''s the situation now? Are there any casualties?" Zhang Shan, who made a noise, had a good relationship with Lin Hu in Lin village, so he was also worried now. Two dogs looked at Zhang Shan strangely: "what happened? Nothing happened!" Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His big eyes turned and said with a happy smile. "Uncle Zhang, you''re right! There''s a party in the village to celebrate!" "Celebrate?" Zhang Shan felt that his head couldn''t turn too hard. Didn''t Lin village ask for help? Didn''t it say that the beast God of Lin village fell, and now the situation of Lin village is very critical? Why are you still in the mood to celebrate? They were just full of sad clouds, one by one raised the sadness of rabbit death and fox sorrow, but now, looking at the cheering, excited and excited two dogs, they were somewhat hoodwinked. "Come on, Dad, they won''t let our children near. They say it''s too bloody! Uncle Zhang, I''ll take you in." The two dogs were in a good mood and walked towards the village with Zhang Shan and others. "Abba! Uncle Zhang, they''re coming!" Zhang Shan and others looked at each other, and then followed the two dogs in. "Lao Zhang is coming! Come on! Come early or late, but come at this time! You boy, it''s really good luck!" "Tiger, hurry to work! Tidy it up before dark!" "Yes, tiger, you have a strong mouth and work the slowest!" "Well, auntie, don''t attack me. I''ll work harder." When Zhang Shan and others came in, they were all dumbfounded. What happened? Now the whole people in Lin village are busy, and the hills piled up in front of them are Fierce beast! Zhang Shan and others looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other''s eyes! So many dead beasts! Where did they get it! The corpse of a fierce beast is a treasure! Flesh and blood are rich in aura. After all, these flesh and blood are evolved! The benefits for evolutionists are too great. They licked their lips. Where did these guys get so many fierce animal bodies? Oh, My God! Doesn''t it mean that Lin village is in a critical situation? Who said that? Stand up! Have you ever seen a village in critical condition, which is busy cutting the meat of fierce animals, cooking oil in a pot, and preparing to hold a fierce animal feast? They swallowed their saliva. Stay where you are. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 14 Looking at the busy forest village. Zhang Shan and others don''t know what to do now. The village head asked them to see how Lin village is now and whether they need any help, but now... They think... It''s not Lin village that needs assistance, but Shi village that needs assistance! The residual power emanating from these fierce beasts makes their hearts beat faster! I think it''s a very powerful beast! Zhang Shan came to Lin Hu''s side. "Tell me, how did you come here?" Lin Hu glanced at him obliquely. "It''s from the mountain. You and your fat woman gave birth to it." Zhang Shan: MMP He looked black. Lin Hu, this bastard. Lin Hu looked at Zhang Shan. He was about to draw his knife. He stopped teasing him. His face was close to Zhang Shan and said mysteriously. "Want to know?" Zhang Shan nodded madly, nonsense! Their curiosity is killing the cat now! "Killed." Zhang Shan wants to curse his mother. "I''ll go to you. I don''t know if I killed them? Otherwise they suddenly died suddenly? I want to ask who killed them. Don''t say you killed them. I specially code you, Lin Hu, a waste. You can''t speak until you''re four years old. You''re still wetting the bed when you''re ten. When you''re fourteen, you lift someone''s little girl''s skirt and make people scratch your flesh and blood. You cry and Sue the teacher. You killed them? I''ve tied you up and left the fierce animals in the mountain without food I want to kick one side. " Lin Hu''s face is black. I tell you the truth, why do you still attack with people? They all said that it was a skirt blown by the wind, which had nothing to do with me. "Come on, what''s going on?" Zhang Shan and Lin Hu have a good relationship and can afford to joke. Lin Hu sighed. "Ah, these fierce animals were originally we came down the mountain to shelter our village and wait for the help of the city, but who would admit that there was an accident, and those fierce animals could not believe it. They were furious in the village." Zhang Shan''s pupils contracted slightly. Fierce animals are not bound by ethical principles, so they generally look for animal gods to find those gentle fierce animals, and then cultivate feelings with each other. Although the fierce beast coming down the mountain has been settled, the chance of sudden outburst is still great! "At that time, we were all scared and thought it was over, but unexpectedly, later..." "What happened later?" Zhang Shan was so worried that he thought something big must have happened behind him! Earth shaking without losing twists and turns, bumpy but thrilling! "Well, an egg came and killed all the fierce animals." Zhang Shan stared and gasped. No? The eggs came and killed all the fierce animals? "Do you think I''m a three-year-old?" "What''s the matter with the child? The child saved the village, slaughtered the dragon and became a hero!" Pop! "Go aside and read fewer comic books in the future." "Wow! Mom, woo woo, recently, dad always bullies me!" two dogs shouted. He felt that his innocence had been killed the most. Lin Hu is close and mysterious. "Guess, what grade is that egg?" Zhang Shan was stunned. Is there really an egg that can kill all fierce animals? "Level B?" Lin Hu despises. "A person''s insight determines his level. Lao Zhang, he is short-sighted, the level is too low, tut Tut, the level is too low." Looking at Lin Hu, Zhang Shan suddenly had an impulse to slash with a knife. "A!" Zhang Shan was angry. Lin Hu despised: "S-level awakening!" "What?" Zhang Shan stared round, and the evolutionists in Shicun behind him all contracted their pupils and shook wildly! This mountain is really inexperienced. Lin Hu snorted proudly, his eyes full of disgust. Looking at this picture of Lin Hu who doesn''t deserve beating, Zhang Shan doesn''t mention how angry he is. It''s special size. What are you loading? What grade are you? Level D awakened evolutionist, when he meets a fierce beast, he has to pee his pants! Pretend to be a grandson with me! "S-level awakening? An egg? No." People behind Zhang Shan said one after another. When Zhang Shan didn''t ask, Lin Hu became serious. "Yes, I didn''t believe it at first, but the egg was full of intelligence and terror. Did you see the golden lion?" he pointed to a dead body in the village and said, "the class B awakened Golden Lion broke out with all his strength, one face to face and was dying." what? The class B awakened golden lion is a very fierce beast. Although the fierce beast has evolved, in terms of combat effectiveness, many fierce beasts who originally stood at the top of the food chain are still amazing among the same classes. This kind of golden lion is one of them. I''m afraid in level B awakening, it''s the top existence! Such a fierce beast is enough to destroy all the villages near them! I''m afraid only those large villages ten miles away can expel fierce animals of this level! An egg? fantastic! Zhang Shan was also shocked. One egg, second kill one B-level awakening, four C-level awakening! "Where is that egg now?" "The egg God promised to help us guard the village for the time being, and the bodies of these fierce beasts were handed over to us." "What? Don''t you have to swallow it?" Zhang Shan''s heart shook. At the same time, jealous teeth itch. An S-level awakened existence, guarding the village? Is there such a good thing? King level beasts don''t go down the mountain easily. Therefore, S-level awakening can basically be regarded as the existence of the ceiling! This "Don''t be shocked. Are you shocked? Come to work. If you want to eat meat, you can work. There is a lot of meat in the village. It''s not bad for you." Lin Hu pulled Zhang Shan over and helped him pick the meat. Soon, after a busy day''s work, all the things needed for the fierce beast feast have been done. "Too rich!" "After children eat the meat of fierce animals, they will be able to become powerful evolutors!" "Thank you, Lord beast God!" "Thank you, Lord beast God!" In the village. Su Ye sighed. I regret it. He really regretted it. Have your sister''s beast feast. I''m an egg! What do I eat meat with? "Woo woo!" The two fools were alive and kicking. They were salivating at the edge of their mouth, spitting out their tongue, and their eyes were hooked. Dong! "Go away! I want to be quiet." "Ouch!" The two fools took off their stiff and ran away. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 15 Lin village is busy at the moment. I''m afraid it''s not so lively even at the end of the New Year! Fierce beast feast! Those steaming meat flow with luster, constantly dense with light, and become golden and gorgeous against the sun. "Two dogs, eat more. Don''t be angry with your father." "Go, what do you know? Evolutionist! Have you heard of it? Practice your muscles, bones and skin outside and breathe inside. I''m helping this boy polish his body and can evolve better in the future! If you become a king level, disaster level or natural disaster level evolutionist in the future, don''t forget, it''s all made by your father!" The two dogs were disgusted and resentful. They swallowed another large piece of meat. Pooh! It''s all gone! One side, Zhang Shan, who cares about those, wolfing down. This is the meat of a fierce beast! After eating these, he is likely to break through! These are priceless treasures. The more you eat, the more you earn! Lin Hu disliked: "your boy is really a starving ghost. Today we are at a loss. We eat like dogs!" Pop! "Ouch!" Two silly faces are not good. Who do you scold? What happened to the dog? Like a dog. What''s the matter? What a nice dog! I suspect you are scolding the dog, and I have first-hand evidence. Lin Hu''s face stagnated for a moment and coughed, but the goods were also an A-level awakening, and it was also related to the beast God. I can''t bear it! He put his arms around the big dog: "don''t think about those who have nothing. The dog is good! He looks handsome! Come on! Drink!" "Ow, ow, Ow!" the two fools were very satisfied. They didn''t listen to the cry. The two dog legs were about to float up. They drank a mouthful of wine directly, and their tongues were almost entangled together. After three rounds of wine. A group of people have strange eyes. Lin Hu and ER silly hold each other and talk happily. "Silly brother, ah, I envy you all my life." Lin Hu blushed and said drunk. "Woo, woo, woo. Woo, woo." "Heaven and earth have changed greatly. You fierce beasts have developed rapidly, and we have become lambs to be slaughtered." "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch." two silly eyes were blurred, but they shook their heads and sighed. Special size, can you two communicate? A group of people want to throw Lin Hu out. Two dogs covered their faces. I''m not his son. I have to ask my aunt if Uncle Wang next door is my father. Aunt: son, give up. Uncle Wang next door had that idea. Unfortunately, I was confused and refused. And this time. A group of people came slowly towards Lin village. "Lin village beast God fell, we need to register." "If a fierce beast comes down the mountain, do we need help?" "Help? How is it possible? Lin village is ten miles away from us. Where eight poles can''t hit, if Lin village is willing to provide three grade C evolutionary grasses every year, we can identify a grade B evolutionary, otherwise, don''t even think about it." "Hum, in this era, it''s useless to expect Luoshui city. Far water can''t save near fire. Only by relying on our Dahuang village can we survive safely." Dahuang village. There are some of the largest villages in the tens of miles! There are even class a awakened evolutionists! And its beast God is a class a awakened giant wolf! This is the reliance and confidence of Dahuang village based near 100000 mountains! They approached Lin village. "There are traces of battle and the paw prints of fierce beasts." "Isn''t it? Lin village isn''t gone? I''m afraid a fierce beast can destroy this small village!" A group of people blinked. But suddenly, they saw an egg. Sitting quietly on the ground, the egg is very strange. It is larger than a normal egg. It flows with glittering and white light. The colorful lines spread on it, adding a touch of mystery to the egg. "This egg..." The man with the head''s eyes twinkled slightly, revealing a touch of pure light. But they can''t feel it, so they feel that a pressure seems to spread invisibly on this egg. That pressure is very hidden, it doesn''t seem to exist, but it seems so terrible! "It feels... A little scary, but that feeling doesn''t come up." Several people frowned, but soon they were attracted by the voice of the village. "What''s going on?" "Nothing happened in Lin village?" It seems that Lin village is still very lively. It seems that something happy has happened. They looked at each other and saw the strange in each other''s eyes. They can''t see through the egg, so they just don''t see it. Su Ye didn''t want to pay attention to this group of evolutionists. They were weak and pitiful. Keep walking towards the village. "Sex, sex!" As soon as they entered the village, they felt something was wrong. A group of children, now red all over, with steam on their heads, stared and ran around the village. People in Dahuang village have strange eyes. "What''s going on?" "Wait! No, it''s not steam! It''s Reiki! How can it be?" They''ve seen this before! Once they got the body of a fierce beast. The level of the body of a fierce beast is not high, but the children beat their bodies with blood and flesh. That''s a great tonic! After eating, the children were very excited, their faces flushed, their eyes brightened, and they felt that they were full of endless strength, even some swelling! This group of children, too! How could Lin village be so rich and have the corpse of a fierce beast to give to the children in the village? How is that possible? Moreover, the symptoms of these children are more severe! What level of fierce animals do they eat? A group of people shook and looked at each other and saw the light in each other''s eyes. Lin village, I''m afraid there''s a big secret! As they walked on, they saw a group of adults excited one by one, shirtless, red faced and boasting loudly one by one. What happened to lincun? They all ate fierce animal meat? They saw the shock in each other''s eyes, and this time they also saw the mountain of fierce animal meat! They looked at each other and their pupils contracted. "How is that possible?" Where did so much fierce animal meat come from? How did you get here? These things that they can''t hope for appear in a small village that they don''t care about at all? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 16 A weak and poor village, the strongest in the village is just a C-level awakened evolutionist. There are so many dead animals in such a village! You know, it''s impossible to find the body of a fierce beast outside. After all, there are huge treasures in the corpses of fierce beasts, which are all the crystallization of the evolution of a fierce beast in the new era. After fierce beasts fight each other, they will devour each other''s flesh and blood, store energy, and then start the next evolution. So I want to grab the beast from the mouth of the beast. impossible! There''s a secret! Lin village has a secret! They looked at each other with some strange light in their eyes. "Abba! There are guests!" Suddenly, a group of children noticed them and continued to run out. "Everybody, please come in." The old village head and others came outside, saw these people, flashed a light in his eyes, and immediately smiled and said. A group of people smiled and walked towards the village. "Old village head, I heard that the beast God of Lin village fell, so we came from Dahuang village and wanted to ask about the current situation." the middle-aged man led by him smiled. "The village is in good condition. You have a heart." the old village head is a little wary. Dahuang village can be regarded as a real overlord nearby, but this village has always been overbearing. They often ask nearby villages for help, and they will also provide corresponding help. However, many times, Dahuang village is forced to buy and sell. "Old village head, I think the situation in Lin village is really good. The food for this banquet is really rich." if the middle-aged man at the head pointed out. The old village head''s eyes flickered slightly and his heart was dignified. He didn''t expect that at this juncture. The people of Dahuang village are coming! Seeing that the old village head didn''t speak, the middle-aged man continued to say to himself: "level B awakened Golden Lion, level C awakened purple cloud leopard, level C awakened..." He read out the names of the dead beasts. The old village head walking in front looked more and more ugly. He winked at Lin Hu, Zhang long and others. These people also realized that something seemed wrong. They trembled one by one, woke up, and then all approached here. The man naturally saw Lin Hu''s actions, but he didn''t care at all. One by one, he smiled: "there should be a lot of secrets in Lin village." "Unexpectedly, we just met." The old village head said in a heavy tone: "if it''s a secret, Lin village doesn''t. several people are from the big village. There''s no need to make trouble with our small village." Several people smiled and did not speak. At this moment, although everyone was talking and laughing, the villagers had felt the tense atmosphere. Lin Hu and Zhang long looked at each other. I saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes. "Lao Zhang, what grade do you have?" Lin Hu whispered. "The first one should be Li Yue of Dahuang village, level B awakening," "The rest are C-level awakened evolutors..." Lin Hu has silly eyes and a dignified complexion. In this case, there is no chance of winning! "Let''s see what these guys are going to do." They did not expect that such a thing would happen in a lively fierce beast banquet. There were uninvited guests! What should I do? However, at this time. "Ouch!" The scene quieted down. I saw a big black-and-white dog staggering over. His whole body was a little red. His eyes had God but no God. It felt as if he didn''t know the East, West, North and south. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" He bared his teeth. Lin Hu and others were stunned. This is, drink too much? At the beginning, the class B fierce beast ran away with a roar. Two fools, wine strong counselled the dog''s courage? Before drinking, I was bullied. After drinking, I hit hard? A fairy drunk, dare to call the sun and moon for a new day? Two silly borrow wine strength, come to the front of those people, two silly raise dog claw, a slap fan down. Boom! A level C awakened evolutionist is directly slapped to the ground. "Woo!" Two fools are stupid. Their eyes are wide and round! what the fuck! I''m so strong? His body has already reached the level of A-level awakening. Although it is much weaker, his physical strength is terrible. It''s just that the goods are dying. I still don''t know my physical strength. The feeling of smoking is so cool! "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" He shouted happily, the dog is born at the peak! Absolute dog life peak! I haven''t been so open since I was born. "Ow, ow, Ow!" he rolled his eyes and looked full of air! A group of people are creepy! What happened? What level of beast is this? This big dog is ugly. It''s a class a fierce beast? The two silly claws waved wildly, disorderly and disorderly, but they had incomparably terrible power! Li Yue looked at the big dog with flashing eyes. There was a problem in Lin village! This big dog is grade a! But it doesn''t seem to have much combat power, but the aura in the body is very strong! It''s piled up with evolutionary grass! Lin village has a big secret! "Ouch!" Li Yue''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. The power of level B awakening broke out in an instant. He stretched out his hand and directly clasped Er silly''s claws. He felt a great force, but he turned his hand and directly removed the power from Er silly''s claws! Then he kicked up and kicked on two silly white bellies in an instant. Two fools stumble. Ouch! He suddenly sobered up. what the fuck! I can''t fight! Get out of here! Find eggs! His movements were so skillful that he fell to the ground in an instant, made rapid trouble with his four legs, and ran towards Su ye at the entrance of the village. Li Yue''s eyes twinkled. "Hurry up, there''s something wrong with the dog and the egg at the entrance of the village! Take it back to the village together!" They hurried to keep up. The big dog had a problem and definitely ate countless evolutionary grasses! Even if they can''t see anything, go back to the pot and burn oil, wrap it in bread bran and fry it. It''s also a peerless tonic! And the egg at the entrance of the village also has problems. Take it all back to the village!! Looking at Li Yue and others walking towards the entrance of the village. A group of villagers looked at each other, but suddenly they were not so nervous. "They... Went to find the beast God?" Some villagers couldn''t help but make a noise. Lin Hu was stunned for a long time. Obviously, he didn''t slow down from the impact of Er silly storm. After a long time, his eyes were a little strange: "no, he didn''t look for the beast God... He died." Beast God. But an S-class egg! Brother, have you ever seen an S-class egg? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! [book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 17 At the entrance of the village. Su Ye is looking at the distant mountains, bathed in golden sunshine. If there is purple coming from the East, it is dense and brilliant. The fog and golden sunshine are intertwined, bursting out a mysterious halo, giving people an ancient and mysterious feeling. There is an ancient and majestic charm flowing through the 100000 mountains. The world has changed greatly and the earth''s surface has changed dramatically. Many places in the world that human beings have not set foot in have suddenly appeared. The future. It''s really exciting and scary. Su Ye sat here quietly with deep emotion. Suddenly. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" A big dog ran frantically at the pace of six relatives and hid directly behind Su Ye. Perfect destroys the quiet atmosphere at the moment. Su ye:???? Eat, you eat, special size, to destroy the lonely artistic conception of Laozi''s experts? Su Ye felt that the biggest stumbling block in her evolution was this silly dog. "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!" Two silly gestures, they want to eat dogs! Boss egg, you have to take care of it. "Don''t run!" Li Yue and others ran after him. Li Yue saw the big dog running behind the egg and his eyes flickered slightly. "This egg will also be taken back to the village! This is definitely not an ordinary egg. If I guess correctly, it should also be a collection of extremely pure and rich energy. If I can''t find anything, even if it''s steamed and eaten, it''s a great tonic!" Su Yeyou looks back. "I hear you''re going to eat eggs?" The eggshell trembled slightly, and Su Ye''s voice rang out in an instant. After Li Yue and others heard it, there was a momentary creepy feeling. What sound? Hallucinations? But the egg suddenly turned and was facing them. Egg talking? This egg has a mind? How is that possible? Their faces changed greatly, but suddenly, they felt a decaying breath slowly swaying out of the egg, spreading and suppressing in an instant, making them tremble all over! "How can it be? The smell is..." Li Yue stared round, his lips turned white, a layer of chicken skin appeared on the back of his neck, and his whole body trembled like suffocation! S-level awakening! An egg? How is that possible? He felt that his world outlook had been refreshed! The eggs of powerful fierce animals, such as those of fairy birds that have evolved to a terrible level, the blood power contained in them is extremely terrible, but the blood terror will show up only after the eggs hatch! Where is the egg state that has such terrible power? Destroying the withered and decaying is by no means comparable to that silly dog just now! with one ''s hair standing on end! There is such an egg in the forest village, so the fierce animals in the village... Are all killed by this egg? And this dog is with this egg!! For a moment, Li Yue thought of a lot! with one ''s hair standing on end! Boom! Su Ye''s whole body moved and the blasting space exploded! The air is surging, and layers of blasting are like crazy waves hidden in layers of space. All of them burst out and hit the sky! Click, click! The surrounding earth was broken, and a group of people were instantly fallen by the terrible force. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Fortunately, two fools left Su ye first and stood in the distance, looking very arrogant and crying. What about? Chasing Ben? Want to stew this dog? Egg boss teaches you to be a man! Wagging his tail, two fools are full of air. [kill level B awakened evolutionist, devour and obtain evolution point * 5 / Reiki point * 9] [kill Level C awakened evolutionist, devour and gain evolution points * 5 / gain Reiki points * 7] ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ The aura gained by killing human evolutionists is still relatively small. But they all belong to one evolution, so they get 5 evolution points. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 9%)] [level: level s awakening] [blood evolution template: Eagle blood - black eagle with red feathers] [evolution point: 75] [aura: 150 / 500] not bad Su Ye''s evolution point has reached 75 It seems that we should become king as soon as possible and see if we can get the next evolution template. As far as Su Ye knows these days, those top-level existence in the world are extremely terrible one by one. Even fierce animals have evolved into dragons and phoenixes, and even divine animals only in the myths of ancient times! He must break the shell as soon as possible, and then evolve the blood template to an extremely powerful height! Evolution, Reiki We have to study when it''s time to go into the mountain. The villagers gathered outside and looked at the bodies on the ground. One by one shook his head and sighed bitterly. "I''ve never seen such a death seeker." "Ah... It''s the first time I saw someone who thinks life is long." "It''s terrible." The old village head stared at them, but sighed. Now, I''m afraid Dahuang village is furious! There are class a awakeners in Dahuang village, and how long can this egg God maintain the protection of the village? However, if Dahuang village is in trouble at that time, Lin village will be destroyed. Hide? You can''t hide it. People in Dahuang village don''t know that Li Yue and others have come to Lin village? But it disappeared in Lin village. Anyway, I will know. Moreover, the daily work of Dahuang village is not very clean. The old village head sighed. Now we can only go one step at a time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Li Yue, they haven''t come back yet?" "Yes, they have gone to Lin village. There is no news yet." The head of Dahuang Village Li Yi''s eyes flickered slightly, with some coldness. "It can''t be an accident." "Lin village is a small village. The strongest one is only the evolutionist of level C awakening. How can it be Li Yue''s opponent." Li Yi shook his head slightly. "I''m afraid. What means did Lin village use? They have always resisted attaching to our village before. This time, they continue to contact Lin village. It''s the last chance for them. Otherwise, the world will change greatly. Such an disobedient village doesn''t need to exist." What he said was murderous, and the man next to him was cold. Doesn''t it have to exist? "By the way, the support of Luoshui city to Lin village is coming." "Well, they should be arriving soon. They should pass Dahuang village at that time." Li Yi''s eyes flickered slightly, with a bit of cold. "By the way, let Zhou Fu take some evolutionists to Nalin village to see what''s going on." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! [book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 18 On this day, Lin village was much quieter. The remaining fierce animal meat was pickled by the villagers. After all, these things are precious to them. How can they enjoy such precious things on weekdays! This time, it was directly served in the village, and only one third was eaten. And it''s worth mentioning. After eating fierce animal meat, many middle-aged strong men in the village have evolved successfully! Officially on the path of evolution! [aura: 150 / 500 (26 points / day)] It''s twenty-six o''clock every day. It''s almost what Su Ye guessed! It''s just, it''s too slow. Looking at the 100000 mountains that are increasingly steaming purple. Su Ye always thinks something big is going to happen! And it will happen soon! "Lord egg! Lord egg!" Two dogs and several children chattered around Su Ye. "Why is the earth shaking?" "What''s going on?" The children were suddenly startled and hurried to hide at Su Ye''s side. "Ouch!" On arrival, the figure of Sahuan ran out of the village, sticking out his tongue as if he were not very clever. Su Ye''s face was dignified. "All the fierce beasts below the king level in all the areas we can feel in the whole 100000 mountain went wild." "What happened?" Su Ye doesn''t know what happened in the mountain. But it can make so many fierce animals riot one after another... These fierce animals are unprofitable and can''t get up early! I''m afraid there''s an opportunity! At this time, the old village head and Lin Hu and Zhang Long came out and saw the 100000 mountains that had been in a mess. They were stunned one by one. The breath kept emerging, making them feel as if there was a terrible breath surging up on the 100000 mountains. The whole 100000 mountains are like shrouded in a light yellow curtain, which is the dust rolled up by the violent animals of the riot! Rustle! On the 100000 mountains, the glow is steaming, the white fog curls, and the golden sun shines all over the 100000 mountains, rendering the mountains like a fairyland! "Woo woo!" the two fools shouted excitedly, as if they felt something! "Is it evolutionary grass?" Seeing the second silly reaction, Su Ye guessed in her heart. "I want to go into the mountain." The old village head and others were stunned. When he heard the speech, his face was complex, but he didn''t say anything against it: "we couldn''t restrict your freedom. We just hope you are safe and your kindness. All the people in Lin village are very grateful." For Su ye, they are extremely grateful, because with Su ye, Lin village did not perish under the mouth of those fierce animals, so they can eat such a rich fierce animal feast. Now there are so many new evolutionists in the village, Lin Hu has broken through to level C awakening, and Zhang Long''s realm seems to be a little loose, so it should be able to go further soon. Now the strength of Lin village has been strengthened a lot. Although it is nothing between heaven and earth, they have been satisfied. There are obvious changes in the mountains, and organic fate was born! They have no reason to say anything else. Su Ye rode on ER silly, er silly whined, and then ran quickly towards the 100000 mountain! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the moment, there is a complete mess in the 100000 mountains. And the center of * *. Fragrant and fragrant, a crystal clear flower is constantly trembling. It seems that it is trying to open its petals. Every tremor vibrates a trace of crystal clear fog, transpiration in the air, rendering the surroundings like a fairyland. The fierce animals around are crazy, and their eyes are full of greed. The flower seems to have a great temptation to them! "Roar!" The fierce beasts frighten each other, their eyes are dangerous, and their throats make a roaring threat. While carefully paying attention to the glittering and translucent flower dense in the spirit fog silk. Countless fierce animals on the mountain moved one after another. The whole 100000 mountains seem to have come back to life! However, the fierce beasts that come are all fierce beasts in the realm of awakening! The king level fierce beast stands on the top of the mountain with bright eyes, just like a standing sculpture, majestic and oppressive. The beast kings were shocked and frightened one after another, so that the fierce beasts who awakened the realm did not dare to go up to their own mountains. At this moment, riots broke out nearby. It''s all for this flower! And most of the violent animals of the riots are because of that crystal flower! And they are all S-level or A-level awakening strength! This flower has a fatal temptation to them! "Roar!" The eyes of all the fierce beasts immediately twinkled, and the flowers seemed to bloom completely in the next moment. A refreshing fragrance of flowers floated along the breeze, stimulating the nerves of all the fierce beasts. Boom! A big bear made a noise in a rage, trampled a big silver snake with one foot, and the blood gushed wildly, which seemed to stimulate the nerves of these fierce beasts in an instant. "Roar" "roar" "roar!" A loud animal roar sounded like thunder! The whole mountain is in a mess! "Two silly, hurry up!" Su Ye kept urging. And the two fools also ran away with their lives. He smelled the breath, and the power of the evolutionary grass was definitely more precious than the evolutionary grass he had seen before! They looked at the center of the mountain. The golden sunshine and silver fog intertwined, as if they had reached a certain limit! The center of countless fierce animal riots. The glittering and translucent flower finally vibrated. The rays burst out from it, and the mist curled around it. It was dense in the transpiration of aura, and a strong fragrance of flowers dispersed! Flowers, open! 100000 mountains! a scene of chaos! Countless fierce beasts are crazy to compete for the flower! But the fierce beasts restrained each other. For a moment, the blood gushed wildly, the broken limbs and flesh flew out, and the scene was cruel and bloody! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! [book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [I got up so early today. Try the fifth watch] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 19 The scene was a mess. "Wuwu." the two dogs stopped and looked at the black and vast animal tide in front of them. Su Ye''s heart was slightly dignified. At this moment, all kinds of S-class and A-class fierce animals gathered in front of him. There were hundreds of them, each of which had evolved. They were huge in shape and different in shape. Some had different horns, pregnant with God''s awn eyes, and some were full of golden light and towering muscles! They can''t go in! It can be seen that in the middle of the animal tide, fragrant energy is pouring out, and you can smell the strong fragrance. [species: glass flower king] [special effect: purify blood vessels and break the king''s opportunity] Directly break the king! No wonder it will cause unrest in 100000 mountains! There are many decisive factors in the awakening of s level to King level, such as the congenital blood strength, the blood strength and energy of the fierce beast swallowed, and so on. So some fierce beasts, it can be said that they can''t break through in their life! Therefore, this glass King flower is the only opportunity! No wonder all the S-level awakening fierce beasts of the whole 100000 mountains are crazy! So if you swallow the flower of this flower Can you also directly break the shackles of the system aura and directly break through to the king level! Su Ye feels very likely! There may even be other amazing uses! "Now how to get in is a problem. We can''t get in with so many fierce beasts, and it will be very dangerous." Su Ye''s heart was dignified. At present, they really couldn''t get in, and the outside was surrounded. Moreover, some of the fierce animals had killed red eyes and were almost crazy. They saw everyone bite, the earth was crushed, scattered gravel piled together, and some pierced the soles of the fierce animals. However, the fierce animals had no feeling at all. However, at this time. A loud cry startled the sky and stopped the clouds. Su Ye was surprised, and a fierce beast with blue aura suddenly flew in! "How is..." Green scale Eagle! Su Ye didn''t expect it to be this guy! An animal king! "She won''t come to settle accounts with me!" Su Ye was a little nervous. The green scale Eagle won''t come to settle accounts with him for the two eggs. He hurriedly informed the two fools under him to run away. However, soon he almost scolded his mother. The two fools almost peed. This is the beast king! "Cluck." Who knows, the green scale Eagle rubbed Su Ye''s egg body with his head, and then moved away. He probed his neck and looked at Su Ye curiously. These days, Su Ye has changed again, and the egg body has become full of two circles, with all kinds of patterns carved on it. Su Ye was surprised. This is taking me as her child! The green scale eagle''s eyes had a kind of love that made Su Ye creepy. That day, Su Ye killed the silver scale snake, and the green scale Eagle remembered his breath. Although she found the broken egg shell after returning to the cave, she thought it was made by the silver scale snake. However, Su ye couldn''t figure it out, so she simply didn''t think about it, but she was very fond of this egg. Sue is buzzing at night. "Can I have that flower?" The green scale eagle was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t understand what Su ye said, and Su Ye exerted himself in the direction of the flower. Green Eagle understand! There''s a play! Su Ye was slightly happy, and the green scale Eagle rubbed Su Ye''s egg body with his head again. Next moment! When she clapped her big wings, the blue and purple light suddenly covered her whole body. Su ye saw that it was the thunder power of the silver scale snake that day! The green scale Eagle swallowed the blood of the silver scale snake! The green scale Eagle flew into the sky, and a roar through the clouds and fog carried the threat of terror. His eyes were cold and sharp as a knife. The threat of the beast king made many fierce beasts roar uneasily. The green scale Eagle caught Su ye and immediately flew towards the center surrounded by the herd! Oh! A golden fierce bird burst into golden light, attacked the sky and flew towards the green scale eagle. With disdain in the eyes of the green scale eagle, a clap of the big wing, a violent wind and riots, the two auras of blue and purple intertwined and bloomed in an instant! Boom! The body of the golden fierce bird was directly torn in half, and the blood gushed wildly! This is the king''s authority! The power of the king! Su Ye killed the silver scale snake that day. It can be said that he occupied all the advantages of time, place and people! If the green scale Eagle didn''t entangle the silver scale snake, and half of the silver scale snake''s head was forcibly grabbed, revealing the most fragile and important brain, Su ye would be difficult to break the defense! All the fierce beasts growled uneasily and saw the green scale Eagle trying to take away the king of glazed flowers. They roared angrily, but no fierce beast dared to stand up and face the king of beasts! And Su ye also communicated with the green scale eagle. Su Ye was not relaxed. The green scale Eagle means that she can''t take the flower. The animal king in the 100000 mountains has constraints and can''t interfere with these things. Therefore, the green scale eagle can only bring Su ye to the king of glazed flowers! And that''s enough! Su ye can swallow the flow flower king at the fastest speed! When he breaks through to the king level, he will not be afraid of these fierce beasts! So, play is heartbeat! It is between the lightning and flint that it becomes stronger, and then frighten the surroundings! It''s close! The green scale eagle is very fast. The fierce animals around him are so eager that they can''t lift their heads one by one by the terrible breath! Su Ye held her breath. System, system. It''s up to you! At this moment, on the surrounding peaks, a mastiff with snow-white hair and dark lines has cold eyes, roaring with threats and reminders. The animal kings on the nearby peaks roared one after another, the light broke out, and Wang Wei overflowed! "Roar!" The earth shook for a while! The pro scale Eagle roared, as if in response to something, and then threw the Su night in his hand towards the glass flower king who was steaming white fog in the brilliance! Su Ye broke through the air and went away very fast! And the eyes of all fierce beasts stared at the flower and Su Ye. Each one is accumulating strength! The green scale Eagle circled a few times in the air and immediately returned to its own peak, looking coldly at everything! Touch it! A series of system sounds suddenly sounded in his ears! [swallow the king of glazed flowers] [obtain...] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] Chapter 3 tonight! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 20 [swallow the king of glazed flowers] [devour to obtain special effect: an opportunity to break the environment] [in use of the opportunity to break the environment: progress of breaking the environment: 0.1%... 0.3%... 1%... 1.2%... 1.6%...] Su Ye almost scolded his mother. The opportunity to break the environment is right! Su ye can ignore the progress of Reiki point and step directly into the king''s realm! But! Special size also need to brush the progress bar! Although the breakthrough may be successful in a moment, Su Ye is now surrounded by all fierce beasts! It''s urgent now. I''ll break through the siege with the strength you obtained after the breakthrough! You play this for me? Just like I got a terminal illness and died today. You said you would give me 100 million tomorrow. That''s a chicken! "Roar!" All the fierce beasts suddenly riot! Rush towards Su ye in an instant! There is no other reason. Su ye now... She has the same breath as the king of glazed flowers, and the whole egg is glittering and translucent, dense in an attractive brilliance! A shiny black wolf opened his mouth and bit Su Ye. Mix thunder clothes! Click! The black wolf broke three teeth and screamed in pain. A flash of thunder rushed over and turned his eyes! You have to run! ¡°4.7%¡­¡­4.9%¡­¡­¡± The breakthrough is still in progress! Blast space! Boom! Within the whole 15 meters, all the fierce animals howled and burst into blood mist! Skin cracking, but not death, but serious injury! In their eyes, this is an egg. But such a terrible force could erupt! This is what they didn''t expect! Su Ye rushed out in an instant! Tyrant rush! A strong tiger with black patterns all over his body was directly smashed into his head! Su Ye burst out of the siege in an instant with blasting space and despot! "Two fools! Run!" Su Ye rode on Er Sha directly. Er Sha moaned and felt the terrible and fierce breath behind him. He ran away without saying a word! Yes! It''s okay to hang out with brother egg and get hit by a small electric stick? That''s terrible! Er silly was just scared to lie on the ground by the beast king. He thought Su Ye was captured. As a result, the egg boss suddenly came back. He just ran on the dog. All the fierce beasts behind him ran fiercely! Su ye also found two silly other abilities. Escape is really fast! Just after su Ye bumped out with a tyrant, he went straight to the dog! Without saying a word, the two fools fell like an arrow off the string. All the fierce beasts were so far away! "Roar!" Fierce beasts roared and chased in fury, but the big black-and-white dog ran too fast! The ghost''s ability to run is terrible! "Roar!" they roared. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" I could only hear the dog barking as if abusing while eating the exhaust. "Roar!" they were so angry that their hair and beard were all open. "Ow! Ow! Ow!" Two fools are unwilling to show weakness! Mouth hi? This dog has never lost! ¡°45.2%¡­¡­46.4%¡­¡­¡± Evolution is still going on, half way through! "Yes, you are useful at last. Keep running!" Su Ye was moved with tears in her eyes. The dog was not raised in vain, but she found a luminous point! Two silly straight wagging his tail, running fast! However, at this time, there was a cry in the sky, the wind was hunting, and the sound of breaking the air was like thunder! A fierce bird with bright golden eyes is coming from the banquet! "Ouch!" the two fools were creepy. Why do you fly with me! Su Ye''s eyes twinkled. He made a direct charge to shoot down the fierce bird, and immediately landed on ER silly again. The two fools quickly tampered with their legs and felt that they were about to burn. At this time, the situation is not optimistic! Fierce birds rose one after another, and strange noises rang in the sky, coming towards Su Ye! Su Ye''s temptation to them now is too great! ¡°¡­¡­62.1%¡­¡­64.2%¡­¡­65.3%¡­¡­¡± soon! Su Ye was very anxious, and the earth shook at the moment. In the surrounding villages, countless people watched the riot among the 100000 mountains. At the moment, there was miasma and the earth trembled, as if thousands of troops and horses were roaring past! "Beast God, he... Won''t have any problem..." "The beast God is so strong..." "There should be no problem." at this moment, the villagers in Lin village are very worried. But they were worried, because the breath just broke out in the 100000 mountains made them tremble! Beast God, will anything happen? Although Su ye may not protect them for long. But they still regard Su Ye as their beast God! "The beast God will be fine. The beast God is very special." the old village head blinked and comforted. He immediately turned around and said, "before the beast God goes down the mountain, we must do a good job in the village''s security." "The fierce beasts are all in a mess in the 100000 mountains. How can they care about us?" Lin Hu disagreed. The old village head glared at him. "Is danger only from fierce animals?" Lin Hu shivered and suddenly remembered something. "You mean..." The old village head gave him a look, and his face was dignified. "By the way, recently I went to find more evolutionary grass for the beast God. The beast God protected the village and gave us so much fierce animal meat. The beast God is very kind to the village. We can''t forget that we must prepare more evolutionary grass and offer it to the beast God." And the mountains. The situation is still not optimistic! ¡°91.2%¡­¡­93.4%¡­¡­93.9%¡­¡­¡± It''s almost done! Su Ye held her breath and tried her best to deal with all the dangers around her! And at this moment, er silly also has some lack of physical strength! Gradually caught up by those fierce beasts! "Roar!" This time Er silly stopped shouting, because he was really going to be caught up! Ouch! Egg pit dog! A fierce bird in the sky went crazy with thunder! The fierce beasts around also broke out one after another, and the sharp claws rolled wildly! The scene has reached a critical moment! Su ye took a deep breath. Suddenly, Su Ye''s body trembled slightly, and a voice like breaking through the shackles sounded slightly. ¡°100%£¡¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] Today''s fourth watch, I continue to write the fifth watch. I''m so popular. Don''t you support it? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 21 "Woo..." The ferocious beasts surging in the 100000 mountains roared uneasily as their breath stagnated. They felt a breath of destruction! It erupted from that egg! How is that possible? Wang Wei! All the fierce animals were creepy in an instant, as if they were suddenly pressed out of breath by the majestic breath, and a deadly sense of threat came from all directions! [breakthrough success, breakthrough is king] [blood evolution template: 1 / 2] [system upgrading...] [gain talent and magic power: evolution dark eye] [breaking through the shackles and full skill evolution] Su Ye''s pupil contracted. Sure enough! After reaching the king''s realm, his system will complete a huge transformation! At the same time, full skill evolution! Yes, it''s not upgrading, it''s evolution! Upgrading and evolution are two concepts! [lightning hybrid suit (Level B) evolved into sky thunder field (level a)] [explosion space (Level B) evolved into extinction space (level a)] [Ba Shen Chong (level a) evolved into Cang Shen Po (level s)] All three skills have evolved! Su Ye''s heart shook slightly, and her skills were directly turned into flowers! Sky thunder field: within ten meters, drop the sky thunder attack randomly, causing a 30% increase in Reiki explosion Silence space: within 30 meters, a silence attack like a wave will explode, causing a 30% increase in Reiki Cang shenpo: power accumulation explosion, resulting in 40% increase in Reiki explosion! For a moment, Su Ye was shocked. Reiki burst? What''s the meaning of this? But now the system is being upgraded, so Su ye can''t see the system panel! And that gift. Evolutionary black eye. What is this? I''m an egg. Do you have eyes? However, suddenly, the scene in front of Su Ye seemed to have changed! Suddenly, he saw changes in those fierce beasts. It seemed that there were pillars of light standing on those fierce beasts, long and short, thick and thin, which looked very strange. "This is the evolutionary potential?" Su ye fanruo woke up. Will these pillars of light be their evolutionary potential! Their congenital blood quality is revealed in the form of this light column! And this is the blood evolution panel! Now I can see the blood potential of a fierce beast! So can''t you choose the blood evolution template through this? Besides, it''s just a king level magic power! At the disaster level, how about evolution again? At the natural disaster level, evolve again? Moreover, is natural disaster really the end of the road of evolution? No! It can''t be! Su Ye jumped off er silly''s back and rolled on the ground. A terrible breath burst out suddenly! Like a volcanic eruption, it destroys the dry and decadent, making all fierce animals instantly creepy and completely suppressed by the town! King level! This egg has become a king''s egg! A group of fierce beasts can''t understand. Such an egg is even if it''s conscious. It''s still a king level power! It''s impossible! "Don''t you like chasing?" Su Ye directly killed an S-level awakened golden monkey just chased, youyou road. This moment can be said to stimulate all the fierce animals. They roared uneasily and retreated one after another. However, Su Ye suddenly trembled. He saw a light column in the herd, which was very extraordinary! The light column is all over the sky! It is incomparably broad. The golden light on it is incomparably sacred and wide to the sky! Among these fierce beasts, another fierce beast has strong innate evolutionary blood talent! Su Ye rushed directly. Those fierce beasts nearby were scared to crawl on the ground and tremble. This is the power of the king level. With the normal awakening beast, it is not at the same level at all. Because after reaching the king level, you can use Reiki more perfectly! Su ye came to the light column! Hiss¡ª¡ª A little snake! The whole body is golden, with some black lines and veins. The external skin is as smooth as jade. The little snake is about the thickness of the baby''s arm, about one meter long, and its body shape is very small. It hides in the fierce herd. If Su Ye hadn''t seen the light column, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have noticed it at all! [species: Golden Jade snake] [level: level s awakening] [evolution times: 1] One evolution is S-level awakening. Generally speaking, fierce animals will undergo secondary evolution when they reach S-level, so they will reach S-level. Therefore, they will run out of potential and cannot break through the king''s territory. Only after three evolutions can they reach the king''s territory, such as green scale eagle and silver scale snake seen by Su ye at that time. They are all the king''s territory of three evolutions! Once evolved, it reached the S-level awakening, which shows the strength of its blood talent! Hiss, hiss! The Golden Jade snake opened its mouth and showed its fangs. It was fierce, but it also had some confidence. After all, in front of me is an animal king! Although it''s just an egg, it''s a real king''s realm! Hiss! The Golden Jade snake uses its evolved brain to constantly think and calculate that if its teeth can break the defense of the egg, it may be able to kill the egg with highly toxic! Accumulate strength, find the right time, then break the eggshell with your terrible bite force, and then project the venom! It is imperative to have a reason, a root and a foundation! Absolutely successful! Pooh! Su Ye rolled her body slightly. [kill the Golden Jade snake and devour it to obtain evolution point * 5 / Reiki point * 19] [blood evolution panel monitored: initial panel of ancient lion dragon] Ancient lion dragon panel! What''s going on! Su ye thought it would be like the first panel, Eagle panel! This time, it turned out to be the lion dragon, one of the nine sons of the dragon! Is this the end point? incorrect! If there is a point of evolution, what end do you care about? Just crazy evolution!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] At five o''clock! Ask for support!!! There will be no accident tomorrow. It should still be five o''clock!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 22 Lion dragon''s panel! Unfortunately, Su ye can''t see the system panel yet. Because the system is currently evolving! "Roar..." Su Ye killed a fierce beast, and these fierce beasts were immediately stimulated. They whined and wanted to retreat quickly. They were all frightened by Su Ye''s terrible breath and didn''t dare to make any changes. They were afraid that they would die next. "Ow! Ow! Ow!" The second fool was stunned at first, and immediately ran over and stood in a position behind Su ye, majestic. The egg is king! You jump! Continue to be arrogant! Keep chasing this dog! "Ow, ow, Ow!" Two fools stood up, pinched their waist and pointed at a group of fierce beasts. A group of fierce beasts were grieving and angry, as if they had been the most insulted. Su Ye looked at the silly dog and felt a little warm in his heart, because he thought that if Er silly had just left him, those fierce beasts would not pay attention to a class a awakened silly dog. But Er silly ran with him until Su Ye successfully evolved into the king''s realm, with such a great danger. So, forget it, let him fight with his eggs. Of course, if the two fools knew what he was thinking, they would certainly stare round the eyes of the two dogs: didn''t those fierce beasts come after the dog just now? This dog thought that this group of iron Han Han knew the noble blood of this dog, coveted evil from the side of courage, and then they got up and moved! Lost! "Woo woo!!" A group of fierce animals retreated one after another and began to flee in confusion. Su Ye killed a fierce beast. Suddenly riding on two fools. "Rush!" Two silly butts bumped directly towards the fierce animals. Tianlei field! Suddenly, a strange smell wandered around, and the fierce animals on the top of the mountain were a little uneasy. They all roared a few times, with some warnings and demonstrations. A new king! At this moment, the sky became dark, and terrible thunder came down quickly with Su night as the center! Carrying the power of terror! Every time it comes, it will take the life of a fierce beast! Finally, the fierce beasts ran away. "Oh, oh, oh!" the two fools felt awe inspiring and hearty. "Come on, don''t chase. There''s no aura." Su ye said angrily. At this moment, on the surrounding mountains, the eyes of the beast king stared at Su ye, full of vigilance. "Are you afraid I''ll rob their mountain?" In fact, every mountain is a treasure, because there will be some evolutionary grass on it, which can be regarded as their private territory. "It will occupy a mountain, but obviously, it won''t be now." Su Ye''s mouth rose slightly, but the eyes of those fierce beasts made him a little uncomfortable. One by one, they were full of vigilance, and some were condescending with arrogance and coldness. What are you look at? Haven''t you seen Wang Jing''s eggs? Su Ye''s breath of King level bloomed, and the sky trembled. Woo woo! Some weak kings were alert and shouted uneasily, while some powerful animal kings were dignified and full of fear. Shock! Su Ye is frightening all the beast kings! Many animal kings dare not imagine that an egg that has just broken through the king''s territory can directly frighten all fierce animals in the king''s territory with such a high profile! A breath broke out, with temptation, competing with Su Ye''s breath, as if they were declaring sovereignty. "Boring." Su Ye withdrew his breath. "Go, two silly, go back." Su Ye continued to jump on ER silly, but he didn''t control his strength. "Ouch!" The two fools howled and were pressed directly on the ground, sticking out their tongue and turning out their white eyes. "Cough, er silly, I didn''t mean it. It''s okay. I''ll stop." Two fools are very wronged. Boss egg doesn''t like me. There''s always something wrong. The second fool fell into meditation. No, the egg boss is a backer now. We have to rely on him. Just now, the dog pointed to a large group of fierce animals and scolded. Although they can''t understand, that feeling is too exciting! Two silly beggars shook their tails. Lower your eyebrows first and wait for the dog to become strong! When this dog evolves to the extreme! Be sure to point to the egg and say: an Neng is a powerful man! "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" the second fool shook his tail again, and then left here with Su Ye. ¡­¡­¡­ The mountain gradually quieted down, as if it were two completely different worlds from the previous agitation. The beast kings returned to their caves one after another. The egg is strong, but as long as the egg doesn''t offend them, they won''t say anything. Therefore, the 100000 mountain was so quiet. In the previous fierce animal riots, the place where the colored glass flowers bloom has been a river of blood, broken limb fragments scattered on the ground, and the breeze rolled on the ground, blowing a pungent smell of blood. There is no one here. But suddenly. A dreamy figure came out slowly from the space, just like Juan Juan''s water flowing through the fine gauze, which seemed very mysterious. This is a woman who seems to have walked out of the painting. She looks like an immortal. Now it is clear that it is the new century, but she is wearing an antique white robe. She looks like a fairy in the sky. Her divine light is separated and separated. She suddenly appears. It seems that she has gathered all the beauty in the world. Her veil half covers her face, but it does not affect her peerless face. Her air is like a orchid. Her beautiful eyes are vast and crystal, including thousands and thousands of customs, Where she is, there is the spread of Yingying light and rhyme. The aura around her unconsciously converges and becomes more and more rich, almost condensing into a curl of fog. The surrounding air is as dense as a fairyland, and she is the woman who comes out of the fairyland. This is an amazing woman. At the same time, he is also a peerless strong man who makes space tremble with every move! "It''s late." She looked at the place where the colored glass flowers bloom for a long time, seemed to sigh, and immediately re integrated into the space. Countless aura filaments trembled and immediately collapsed. And this beautiful woman came and passed in a flash. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] Say five watch, just five watch, let''s go! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 23 No one knows what happened in the mountain and the beautiful woman who suddenly appeared. And right now. Su Ye''s system has been upgraded! [system updated successfully] [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 20%)] [level: Level D Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 821 PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [skill: sky thunder field / silence space / God breaking] [evolution point: 155] [Reiki: 312 / 1000 (26 / day)] There is a basic Reiki strength! There are also panels of talents, powers and skills. What is the basic aura strength? After the fierce beasts arrive at the king''s territory, they can use Reiki to attack, such as the thunder of silver scale snake and the green light of green scale eagle, which are the use of Reiki! In other words, this is a measure of Reiki! But what is the basic aura strength of most of the fierce beasts in the king''s territory? Su Ye doesn''t know what the standard of normal King''s realm is at present. However, under the current perception, Su Ye feels that he should be relatively strong in the whole d-level King''s territory, because he also meant to be more powerful when he intimidated the beast king. There are many fierce beasts in the king''s territory, which are not as strong as him! Even suppressed by his breath! So he is definitely a strong one among the whole d-level beast kings. "Is it not a one thousand par? A grading system, D class 1 PPA to 1000 PA, so make complaints about it. If so, this setting is too low energy, no novelty." And he also began to check the blood evolution template. [blood evolution template (2 / 2)] [Chongming blood template - red feather Xuanying] [lion dragon blood template Golden Jade snake] Huh? What''s going on? Eagle blood template, changed! Became Chongming! What is Chongming? "Is it Chongming bird?" That''s a little interesting. These are ancient or divine beasts, or fierce beasts! But now, there is a template of blood. In the future, will these sacred animals or fierce animals with heavy pen and ink in ancient myths appear on the land of this new era one by one? Su Ye suddenly felt. The changes in the world are somewhat unimaginable! If the green scale Eagle evolves, will it become an ancient heavy Ming bird? What will Terran evolutors become when they reach the end of evolution? People? Or God? Tut tut. The future, the future. Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. "Er silly, go and stay in the village for a while." "Ouch." Two fools wagged their tails. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the moment, the atmosphere in Lin village is a little tense. Just because a group of uninvited guests came to Lin village. "Have you seen Li Yue in my village?" A man who looked a little fat stared at a pair of small bean eyes with a questioning tone. "Never seen it." the old village head shook his head. "Haven''t you seen him? Hum, I heard about the fall of the beast God in Lin village that day. Dahuang village kindly sent Li Yue and a group of evolutionists to Lin village to help and shelter, but who knows, Li Yue hasn''t returned yet! Are you sure you haven''t seen him? Empty mouth white teeth, several evolutionists have disappeared?" "Brother Zhou Fu, we really haven''t met. This kind of thing is very important. We won''t talk nonsense, will we?" although Lin Hu was unhappy with Zhou Fu''s attitude, he had to laugh. "Don''t call me brother." Zhou Fu''s eyes were disdainful and cold: "if you lie, you bet, but the life of your whole village!" When Zhou Fu spoke, a terrible breath broke out, as vast as the sea. All the people in Lin village turned pale under the pressure of that breath. Level B awakening! Another class B awakened strong man! The old village head''s heart sank. "You... We really haven''t met. Is there something wrong on the road..." Zhang Long said hard. "I''m not kidding you. Now it''s not the society in those years. In the era of evolution, human life is like grass mustard. I''ll ask you for the last time. Where''s Li Yue? If I don''t say it, I''ll kill the village and have nothing to say." Zhou Fu disdained to sneer. Problems on the road? Who are you fooling? Dahuang village is only ten miles away from Lin village. A group of evolutionists and those who lead are level B awakening. What will happen? If something goes wrong, it''s also in Lin village! His attitude is tough. This is the era. People with big fists decide everything! A group of villagers turned pale, suddenly some despair, and even some women couldn''t help sobbing, which made Zhou Fu feel that Lin village was fishy! "Give you one more minute!" Zhou Fu''s cold eyes swept everyone, like a knife. Everyone was out of breath under the breath of level B awakening. ¡°3¡± ¡°2¡± ¡°1¡± Zhou Fu''s face became cold, and his breath burst out. Zhang long, the nearest one, was blown out directly! "Toast without penalty." "Die!" Zhou Fu''s voice seemed to come from Jiuyou, making everyone tremble and despair. However, at this time. Dada, dada! The sound of cheerful footsteps rang through. Zhou Fu was stunned. What''s going on? I saw a big black-and-white dog running in at the entrance of the village. The big dog had a strange pace and was elated. A pair of eyes seemed not very smart, holding an egg behind it, which was very strange. The big dog ran towards him. what do you mean? As soon as Er silly ran into the village, he saw a group of people standing together. This is to meet the dog? Sure enough! Our dog has an unshakable position in the hearts of these villagers, and our dog''s tall and powerful image has been deeply rooted! This arrangement is in line with my noble status! "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The second fool ran more happily, his tail flickering, with a bit of excitement. "You..." Zhou Fu stared and his breath surged. Two silly dissatisfied slap out. Huh? Who doesn''t open his eyes and block the noble''s way? And dare you stare at me? Do you know who I am? Do you know what the dog did just now? Huh? Just now, my dog did something big! A group of fierce beasts were jealous of the dog''s outstanding heroism and talent, and chased the dog for ten miles! I didn''t catch up with my dog! How dare you stare at me, you fat man? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 24 Boom. The second fool slapped Zhou Fu unprepared and staggered. Su Ye was a little surprised. Two fools have changed. In the beginning, the two fools were absolutely scared to death when they met a class B, but now... There was a deep disdain and dislike in the eyes of the two fools. Here comes the dog! It''s true that those who get close are red! Yesterday, he was kicked off by Li Yue. Although nothing happened, it was also counselled. These two fools have been influenced by themselves on weekdays. Indeed, they are about to change! "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Er silly thought that these villagers gathered here to welcome him back. It was just when he was proud that the fat man stood there staring at him! Two silly angry. People stand up and the palm of the bus falls like a storm. Many people find that the attack of two fools has become a bit routine. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Zhou Fu was arrayed on the ground with one claw. The power of class a awakening almost burst Zhou Fu''s whole body. How can such a silly looking big dog be so strong? Two fools are satisfied. This is the fighting style of those fierce beasts before. This dog is gifted. I learned it directly! Now he is so proud and full of air that he can''t wait to strangle the dead fat man''s neck and tell him what just happened! The dog pointed at a group of S-class awakened fierce beasts and scolded them. They didn''t dare to fart! You count a ball! "Lin village has a problem!" "Very good! Lincun! You asked for it!" Zhou Fu was so angry that he vomited blood at his mouth, and the evolutionists in the big desert village behind him were creepy! "Sea! Signal!" In this era, the birth of all kinds of supernatural has gradually led to the decline of science. Some powerful beasts or evolutors can communicate thousands of miles by spiritual power. Some communicators have been gradually eliminated and replaced by some simple communicators similar to transmitting notes. Don''t ask why, in this era, money has become powerless, People''s mentality has also undergone earth shaking changes. Do you think a disaster level strong person will care about the quality of life of ordinary people? impossible. Therefore, Reiki recovery is a great impact on scientific and technological civilization from various angles. However, all kinds of supernatural weapons, as well as those used by the strong, are still advanced technology. Survival of the fittest, polarization. Key words of this era. Zhou Fu''s eyes twinkled, and a passing note in the palm of his hand suddenly twinkled. "No! He wants to inform Dahuang village!" Lin Hu was shocked. "Second brother! Stop him!" second elder brother? Er silly spit out his tongue, some floating, yes, Lin Hu is very good. "Wipe! Stop him!" Lin Huqi almost smoked. Stamp your feet. "He wants to inform Dahuang village. Dahuang village has a strong background. It is said that its beast God is only one line away from the S-level awakening! And it is a very fierce beast! In the same realm, it is definitely an absolutely powerful beast!" Lin Hu was killed by two fools. After hearing Lin Hu call him the second brother, he shook his head and wagged his tail happily. It was almost floating up in the sky! You''re on special business! "It''s late!" Zhou Fu sneered. "The wolf king of our village is only one line away from breaking through the S-level awakening! I''ve been preparing for it for a long time. Now I''m afraid it has been successful. Lincun? Wait for its demise!" Zhou Fu took a humiliating look at the black-and-white snort. At the moment, it seems that he is very proud of the big dog. Hate''s teeth itch. Why did you fall into the hands of such a stupid thing? He is the evolutionist of level B awakening. He is also a strong man outside the city! Planted today However, the notes are shining and the news has come out! Lincun, wait for the destruction! Ten miles away, Dahuang village. Dahuang village covers a vast area, about the size of five or six forest villages. It is a resounding overlord around here! Pen! The teacup fell to the ground. The head of Dahuang village stood up and his eyes were cold. "Hum! Lin village, there is a problem!" "A small forest village can let Zhou Fu send a distress signal. It''s a big secret!" A group of people in the desert village talked about it one after another. At this time, a young strong man stood up and volunteered. "Village head, I''ll take someone to level the forest village!" "Yes! Even Lin village! Count me in!" "The Lin village has always been unwilling to belong to us and do not pay tribute to evolutionary grass. We should have done it to them for a long time! We are too kind. We have been in the same era and still adhere to the way we did in those days." A group of people spoke out one after another. Most of them were aware that they had leveled the forest village directly! Two B-level evolutionists had an accident in Lin village. I''m afraid the secret of Lin village is not small! Maybe there will be some unexpected joy. The village head is a middle-aged man in his thirties. At the moment, the corners of his mouth rise slightly. It seems that he is waiting for something. Finally, he smiled and said immediately. "Pinglin village, it''s not your turn." His voice has just dropped. Boom! the earth trembled and the mountains swayed! The whole Dahuang village moved. In an instant, near the surrounding mountains, the fierce beast seemed to feel a violent breath of destruction, trembling and crawling to the ground. Roar! Suddenly, a wolf roared through the clouds and fog, straight into the sky! Shake the mountains and forests and the five mountains. In a cave in the back mountain of Dahuang village. A pair of quiet and cold eyes with arrogance and the most primitive violence of wild animals. He gradually walked out of the cave and shook ten miles around! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 25 Roar! Howling! A big wolf came out of the cave slowly. The hair is dark and thick, with a little snow-white pattern on the body. The muscles are developed and strong, and the tusks are dark. A spirit spirit hovers around the body, as if there is a feeling of rebirth. The eyes are quiet and cold, and look up at me with a look. He walked out of the cave. His long and strong body was like a majestic hill, with a wolf roaring. Shake the world! In the surrounding village, the villagers trembled. The majestic breath pressed them like a hill. They turned white and trembled. This breath "S-level awakening..." In the forest village, the old village head and others are a little desperate! The wolf king of Dahuang village. It really broke through the S-level awakening! And according to the wolf king''s talent, he is definitely a real strong man in the S-level awakening! Beast God, although he has come back. But the beast God is also an S-level awakening, and if the beast God is an opponent of the wolf king in Dahuang village! The wolf king has sharp claws, a burly body like a hill and ferocious fangs. This is a congenital factor unmatched by the beast God! "Hahaha, the beast God has broken through! The S-level awakened wolf king will wipe everything out!" Zhou Fu laughed with ferocious eyes. Pen! Two fools slapped the goods directly. With disdain in his eyes. S-level awakening? Strong? In the 100000 mountains, the special code dog points to his nose and scolds those S-level awakened! "You!" Pen! Er silly slapped him again. Zhou Fu was dizzy. He felt a deep pain in his head and his ears and nose bled. "I will let the beast God peel your skin!" Two fools show their teeth and jump? And threaten Ben? Er silly suddenly felt very angry. No one knew or recorded the previous scene of our dog''s majestic scolding of the S-class awakened fierce beast, ah ah ah! It''s so oppressive! No one recorded the highlight moment of our dog. In the future, we must find the egg boss and find a suitable time to do a magnificent event. Famous! We must be famous and let those people see our dog and lick our dog''s feet immediately! Two silly stretched out their small front paws and smiled. "Bah!" Zhou Fu woke up the silly dog with a spit. Two silly teeth, grinned and stared. "The wolf king is coming! You won''t let me go! There may be a glimmer of life!" Zhou Fu roared. A group of villagers looked at the village head one after another, and their faces showed despair. The old village head looks dignified and seems to be thinking that the wolf king''s level s awakening will not take much effort if he really wants to destroy Lin village. Today, Lin village is really going to be destroyed. "Lord beast God... You''d better go back... You have no grievances with the wolf king. The wolf king will not attack a strong man of the same level... We can''t repay your kindness. Today we are doomed. Please go back." There was bitterness in the old village head''s eyes. His words made a group of villagers desperate. Women sobbed and children trembled. Lin Hu helped Zhang long, who had been blasted out by Zhou Fu, looked at him, smiled bitterly and sighed. Lin village, I''m afraid it''s really doomed. And the old village head''s meaning is also very obvious. Beast God, you go. Let go of Zhou Fu. Don''t let two fools kill Zhou Fu. It will lead to hatred at that time. The second fool was stunned. Turn around and grin. "Silly dog! I''m not finished with you! You will die!" Zhou Fu shouted with bloody eyes. Pooh! Two fools slapped and fell again. Under this slap, Zhou Fu was dead. Dead. Zhou Fu was killed! The old village head said in secret that it was not good. At this moment, the wolf king ten miles away seemed to feel something. He sent out an angry wolf howl and ran towards Lin village. His huge body was like a hill. Every step made the surroundings roar and tremble. The wolf king''s hair is shining, his breath is publicized, majestic and violent, and trembles around! Roar! "Lin village is over! The wolf king of Dahuang village has broken through the S-level awakening! To suppress the eight wastelands, the breath is surging. It is absolutely necessary to attack other villages and directly integrate all the surrounding villages!" "Lin village is the representative of those disobedient villages. If Lin village is broken, we will be next!" In other villages, some did not listen to the discipline of Dahuang village. At this moment, there was a haze of rabbit death and fox sorrow. Boom. Huge footsteps hit, and the surrounding earth was crushed. The wolf king of Dahuang village looked up, his hair glittered, and his explosive muscles contracted slightly, which could see the terrible power. Roar! The wind roared, the buildings in Lin village fell down, and the big trees outside were uprooted by the terrible wind. The scene was chaotic and terrible! People in the whole Lin village felt a suffocating pressure and spread majestically. The golden wolf eyes were full of killing opportunities and some disdain. "It''s over..." Everyone is desperate. This Xialin village is really over. The two fools roared and hurriedly hid behind Su Ye''s eggs. The wolf king''s eyes were sharp and looked at the two fools with a surging attack. But suddenly. The wolf king stared round his eyes. His eyes seemed to have some doubts, as if he felt something. He roared a few times uneasily, and his bright eyes were on the egg. The egg is round and covered with patterns, but the wolf king feels an unusual smell that others can''t feel! Roar. He growled uneasily. At this time, a cool voice came out, which made his hair stand on end. "Wolf king? Your king, who sealed it?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 26 Your king, who sealed it? This figure can be said to make the wolf king creepy. He roared repeatedly, and his bright eyes were full of anxiety at the moment. [species: Black lone wolf] [level: level s awakening] [basic aura strength: 0] [evolution times: 2] The detection panel of the system has also changed. Su Ye whispered, sure enough! Under the king''s realm, the basic aura strength of the fierce beast is 0, that is to say, the basic aura strength is really just like Su Ye''s guess. It is only in the king''s realm. At the same time, it is also a more detailed evaluation standard for the strength of the king''s realm! Su Ye''s skill, the increase of Reiki explosion mentioned above, is the explosion after the increase based on the basic Reiki intensity! The wolf in front of us is indeed majestic. I''m afraid there are few opponents among the fierce beasts awakened at level s. Although he has only just carried out the second evolution and reached the S-level awakening. But this is the congenital difference between blood and fierce animal form. The world has never been fair. Roar! The wolf king was angry and seemed to want to attack and destroy the whole forest village, but he was frightened by the egg. He was extremely afraid. It was obviously just an egg, but it looked so extraordinary. It also had an unspeakable sense of crisis, which came from the sixth sense of fierce animals! This egg. It''s dangerous! The wolf king made a tentative roar, and the sound waves burst, bringing a strong wind, which directly made the people in the whole forest village scattered. The weight of the human body seemed insignificant under such supernatural forces, and was overturned in an instant. Suddenly, the air surged and looked at the egg that Wensi didn''t move. The wolf king seems to have the courage. He clapped it with one hand, and the cold light on the wolf''s claw! A vast storm roared up. Everyone''s face has changed! One by one, desperate. But suddenly. A terrible breath of destruction suddenly broke out! Like a volcanic eruption, the atmosphere that swept everything suddenly hit the sky, and a terrible momentum erupted in the mountains, which seemed to be demonstrating! Wang Wei! The wolf king stared at the golden wolf eyes, which were full of horror. A vast breath instantly broke its breath layer by layer, and then pressed it on him. Boom! Everyone stared round and couldn''t believe it. How is that possible? The wolf king, who was awe inspiring and suppressed the eight wastelands, suddenly lost his breath, as if he had seen something terrible! The wolf king struggled wildly, but he felt suffocated. This is the suppression of the fierce beasts under the king''s territory by Wang Wei of the king''s territory! The wolf king struggled, desperately dropped the giant claw and came towards Su Ye! Boom! Su Ye moved slightly, and a terrible force broke out! The wolf''s claws were broken and blood flowed! The wolf king wailed. He was no match at all! It''s horrible! Why does an egg have such terrible power? Everyone is dull, beast God Wang Jing? A king''s egg This... They are all numb. Although it shows that lincun is saved, it really breaks their cognition! An egg, the king''s realm... Moreover, everyone knows how difficult it is for level s to awaken to the king''s realm! But it is said that he just woke up when he saw the beast God? This The wolf king turned his head and ran away. There was no more prestige! Everyone around was shocked. What happened! That''s the wolf king! Just awe inspiring! Why did you suddenly... Run away? What did the wolf king see? What did he encounter in the forest village? But everyone saw the wolf king''s bloody claws. At this moment, they all felt a sense of absurdity rising, some scary. God break! Su night soared into the sky. Boom! The wolf king wailed, and the power of terror broke out immediately! Boom! The impact from bottom to top and the terrible impact force directly burst the wolf king''s body! The strength erupts continuously, and the back explodes directly, just like a flower, and the blood gushes out! Wolf king, you are a resounding beast God within a hundred miles! It has shocked many villages, and now he has broken through! S-level awakening, king of the earth, cover the surrounding area, and all fierce beasts avoid its edge! But now. Blow up! What happened to him! Many people shudder, and the S-level awakening fell like this? But many people feel it. Wang Wei! Extremely pure Wang Wei! The wolf king walked the earth and met a real animal king! And get killed! This is the idea of many people, but I still feel a cool breath spreading from the soles of my feet to the sky. "How is that possible?" In Dahuang village. Countless people stared at the blood fog that exploded in the air that day! The beast God... Fell The village head''s eyes were dull, his face was pale and gray. How is that possible? Originally, the second evolution of the beast God was successful. After the breakthrough, they thought that the day for the hegemony of Dahuang village had come! But who could have thought The beast God just broke through and fell. Heaven one second, hell the next! All the villagers wept. "Lin village, what is there!" the village head was almost crazy, and his eyes twinkled with deep hatred. But what is there in Lin village? How can they know? No one sent back alive, even the beast God Dahuang village is now shrouded in a haze. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Thank the beast God for his great kindness!" "We in Lin village must do our best to worship the beast God!" The whole people of Lin village knelt in front of Su ye, one by one excited and almost cried. Just now they all thought they were going to die! Lincun must be doomed. But who can think that the beast God is an animal king! How can they get the protection of an animal king! Lin Hu is still a little hard to relax now. At the beginning, he directly ignored Su Ye''s! Beast king... God! Lin Hu is going crazy. All of them were grateful and knelt there excitedly. This time, the wolf king''s meat was not given to Lin village. The two fools shook their tails and drank the wolf king''s blood crazily while swallowing the flesh and blood! On one side, the whole body was shrouded in light. Er silly, if you eat the black lone wolf''s flesh and blood and devour his blood, you should be able to carry out the second evolution! "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Er silly obviously seemed to be very satisfied. He seemed to have some food support. His whole body was constantly surrounded by aura. His hair was shining. It seemed that his breath was going to be enhanced. But suddenly, Su Ye was shocked. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] It''s five o''clock. I''m so tired. Please support me!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 27 Aura constantly swirls around Er silly. It can be seen with the naked eye that his body seems to be constantly strengthening! Er silly''s body expanded, with muscles and clear water caltrops. His hair grew longer, but he didn''t look sloppy and symmetrical. There was a faint light shining in the fine hair all over his body. What shocked Su Ye was. This is not evolution! But a simple upgrade! A normal fierce beast can only reach the S-level awakening after two evolutions. Unless it has a strong blood talent like the Golden Jade snake, it can only evolve once, and the blood is enough to support its breakthrough! The blood of this stupid thing? Su Ye looked at two silly people who were not very clever with their tongue sticking out. Some doubt. What is the blood of two fools? Evolution eye! However, what Su ye saw was nothing, just like chaos. In short, he couldn''t see through! Evolution is an invisible blood! Two fools are a little unusual! "Ow, Ow!" Er silly was full of air and awe inspiring. His hair flashed, and suddenly there was a light curling up. It seemed that he had a hot breath, which raised the temperature around him. Fire attribute! Does husky have fire? Is it really like this silly idea, noble? Er silly''s hair changed color. A few centimeters below his neck, there was a pinch of fire red hair. There was also a pinch of red hair in the middle of the eyebrow on his forehead. It looked majestic. He was tall and strong, like a strong black cow, which was a head higher than before! Now, it''s not so embarrassing to be my mount! Ow!! Two silly full of air, shaking his head and tail, elated, at the moment can be said to be complacent! Ben, it''s getting stronger! The dog feels full of strength now! "You have the power of fire attribute. Try to mobilize it." Su Ye reminded. A sparse fire attribute power gushed out of the silly dog. As a result, the goods didn''t move quickly, but Su Ye was a little suspicious. Would the silly dog move that power? This dog still has this ability? The two fools stared and were pleased to see the hunter. He was so serious that he seemed to exert all his strength. "Feel it carefully." "Oh." "Feel the heat and imagine controlling it, just as you imagine controlling your body and controlling your body movement." Two fools concentrate and exert themselves. "Poof!" The scene fell silent for a moment. All the villagers looked strange. Suddenly, their faces changed and hurriedly covered their noses. "Lying in the trough, this is bad for the intestines and stomach!" "It stinks!" Boom! Su Ye directly bumps two fools out. Shame. What a shame! I specially let you feel the feeling of using the force of your whole body. Didn''t I let you force and hold your fart? What a shame! I thought this stupid dog could do anything after breaking through. Sorry, I think too much. Two silly wronged shook his tail and walked to Su Ye''s side. "Forget it. When you upgrade, your strength should be revealed. Practice now and wait until later." Su Ye was helpless. As expected, she still couldn''t expect too many silly dogs. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This night, Su Ye stayed at the entrance of Lin village. He wants to evolve his blood. yes. He now has a total of 160 evolutionary points. He thought he could try the evolutionary blood template. Su Ye chose the lion dragon blood evolution panel. [consume 100 evolution points to improve this blood evolution template to the extreme.] Direct perfection? It''s a little out of line with the systematic urination, isn''t it? [use!] [successful evolution] [gain: lion dragon blood (can continue to evolve)] [obtain blood magic power: misty clouds] Smoke and clouds: the lion dragon likes to smoke and sits well. It puffs and puffs strange smoke, and the clouds are flourishing, creating a powerful illusion. vision! This type of skill! Blood magic? The current state is that Su Ye has evolved the Golden Jade snake blood to the extreme and become the lion dragon blood, but the lion dragon blood is not the end! You can continue to evolve! In myths and legends, the lion dragon is one of the nine sons of the dragon, so it has different meanings. If you collect all the blood of the nine sons of the dragon and evolve to the extreme, what monster will you evolve? Su Ye suddenly felt a little strange. The era of evolution is an advanced era and an era with a great span in the era of science and technology. But now, there are so many things that can only be met when we go back ten thousand years. The myths of ancient times and the records of Yanhuang tribe are not groundless, but do such things happen? Su ye thought a little too much. However, although the current era of evolution is a new era, their villages outside the city are very much like primitive tribes, entrenched by fierce animals, magnificent mountains and rivers, full of primitive savage spirit, like the majestic mountains and rivers and rolling rivers in the flood era. "I don''t know if there is anything else to sell in Shanhaijing." Su Ye couldn''t help teasing. But he was suddenly frozen. He could feel that at the moment of the slow fall of night, 100000 mountains were mysterious like an abyss in the eyes of others, with no end in sight and devouring heaven and earth. Now, Su ye can feel it. It seems that there are cold eyes staring at him. Each one seems to carry a terrible threat. Su Ye''s eyes flickered slightly. It was a cold hum. "Wang? If you dare to go out of 100000 mountains, you will swallow them all." Yes, these eyes are kings! The king of beasts! Among the 100000 mountains, it is too vast! No one knows what is at the end of the mountain and how terrible the strong are. The 100000 mountain feels like the sea. The sea accounts for 71% of the world in the era of science and technology. However, human exploration of the sea is only 5%. Human beings do not know what is under the deep sea. No one knows what is at the end of 100000 mountains and what is there! However, there are countless animal kings among the 100000 mountains. One mountain has one king. In fact, there are many animal kings who do not belong to their own cave. And now. Su Ye appeared! New king! There is a new king in the 100000 mountains, and as soon as it appears, it directly frightens the kings! Let these animal kings who have no cave raise a thick fear. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends Q group: 627253184, why is there no one! Add a group ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 28 Su Ye sneered and sat at the entrance of Lin village, facing 100000 mountains. Extremely arrogant. Look? If you have seed, you will come out of the mountain! Ouch! Roar! Hiss, hiss¡ª¡ª The voices of all kinds of wild animals were full of anger and rang through the dark mountains. Su Ye sat here, towering and motionless, looking coldly at the 100000 mountains. Now, Su Ye has also changed a little. It seems to become more dreamy. The whole body is white and dense. It vaguely looks like clouds, smoke and clouds, dreamy and extraordinary. This is the function of lion dragon''s blood, which makes Su Ye very mysterious now. If Su Ye broke his shell now, he should be a lion dragon. However, the lion dragon is only one of the nine sons of the dragon. Such a degree is far from enough. Boom boom! Su Ye looks strange. Those eyes disappeared one after another, silent as a cicada. "The mountains are shaking, the whole 100000 mountains are shaking." What''s going on? Su ye heard the sound of huge footsteps! Just like the footsteps of the night just passed by Su Ye! Boom, boom. The blood of the shocked people is boiling. What the hell is this sound? "Yes, it''s so attractive. One day, I''ll find the end of 100000 mountains, which will be worth my life." Su Ye laughed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next day. Genius is just beginning to dawn, the sky is purple and the clouds are booming. The sun rises slowly and gradually dyes the world into gold. Dahuang village is now a bleak scene. The beast God fell. The strongest person in the village is the village head. The village head has been in a state of depression recently. It can be said that the people in Dahuang village are in a panic. All the previously attached villages are ready to move and have different intentions. "Village head... People from Luoshui city passed our Dahuang village..." Suddenly someone came in, looked at the village head''s Yan Yan appearance, hesitated for a moment and said in a weak voice. "According to your prior arrangement, we have invited the evolutionists of Luoshui city to enter the village. Now they have settled down. After lunch, we will go to Lin village." The village head raised his eyes slightly, his eyes were deep, his spirit was weak, and there was a cold look in his eyes. "OK." Finally. He didn''t know what terrible things were in Lin village. He directly killed the beast God, the beast king? Why did the beast king help a small village? But he doesn''t want to think so much now. Didn''t Lin village want a beast God? The village head''s eyes were cloudy. He turned and returned to the room. In the dark space under his bed, he crept out a very luxurious and exquisite small box. When he opened the small box, there were layers of packaging inside, which was airtight. When he opened all the packaging, the village head took out a delicate small porcelain bottle from inside, wiped it in his hand and blew a breath. Then he handed it into the man''s hand and whispered a few times. ¡­¡­ "Uncle Zhang, why do we have to rest in the Great Wilderness Village? I feel the atmosphere of the Great Wilderness Village... It seems that something is wrong..." a lovely little girl with two pigtails tooted her mouth and looked around the Great Wilderness Village. Her expression seemed to be a little uncomfortable. "I heard that the beast God of Dahuang village fell, so we also need to make statistics, and then report it to Luoshui city. Ying''er, you bear it first, and we''ll go to Lin village in the afternoon." "Oh." The little girl named Ying''er tooted her mouth. Oh, she seemed a little unhappy. Dahuang village now had a smell that made her uncomfortable. She wrinkled Qiong''s nose. "Dear guests, it''s too far to welcome you!" The head of Dahuang village came out and said with a smile. "Hello, we''re going to Lin village and come to Dahuang village to make an investigation." Uncle Zhang, named Zhang Hai, is simple and honest Ying''er stood behind Uncle Zhang and showed a lovely little brain, but she didn''t like the village head very much. It gave people a cloudy feeling. She made a face at the village head. "Now the interior of Luoshui city has been integrated with fierce animals, so this time, we directly communicated with some fierce animals and brought a fierce animal to Lin village as an animal God." Now, human society has begun to gradually integrate with fierce animals, but only a small part. There are still many fierce animals that are constantly making disasters! "Well, well, we also need it in Dahuang village." the village head reluctantly said with a smile, but his eyes were a little different. After they had lunch in Dahuang village. He continued on his way to Lin village. It looks like a strong deer with towering heads and gentle looks. It is a class B awakened fierce beast. He is gentle and has a good relationship with human beings. "Brother Lu, I''ll be here soon. They''ll take good care of you and offer you herbs as long as you can protect Lin village." Uncle Zhang, who looks simple and honest, said with a smile. "Will the deer become a beast God?" Ying''er said curiously. Looking at the deer, I seem to be reluctant. "Yes, the world has changed greatly. Weak humans have no guarantee of survival. We can only strive for some living conditions for them. The big deer is their patron saint." "Oh." "It''s you who want to run out. If your father knows, he won''t spare you lightly." Ying''er seemed to understand, but when she heard the speech, she stuck out her tongue and blinked mischievously. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Are you ready?" "Everything is ready, about an hour. When they arrive at Lin village, what you said should happen." the man said to the head of Dahuang village, and asked curiously: "But... What is this?" The corner of the village head''s mouth lifted up, and his eyes twinkled cold. "Have you heard of the remnant spirit?" "Remnant spirit?" The remnant spirits of heaven and earth live in a strange form. They are murderous, fierce and cunning. It often gives a great headache to a central city like Los Angeles. Are those things that the village head gave him just now ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends Q group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] I''m tired to death at five o''clock every day. The world outlook of this book has just been set. It''s a big thief. I was tired. I had nosebleed yesterday. Support me! Praise me! Add group! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 29 The sky is getting dark, the setting sun is falling in the west, and the sky is full of red clouds. At the entrance of lincun village. A group of children were chattering and jumping around Su Ye. Adults dare not offend Su ye, but it is not a problem for these children. After all, children are naive. They don''t know what position a king occupies in this world and human society. Su Ye didn''t dislike it, so she sat quietly. Heaven and earth have changed greatly, and all things have evolved. At present, all people or fierce beasts practice evolution for self-protection and for themselves. There is no question of position. Fierce beasts and humans are well integrated in some places and pursue coexistence, while some places will fight, and some natural disaster fierce beasts will even break out a terrible wave of beasts to attack human cities, What kind of role will su ye be? He just wants to follow the trend. He always has a feeling that this era of evolution of heaven and earth is not accidental. In the future, when a mysterious corner of the world is revealed and the great terror derived from the evolution of the times gradually surfaced, everything will be clear. Su Ye doesn''t think about this. However, at this time. The party arrived here. "Abba, Abba! There are people again!" the two dogs hurried back to report. Zhang Hai smiled at a group of children. But suddenly I felt something was wrong. These children seem to be very strong one by one. There is a halo on their body surface. Their eyes are bright and amazing, far exceeding their peers! Zhang Hai''s pupils contracted slightly. These children have definitely experienced the quenching and warming of fierce animals'' flesh and blood! The record of Kelin village in Luoshui city is only a small village. Fierce animal blood quenching and warming? Even in Los Angeles, only the descendants of those high-ranking people can get such treatment! Thinking so, he inadvertently looked at Yinger. Yinger was crystal clear all over, and his eyes were bright, which was to get warm care from urination. Zhang Hai and an evolutionist from Luoshui city looked at each other and saw the vibration in each other''s eyes. They are on their way to lincun village, not far from the entrance of lincun village. I saw a piece of red earth, emitting a strong smell of blood and a thrilling residual power. It is said that that is the place where the wolf king of Dahuang village fell. What happened to the wolf king. In a short period of time, an S-level awakened strong man suddenly fell. They feel their scalp numb even if they just think about it. Lin village is really something unusual! wait! That egg! A group of people looked at the egg sitting quietly at the entrance of the village. They just felt like smoke clouds, the sky was full of Xiaguang, ruicai was floating, and flood waves were surging around the egg! Their faces showed horror. What egg is this! They can''t feel the breath on the egg, but they can feel that the egg is very extraordinary, giving them an invisible pressure! What happened after the fall of the beast God in lincun? At this time, a big dog suddenly came out of the village with his head held high. The big dog was as strong as a bull, black and shiny, like satin. His hair was symmetrical, his eyes were bright, and a pinch of fiery red hair in the center of his eyebrows made him look very Aura, with fiery red patterns on his body. "This..." The big dog came towards them and gave them an invisible pressure! "Ow!" The big dog is majestic. I don''t even look at them. My dog is really becoming more and more natural and unrestrained. These fools look at my dog''s eyes straight and indulge in my dog''s peerless heroism! Two silly happy, head held high, eyes with pride, two front legs dignified and solemn continue to move forward. Are you afraid? Are you shocked by me? "Wow! What a handsome big dog! I just don''t feel very smart!" Ying''er''s eyes brightened and jumped directly at Er silly. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" Two silly fried hair. What the hell is this child! Ying''er hugged Er silly''s neck and didn''t give up. Two silly eyes! what the fuck! She locked my throat! "Ying''er, don''t make trouble!" Zhang Hai is sweating. This big dog has great strength! Judging from the smell of the big dog just now, it may be. S-level awakening! A very extraordinary egg, an S-class awakening, looks a bit like the legendary big dogs of the royal family. Is this the new beast God in Lin village? Zhang Hai suddenly felt that this small forest village was a little strange. Su Ye watched it all quietly. Although some people feel that Er silly is too embarrassing. An S-level awakened fierce beast is very likely to have an extremely mysterious blood, it is still so unpromising. A little doll scared it like a bear. No, the dog is insulting the bear. It''s better to insult himself. But Su Ye found a very interesting thing. A deer followed the group. [species: Spirit deer (extremely evil)] [level: Level B Awakening (before change)] [evolution times: 1] Extremely evil? what is it? And the power level before the change? This is Su Ye''s first time to see such a situation, which is also somewhat strange. When will it change? I little interesting. He jumped onto the back of two fools. "Ah!" Ying''er was startled. She quickly loosened Er silly''s neck and hid behind Zhang Hai. This egg! Can move! Zhang Hai and others are creepy. What the hell is going on? When they look at this pair of combinations, they always have an unspeakable feeling, just like they are out of breath, with an invisible sense of depression. Luoshui city is one of the top cities in the world. They also felt that their knowledge had been excellent, but they were shocked when they came to Lin village. Does this egg have life? Or is this S-level awakened big dog controlling this egg? "Two fools, follow them into the village." Su Ye wants to see this so-called extreme evil. What exactly does that mean. After all, at present, the deer looks mild in appearance and gentle in character, but the system marks a very evil, which arouses Su Ye''s interest. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 30 "You''ve come all the way here. Fortunately, it''s hard." The old village head welcomed him out of the village with a sigh of relief. The aid of Los Angeles has finally arrived! Although Su Ye sat at the entrance of the village and suppressed the four sides, no fierce beast dared to offend. But how can an animal King sit in lincun forever? To tell you the truth, lincun doesn''t deserve it. They feel a little flattered these days. If they enter Luoshui City, they will be respected and respected! Zhang Hai and others were greeted by the old village head and entered Lin village. They can''t figure it out yet. This dog and egg is sacred! They went into the house, and two fools carried Su Ye around the village. "Good beast God!" "Lord beast God has come out for a walk!" "The beast God is shrouded in smoke and mist. It''s really amazing!" A group of villagers greeted Su Ye excitedly. In the village, Zhang Hai sat down. At least he was a person who had seen great winds and waves. He sorted out his emotions, but he was still unnatural and wiped his sweat. "We Luoshui city received a request for help from your forest village, so we came with the spirit deer, but in the final analysis, whether we can get the recognition of the spirit deer, become the animal God of the forest village and protect the forest village depends on you." Zhang Hai said so. The old village head nodded. "We will work hard." Zhang Hai sighed. "To tell you the truth, we also envy you people who live near 100000 mountains." The old village head looked surprised. Zhang longlinhu looked at each other. He didn''t know what Zhang Hai meant. "Although the 100000 mountains are dangerous, there are many fierce animals. The strong people in Los Angeles even speculate that there are super fierce animals beyond our imagination in the 100000 mountains!" "But 100000 mountains also shelter you." What does this sentence mean? Shelter? The old village head and others did not interrupt Zhang Hai. They continued to look at him and motioned him to go on. Zhang Hai smiled bitterly. "Remnant spirit." "Remnant spirit? We''ve heard of it, but we''ve never seen it. What is it?" "It''s a very insidious, cunning, violent and cruel thing. It exists as a spirit body. It''s very strange. The spirit gathers but does not disperse, swallowing people''s blood and flesh to become stronger." The old village head and others were cold all over. Remnant spirit, they''ve heard of it. But never. According to Zhang Hai''s words, 100000 mountains actually sheltered nearby villages, so that the remnant spirits did not dare to approach. "The remnant spirit is the first enemy of mankind, and even the enemy of fierce beasts!" "Cruel, ferocious, sinister, cunning, cruel, almost all negative words can be used on it. There are countless ferocious animals in 100000 mountains, and they are mysterious and terrible. Those residual spirits don''t dare to approach at all, so they say they want to envy you." The old village head and others nodded slightly. Zhang Hai sighed, shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s me. If you go out of the range of 100000 mountains in the future, you should be able to understand those residual spirits more deeply." Suddenly, Zhang Hai also looked out carefully, his voice pressed down several times and said, "that... The big dog at the mouth of the village and the egg... Who is sacred?" The old village head looked at Zhang Hu and others, and then said, "they are..." I haven''t finished yet. The door of the house was opened directly. A villager hurried in. "No! Gentlemen! That deer... Is crazy!" "Crazy? What''s going on?" Zhang Hai and others got up in an instant. What happened? Is the deer crazy? They brought the spirit deer? "Yes! That deer is crazy! It''s black all over. Attack people whenever you see them! Adults, go and have a look!" Zhang Hai and others looked at each other, their complexion changed slightly, and hurried out of the village! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Roar!" In the middle of the village, a group of people looked at the roaring deer with great fear at this moment. The whole body was shrouded in an extremely unknown and terrible atmosphere. The skin of the whole body seemed to be festering and becoming wrinkled and shriveled. A pair of deer eyes were full of madness and pain. The deer hooves pounded one pit after another on the ground and had shed a lot of blood. "Ying''er, what''s going on? What happened?" Ying''er''s two big Pearl eyes were hung with crystal tears. "Just now I don''t know what''s going on, the deer suddenly roared in pain, and then attacked everyone. Now it seems very painful. Uncle Zhang, what happened? Why did the deer attack even Ying''er." Zhang Hai hugged the sobbing Ying''er. Staring at the spirit deer. The spirit deer roared in pain, and there was an unknown Yin Qi all over, running around. The breath of spirit deer seems to be surging up! "This is..." Zhang Hai stared, as if he thought of something, with deep anger in his eyes. "It''s residual liquid! Damn it!" "Who did it!" "Is it..." "Dahuang village!" Zhang Hai bit his teeth and said word by word. The old village head and others were stunned. It''s the first time they''ve seen this! The spirit deer seems to have undergone some variation. It is dilapidated and looks like a dead body. There is no mind in its eyes, only tyranny and madness. And the smell Beyond the S-level awakening! Wang Jing! No, it''s not a pure realm. Can only be called a false king! The spirit deer roared and made a very strange ghost cry. He suddenly opened his mouth and tore the corners of his mouth directly along the deer''s face. The flesh and blood were even silk, which was frightening. However, he seemed to feel no pain, roared angrily and screamed constantly! "Evacuate the villagers!" Zhang Hai roared, his heart sinking to the end. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 31 Roar! The spirit deer kept roaring, and the whole body''s breath was very terrible. Zhang Hai and others seemed to suffocate, and their whole body was soaked with cold sweat. It must have been Dahuang village! Only they can have that kind of thing! For a moment, Zhang haihen''s teeth itched, but at this moment, he hurried to ask the old village head to evacuate the masses. This is the king''s territory! Although it is not a pure king, not as terrible as the king, but the level of aura and power have reached the king''s realm! The corrupt and shriveled flesh is the side effect caused by forced overdraft! "Damn it!" The spirit deer exuded an ominous smell, and then ran towards them with fierce eyes! Click, click! The earth cracked under the feet of the deer. Antlers are as sharp as knives, becoming more huge and carrying terrible destructive power! Zhang Hai took a deep breath. He is a class a awakened evolutionist. But he felt that he was under great pressure when facing the spirit deer! He punched out. Boom! The terrifying aura escapes madly, roars again and again, and the light bursts! What a terrible force! Zhang Hai was directly pushed out and spit out a mouthful of blood, while the spirit deer still pursued him and rushed frantically, Zhang Hai quickly calmed down, put his hand on the ground, turned a somersault in the air flexibly, and then crossed the collision of the spirit deer and fell behind him. He quickly drew out a steel knife, cold and cold! This is the case now! We must kill the spirit deer! Otherwise, Lin village will be gone! They were all very dangerous, and a touch of sadness and hatred suddenly rose in his heart. "I will let Dahuang village bury you!" He gave a roar. Cut it off with a steel knife! But the spirit deer suddenly roared, and one leg quickly pushed back! Boom! Zhang Hai''s pupils contracted, and he only felt a great force burst out from his chest, which almost shifted his internal organs in an instant! Zhang Hai''s body flew out like a shell. The ground cracked and the frightened villagers shouted in despair. "Brother Zhang!" Lin Hu and others were very nervous. They hurried over and looked dignified one by one. Zhang Hai fell to the ground, his chest fluctuated violently, and one even collapsed. Zhang Hai''s eyes were dull, he could only breathe hard with his mouth, and his mouth kept gushing blood. A group of evolutionists in Los Angeles hurried over, dignified and worried. Roar! The spirit deer roared and ran towards this side again. A thin figure ran over angrily, opened his hands and stood in front of everyone. "No!" the girl had a clear voice and tears in her eyes. "No!" A group of evolutionists in Los Angeles were stunned. No! They all know things are bad! Yinger''s identity is very special. She is a very noble identity in the whole Luoshui city! This time, Ying''er secretly ran out. If Ying''er had an accident, I''m afraid that one''s anger would cause a huge catastrophe! Moreover, in their recent contact, they also love this girl very much and can''t bear to hurt her! The mutated spirit deer and ferocious antlers came running wildly, and the earth roared. Ying''er stood in front of Zhang Hai and looked at the spirit deer with tears in her eyes. Why is that? The deer is so gentle and considerate. But in front of me, the spirit deer came running. Evolutionists want to protect Ying''er, but it''s too late! "No!" Everyone''s pupils contract. But the next moment! "It''s interesting. You have the aura of the king''s territory and the power of the king''s territory, but you don''t have Wang Wei, pseudo king?" A voice rang out, and everyone was stunned and immediately shocked! Boom! An egg suddenly fell in front of Ying''er, and the earth cracked crazily, as if it had been instantly broken by the power of terror. Plop¡ª¡ª The spirit deer flew out and landed on the ground. Immediately, it struggled up from the ground. A pair of eyes full of tyranny stared at Su ye, as if they felt something terrible. And all the evolutionists in Los Angeles looked at the egg in horror. It''s the egg they saw at the entrance of the village! This How is that possible? Was he talking? Is this egg smart? Moreover, Zhang Hai, the strongest of them, was seriously injured and dying by the mutated spirit flower deer in front of one person, but now the spirit flower deer has been bumped away and is extremely afraid! But Su Ye looked at the spirit deer carefully at the moment. [species: Spirit deer (extremely evil)] [level: Level D Kingdom / level s awakening] [basic aura strength: 102 PA] [evolution times: 1.5] Interesting. The meaning of level should be between level D King''s realm and level s awakening, and his basic aura intensity has reached 102 Pa. he feels that he should think well with Su Ye. 1 pa to 1000 PA represents the category of level D king! And the number of evolution is 1.5, half evolution? It''s beyond my imagination. Roar! The spirit deer came again! It was fierce, full of unknown breath, constantly winding and rolling. "Be careful!" A crowd of people were stunned. The spirit deer, which was constantly cracking with vigorous running, was constantly dripping black blood, which seemed very strange and terrible. The depths of the spirit deer''s eyes seemed to be in severe pain, but it seemed out of control. It only knew to attack others desperately. Su Ye sighed. "Well, I''ll help you out." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] Five o''clock delivery, support!!! It''s so difficult for me. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 32 The spirit deer broke out, and everyone felt the breath of terror to the extreme. It''s like a strong wind pouring into the sea! Soon! What happened in the field overturned their cognition! In the field, the egg jumped up suddenly. A breath of smoothing everything swayed out of the egg and suddenly suppressed everything! Wang Jing! The real king''s territory! How is that possible? An egg is the king''s territory! The way light rolled, it was an incomparably rich aura, which stirred on the white egg body, and soon Su Ye jumped up and fell! Boom! The earth shakes and the aura shakes! The fearsome spirit deer just fell to the ground in an instant and immediately broke its breath. [kill spirit deer (extremely evil) and gain extremely evil power * 10] What''s that? The power of evil? What''s this for? After killing the spirit deer this time, Su ye did not get the evolution point or Reiki point, but obtained the extremely evil power! [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 20%)] [level: Level D Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 821 PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: misty clouds (lion dragon)] [skill: sky thunder field / silence space / God breaking] [evolution point: 60] [Reiki: 337 / 1000 (26 / day)] There is no extreme evil power! Will the system be upgraded again? Su ye had some expectations. "Big deer..." Ying''er couldn''t bear it, and her face was full of tears. An evolutionist gradually recovered from the shock. Looking at Ying''er who kept sobbing, he sighed, touched Ying''er''s head and said softly, "this is also a relief for him." "But why did the deer become like this? Looking at his eyes, he was so painful." Yinger sobbed and was extremely sad. Zhang Hai also slowed down at the moment. His face was pale and bloodstained. He motioned to the evolutionist. The evolutionist immediately understood, picked up Xiaoying and returned to the room. "It''s residual spirit liquid." His voice was weak, but there was still an audible anger in it, as if he were trying to restrain his emotions. "It is a medicine made from the blood of the remnant spirit and some ingredients. It will forcibly overdraw all the potential of the fierce beast and carry out a failed evolution, but the fierce beast will lose consciousness, fall into madness and die." Zhang Hai''s voice is cold. The old village head and others also looked at each other, and they all saw the vibration in each other''s eyes. There is such a thing! But at the same time, their hearts began to sink. This is calculating their forest village! If there were no beast God, what would be the consequences of this spirit deer? Tu village! Lin village will definitely be destroyed! Too cruel. The old village head and others took a deep breath and saw the gloom and fear in each other''s eyes. "Who did it?" "Did the people in Dahuang village do it?" They kept asking questions. Zhang Hai nodded: "it''s definitely them. They invited us to the village. It''s definitely done at that time! Remnant spirit liquid is immoral and is strictly prohibited in major cities! It''s definitely not easy for people to get these things!" "According to the grapevine, the village head of Dahuang village has a strong background in the eight wasteland city. If so, it may really make sense." Zhang Hai took a deep breath and had severe pain in his chest. Does the head of Dahuang village still have such a background? Everyone was a little shocked. In those years, the head of Dahuang village suddenly came to the vicinity of 100000 mountains. The strength of class a awakening and extremely tough means made him cultivate Dahuang village soon. The background of the great wilderness city Dahuang city is the second level city, adjacent to Luoshui city. They took a deep breath. And Su Ye doesn''t care about these. Zhang Hai took a deep look at Su Ye. An egg, Wang Jing? "Hello... Lord beast..." He said to Su Ye carefully. Just now he heard Su ye say something, with a bit of ridicule. It''s hard to imagine that this is an egg with a mind! King''s egg! Never heard of, never seen. Su Ye ignored him. "Excuse me... Are you interested in going to Luoshui city? Luoshui city is trying to establish a symbiotic circle between man and fierce animals. If you go, you will get extremely superior living treatment." To human cities? forget it. Such a life is too boring. Su Ye thinks that at present, his stage is 100000 mountains. He wants to break into 100000 mountains and see what terrible existence there is in the depths of the mysterious mountains! Where there is chaos, there is him. Su Ye didn''t reply. He continued to return to the entrance of the village and sat up. It seemed that he wanted to find out what it was. He had to wait until the system was upgraded again. Zhang Hai was stunned. He looked at the egg that ignored him and sighed slightly. Yeah. An animal king! How difficult it is for Luoshui city to find an animal king who is willing to join the city. Zhang Hu and others helped him back to the house and settled down. "Ah, this time I will go back to Luoshui city and report the process well. I will certainly not spare Dahuang village, and I will immediately communicate with you a new animal God." Zhang Hai sighed. Lin Hu and others nodded. After settling Zhang Hu down. It''s been half a day, it''s getting dark, and some of them talk a lot. After a while. The old village head suddenly remembered something and sighed. "Ying''er, it''s all right." As soon as the voice fell, the people in the room suddenly felt a little unbearable. The girl cried sadly at that time, which made them feel that they couldn''t bear it. Zhang Hai sighed. "Ying''er is so kind. After a while, let time erase all the pain for her..." They shook their heads and sighed. "Big dog! Run slowly! Let me see your hair. Why is there red hair?" "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!" Zhang Hai / old village head / Lin Hu: The room was silent. Zhang Hai coughed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 33 The night of the mountain dispersed again. For the outside world, night falls, which means the end of the day. But for the mountains, it symbolizes the beginning of agitation. Su yeduan sits in front of Lin village. Awe mountain. He stood here, surrounded by smoke, and the moonlight was like water, like a clear spring falling from Qiongxiao. It was brilliant and sacred. Su Ye was here, and the fierce animals in 100000 mountains were extremely afraid and didn''t dare to come out at all. The night in the mountains, although full of dangers, is still very refreshing. Ouch. On one side, two fools poked out a dog''s paw and concentrated. Mouth nagging, a pair of less focused dog eyes try to look at their dog claws and try their best. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh." Suddenly. A series of flames sprang out of Er silly''s hands. Er silly stared at the dog and shouted excitedly. Pen! Su Ye bumped two fools into each other. Nothing. Special code has been for two days. You have acquired fire attribute for two days before you can make a spark. Is special code excited like this B? If I were you, I''d like to find a place to get in now. "Ow, woo, woo." Er silly was wronged. envy. The egg boss is jealous. Sure enough, my talent has made a generation of animal kings jealous. I am worthy of the posture of nobility! Su Ye looked at the silly goods shaking his head and grinning. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He was helpless. When can this guy''s IQ evolve again. But suddenly. Two silly some uneasy low roared, the whole body exploded. And Su ye also felt an unusual breath! What''s going on? Why are those animal kings in the mountains so uneasy all of a sudden? Originally, Su Ye sat here to frighten them. Those animal kings didn''t dare to step into the scope of Lin village. But now, a pair of eyes are shining in the dark 100000 mountains, just like a sea of lights flashing suddenly. What is going to happen in the 100000 mountains? Su Ye felt cold in her heart. "What do you mean?" "Ouch, ouch, ouch." Er silly stared, as if he felt countless breath. At this moment, he locked here, which made Er silly a little nervous and his hair blew. Boom boom! At the periphery of the 100000 mountains, there was a roar, a breath, looking down at the eight wastelands and shaking the mountains. King. All kings! The whole periphery of 100000 mountains and nearby villages were awakened one by one, and people in each village were terrified and nervous. "My God! What happened!" "The end of the world? The night of 100000 mountains... Riots?" "The things inside won''t come out!" The earth shook, countless footsteps rang out from 100000 mountains, and the roar of wild animals made people tremble in the dark night. The sound of Lin village is the most terrible. Dong Dong! Zhang Hai''s door was opened, and a petite figure stood at the door. Looking at Zhang Hai, who had just been woken up in bed, Ying''er had tears in her eyes. "Uncle Zhang, I''m afraid." Zhang Hai raised his eyes and shook his eyelids. Ying''er''s small face was white and trembled all over, but I don''t know the reason for the moonlight. Ying''er was shrouded in a hazy moonlight, with white light and silk tapestry, which was very strange. Zhang Hai quickly waved and gently hugged Ying''er. But in my heart, I was shocked, as if I thought of something. Ying''er''s father is a big man in Luoshui city. It plays an important role in the human race in the whole evolutionary era. Now, the change of 100000 mountains and the abnormality of Ying''er at the moment suddenly reminded him of what the existence once mentioned. Ying''er is very special. He can''t get out of Luoshui City, let alone close to 100000 mountains! His hair was creepy and his face changed greatly. Originally, he was seriously injured, so he wanted to cultivate in Lin village for a few days, and then return to Los Angeles. But who could have thought that such a thing had happened! Looking at Ying''er, who kept sobbing and turned pale, he hurriedly comforted: "Ying''er, it''s all right. Ying''er is not afraid. Tomorrow we''ll go back to Luoshui city. At that time, my uncle will buy you your favorite candy. Ah, good." "Yes." "The silver sword that your father didn''t give you. I''ll apply for it when I go back. Good boy, I''m not afraid." Zhang Hai tried his best to comfort, but he found that Ying''er''s snow-white and crystal skin kept emitting wisps of aura, and at the same time, it sent out a majestic breath that made Zhang Hai change color! Ying''er, what''s going on! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Roar! Boom boom! On the 100000 mountains, the roaring footsteps sounded. Gray smoke and dust rose everywhere and dispersed among the night. Su Ye looked at all that and felt the breath of approaching. "Close, kill!" His murderous voice sounded like thunder in the night sky, full of murderous planes. He was annoyed. A breath of air swept over him. Dare to come? Then kill! But he wondered why these fierce beasts suddenly revolted? Nothing happened the other night! Why is there a sudden riot tonight! And their goals are clear! It''s Lin village! What attracted them to lincun? Let these fierce beasts be so crazy? Roar! A big silver mastiff is full of silver electricity, opening its ferocious mouth and attacking here! [species: Yindian mastiff] [level: Level D Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 423 PA] [evolution times: 3] The attack of mastiff seemed to open the courage of those fierce animals in 100000 mountains, and several fierce and terrible figures came in an instant, one by one, as if they had a great desire for Lin village! Su Ye''s heart was cold and frightening, and suddenly there was a surge of killing. "Good, then, go to hell!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 34 Su Ye was furious. A decaying breath swayed out of his body. Suddenly, the earth trembled and the mountains shook. "Two fools, back off!" Two fools ran away without hesitation. "Silence space!" Boom! Within thirty meters, suddenly, a terrible force turbulent space, crushed everything, and a group of fierce animals that had just come were shrouded in an instant!! Ow! The silver electric mastiff screamed, and suddenly burst into a blood mist, in a mess. "Roar!" A silver lightning hit Su ye, and the lightning burst and tore the void. The silver light broke out on Su ye, but it bounced off like playing on smooth glass! Su Ye is full of thunder. Compared with the big thunder on Su ye, the lightning of the silver electric mastiff is basically the difference between heaven and earth, clouds and mud! A strange smell enveloped all around. Boom! A thunder tore the sky and suddenly fell on the silver electric mastiff. Suddenly, the flesh and blood flew, and the charred smell spread out! The silver electric mastiff died! Instant, kill the beast king! The thunder light almost shone the heaven and earth into the day. Thousands of miles shook, and they all felt the withering and decaying breath of Su night! A king of beasts fell! In an instant, the whole mountain vibrated, the aura broke out on the peaks, and the colorful bright light shone from the peaks! The aura burst. Looking at the past, the periphery of 100000 mountains glittered one after another. It was very spectacular! They feel threatened! The figures burst into aura, and each one is the existence of the king''s realm! The more inner the mountain, the more powerful the beast king is! Su Ye guessed in her heart. 100000 mountains, the more fierce animals inside, the more powerful they are. When you look at them, the places where the light is blooming are animal kings. There are even one or two S-class animal kings in the innermost layer. The breath is terrible, just like two big days emitting brilliant majesty! And this is only a quarter of the whole 100000 mountains! Even a quarter of what you see! Su Ye''s heart shook. Tianlei field, crazy outbreak. Those fierce beasts who came running were killed by bombing! [kill silver electric mastiff and devour it to obtain evolution point * 15 / aura point * 45] [kill the black leopard and devour it to obtain evolution point * 15 / Reiki point * 42] [kill Xuanjin tiger and devour it to obtain evolution point * 15 / Reiki point * 47] ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ An animal king was killed by Su Ye! The beast king among the 100000 mountains kept roaring, but they were unwilling to leave their peaks for no other reason. They were worried that their territory would be occupied! But one by one, they roared and howled desperately, as if there were something they really wanted in Lin village! Su Ye killed those animal kings crazily. These ferocious beasts are ferocious beasts who can''t grab the peak cave in 100000 mountains. The highest basic aura intensity is only about 400 Pa. with the blessing of skills, Su Ye has reached nearly 1000 PA! The entrance of Lin village was in a mess, and the earth was bursting out of terrible holes, which were filled with terrible aura, while Su Ye''s breath was booming, and he did not hide his Qi. God break! Boom! A fierce beast was killed in the air, and the blood exploded like a swaying flower. The flesh and blood flew far away and the broken limb exploded. Another animal king is dead! An egg, misty rain and air! It is surrounded by bright white light, but it still looks blazing and terrible in the night! Woo woo! A group of animal kings who still want to run out of 100000 mountains are a little afraid. The pungent smell of blood and broken limbs on the ground stimulated them. Their heads were bowed, the tips of their noses nodded slightly, and their eyes were full of fear and horror. "Ow!" "Ow!" With a low roar, they retreated slowly. Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" Two silly ran to Su Ye''s side with an air of arrogance, holding his head high and full of arrogance. A series of sparks burst out from time to time. It''s very sad. Call again! Roar again! Egg boss invincible! Two silly bared his teeth and giggled, as if he was the one who killed the beast king! Su Ye was not in the mood to talk to him, because this time he was really angry. These fierce beasts didn''t pay attention to him! And his heart is also curious. What in the forest village can attract so many animal King riots! But fortunately, there should be no problem now. He will immediately start searching for Lin village to see what special things Lin village has that can attract them. But there was some speculation in his heart. Could it be from Los Angeles! What''s wrong with you! He had a flash of inspiration. However, at this time, suddenly. The earth shook and the mountains shook among the 100000 mountains. A roar of startling anger rang through the sky, and the terrible voice sounded through the sky like a heavy thunder, shaking the surroundings! Su Ye''s head was stunned. He was in doubt. What''s this? He felt a breath of incomparable terror, fleeting. Although it only appeared for a moment, it was incomparable terror, as if he wanted to wipe out the eight wastelands and suppress the world! With the sound of the sound, a shadow blocking the sky and the sun seemed to appear in the depths of the mountain! What the hell is this! Su ye only felt creepy. Something in the mountains? And this voice seemed to be issuing some kind of order. During the ascent, the fierce beasts on the mountain became restless one by one, as if they were playing games. All of a sudden, a roar of the beast rang through. The beast king went down the mountain on several peaks close to Su Ye! Ho ho! The sound is like thunder on the ground, and the divine light is shining! The fierce beasts around him were creeping on the ground, trembling and trembling. On the mountain peak, all are the beast kings who are washed out by the waves! Is a real strong man! "Five beast kings?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 35 Five beast kings, and each has a basic aura strength above 500 PA. The most difficult thing is a golden fierce bird with golden wings and flowing light rhyme, which is about 700 PA basic aura intensity. The five beast kings rushed towards Lin village. "Tut Tut, I''m going to kill a lot today." Su Ye sneered and joked, running the aura of the whole body, and layers of aura were constantly accumulating on his side. And the two fools trembled and hurried back. Boss egg, hold on! Roar! The fierce birds burst into brilliant brilliance, the big wings tore the sky, and the sound of breaking through the sky broke out like thunder! Su Ye soared into the sky, and the God broke directly into terrible power! Boom! The sky trembled, the fierce bird moaned, one wing was directly hit and cracked, and the blood mist covered the sky. The fierce bird fell to the ground. A bright golden light blew Su ye away! A tiger full of black light rushed and bit Su Ye. Su Ye didn''t hide and let it bite. Click! The tiger let out a howl, went backwards madly, and its big mouth trembled wildly. Blood was seeping from it. "Silence space!" Su Ye released the silent space again. Several fierce animals around him howled one after another. The terrible force swam in the space. The dead and silent terrorist force burst out continuously. Several fierce animals blew up, moaned and struggled madly, and the animal blood gushed wildly! But Su Ye was exhausted at the moment, and his aura was about to be out of supply. fight a quick battle to force a quick decision! One head hit the fierce bird again. The fierce bird moaned. One wing was completely broken and blood flowed. The other wing struggled on the ground and pushed his body away. However, Su Ye pursued him. The current situation is not optimistic. His aura was running out. He had to look at his panel. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 20%)] [level: Level D Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 945 PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: misty clouds (lion dragon)] [skill: sky thunder field / silence space / God breaking] [evolution point: 175] [aura: 945 / 1000 (26 / day)] He killed so many fierce beasts that his aura has reached a bottleneck. Now, kill another beast king, so Su ye can break through! Break through to level C beast king! be imperative! Now, the golden fierce bird has lost its ability to move. The perennial flight has degraded his legs, extremely weak and slow. And Su Ye pursued him and didn''t use his skills. Just a crazy impact! Dong! Dong! Dong! It was struck like a world-shaking drum, shaking the mountains, and the animal king of the whole 100000 mountains looked at it solemnly. Too strong! This egg poses too much threat to them! Around, three animal kings came quickly. The black tiger''s muscles expanded. This time, he learned to be smart. Instead of biting Su ye with his mouth, he patted Su ye with the huge palm of a PU fan. A big bear with a flickering fire burst out with every heavy breath. He hit Su ye and shook the earth. At the same time, an antelope with different horns was strong and full of bright silver. It came like a broken bamboo, and the silver awn flowed on the horn above its head, which was extremely sharp! However, Su ye did not ask! Dong! Dong! Dong! The terrible voice trembled wildly. The whole body of the golden fierce bird was almost cracked, with blood pouring wildly. The attack of the three beast Kings is coming! Once the strongest attack of the three beast kings falls on Su Ye''s whole body, even Su Ye is in danger! Suddenly. Ow! A sad cry, full of despair. Pen! The golden fierce bird''s head burst into flowers and blood gushed wildly. [kill the golden feather Xuandiao and devour it to obtain evolution point * 15 / devour it to obtain aura point * 67] [realm breakthrough: Level C Kingdom] [the balance ratio between basic Reiki strength and Reiki point was successfully adjusted.] [obtain blood evolution template: 2 / 3] [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 20%)] [level: Level D Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 1500 Pa] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: misty clouds (lion dragon)] [skill: sky thunder field / silence space / God breaking] [evolution point: 200] [Reiki: 13 / 2000 (26 / day)] Breakthrough success! A wave of terror and awe spread wildly, just like a volcanic eruption, suppressing the eight wastelands and shaking mountains and rivers! Among the 100000 mountains, countless fierce animals roared uneasily. Many of the animal kings in the outermost circle had already roared uneasily, beating their chest and feet one by one, and were extremely alert. They felt the terrible oppression! Yes, Su Ye broke through! Level C kingdom! Looking at his own panel, Su ye said in secret that he was sure! As soon as Su Ye breaks through to a new level, his basic Reiki strength will directly reach half of that limit! For example, the basic aura strength of 1500 Pa is now! Su Ye felt a terrible force surging in his body, just like a hundred horses galloping. Boom. Su night landed. The earth is directly blown up, the soil is flying, and the surface is broken! Cracks burst like cobwebs, making people''s scalp numb! "You can die." His voice was cold, and a great momentum burst forth! Straight into the sky! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 36 The remaining three beast kings are fried. It''s terrible. This egg suddenly broke through! How is this possible? They have never seen such a terrible egg! They want to go back quickly, but now they are on the line and have to go! Their attacks followed, and the power of rock fragmentation erupted wildly! "Silence space" With a 30% increase in aura and Su Ye''s current basic aura strength of 1500 Pa, this move directly hit a 1950 PA aura burst! Bang! The surrounding space is in a sudden riot, and the power of terror swam away, shaking constantly. The three beast kings moaned, and their whole bodies burst open in an instant. As if there were a destructive force, they wandered around their bodies madly. Their skin burst open in a series, their fur turned over, and painful howls poured out continuously. Soon Su Ye killed one directly. Three beast kings, fall again! [kill the exploding fire bear and devour it to gain evolution point * 15 / gain aura point: 56] [ice crystal crack is detected, does it devour the bear panel?] [devour fire attribute Reiki point * 5] [unlock fire attribute skill: burning fire to start a prairie fire (level a)] [burning fire: spit out surging flames towards the fan-shaped area in front of you, and the fire burns everything.] Fire attribute skill! [kill the black light hanging eye tiger and devour it to obtain evolution point * 15 / Reiki point * 46] [blood evolution panel detected: Blood evolution panel, phagocytosis or not] [swallowed successfully] Pang Pang''s blood is also one of the nine sons of the dragon. Su Ye chose to devour Pang Pang''s panel! [blood evolution panel (3 / 3)] [lion dragon blood (evolvable)] [Chongming bird blood evolution panel: red feather Xuanying] [blood evolution panel: black light hanging eye tiger] And Su Ye looked at his evolution point. [evolution point * 220] Su Ye decided to evolve both blood lines to the extreme. [consume 100 evolution points, and your blood will evolve to the extreme] [consume 95 evolution points, and the blood of Chongming bird evolves to the extreme] Chongming bird evolved once with 5 evolution points at the beginning, so it only took 95 evolution points to reach the extreme. [gain Chongming bird blood] [obtain the gifted magic power: jiuzhong heavenly eye (1 / 9)] [obtain blood] [obtain the gifted magic power: the seal of heaven in Fuzhen] Two powers! [Jiuchong heavenly eye: Jiuchong heavenly eye is full of thunder, and the eye is full of divine awn. Jiuchong heavenly eye is open and breaks the great void] [Tianyin of Pengzhen: Pengzhen is a prison, the world''s morality and justice, Penghua seal, shaking the sky and the earth, and crushing the ages] Two extremely powerful powers! The nine fold heavenly eye is not the kind of exploratory eye similar to the evolutionary metaphysical eye! It''s the eye of the attack type! Similar to pupil surgery! Sunny days, hot days, Zhu days, Hao days, you days, Xuan days, changing days, heaven, Jun days. Nine days in total! Nine levels! Now, Su Ye just opened a heavy day, sunny day. What a magic power! Powerful! The same is true of the seal of the heaven in the town of the earth. As the seventh of the nine sons of the dragon, the seal of the heaven in the town of the earth has always been used in ancient times to represent the desire for justice, speak out and distinguish right from wrong. It is used above the court and in the government office to seal the heaven and shake the world! Of course, Su ye should be able to suppress two fools now. This time, the harvest is really full! Su Ye was relieved. How can the four beast kings go down the mountain? Still kill! wait! Four beast kings? Su Ye suddenly heard a dull thunder in his mind. Suddenly, his hair was creepy and his heart changed greatly. The first to go down the mountain are the five animal kings! The night was diffuse. He didn''t notice that there were only four after he came to Lin village! The situation was too critical just now! He didn''t react at all! "Ow!" Two silly cries rang through, some urgent, some irritable, some unusual. And there have been countless screams from the forest village! There was the sound of houses collapsing. A strong figure could be seen faintly. It seemed that he was looking for something in the village. Su Ye jumped into Lin village! "Ying''er!" The roof of Zhang Hai''s house was directly broken. It was a giant ape, six meters tall, like a hill, very strong, with violence in a pair of dark eyes. After the giant ape broke the roof, his big hand shrouded it and grabbed Ying''er from the room. Ying''er is still flowing with fluorescent points at the moment. The aura Light converges together like a star river. Ying''er can''t see her face and expression at the moment. The Yingying light is completely covered, like a layer of light cocoon! So caught by the great ape. Zhang Hai struggled to get up, but the injury on his chest made it difficult for him to stand up. A group of evolutionists couldn''t get close to the terrible ape! This is the real beast king! Wang Wei alone made them tremble! "Damn it! Beast!" "Put down Yinger!" The giant ape roared and rioted. In an instant, everyone was directly blown out and knocked down layers of buildings. "Ow!" Suddenly, the two fools ran like crazy. Somehow, the two fools became different. He became extremely irritable. Breathing heavily, his face was ferocious, his roar was heavy, his hair gradually turned red, and his body even became stronger. With the naked eye, it can be seen that there were even flakes like crystal scales in the thin hair of his neck, a ferocious grin, and a series of flames sprang from his mouth, and his breath became extremely heavy and terrible. "Roar!" A terrible majesty suppresses everything! For a moment, the great ape was frozen in place, trembling like being suppressed. The temperature around him went up wildly, and the two fools were red and glowing. Everyone is stupid. This normally silly looking dog has suppressed an animal king! And ER silly now only knew that he was extremely angry, and Ying''er was caught by the giant ape, which made him extremely irritable in the bottom of his heart. A desire impulse from blood instantly made him faint by a force. Show your teeth and fire! A roar, the mountains tremble! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 37 When Su Ye arrived at the village, he was also startled. Is that still a fool? He has red hair, extremely bright eyes, fierce eyes, extremely ferocious, and flashing fire all over! The great ape, the king of beasts, trembled directly, and his huge body even bent. Su Ye was surprised. Is Ying''er the source of the riot? Su Ye looked at that Ying''er and felt that there was a strange Qi machine, which was a very pure aura, but there was another strange force, which seemed to affect something in the dark. And Ying''er''s abnormality. Also let two silly seem to stimulate the mysterious blood in his body! Weird! That''s weird! What is Ying''er''s constitution? However, at this time. Suddenly. A roar like thunder broke out, followed by a breath of terror that killed everything, instantly shook mountains and rivers and suppressed the eternal sky! Boom! Su Ye felt a majestic and terrible breath, which silenced the whole 100000 mountains and nearby mountains. It was like a majestic field. Everything in the field was still. He could only hear the roaring footsteps and the shaking mountains! It was a shadow that blocked out the sky and the sun. Hidden in the darkness, I could only see the huge shadow, which made people tremble. Boom! Boom! Boom! Footsteps are getting closer and closer, more and more terrible, deafening, shaking mountains and rivers. "What''s that..." "Things in 100000 mountains..." Everyone stared at the increasingly terrible shadow on the dome that day. His huge body was hidden in the darkness. There was only a pair of bright eyes, which seemed to contain all things and devour heaven and earth. Su Ye''s heart explodes. Is this the existence of 100000 mountains? Stand firm, block out the sun, the majestic Qi machine suppresses the world, the eyes are bright, pass through the world, and cast a layer of haze and fear over everyone''s heart! 100000 mountains seemed to be covered with a heavy curtain, and the figure approached, and suddenly the curtain broke. A huge hand came out of the dark curtain, like a mountain across the sky, impacting people''s senses! [species:??] [grade:??] [basic aura strength:???] [evolution times: 10] Species, level, aura strength, all invisible! Can only see his evolution times! 10 evolutions! What level of terrorist creature is this! Big hands instantly cover Lin village! "No!" Everyone trembled and fell to their knees, their ears and noses bleeding under the pressure of breath. There was snow-white hair on it, and because it was too huge, it looked like a very long silver needle to Su Ye! "Woo." The great ape knelt on the ground and was very pious. He still grabbed Ying''er in his hand. The big hand slightly touched the giant ape, and soon the giant ape was directly adsorbed on the giant hand, and the eye light of the terrible existence suddenly seemed to notice Er Sha. Er Sha was suppressed by the breath, showed his teeth, struggled frantically, and the fire continued to rise into the sky, as if to break through the suppression of the existence! "Ah." With a long sigh, a breath immediately fell. "Ouch." Two silly whole body''s breath stagnated, the fire red hair retreated at the speed visible to the naked eye, the breath was listless, and his eyes became a little less focused again. It seemed that he had become that silly two silly again. The other finger raised his hand, and the two fools flew away and were caught in the past! "Damn it!" Su Ye struggled wildly, but the breath was too terrible. It was difficult for him to suppress, and the big hand quickly returned to the 100000 mountains! Su Ye felt so powerless for the first time. Two fools were caught. That fool. He felt a little uncomfortable. At the same time, my heart vibrates. What is there in the depths of the mountain! In his opinion, the so-called 100000 mountains, one mountain and one king, may be just the tip of the iceberg, just the pawns of those really terrible things. Two silly blood, Yinger''s strange, and the figure that blocks out the sky and the sun. How terrible is the world? All the people in the nearby villages were trembling and kneeling on the ground. They couldn''t lift their heads at all! What the hell happened? 100000 mountains showed his terrible side to the village for the first time. What people see on weekdays may be just the tip of the iceberg. Su took a deep breath at night, but she was very depressed. The other side. "Go back to Luoshui city immediately! Find Governor Liu!" Something big happened! Zhang Hai''s heart was cold and his whole body was aching, but he still struggled to get up, took out a porcelain bottle from his arms, and then drank it up. The injury of his whole body seemed to be suppressed at a very fast speed. The evolutionists gathered behind Zhang Hai and looked at Zhang Hai with worry. "Haige... You..." Zhang Hai took a deep breath and waved to interrupt them. "It''s urgent to go back to Luoshui city immediately! The situation is urgent." If that person is angry, I''m afraid it''s another big change! The villagers of Lin village gathered at Su Ye''s side. "Beast God... Two adults him..." Lin Hu was worried. These days, er silly often plays with them. Although the dog always bullies Lin Hu. But now the two fools have been arrested, and they are very worried. Su Ye shook her egg slightly. "I want to go into the mountain." Yes, he decided to go into the mountain. He felt that Er Sha''s blood was special, especially the terror. Before he caught Er Sha, he seemed to shudder. That sigh was like knowing Er Sha! So two fools may have hope of survival! Su Ye wants to go into the mountain and have a look at 100000 mountains. What is it! He showed only the tip of the iceberg. And at the end of the vast darkness, what great terror is there. "Beast God! You must protect yourself!" The old village head sighed, worried and trembling. Why is it so terrible, Dashan! Can their villages near the mountains survive in the new era? "Lord beast." Zhang Hai came over and bowed respectfully: "I don''t know what your attitude towards us humans is, but if you meet Ying''er, I hope you can help if conditions permit. I''m not very grateful to Luoshui city!" He asked. Far from the fire. They can''t give up a little hope. That person once said that Yinger can''t enter 100000 mountains, otherwise it will cause a big * *! But this time, the governor had something important to do, and Ying''er sneaked out. It''s serious! The beast king is going into the mountain! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 38 This day. Many people have seen the terrible statue among the 100000 mountains. Because it''s terrible! It blocks out the sky and the sun, and its breath is unparalleled. Countless people are wondering what the terrible figure is, and what is there in the 100000 mountains? "It is said that 100000 mountains suddenly appeared and folded out of space. It is extremely mysterious. Even when 100000 mountains appeared, a roar resounded all over the world and shook the world. 100000 mountains have always been a forbidden area for human exploration." "What''s the matter with the world? The sudden emergence of 100000 mountains, and the sea that was immediately turned into a restricted area for human beings after the great change that day, as well as all kinds of mysterious places... This era is becoming more and more frightening." "We don''t know how many terrible creatures we can''t understand in the world. We hide in an unknown corner, look up at the sky and silently stare at the world." Countless people tremble and have a kind of sadness. The world changed greatly, and everything became cold. Fierce beasts evolve. When the king of beasts is in power, people''s hearts become cold. Everyone seeks the ultimate of evolution. Ordinary people''s life has become dangerous, people are in panic, and it is difficult to live in peace. The small villages near 100000 mountains are desperate and worried. Can they survive? "Come on, let''s get out of here." At the entrance of the village, the village head bent back and frowned. Looking at the direction of the village, they have lived for decades. "Is the village head really here? I... I don''t want to go..." a group of villagers were very reluctant. The village head sighed deeply when he heard the speech. "We don''t know what''s in the 100000 mountains. It''s a field that human beings can''t get into. We''re worried about staying near the 100000 mountains every day." "Is such a life what you yearn for?" The villagers bowed their heads and became silent. There was a moment of silence, and there was a touch of sadness on their faces. In this era, they ordinary people are sad. A girl sobbed. The childish cry made it difficult for everyone to control their emotions. A sad haze hung over their hearts. "Let''s go and leave the 100000 mountains to find a new home." "Where will there be a new home?" The village head''s eyes twinkled and took a bite of the dry tobacco bag in his hand. After a long time, the smoke shrouded. "There will always be." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Terran. Los Angeles. In the conference room. "What happened to the hundred thousand mountains? Why do I always feel so uneasy." a man in dark clothes with a firm face and a ferocious scar on his face pressed his temple and tightened his eyebrows. "There was a roar from the 100000 mountains, and there was a figure we had never seen before. It was huge and hidden in the night of the 100000 mountains." There was a dead silence in the meeting room. People looked at each other and their eyes changed slightly. "Governor Liu, what is there in the 100000 mountains!" Governor Liu, the man with a scar on his face, took a deep breath at the moment: "100000 mountains are mysterious. At present, only those adults can go deep into them, but they keep silent about what''s in them." Governor Liu''s eyes were complicated at the mention of those adults. "Not to mention this, what happened to 100000 mountains?" Report alone. "Hundreds of thousands of fierce animals revolted in the mountain, and countless animal kings poured out. It seemed that they were going to sneak into a village. At that time, there was an unidentified animal king in the village, who seemed to be sheltering the village. The town killed all the animal kings who came out of the mountain!" what? The beast king is sheltering the village? And it can kill all the existence of the beast king out of the mountain! "Then, after the 100000 mountain riots, the figure appeared, and the beast king on the mountain went down the mountain." The beast king on the mountain belongs to the elite of the beast kings who appear in the tide! "The five kings went down the mountain. According to the people in the nearby village at that time, a shocking war broke out, and the four animal kings were beheaded. Then the terrible existence in the 100000 mountains appeared, and a huge arm that blocked the sky and the sun seemed to have taken something from the village." "In short, it is very likely that something in the village attracted the riots of fierce animals, or the existence in the mountain." The meeting room was silent. Everyone looked dignified. What do you want in the mountains? What is the purpose of the evolution of heaven and earth? Is it the inevitable trend of the development of heaven and earth order to a certain extent? Or are some unimaginable creatures secretly promoting development? In this era, although human beings seem to be standing in the light, in fact, they are like mole ants confused in a layer of darkness. They can''t see the future and can only struggle as much as they can. Governor Liu sighed. There was always a bad feeling in his heart, as if something big had happened. "If only the city Lord were here." "Governor Liu, has the city lord left Los Angeles for half a month?" Governor Liu nodded. The Lord of Luoshui City, mysterious and terrible, was able to enter the 100000 mountains. With that, they seemed to have a backbone. "Yes, it''s been half a month. I''ve been dealing with the symbiotic circle between man and fierce animals for half a month. I haven''t been home for half a month." wait! Suddenly, Governor Liu''s heart was shocked. Attract what exists in the mountains! He had a bad feeling, such as being struck by lightning and sweating on his forehead. Shouldn''t it be Yinger! "Wait here!" His face changed greatly, his voice was dignified, and soon the air machine rioted, and immediately disappeared in place! Everyone looked at each other. "There won''t be another big event..." More and more things have happened recently ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 39 At the moment, near the mountain, it is still a cool night with bright moon and few stars. It is hard to imagine that the sky has become so quiet and peaceful after the massive riots. Su Ye didn''t know what happened in Luoshui city. He sat at the entrance of Lin village. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 20%)] [level: Level C Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 1500 Pa] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang town Tianyin (Pang)] [skill: sky thunder field / silence space / God breaking / fire burning] [evolution point: 5] Looking at his own panel, Su Ye''s heart moved slightly. After he obtained the blood of Gu and Chongming birds, Su Ye''s whole body also changed a lot. He had a wild breath, and his body was carved with dense ancient lines, each of which seemed to contain some mysterious and ancient power. He looked at the 100000 mountains from a distance and remained silent for a long time. He''s going into the mountain. yes. Zhang Hai and others left several evolutionists to shelter the forest village, while Su Ye wanted to step into 100000 mountains. He didn''t want to make too much publicity. But after he killed the four kings and broke through to the C-level beast king, he could feel that there were countless pairs of eyes staring at him all the time, full of vigilance and hostility. Therefore, I''m afraid it would be difficult for him to step into 100000 mountains! The bright and hazy light is scattered, the night fades, the fish belly is white in the sky, and a cool breeze in the morning gently blows. Su ye walked towards 100000 mountains! "Roar!" A roar came out, and a golden wolf''s eyes were faint, as if staring at Su ye with a threat. Su Ye looked at the golden wolf. Level D beast king? Who gave you the courage? Su Ye''s breath broke out majestically. The blood of lion dragon, Chongming bird and Pang broke out layer by layer. The blood of nine sons of the dragon is a very primitive and terrible blood! Crackdown! "Ouch!" The golden wolf seemed to feel the absolute suppression of his blood, and a fear from his blood instantly made him tremble and tremble! The outbreak of Su Ye''s breath stimulated the beast king on 100000 mountains. This egg! What else to do! They were shocked and angry. This egg killed four animal kings. Now they are going into the mountain again? What kind of egg is this? Who did it? Among the herds, a green scale Eagle crowed happily and was full of pride. Many fierce beasts with higher wisdom are even constantly guessing that this egg is still an egg, which is already so terrible! Well, if you break an egg. What a terrible monster will hatch? They shuddered, grinned one by one, and felt a great crisis! "Roar!" Roaring and shaking mountains and rivers. A king of beasts looked down with dignity. And their consciousness is already obvious. Exclusion. One hundred thousand mountains don''t allow Su ye to step in! This egg not only gave them pressure, but also killed so many animal kings! Although there is no connection between the beast king and the beast king, they will have a feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow. Who knows if they will die next. Therefore, a consensus appears. Sue night. He is not allowed to step into 100000 mountains! An animal King appeared in public, with golden light and bright eyes, just like the blazing sun, threatening the world. Stop me? Can you stop it? "Get out or die!" The smell of Su night was boiling. On the egg body, various patterns hummed and burst out a terrible light. Vaguely, the light shook an ancient and majestic smell. The kings outside are basically level D beast kings. Some basic aura strength may be higher, but for Su Ye. All the same! Boom! The earth cracked and his breath was terrible! The surrounding villages were silent. What are you doing! Is it over or not? Is it over again? "Is it an egg?" Some people with sharp eyes saw that in the bright center, there was an egg rotating slowly and shaking constantly! "Those animal kings seem to be afraid of that egg!" There was a cry of surprise, and everyone was very surprised. What happened? Who is that egg? Suddenly, one of them realized: "this breath is a little familiar!" The evolutionists in some villages frowned one after another, and their faces were shocked. "It was the town that killed the beast king last night! How could it be?" "Is it an egg? Is it a fierce beast? Or what kind of egg is it?" A group of evolutionists were appalled. That egg is going into the mountain! Some beast kings were suppressed and shouted uneasily, but they still resisted. "Roar!" A red Firebird roared, and there was a faint roar of fire. "Still call?" Su Ye''s voice was cold. He flew directly to the red Firebird and went towards the mountain. How dare you be so arrogant when you are so close to me? "Roar!" The fierce animals close to the mountain were shocked. They wanted to warn and roar at Su ye one by one. Their momentum surged wildly and exerted pressure on Su Ye. However, their pressure had no effect on Su Ye! God break! Su Ye hit directly, carrying the destructive terrorist force! The red Firebird was angry, its wings beat wildly, the mountain shook, and the fire rushed up, which was very terrible!! "What a terrible beast king!" "The fire waves are surging! There are many visions. This fire bird should not be a class C beast king!" The whole people around the mountain are paying close attention to this battle. Although it is a battle between an egg and the beast king, it still affects their hearts. Boom! Next moment! With a cry, the red Firebird instantly fell into the sky and fell on his mountain. The mountain was about to collapse, and the blood flowed wildly. The red Firebird''s eyes were full of fear and anger. "Oh!" He kept struggling Among all the villages in the nearby mountains, those people were shocked one by one. That egg is so strong?! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 40 The Firebird struggled and screamed wildly. The torrent of fire rose to the sky and seemed to attack the egg. Su Ye fell on the mountain with a roar, just near the Firebird. Nine heavenly eyes! Sunny day! The egg body suddenly rippled with an ancient breath, and a Yingying light burst out on the egg body. The light gradually formed an extremely mysterious eye, which seemed to have a sky que, which was vast and boundless. Suddenly my eyes open! Wheeze! A blazing light suddenly broke through the void. It was an extremely primitive and terrible force that exploded in the space, and an extremely hot force burst out in the light! "Oh!" The fairy bird struggled wildly and felt a fatal threat. His beak was open, and the surging flame erupted from it! Poof poof! All the fire lights were blown open in the void by the light released by the eyes condensed from the nothingness! Soon the light came. Poof! The head of the red Firebird exploded directly, and the blood flowed. The scene was thrilling, and the huge body lay powerless on the mountain. Dead! Another beast king is dead! And this beast king is also a class C beast king! It should be said that it can be regarded as an extremely terrible existence near here. It can be regarded as a full overlord in the nearby mountains! That''s it! Get killed! Too fast! The surrounding animal kings roared and blew their hair, and Su Ye stood on the mountain with his breath rising. He wants to see who else wants to stop him! "It''s terrible! A C-level king was killed like this..." "It''s terrible! I just killed the beast king yesterday. Today, I directly stepped into 100000 mountains with a high profile. Whoever dares to intercept, I''ll kill him directly!" People in some villages were shocked. There were such strange things outside 100000 mountains! An egg can kill the king! Never seen it! And Su Ye''s high profile obviously works. kill a chicken before a monkey. Let those beast kings dare not do it again. He went straight into the 100000 mountains. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Ye stepped into 100000 mountains. But also because his high profile really scared the beast kings and the fierce beasts without mountains. So when he walked into the 100000 mountains, he didn''t feel any prying sight. Su ye went directly into 100000 mountains. One hundred thousand mountains are like an endless abyss, with lush mountains rising from the ground one after another. "I''m afraid there are more than 100000 peaks. They are as dense as hair. It won''t be the head of any great God." Su Ye joked and shook his head. If they said that, what are they? dandruff? That''s so interesting. But it makes no sense. When he crossed the mountains, he also found that with his continuous deepening, the strength of the beast king on the surrounding mountains was also increasing. Sure enough, the deeper into the mountain, the stronger the strength of the fierce beast. Just soon. As she walked on, Su Ye found something wrong. "How can I get here? There seems to be no fierce beast on the nearby mountain, and I feel like I have a feeling that makes the egg jump." Su Ye feels a little strange, and a cold wind for no reason makes him a little nervous. Generally speaking, the beast king basically won''t go out on the mountain. Because it is their territory, and there are even some rare evolutionary grasses on the peaks. They are worried that the territory will be stolen and the peaks will be occupied by other fierce animals, so they generally don''t easily get out of their peaks. But there are no fierce animals in the nearby mountains! Why? It''s weird! Su ye had a feeling of panic, as if there was something terrible in front of her. "Tut Tut, the more terrible things are, the more curious I am." Su Ye continued to walk in front, "it feels like... Coercion?" In front, it seems to have turned into a magnetic field, and it seems that there is really a strange threat spreading around. Surrounded by lush trees, lush branches and leaves block the view. Su Ye jumped forward and put the branches and leaves in the past. The scene in front gradually became clear. Su Ye''s hair stands on end. "This... Special size!" yes. When he saw the scene in front of him, he was creepy and shocked for a moment! How is this possible? The earth in front was smashed and collapsed, and the blood flowed into a lake, emitting amazing pressure. And what makes Su Ye feel creepy and incredible is. One arm. It was an arm, too big to imagine. It was like a huge mountain smashed down and crushed mountain peaks. The earth was pressed down and blood flowed into a river. And the most shocking and frightening thing for Su Ye is not these. But! This arm! He has! Huge to exaggerated, silver needle like hairs count down, muscles exaggerate, there are countless wounds on them, and the scarlet blood flows continuously. Even if it is just an arm, it exudes the momentum of suppressing the world! Tick, tick! Su Ye was shocked. It''s the existence of last night! Su ye will never forget the figure that blocks out the sky and the sun, which is like a king in the world and suppresses the eight wastelands! But Su Ye felt that there was a dull thunder in his head. For a moment, it was difficult to accept such a fact. What is the existence of terror that can directly cut off the arms of the shadow that blocks the sky and the sun! It''s horrible! A cold wind blew, bringing a smell of blood. Su Ye was cold all over. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 41 Last night. As soon as the figure of terror appeared, the prestige suppressed thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, making countless people kneel on the ground and unable to move at all under the majestic atmosphere. It can be said that the appearance of that figure made everyone aware of the horror and mystery of 100000 mountains! Realize that there is terror in the world that people don''t know! Mysterious, powerful, ancient. This is the feeling of the figure. But now, it''s only half a day! Su ye entered the 100000 mountain, but he saw a broken arm of the figure! Such a terrible existence, who can cut off his arm! And after being cut off, where''s Ying''er? What about two fools? Where did they go? "How big is the world?" Yeah. How big is the world? How many terrible creatures have appeared! Su Ye approached the huge broken arm. Compared with it, he looked very small. The wound was like a waterfall flowing with vermilion blood. And Su Ye found that there was something under the blood, bathed in blood, his mouth opened and closed, as if he were constantly swallowing the blood. What is this? As strong as a bull, he sat upright on the ground. The blood on his head dyed his whole body red. He couldn''t see what it was. Be careful! Here, all eyes are enemies! "Gulu Gulu." The creature is still drinking the blood flowing from the arm. Su Ye has approached slowly. Hit it directly. Dong! "Ow, ow, ow, ow, Ow!" Who knows that creature was startled, a spirit. He fell straight to the back, his four legs struggling wildly, and his blood was everywhere. "Two silly?" Two silly are enjoying swallowing blood! what the fuck! what''s that! Someone is going to plot against this dog! Run! Two silly, covered in blood, fluttered and rolled on the ground. Su Ye''s eyes are not good. What a fool? I really care about you. I went on an expedition to 100000 mountains for you. Did you end up eating and drinking here? "Oh, oh, oh!" the two fools closed their eyes and beat hard. Su Yedong hit it again. Er silly: this strength is a little familiar. what the fuck! Egg boss! Two silly opened his eyes and saw that it was su Ye. He quickly stood up from the ground and stared at the eyes of two dogs. He hurried to Su ye and wanted to kiss her. Boss egg, you''re finally here. I''m scared to death! Two silly straight wagged his tail, and the blood on his tail splashed Su Ye. Dong! Two fools fly out. This fool. "What the hell happened?" "Ouch, ouch, ouch," said the two fools. "What is it that took you?" "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" the two fools said clearly, and the man stood up and was serious. "Who cut off this arm?" "Ow, ow, ow, Ow!" "Go away! I can''t understand a word!" Two silly still wanted to say, but Su Ye bumped the two silly, but two silly stood up and ran back. He is a little wronged. The egg is old and bad. And beating dogs. Well, it''s terrible to have no culture. At the moment, Su Ye is looking at Er Sha. Er Sha''s body is stronger. It''s no wonder that Su Ye didn''t recognize Er Sha just now. Er Sha has risen again, and his body has become stronger, and red lines begin to appear all over his body. Although he is hidden in the black-and-white hair, he can move slightly, and the red lines can also be seen between the rustling and fretting of the hair, It seems a little dignified. This fool swallowed a lot of blood. It was the blood of a terrorist who had evolved 10 times. The power contained in it made the changes on ER silly more obvious. What''s the origin of this stupid dog? Seems to feel something, two silly head held high, in high spirits. The dog must be so handsome and heroic. Looking at the dog''s pride, Su Ye wanted to kill the silly dog. The second fool is cold. It''s not good! The egg boss won''t envy me. He wagged his tail and made a crazy show of kindness. After a while, er silly continued to devour his blood. Su Ye bumped his arm. He felt as if he had hit a mountain. He was dizzy. [devour evolution points * 50 / gain Reiki points * 631] 50 evolution points and 631 Aura! And this is just an arm. "Strong is frightening." Su Ye couldn''t help teasing. "Gulu Gulu." the two fools continued to gulp blood, but at this time. Roar! Suddenly, a breath surrounded here, and a pair of cold eyes were full of greed at the moment, coming here step by step. A group of animal kings! All attracted. Su Ye just wanted to do it, but Er silly stretched out his hand to block Su ye, with disdain in his eyes. "Ouch." Boss egg, wait a minute. You don''t have to do it. I''ll come this time. Just a bunch of animal kings. Two fools hold their heads high and are full of confidence. Su Ye looked at Er Sha in surprise. If he had a nose and eyes, his nose would be sour and the corners of his eyes would be wet. He was a little relieved. Two fools have grown up. No longer like that, anyone can bully Er silly. Ah, well, I''ll let go and let you show yourself! Su Ye looked forward to seeing Er Sha walking past. He remembered that Er Sha suddenly turned blood red all over his hair, and even began to grow crystal scales on his body, ferocious and violent. An animal king was directly suppressed by his breath. This time, will you change again? Su ye should feel the blood of two fools. What is it! Roar! A group of animal kings roared. "Ow, Ow!" Two fools are not afraid at all. A dog''s paw points in front of them. Some people stand up and fight with others! Those animal kings were stunned one by one and were sprayed. S-level awakening, not afraid of them, but also spray them... Bloody??? Ho ho! The roar was like thunder. The second fool is not afraid at all. His tail swings straight and he is full of confidence. This dog has already taken on a new look! Get out of the way! I''m going to pretend! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 42 Two silly looking at a group of fierce beasts, his eyes are full of disdain and arrogance. He walked towards the group of animal kings, one tail wagging constantly. The animal kings looked at two fools one after another, and their eyes were full of anxiety. Where does the big dog''s confidence come from? An S-level awakened fierce beast, but not afraid of all of them, stood there and looked at them with an extremely disdainful look. What the hell is this big dog doing! He''s moving! Er silly suddenly bowed fiercely, just like a full bow, bared his teeth, the skin and hair of his whole body twitched constantly, and his muscles contracted and expanded wildly, which seemed to be full of explosive force. Er silly seemed to be exerting force all over his body! Su Ye is concentrating. Is she going to change? Is it going to be the one last night, red and terrifying? Su Ye looked forward to it. Suddenly, two fools were excited. "Poof." A mysterious airflow suddenly erupted from the two silly hindquarters. The two fools stood there with dull eyes and kept bowing. The scene was silent for a time. Su Ye really wants to kill dog stew now. My special size! Aren''t you going to change? As a result, I worked hard for a long time. Shame I''ve lost all my egg King''s face! A group of animal kings are stupid. What is this? Originally, they thought that the big dog ran here majestically, and there might be something to deal with their dependence. But This special size, to be funny? They were angry and felt humiliated. "Roar!" A group of animal kings roared madly, with ferocious faces, showing their dark fangs one by one, and their breath surged wildly. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Er silly completely lost his energy just now. No, that''s how he changed last night! He bowed his head and purred a few times. His tail slapped the ground and immediately ran away. The plot is wrong! I should learn from the egg boss, frighten the kings and leave an immortal story! Two silly hurried to Su Ye''s back and flattered him. Su Ye feels very ashamed now. She especially wants to withdraw immediately and let the animal King swallow the silly dog directly. "Roar!" "Roar! Get out!" Su night breath burst! The breath of the third son of the Dragon belonging to the primitive wilderness surged up. Although it was only an egg, it was like three noble super fierce beasts looming in the aura, looking at the world and suppressing the eight wastelands! "Ouch..." A group of animal kings were scared to death. Immediately ran away. Su Ye didn''t take care of them. He sat there and took a deep breath. This is the threat and awe. What the hell is that? "You... Lying in the trough, what do you lick me for!" "It''s dirty, get out!" Su Ye bumped the silly dog that flattered and licked him out. The two dogs stood up from the ground with a beautiful turn. They were not flustered or angry. Their tails shook and shook off the soil and blood on their bodies. He thumbed up in his heart: This is the egg boss, overbearing! You still have to lick your eggs, boss. Strive to be the strongest licking dog in the new era. Licking is not a derogatory word! Wealth licks! This is the principle of our dog''s life! Su ye, of course, didn''t know the heart activity of the silly dog. He just looked at the two obscene fools who turned up, as if they cared about the obscene smile, and didn''t fight at all. Er silly continued to devour the blood of the terrible existence, and his whole body was emitting red light. Even if there was blood bathing his whole body, the red light was still crystal clear, which was very conspicuous. Su Ye looked at his panel and began to study it. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 20%)] [level: Level C Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 1500 Pa] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang town Tianyin (Pang)] [skill: sky thunder field / silence space / God breaking / fire burning] [evolution point: 55] [Reiki point: 754 / 2000 (26 / day)] "I remember when I broke through, the system seemed to say that there was a balance between the basic Reiki strength and Reiki points. What does that mean?" Every time Su Ye breaks into a new realm, he will reach the middle level of that realm. For example, the aura intensity category of level C is 1000 PA to 2000 Pa. after su Ye breaks through, it is the basic aura intensity of 1500 PA. But what is the concept of balance with Reiki? His aura point is now 754, but it does not add a blessing to his basic aura strength! Suddenly, Su''s night light flashed slightly. "In other words, before the Reiki point is higher than the basic Reiki, then the basic Reiki strength covers the Reiki point. For example, if my Reiki point is 754, then the basic Reiki strength is still 1500. However, if the Reiki point is higher than the basic Reiki strength, for example, my Reiki point reaches 1600, then my basic Reiki strength is 1600." i see. Su Ye suddenly realized. In that case, he has a better understanding of the system. "Roar." Two silly suddenly some uncomfortable low roared. Su Ye was surprised. Two fools are starting to evolve? Two silly whole body is shrouded in a piece of rosy clouds. The red blood on his body is bubbling. The body surface temperature of two silly rises madly and evaporates those blood quickly! The Cabernet Sauvignon kept puffing and puffing, and the two fools seemed to eat and support, and began to roll on the ground in some pain. "Sure enough, this is about to evolve!" Su Ye is also looking forward to it. After evolution, two fools became kings. I don''t know what two fools will evolve into? "Ouch, ouch, ouch..." Two fools tossed and turned on the ground, and his body became strong to the naked eye! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 43 The two fools kept shouting. The whole body is constantly changing. I don''t know whether the blood is bubbling or bubbling under the surface of his skin. At the moment, er silly feels like tens of millions of insects are constantly drilling into his skin and swimming in his skin. Two silly body constantly strong, and the breath has become more and more terrible. And Su Ye felt it this time. A burning breath is constantly steaming, and under that burning breath, there is an extremely obscure ancient authority. The blood of this stupid dog is really unusual! When Su Ye looked at it, what he still saw was chaos and nothingness. [species: Kazakh emperor dog] [evolving] See what can evolve. Su Ye looked forward to it. At Er silly''s neck, layers of light burst from under the skin and body surface, and red lines emerged and turned into crystal! "Ow, ow, ow." Two silly not so painful, slowly struggling to stand up, incomparably tall and strong, estimated to be two meters high, and strong, full of explosive power, the pinch of red hair in the center of the eyebrow became more vivid, just like a beating flame. And Su Ye suddenly had a strange face (egg) color. Two silly back neck long out of the crystal red scales, smooth and crystal, appears to be very mysterious. But two silly back neck Bald. After he grew scales there, all his hair fell off, just mixed in the blood scab, so Er silly didn''t realize that at the moment, he was happy and elated, felt the power surging in his body, and kept crying. Su Ye didn''t have the heart to tell him the fact that he was bald. Su Ye sighed, just, just. That''s it. Don''t tell him. But Su ye still wants to laugh. Er silly is like a chicken with half its hair rolled up. It''s weird and ugly. Look what two fools have evolved into. [species: xuanchiha dog] [level: Level D king] [basic aura strength: 414 PA] [evolution times: 2] Su Ye was speechless. So how do you evolve, your ha won''t change, will it? Is royal blood so deep-rooted? Su Ye is helpless. At this time, the two fools were still appreciating their limbs and feeling the roaring power in their body. They didn''t know that their back neck was bald. And two silly suddenly waved to Su ye, mysterious. Su Ye resisted, but Er Sha seemed to be in a hurry. He approached. Two silly gestures several times, pointed to the nearby mountain, and then pointed to his mouth, whining. "Ow, ow, ow." "Mountain? Evolutionary grass?" The mouth of two silly gestures should be food, and Su Ye''s mind was sensitive and thought of evolutionary grass. Compared with killing fierce animals, Su Ye prefers evolutionary grass. Evolutionary grass will give more Aura, and it will also give the hatching progress of eggshells! Su Ye looked at Er silly. "You mean occupying the nearby mountains?" Two silly shook his head, then turned his head and ran to other places, while two silly ran back and motioned Su ye to follow. Su Ye''s eyes are strange. What does this stupid dog want to do? But Really don''t tell him? He has no hair on his neck... What a fool! Su Ye follows two fools. Two silly headed for the deep mountain. Su ye could feel the breath on the surrounding mountains getting more and more terrible! It''s beginning to smell like a B-level king! Is this stupid dog still running in? Yes, this silly dog is not colluding with any animal king. Do you want to pit me? Looking at the deeper and deeper two fools and the stronger atmosphere around them. Su ye also restrained her breath. This stupid dog won''t pit him. At this time, er silly seemed very excited. He sniffed something, and ER silly seemed to be thinking about something and began to observe the surrounding environment. After a long time, er silly nodded solemnly. Dong! Su Ye''s bad knock on ER silly''s head. What the hell is this fool going to do! Two silly wuwuwuwuwu cried a few times. Soon he began to compete with Su ye again. It took Su ye a long time to understand. "You mean, let''s steal the evolutionary grass on the mountain peaks of the senior animal kings?" Two fools nodded one after another, wanting to cry without tears. The egg boss finally understands! Su ye thought it was very spectacular that there were trees, lush trees and mountains nearby, and there were few fierce animals or animal kings wandering in the mountains and forests, because most of them were class a animal kings! One by one, they are extremely strong and suppress the surrounding. On these peaks, evolutionary grass will be bred. Some can be cultivated by the beast king, and some are naturally raised. This is why the beast king attaches so much importance to his own mountains. To steal, no, to get evolutionary grass? At that time, he threw Er silly on the mountain and beat around. He swallowed the evolution grass and ran away. Feasible! The two fools purred a few times and looked around alertly, as if they felt something. Who''s planning on this dog? Why does it feel that there is a cool breath behind your neck? He bared his teeth, looked bad, and growled uneasily. And Su Ye looked at Er silly: "go, let''s grab the evolution grass!" For a moment, a roar of the beast rang through the mountain. The king of the beast didn''t know how. They all felt as if a cool breath was pouring from the soles of their feet, with a bad hunch. Some animal kings hurried out of the cave to see the evolutionary grass planted at home. They were relieved to see that the evolutionary grass was intact. It was an illusion, but they were still alert and looked around. After all, I''m not afraid of thieves. I''m afraid of thieves. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 44 The clouds are rolling and the weather is peaceful. There is also a quiet atmosphere inside the 100000 mountain. The existence of terror last night made them tremble and crawl on the ground. Even after their homework, a terrible * * broke out, but most animal kings are not qualified to participate in it, or even to watch. Despite all this, peace is finally restored today. At this moment, the sky green Lion King is comfortably lying on the cave on the top of the mountain, half revealing his strong body, comfortably and leisurely basking in the sun, the breeze blows, and his nose moves. For an animal king like him, this kind of life is really too comfortable. Peaceful and comfortable. The azure Lion King is a powerful animal king who suppresses everything around here. Class a beast king! It''s the existence that the surrounding animal kings don''t want to offend, because although this fierce animal is usually very quiet, when he goes down the mountain, he is very violent and terrible. The azure lion king raised his eyelids slightly and swept his eyes intentionally or unintentionally. There was a grass dense in the green glow in the middle of the mountain peak. The green glow was dispersed, shrouded in divine brightness, bathed in dew and made up with crystal. Under the bright sun, it looked extremely attractive. The end of the grass was vermilion, like blood dripping. This is his evolutionary grass. 100000 mountains are unusual. The peaks are different from those in other places. They contain mysterious power, which is also a major reason why 100000 mountains are rich in evolutionary grass. The peaks have the most primitive power and can best promote the evolution of vegetation, especially the peaks. The biggest reason why the beast king occupies the peaks is the evolutionary grass on the peaks. That''s the greatest treasure! Like the grade C vermilion heart grass in front of the azure lion king, it is the result of his waiting for three years. Immediately, it will transform into a perfect grade B! Class B evolutionary grass! This is something that the surrounding beast kings covet! As long as he swallows this scarlet Emerald Heart grass, he should be able to carry out the fourth evolution! Reach king s! The most top existence among the beast kings! Scarlet and Emerald Heart grass is so precious that it is a fatal temptation to the surrounding animal kings! Will someone rob the evolutionary grass? The azure lion king raised his eyes slightly, showing a look of danger in his eyes. His breath fluctuated slightly, and the whole mountain shook. But soon he stopped breathing. They dare not. This is his confidence. When he is here, the animal kings around him don''t dare to approach! Now we have to wait for the successful evolution of Zhuhong Cuixin grass. It is estimated that it should be fast. But without a specific time, he can evolve successfully in the next second, or it may take a few days. The mountain is silent and the breeze is warm. Even some mosquitoes dare not make noise around here. The sky green lion king was very comfortable and wanted to turn over, but suddenly, he glared round his eyes. Something seems to be flying this way in the air! It''s dark, vaguely like a cluster of fire! What the hell is that! Whoosh! The sky green Lion King hurriedly stood up, with a strong vibration flashing in his eyes! Boom! That thing fell straight onto his mountain, and smoke and dust rose everywhere! What the hell is it! The azure Lion King''s hair exploded, his muscles tightened and his heart was nervous. The smoke and dust gradually dissipated, and there was a flicker of fire. A pair of bright eyes were shining in the smoke and dust. The azure Lion King is like a great enemy. His hair stands upright! "Ouch!" Suddenly, a confused and innocent dog barked. The azure Lion King is still in place. What happened? When the smoke and dust dispersed, I saw a strong dog like a cow sitting in the hole just smashed out, with an innocent and confused face. "Ow, Ow!" Egg boss pit dog! Just now they were watching the red and Emerald Heart grass, the result! The egg boss bumped him out directly! what the fuck! Azure lion king! Two silly whole body tight, scared two hind legs tremble, almost pee out. Among the A-level kings, they can be regarded as the top strength! no way! I have to lick him! "Ow, ow, ow." Suddenly, the two fools nodded their noses, wagged their tails, and circled back and forth like flattery. At the same time, they frantically restrained their breath, so that the green Lion King wouldn''t notice his breath that day. "Woo woo." What the hell is this? The azure lion king was also stunned. A dog? A dog falling from the sky? Or a bald dog? It seems that there is no combat effectiveness at all "Woo woo." Two silly low brows, but his heart is elated. This is the way of licking! Wealth licks! This dog spans three levels! Licking is great! Look at the azure lion king, class a beast king?? I''m not fooled around by my dog! You can see the true meaning of the avenue in your eyes! There will be a Japanese dog that will sing in unison! To see the infinite scenery of the new world! Su ye called a dislike in the dark and almost scolded his mother directly. You''re too big. Can you be a little more humiliating? You''re king! It''s already the beast king! Su Ye swears in his heart, but suddenly a very obscure but fierce breath blows at Er silly in an instant. "Ow, Ow!" What the hell? Er silly was startled. His whole body exploded. He became alert and tightened his whole body. Wang Wei inadvertently revealed it. Is it an illusion? Two silly returned to normal, continued to bow his head and flatter to the extreme. The sky green lion king looked at him like this. A pair of long and narrow animal eyes showed a dangerous light. It was empty and silent. A terrible breath diffused faintly, covering all the nearby mountains in an instant! Two silly didn''t react, stared at a pair of innocent big eyes and looked at the azure lion king. "Woo?" "Roar!" A roar shook the mountain! Two silly creeps! fuck! No! Just exposed! He turned and ran! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 45 The sky green lion king was furious, his voice was like thunder, and a magnificent momentum broke out, shaking the surrounding mountains! This dog is an animal king! For animal kings like them. Territory is inviolable! Now, an animal king falls from the sky. What do you want! He was suddenly furious, his terrible and majestic breath suddenly burst out, and his whole body was beating with brilliant blue light, which was a strong Aura! [species: azure lion king] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 3941 PA] [evolution times: 3] 3941 PA! Su ye, who was hidden in the dark, was also shocked. This should be the highest basic Reiki intensity he has ever seen! Of course, that terrible existence last night doesn''t count. 4000 PA to 5000 PA is the category of S-level king, so this azure Lion King is only one line away from S-level king. Of course, the gap is still very different. There may be only one PA difference between 3999 and 4000, but it is this pa. the more it passes, the difference is great. First of all, to carry out the fourth evolution, the form of the fierce beast also greatly affects his combat effectiveness. For example, if you talk about the combat effectiveness, it is estimated that if you fight seriously, the stronger S-level awakening can rub him on the ground. Moreover, after the breakthrough to King s, the azure Lion King will not necessarily be 4000 PA, it may be 4200 PA, it may be 4100 PA. And Wang Wei will also have great transformation. Therefore, for the animal king at the level of azure lion king, it belongs to the overall improvement of combat effectiveness. And two fools are really stupid now. The smell is terrible! The ferocious big mouth shrouded over the two fools! Run! He turned around and ran, and a puff of smoke ran down the mountain in an instant! The azure lion king was stunned. Running So fast? He was so angry that he felt insulted, as if he had been fooled! Boom boom! Footsteps surged in the mountains like rolling thunder, making many animal kings roar uneasily. Er silly now feels like the world is falling apart. Egg boss pit dog! The two of them had discussed in advance. One person went to lead away the azure lion king, and then the other went to take away the vermilion heart grass. It was a perfect plan, and they also found a mountain casually. Who could think of the result! The azure lion king! The absolute strong one in the class a king! next time! Egg boss to distract them, I''ll get the evolution grass! Two silly want to cry without tears, crazy escape! Two fools have three treasures. One counsels, two fools and three escapes! He turned directly into a black smoke and ran away in an instant! The fact proves that the ability of two fools to attract hatred is no less than his ability to escape. "Roar!" The sky green lion roared, and a mighty aura broke out. The gloomy and heavy two silly people were fried with cold hair all over, and the cool wind roared on the back of his neck! This bald dog! Die! He jumped! The mountain at his feet shook violently, and the rocks pierced the air. His huge body fell like a hill, carrying the power of terror. Boom! In an instant, the earth was broken, and the violent force was like the Earth Dragon surging, and the lion roared and ran away! "This stupid dog is professional." Su Ye is surprised. It''s so professional! The dog looks like he should be beaten. Su Ye admires his ability to attract hatred! Su Ye looked at the chaotic mountain and the falling and broken trees, and knew that the time had come. He jumped up and went straight to the top of the mountain. [species: zhuhongcuixincao] [level: Level C (evolving)] Looking at the evolution grass shrouded in the green haze, Su Ye''s heart was slightly coagulated. It''s still evolving! Not good! Now the Tianqing Lion King is chasing the two fools. He must burst out his breath and lead the Tianqing back before the Tianqing Lion King chases the two fools. Otherwise, the two fools may be in danger! But now, evolution grass can be in evolution! If you swallow it at level C! Then this operation is a failure! No achievements of constructive strategic significance have been made at all! Su Ye is a little nervous. The grass is still evolving. It is filled with layers of green clouds. The green clouds are constantly surging and extremely gorgeous. soon! Evolution is almost complete! This mountain is constantly transmitting energy towards this evolutionary grass! Energy surges. Come on! Two silly people are scared out of their bodies and two souls rise to heaven! Egg boss! Help me! Behind him, the majesty surged wildly and swept everything. The azure lion kept roaring and was about to catch up with ER silly. Once he caught up, the huge difference in body shape and the surprise of power would kill Er silly in an instant! Su Ye stared at what happened over there, and kept counting the time! dying! Can''t wait any longer! Although the two fools run first-class, the other party is A-class king after all! There is still a gap in speed! He exploded! The breath belonging to him burst out instantly in the territory of the azure lion king. Azure lion rage! Someone broke into his territory His scarlet heart grass! court death! He was furious, really angry! He turned his head and ran towards the mountain. The speed was so fast that the strong wind hunted and broke down countless trees in an instant! Suddenly, the fierce animals in the nearby mountains crawled one by one, all shaking and trembling. What the hell happened? That smell is the green lion king? Who dares to provoke him? That''s a well deserved overlord nearby! Even though many fierce beasts covet the red and Emerald Heart grass, they dare not act rashly. More than 3900, close to the terror of the S-class beast king! They can''t afford it! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 46 The mountain shook wildly and became turbulent! The fierce beasts nearby hurried away. And Su Ye is still waiting at this moment, even if the wind hunting breath is approaching the bottom of the mountain! The animal kings on the surrounding peaks hid in their cave and secretly looked at what happened here. They saw the egg sitting in front of the scarlet heart grass of the azure lion king, class c king! To steal the territory of the A-class king! Crazy? A group of animal kings gloated one after another. This egg is coming to an end! The violent degree of the azure Lion King is more than what they see now! A-level azure lion king can break his wrists even with some weak S-level animal kings! The Lion King ran to the bottom of the mountain. The earth was cracked by his angry steps, and the soil flew over. The scene was a mess! And Su ye can only harden her scalp against numbness now! The azure Lion King climbed the mountain with two claws and climbed madly. "Lion king? Then break your wrists!" Su Ye gave a big drink and jumped up immediately! A very primitive breath burst from him! "Yun Zhen Tian Yin!" Between the rumbles, the breath shakes! Su Ye''s back seems to condense a virtual shadow! This virtual shadow looks up and suppresses the eight wastelands. It is huge, like a majestic mountain, blocking out the sky and the sun. Its eyes are as bright as the sun. It represents the unparalleled morality in the world! There was an old smell. One India suppression! The Lion King originally looked with disdain, because he also felt the breath of Su ye, and most of his anger came from the humiliation, such a weak existence, dare to invade his territory? However, when he felt the power exploding from the mountain, the face of the azure lion changed and his pupils contracted. Su Ye''s basic aura strength is 1500 Pa! And this blow to the town Tianyin broke out a Reiki explosion of 3000 PA! Especially the figure behind the egg! Wild and uninhibited, suppress the sky, the primitive and ancient blood breath makes his whole body like falling into an ice cave! Normally, three thousand PA can''t do him any harm, but in an instant, he disdains level c king, especially when he is climbing the peak and the suppression of the ancient atmosphere makes him not respond at all! Boom! The azure lion king was instantly suppressed, and the terrible force roared and turned his flesh and blood over! "Roar!" The sky green lion roared repeatedly, the roaring sound was like rolling thunder, the blood was surging, and his breath was surging. He was really very angry! He''s going to tear up that egg! Su Ye didn''t expect that Tianyin in Fuzhen could have a 100% increase! And he feels this is not the ultimate! Just like jiuzhong heavenly eye, there is still room for development! But now is not the time to think about it! Rustle! The scarlet and Emerald Heart grass in front of Su Ye trembled violently, and pure life energy gushed out, and the green haze was full of. In turn, soon, the green haze gradually disappeared. The scarlet at the end of the grass began to spread, and spread all over the grass in an instant. The green haze seemed to be dyed red by blood! [species: Red nepheline] [grade: Grade B] Evolution succeeded! Finally, evolution succeeded! [swallow red nepheline grass and gain aura point * 300] Direct is 300 Reiki points! If you kill fierce animals, you must kill at least seven or eight animal kings! Great harvest! next. Run! Run! That day, the green lion king was completely angry, did not leave his hand, and the mountain was crumbling. If you run normally, it''s too late. Su ye took a deep breath, and the egg was shrouded in smoke and clouds, just like a smoke stove standing around. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The azure Lion King ran up the mountain and saw the dry red xiacao without any energy. Zhuhongcuixin grass evolved successfully and evolved into red nepheline grass. But! Absorbed by that egg! He''s furious! Hair explodes! And the egg is still sitting there, with clouds and smoke! Not yet! "Roar!" He roared and rushed away. The blue aura around him seemed to turn into a torrent. The explosion of aura close to 4000 PA made the sky tremble! All the beast kings have changed their faces. It''s terrible! It''s about to break the boundary between Class A and class s! Boom! The mountain was blown half by him! The egg exploded directly in midair! The sky green lion roared, and Wang Wei pressed the sky! That egg was just destroyed? Many animal kings were shocked one after another. The two fools stared and blew their hair all over. They couldn''t believe it. Egg boss, it''s gone? But soon, they found something wrong! The egg turned into a wisp of cloud and smoke in the air. It was very elegant and dispersed with the wind. This is What happened? Hallucinations? vision? What no one knows is that at the foot of the mountain, an egg ran wildly. I can''t imagine that kind of picture. He jumped wildly for two times, jumped for a long time, and then rolled on the ground for a few times. However, he ran very fast. In the blink of an eye, he was far from the peak of the green lion king that day!! At that moment, he had no time to escape! So he was quick to come up with wisdom. Using the gifted magic power, the clouds and clouds are dazzling, shaking out the clouds and clouds, creating a fairyland, so that they can see only his illusion! At that time, the azure lion king was so angry that he lost his mind that he didn''t notice any difference at all! And Su Ye just rolled down the mountain and ran away! Fight you? I''m crazy? When you get the grass, running is the king! Sue ran wildly at night. Go find Er silly. On the mountain. The sky green Lion King stayed where he was, and the mountain was half collapsed and crumbling. He was fooled! The king and you will never die! "Roar!" His angry voice shook the sky and rang through the whole 100000 mountains, making countless fierce beasts crawl on the ground and tremble madly! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 47 [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 25%)] [level: Level C Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 1500 Pa] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang town Tianyin (Pang)] [skill: sky thunder field / silence space / God breaking / fire burning] [evolution point: 55] [Reiki point: 954 / 2000 (26 / day)] The hatching degree of eggs reached 25%, while the aura reached 954. There was no change in the others. Su ye and ER silly gathered together. "Ouch." Two silly wagged his tail and seemed very happy beside Su Ye. Just now Su Ye was directly blasted in the air, which also startled two silly. He thought the egg boss was gone. However, er silly suddenly turned around Su Ye''s body, and even began to leave salivas on his mouth, but soon, he didn''t find traces of evolutionary grass on Su Ye''s body. The egg is still that egg, bare. Second fool:??? Boss egg, didn''t you steal... Ah, no, did you rob the grass? Where''s the grass? Dong! Two fools were hammered on the ground by Su Ye. What are you fooling around? "Ouch!" the two fools wailed. What about evolutionary grass? I was almost stuttered by the azure lion king! Egg boss pit dog! no way! I want to turn over the serfs and sing! Su Ye looked at the silly dog. He didn''t know what the silly dog was smoking. Suddenly, two silly people struggled from the ground and stood up. He stroked his hands. Dong! Two fools fly out. What''s wrong with this stupid dog? Two fools got up from the ground, whining, full of grievances. They called and called, and the two grabbed in front of each other. Finally, Su Ye discussed the next action plan with ER silly. This time, Su ye went up the mountain to seize the evolutionary grass, and ER silly was responsible for taking the evolutionary grass. "Must be quick, you know?" Su Ye solemnly ordered. "Ow, Ow!" the two fools stuck out their tongues, kept saliva, and looked excited. They went far away from the peak of the green lion that day. After all, I''m afraid to make any noise again, so that the green Lion King will notice them that day. At that time, the two beast kings will go down the mountain, and the consequences will be unimaginable. The animal kings here are not those three legged cats outside. They are all powerful and amazing. That day, the green Lion King broke out with a basic aura intensity of nearly 4000 PA, which was terrible! "That''s it." Su Ye stopped behind a mountain peak. Two silly people looked over and saw a grass full of strong vitality swaying slowly. The grass accumulated extremely dark power. It was dark all over, and the end seemed to condense small stones, which was a little strange. [species: congealing grass] [grade: Grade C] [attribute: soil] This is a grass! Su Ye is ready to move, and the second fool is really salivating and his eyes are going to stare out. "Remember, don''t eat that evolutionary grass. We''ll share the spoils then," Su ye said. Two silly grunts nodded and agreed, and the two dogs narrowed their eyes. Egg boss is still too naive! This time, the egg boss will lead out the beast king. At that time, he will go directly to the mountain and devour the evolutionary grass! Don''t leave it for the egg boss! Let him always fool the dog. But the surface work two fools still have to do one. He stood up and patted himself on the chest. It was an oath and moral integrity! Su Ye looked at the fool suspiciously. "Don''t fool me." "Ow, Ow!" Two silly screams are cheerful, egg boss. Don''t worry. Go quickly. I''m ready. Among the peaks is a silver fox king. His hair was silvery white and his tail moved slightly. At the moment, he was lying at the mouth of the cave, revealing one eye, but he was staring at his evolutionary grass. His grass is an evolutionary grass with attributes. The rarity of attribute grass is much higher than that of ordinary evolutionary grass. He is extremely vigilant. But suddenly. He got up fiercely, but his eyes were a little stunned. It''s an egg! Shining! He fell on his mountain in an instant and hit an extremely huge pit, which made him a little creepy. Whose egg is this? "Ow, Ow!" The silver fox king shouted alertly. Looking at the egg, he had an unspeakable sense of threat. [species: Silver Fox king] [level: level c king] [basic aura strength: 1431 PA] [evolution times: 3] Class c king? Su Ye didn''t expect that the one who can have an attribute evolution grass will be a C-level beast king. This evolutionary grass is rare in a sense, but it is not inferior to the red nepheline grass swallowed by Su Ye! The silver fox king felt threatened and shouted in an uneasy low voice. Immediately, he suddenly had a Reiki riot and rushed towards Su Ye. Hunting is popular! Click, click! The earth swept by the wind was flying, and the claws of the silver fox King glittered with silver light, which was extremely sharp. Suddenly, however, he screamed uneasily. The egg suddenly flew up. God break! Boom! The violent power burst out in an instant, and the 40% increase of Reiki directly pushed Su Ye''s Reiki burst to 2100pa! This has reached the category of level B king! The silver fox King wailed, his silver claws were broken and blood flowed. He roared and glared. There was some fear in my heart. This egg, what''s going on! Wang Jing? And he is the same level c king as him? A great pressure swept over, which made the silver fox King blow his hair all over and frightened in his heart! The beast king invaded his territory! All his auras revolted one after another, ferocious and violent! But Su Ye was not afraid at all. "Silence space!" Between the roars, the mountains tremble! A thrilling force burst out on the mountain! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 48 The egg boss is in the mountain. Two fools are ready to go, ready, and concentrate on looking at the mountain. Their plan is the same as last time. The egg boss entered the mountain, exposed his beast king''s breath, and then let the beast king in the mountain chase angrily. And then! It''s time for him to come on stage! Collect evolutionary grass! He couldn''t help salivating at the thought of the delicious evolutionary grass. Su Ye''s breath broke out and shook the clouds, and then the beast king''s roar was heard and felt by the two fools. He shook his tail excitedly. "Ow, Ow!" Big egg! Next, it''s time for the egg boss to run away, and then I''ll grab the evolution grass! Two silly excited gums are trembling, how long has it been! How long! The recently found evolutionary grass has always been directly robbed by the egg boss! Egg boss always likes to bully the dog and likes to rob the dog''s favorite food. Today, I''m finally going to open a meat pit! "Ow, Ow!" He was all taut, waiting for the king of the beast to leave the mountain, and then he suddenly appeared! "Ow?" No! Why didn''t the egg boss run? Boom! A loud noise resounded through the mountain. Two fools raised their heads in amazement. The top of the mountain... Collapsed An egg was shining and majestic, and looked up at the top of the mountain. A silver fox was dying, covered with blood, and fell on the top of the mountain, which had been blown up and collapsed more than half! What happened? The script is wrong! Two silly people were forced to stay where they were, and their tails shook at a loss. Why didn''t the egg boss run? The beast king on the mountain was directly beaten by the egg boss? He reacted. With a wail, he ran crazy up the mountain! It''s been hit by the egg boss again! "Ouch!" After he ran to the mountain, he saw Su Ye sitting quietly next to the evolutionary grass, shining all over. Two silly moaned and looked at the withered evolutionary grass. He wanted to cry without tears. He looked at Su Ye pitifully. The egg boss is biting the dog again! "Er silly, eh... There''s no way. Who knows, the beast king on this mountain is so weak... As soon as I burst out, he didn''t dare to chase me..." Two silly collapsed, but looked at Su Ye suspiciously. Really? "Blame me for being too strong, eh." Su Ye sat there quietly, feeling very lonely. Two silly stared, but they didn''t know how to express their emotions. The egg boss didn''t lie to me, did he? "Really, didn''t you see that I killed him as soon as I shot? My breath was so terrible that the silver fox was scared to the death by me." Two silly minds to think for a while. "Ouch, ouch, ouch." The tail wagged a few times. with reason! "I''m also worried that you will be beaten down by the silver fox when you come out, so I can only take the lead and directly blow up the silver fox." Two silly nodded. But I still think something''s wrong. "Woo woo! Woo woo!" "You said that next time you would directly lead those animal kings out?" Su Ye looked at Er silly: "no problem, everything is up to you." Su ye also thinks that Lao Keng''s silly dog is a little bad. Next time, let him take the evolutionary grass. At this moment, Su ye also heard the prompt sound of the system. [devour congealed grass and gain Reiki points * 100] [obtain soil attribute points * 5] [unlock a skill: shake the ground] [shake the ground: instantly hit the ground, the earth trembles, and the earth dragon runs, which can cause a 30% increase in aura burst] Gained another skill of soil attribute. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 28%)] [level: Level C Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 1500 Pa] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang town Tianyin (Pang)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground] [evolution point: 70] [Reiki point: 1134 / 2000 (26 / day)] Swallowing evolutionary grass gained 100 Reiki points and swallowed the silver fox king. So Su Ye''s Reiki point has reached 1134 It''s hard to imagine. Su Ye just broke through to level c king last night, and now the progress of Reiki point has reached more than half! For him, the 100000 mountains are indeed a place of treasure! "Ow, Ow!" Er silly is constantly observing the terrain now. Observing the beast king on that mountain can be a little easier to bully. Su ye also promised this time. "It''s yours this time." Two silly dog paws falsely pressed on the egg. The meaning was very obvious. This time, I''ll do it myself. Boss egg, you don''t have to do it. Two silly also looked at Su Ye warily with dog eyes. Su ye can''t laugh or cry, this silly dog. Finally, er silly finally picked a mountain. He shouted loudly and looked very arrogant. This mountain has no breath. The beast king inside is absolutely easy to bully! He shouted and ran up the mountain. His breath kept rising. And Su ye also noticed that the hot breath on ER silly''s body was becoming more and more obvious. When can this silly dog fully recover his blood? Su Ye is also very curious about Er silly''s blood! But on second thought, it''s still Husky''s blood cow. You see, how two fools evolve, they can''t escape a ha word. How to evolve, their IQ remains the same. "Er silly, remember to leave some for me." "Ow!" The two fools are brave and high spirited. They go straight to the peak all the way. Their breath is boiling and full of air! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 49 On the mountain peak, a fierce beast was covered with haze, a pair of dark tusks glowed with silver, red eyes and huge body. It was a large ape with thick and long arms. Looking at the peak, he was extremely dissatisfied, and his red eyes looked very fierce. He walked around his cave angrily. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with the mountain cave. His two strong arms chiseled on the stone wall. He is upset. However, at this time. "Ow, Ow!" A series of dog barks suddenly came in from the front of his mountain cave, full of provocation. The great ape frowned slightly. He walked slowly out of his cave with heavy footsteps. "Oh, oh!" The two fools looked at the giant ape and barked. This mountain is a place they have been looking for for for a long time. The animal kings nearby are very weak. It can be regarded as an opportunity for Su ye to give Er silly a taste of sweetness. So two fools are also very confident! The giant ape came out, half revealing a huge head. At the mouth of the cave, a pair of drooping eyes stared at Er silly coldly, in which there was a dangerous breath. A dog? Or a bald dog? He suddenly felt a little sad. At the beginning, he dominated the surrounding animal kings. None of those fierce animals dared to challenge me, but later, Tianqing came, occupied his territory, drove him out of the periphery, and rushed to the place where birds don''t shit. He was ashamed and annoyed to be with those class D animal kings! Now, does a bald dog dare to come here to be presumptuous? The great ape was sad and a violent mood arose spontaneously. Especially looking at the silly appearance of the bald dog, he felt a sense of humiliation. Azure lion king! I will return to the mountain! I will pay back all the humiliations you have given me! "Ow, Ow!" the two fools showed their teeth. A little monkey? Judging from the head leaked from the cave, it seems to be an iron Han Han with little combat effectiveness. It seems that there is no powerful place. It seems that this evolutionary grass is inevitable for our dog this time! He was hunched up as if he were about to explode in the next moment. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" How dare this stupid dog yell at me? The great ape was extremely humiliated, and a touch of sadness and violence flashed in his red eyes. He stood up from the cave on the top of the mountain, and his whole body was completely exposed. He was as magnificent as a hill, almost ten meters tall, exaggerated muscles, and his two huge arms were full of terrible explosive force. Boom. He didn''t pay much attention when he came out of the cave. He smashed the top of the cave directly. "Woo?" Two silly. What happened? When you show half your head, you don''t feel much! This... Why such a big one! Feeling the fierce breath, it definitely doesn''t belong to the D-class beast king! C£¿ incorrect! It''s a class B beast king! The two silly feet were soft, and the strong and majestic breath made his brain dizzy. "Woo woo." The two fools slowly retreated, smiling and nodding. It was called a groveling and flattering. This stupid dog still smiles at me? The giant ape pounded his chest and feet angrily, roaring like a sky drum! Boom! The giant ape hit him with a fist, which didn''t use much force. The two fools were hammered and almost fell to the ground. The silly monkey didn''t eat one of my licks! The two fools howled and immediately turned around and ran, as fast as a black wind. Behind them, the great apes chased after them. [species: Blood ape] [level: Level B beast king] [Reiki base strength: 2741 PA] [evolution times: 3] Su Ye''s eyes were strange and stared at what happened on the mountain. He swore that he really wanted to make two fools eat some sweets. "Don''t they all say that stupid people have stupid blessings? It''s no use to dogs? How many bad things did this stupid dog do? God wants to eliminate harm for the people?" Er silly is really a dog talent. You can also find a class B beast king outside! "Ah, both people and ghosts are showing. Only two fools are being beaten." That''s terrible. When the great ape catches the two fools, it is like smashing a hamster, and the two fools are rough and thick. The great ape seems to be venting his dissatisfaction and hammering the two fools. Two fools are crying. The dog is terrible. The dog is dead! You''re a class B beast king. What are you doing outside! Great ape: do you think I want to come? Boom! The two fools were directly smashed into the ground and screamed. Then the giant ape stood still and looked coldly at the two fools climbing out of the pit. I told you to run ten meters first. Two fools are extremely humiliated. This stupid monkey humiliated me! If you turn over one day, you will turn over! He could see that the great ape took it as a vent! Su Ye has come to the mountain and swallowed the evolutionary grass directly. "Ouch!" Two silly excited. Boss egg is here to save me! Silly monkey, look! Your territory has been stolen! "Roar!" That''s not the king''s territory! The king''s territory is occupied by Tianqing! The great ape roared again, ignoring Su ye who invaded the mountain, and hammered Er silly into the ground again with a hammer. Su Ye was surprised. Doesn''t the great ape care at all? Er silly, is this another breakthrough? The beating attribute is on the upper level, and the war leading skill is full? "Well, it''s not my problem, silly dog. Ask for your own blessing." Su Ye was helpless, but it seemed that the giant ape was not the existence of violent temperament. It seemed that he took two fools to vent his anger, so Su Ye didn''t take care of it. It''s good to give this guy a social beating. Su Ye sighed. However, he soon felt a shrill sound, which seemed familiar to Su Ye. "Is it a green scale eagle?" Two silly and he came to the periphery, and the peak of the green scale eagle was near here. Is it the voice of the Green Eagle? He vaguely felt that two smells were constantly fighting, and one really seemed to be the smell of a green scale Eagle! He thought for a moment. The green scale Eagle helped him a lot. "Er silly, let''s go! There''s something to do." "Ouch!" Two silly want to cry without tears, I also want to go! How can I get there? Boom! Two fools hammered on the ground like a beaten hamster. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 50 Su ye came to the side of the giant ape and bumped the giant ape. The giant ape is not really a fierce type, but its character is gentle. "Roar?" The giant ape looked at Su ye in surprise. An egg? What is he going to do? "We have something to do. Let''s go first. You''ll hammer him in a few days." "Roar." the giant ape really understood. Two fools want to cry without tears. What do you mean hammer again in a few days? I suddenly felt that my dog was really sad. The great ape looked at the figure of the two fools and Su ye, and his eyes were full of moving and refreshing. Comfortable, so comfortable! The feeling of that silly dog hammering is really something that people can''t stop. All the resentments accumulated in their hearts have been vented. The great ape waved his hand. Come again! "Ow, Ow!!!" Two fools scream and moan, and the one who cries is called a grievance. Dogs are too difficult. It''s too hard! And Su Ye is helpless, this silly dog It''s a little sad. "It''s all right. I''ll collect an evolutionary grass for you to eat later." Su Ye really can''t see it. These two fools are their own mounts, right? And let him know that it''s good to hang out with himself. "Ouch." Smell speech two silly rub rub rub Su night, the previous sadness swept away, complacent in the heart. See. My way of licking has been a little effective on the egg boss. That silly monkey had a bad brain just now. That''s why my licking didn''t work. In the future, I will lick all the ways in the sky and lick out a good story of a prosperous age! The second fool secretly made up his mind. Su Ye ignored the silly dog. He felt that if he stayed with the silly dog for a long time, his IQ might also be infected. At this moment, they are also close to the peak of the green scale eagle. "Oh!" indeed! The green scale eagle flies into the sky, the big wings are agitated, the wind is strong, the blue and purple aura vibrates in the air, and the thunder and blue crescent moon accumulate in the air, just like a torrent of aura. At the moment, the green scale Eagle seems to be confronting something! Su Ye is close to ER silly. Two silly raised the dog''s paw and pointed at it. indeed! There is a big black and shiny snake on the top of the mountain! The giant snake has a strong body and curls around the mountain. It is full of black light. It looks very ferocious and terrible. The tusks on the huge snake''s mouth are half hung with turbid venom, which makes people''s hair stand upright. [species: black scale snake] [level: Level C beast king] [basic aura strength: 1724] [evolution times: 3] Black scale snake? Su Ye suddenly remembered the silver scale snake. Is it difficult that this black scale snake has something to do with that silver scale snake? And now, to seek revenge? This kind of beast is extremely strange and elusive. You say he''s ruthless, he''s violent and killing. You say he is affectionate, but there is still a situation where animals live in harmony and help each other. "It''s all complicated." Su Ye sighed, but now, the situation of the green scale eagle is not optimistic! "Oh!" The green scale Eagle soared, and the green light broke out, and the black scale snake was also surging with black light and collided with it. The mountain is teetering. Visible to the naked eye, a faint black light still burst into the green scale eagle, making him moan. After the green scale Eagle swallowed the silver scale snake, it broke through to level C. The basic aura intensity is only about 1300 now. It is not the opponent of the black scale snake at all! The whole body of the green scale eagle is messy, with blood flowing across it, and it is shaky. The black scale snake''s eyes are fierce, its whole body is black and surging, and its huge tail is pulled away, breaking the sky. Its power surges and roars. It seems that it wants to split the sky in half! If this blow is taken, the green scale eagle will die! The Green Eagle moaned and blew its hair, as if shrouded in despair. However, at this time. Whoosh! The sound of breaking the air sounded. "Woo woo?" the two fools didn''t see it at all, and Su ye on his side directly disappeared and left in the air. God break! Boom! Su Ye directly collided with the giant tail and roared! The giant tail was bounced off, and Su Ye was directly hit and embedded on the ground. The surrounding earth was smashed, and the crack spread like a cobweb. Fortunately, Su Ye''s defense was outstanding, but he didn''t feel much, but he just felt a little dizzy. The green scale eagle''s eyes were surprised. Eggs? Although the green scale Eagle didn''t know whether it was her own egg, she had an inexplicable preference for Su Ye. And now, the egg suddenly flew and saved her life? The black scale snake is angry, the black light bursts out, destroys the surrounding earth, and the black light rolls around. "Oh!" The green scale Eagle fell quickly, and the two pairs of wings covered Su Ye. In her opinion, she doesn''t know how strong Su Ye is. She is also intelligent. She knows that Su Ye just broke through the level C beast king last night. How can she be the opponent of the black scale snake! The black light burst out and exploded in the void! The green scale Eagle thinks he should be doomed. The black scale snake is too strong! Black scale snake came to avenge silver scale snake. Today, both sides are bound to die. Rustle! The dark light approached and the mountains trembled. And suddenly. The green scale eagle''s wings were pushed away by a force she couldn''t resist. She took a creepy look at the eggs under her wings. Boom! At this time, the egg gushed out a fiery light, and a terrible breath of destruction burst out from it, swaying and shaking the mountains and rivers! The Green Eagle was startled and hurriedly stepped back. Behind Su ye, dense air suddenly appeared. Vaguely, it seemed that there was a very primitive and ancient eye, which opened slowly, in which the heavy pupil was born, as if it bred a heavy tianque, emitting an ancient and trembling breath! Nine heavenly eyes! Sunny day! Suddenly. The surrounding temperature rises suddenly! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 51 The black scale snake roared uneasily. The virtual shadow eyes condensed from the egg gave it an ancient sense of oppression! Let him go through the cold and have an extremely strong sense of crisis! The heavy pupil suddenly opened. A blazing light suddenly came through the void! Boom! The mountains shake! The black light she burst out was blown up in mid air. The light is still glowing, and the surrounding temperature rises. Poof! The light instantly penetrated the huge body of the black scale snake. The scales were broken and the blood gushed wildly! The black scale snake moaned. Boom, boom! The peak was almost broken by him, and the huge tail was like a huge wave, pulling towards Su ye again. Shake the ground! Su Ye shook the ground with a move, and the terrible force swam away like a ground dragon. Sheng Sheng bounced off the huge tail of the black scale snake! "Hiss, hiss!" The black scale snake suddenly spits out a black purple water arrow in its mouth, and a dull energy that has lost its vitality is emitted. The nearby vegetation is corroded, as if it had been emptied of its vitality in an instant. The green scaly Eagle claps its wings wildly in an instant, and the strong wind hunts, in which the green light vibrates! The black purple water arrow was scattered in mid air, and the black scale snake rushed over again. The giant tail wheel moved and opened the mountain and cracked the ground! Su Ye shot away! Yuzhen Tianyin! It''s also the big seal of the nine sons of the dragon! Intimidate the town and suppress everything! Boom, boom! The surrounding mountains shake wildly, the earth cracks and the strong wind roars! Boom! The huge body of the black scale snake was directly pressed on the ground, and a head was smashed in a flash! His tail shook wildly and cracked the earth. Finally, he died. [kill black scale snake and devour it to obtain evolution point * 15 / Reiki point * 83] Finally killed. Su Ye was also relieved. Previously, the poison arrow made Su Ye feel tricky, but fortunately, the green scale Eagle shook its wings and used its aura to bomb the poison arrow away. Then Su ye made a move to kill the black scale snake directly. At present, the increase of basic aura strength can reach 100%! The feeling of jiuzhong Tianyan Suye should be an increase of about 50%. However, the use timing of the two is different. And both can be developed to a great extent. Jiuchong sky has an open eye and a broken void. Su Ye felt that when jiuzhong Tianyan was fully developed to the extreme, this sentence might not be a joke. "Gu..." The green scale Eagle rubbed Su Ye''s body intimately. Su Ye is not her egg. But her affection for Su Ye is very strong. This feeling is very strange. For fierce animals such as green scale eagle, she won''t care too much about blood problems. She feels intimate and she feels good. It''s simple enough. There''s no need to think so much. And Su Ye is helpless. "Ouch, ouch." In the distance, a big dog came, a little excited. This is another strong animal king! "Oh!" The green scale Eagle kicked its hind legs. "Ow!" The big dog screamed and was kicked out for a long time. The Green Eagle''s eyes are dangerous. Where''s the bald dog? "Woo, woo, woo." the two fools were full of fear. And Su Ye was helpless. Two fools are really deceiving. That''s terrible. This day. Su ye and ER silly spent the night in the cave of the green scale eagle. It''s pleasant. Su ye also really felt that it was a great thing to have his own mountain peak and cave among the 100000 mountains. At that time, some evolutionary grass could be planted, and the cave was also very comfortable. There were few fierce animals to disturb, and the land was wide, which was also a symbol of status. not bad It seems that you should hurry to find a mountain as your cave! Su ye thought so. The two fools were also very comfortable. They surrounded the side of the green scale eagle and turned around from time to time, with the tip of their nose on the ground. The green scale eagle was a little surprised. Is the dog all right? The green scale eagle looked at the bald place at the two silly necks and suddenly felt pity. The dog must have been miserable. He may have suffered some kind of heavy injury, which led to the loss of all the hair on his neck. I''m afraid his brain was also seriously damaged and had a disease. The green scale Eagle sighed, stretched out a claw and touched Er silly''s head. The two fools waved their tails as if they were flattering, elated in their hearts. See? Lick another one! There are more and more backers for this dog! This is the power of licking! When I lick the mountain and shout, all kings will come out! What the green scale Eagle dislikes will flow with saliva, as if it were two fools who were flirting with something. Sure enough, there''s something wrong with my brain. Don''t get into my cave. Silent all night. And the next day. The horizon is getting white, and there is a continuous gathering of aura. Accompanied by stratus clouds, it dyed the sky white, which is extremely vast and spectacular. Su Ye woke up. But he felt that at the bottom of the mountain, there seemed to be a breath running continuously. Su Ye was a little surprised. Mountain morning? As soon as it was dawn, the mountain had recovered. "Not quite right. Many fierce beasts seem to be going in one direction!" Between mountains, rivers and rolling stones, wisps of aura seem to converge in one direction. Is something going to happen again? Or was something born? So many auras are constantly gathering. It is estimated that what opportunity should it be! The last time the glazed flower caused the beast king''s agitation, and this time, there was a scene of aura surging with it! "Er silly, get up and go to work." Su ye called Er Sha up. cooing. Green scale eagle was also ready to move, but she didn''t choose to go with Su ye to find out, because she still wanted to continue to guard her own cave. There is also an evolutionary grass in her cave. Two silly wanted to steal yesterday, but they were rubbed on the ground by the Green Eagle for a while. Two silly didn''t think about it. "Ow?" Two silly suddenly seemed to be a little excited and ran from the ground. His nose moved, as if he smelled something very tempting him. It seems that there are really good things! Su ye and ER silly immediately went down the mountain and began to follow the wave of fierce beasts towards the place where the aura gathered! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 52 The fierce beasts in the mountains are moving again, but this time the scope of activity is relatively deep in the depths of the mountains. Therefore, it did not have any impact on places outside 100000 mountains. And Su Ye rode on ER silly''s back, and this time also joined the insurgency force. "Tut Tut, this time, many animal kings are also among them." Su ye saw that the animal kings were also among the team pouring into the depths. For a moment, he was a little surprised. It seems that this time, the things that appeared in the mountain are really precious, which makes these fierce animals covet them one by one. "Two silly, squeeze in." "Ouch." Er Sha directly and quickly pushed in. After all, Er Sha is the king''s territory, and his strength is also extremely terrible. Moreover, there is still a king''s power on him. Although it is subtle, it is real, which makes the fierce animals nearby give way one by one. Er silly and Su Ye soon squeezed in. Not far away, a red flower is fragrant and gorgeous, just like a raging flame, which makes people salivate. A strong fragrance flows, which makes a group of fierce animals feel ready to move. [species: liexia qiluo flower] [grade: Grade B] [attribute: Fire] Class B attribute grass! This is much more precious than the normal class B evolutionary grass! But in Su Ye''s eyes, it seems that it is not so simple! "I''m afraid it''s not the strong Xia qiluo flower that is really precious!" Su ye saw that the spirits rolling in the mountains did not seem to converge on the lingliexia qiluo flower, on the contrary, they converged towards the root. That''s not quite right. More accurately, they should flow towards the small piece of soil under the lingliexia qiluo flower. "That piece of soil is unusual." Sue looked at the night. [species: Ningling xuantu] [efficacy: it can accelerate plant evolution and improve plant evolution categories] It''s such a thing! It can accelerate the evolution of evolutionary grass and improve the grade of plants after evolution! This soil, but we must get it! When he finds a mountain peak in the big mountain, he will put the condensing dark earth on it, and then start cultivating evolutionary grass. Er silly is very sensitive to evolutionary grass. At that time, he will let him go outside to pick evolutionary grass, and then use the dark earth to cultivate and enjoy the success. At that time, isn''t it an evolutionary grass full of mountains? Su ye saw a magnificent prospect! That flower can be given up, but this soil must be obtained! Two silly looked at the flower and salivated. Dong! Worthless things are as ignorant as those animals. All the fierce animals are ready to move and fear each other. In the sky, it seems that there are fierce birds eyeing, and even the king''s territory exists. Er silly just wanted to move forward. After all, the strongest around is the d-level king. The egg boss is here. Who am I afraid of? Can suddenly be blocked by Su Ye. Two silly puzzled. And at this time, the mountains and rivers shook! "Woo woo!" The fierce beasts were startled and trembled. They were pressed on the ground by a sudden explosion like a volcanic eruption. A fierce bird fought in the sky, its big wings beat wildly, and the sky opened and the earth cracked! [species: light brown Xuan bird] [level: Level B Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 2571 PA] [evolution times: 3] Here comes a B-class king! Su Ye''s heart moved. The beast king who is more powerful at this level also dares to go out of the cave. It mainly depends on the attractiveness! Others secretly occupied his cave? Get it back! Generally speaking, there are no fierce animals that are so unkind. The fierce power of their animal Kings is killed! The arrival of the B-level king also directly frightened the fierce animals around one after another. It was difficult to raise their heads one by one. Even some fierce animals began to retreat madly, as if they wanted to escape here madly. This level of king, for them, that is slaughter! The two fools were also startled and kept whining with worry. In this case, how can they rob the evolutionary grass? Su Ye was also a little dignified in his heart. In this case, it seemed that it was really difficult. He could use the Tianyin of Zhuo town to explode the power beyond the level B king to temporarily repel the fierce bird, but the subsequent battle was very dangerous. "You can''t force it." Su Ye kept thinking in her heart. But suddenly, two fools shrunk their necks. Why did this stupid thing come? Huge footsteps roared in. A giant ape with a height of more than ten meters, just like a hill, ran towards this side. Every step was like stepping on all fierce animals, making them tremble wildly. The giant ape''s red eyes were full of threats, looking at the fierce birds in the air that day. A terrible aura made the terrible breath like a towering mountain and made the light brown Xuan birds blow up. "Oh!" "Roar!" The two B-level beast kings confronted each other. Even if the light brown black bird''s breath was weak, the light brown fierce bird was not weak at all in front of the evolutionary grass and the flaming flower. It circled at high altitude and sometimes shouted a warning. And Su Ye''s eyes twinkled slightly. If the two beast kings confront each other, it is an opportunity for them! fish in troubled waters! Su ye also wants to do well. Even if she gives up the flame, it''s OK, but the soil must be taken away! But now he is an egg and has no hands. How should he load the soil? Su Ye suddenly looked at Er silly''s mouth as if nothing had happened. "Ouch." Two silly looked at Su Ye strangely, but suddenly he called innocently. Somehow, there is always a bad feeling. The egg boss won''t think about biting the dog again, will he? You have to guard against eggs, boss. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 53 At this moment, the evolutionary grass is constantly steaming out light, burning with flames, just like steaming out a piece of Cabernet Sauvignon shrouded on it, and a trace of refreshing breath is constantly flowing between the mountains and rivers, stimulating the nerves of a group of animal kings! This flame qiluo flower is extremely extraordinary. It seems that it will soon evolve to the next class! Naturally, these single-cell fierce beasts can''t see the clue. Su Ye knows that this is the effect of condensing the spirit and mysterious earth! The value of this mysterious earth is really unimaginable! Just think about it. This flaming qiluo flower must be very common grass at first. Otherwise, there are so many fierce animals coming and going between the mountains and rivers every day. Why don''t you notice? However, it was not discovered until this flame qiluo flower had evolved to level B, and it was still because of the Reiki riot. It may be that a large number of Reiki in the condensed mysterious earth had been absorbed by the flame qiluo flower, and then began to absorb the Reiki of heaven and earth by itself! This was discovered, which shows that the evolution time of flame qiluohua is definitely not long! And this can also see the anti heaven place of Ningling xuantu! The two exaggerated arms of the red eyed ape beat their chests madly, just like beating a drum. The breath of the fierce beasts shaken by the sky drum was boiling. One by one. Above the sky, fierce birds shriek. "Roar!" The red eyed ape roared. Immediately jumped up, the earth cracked, the huge body rushed to the sky, and the two big hands grabbed the fierce bird, which contained the power of terror. I''m afraid the power of both hands can open mountains and Crack Rocks! "Oh!" The light brown fierce bird screamed in a panic, immediately clapped its wings, avoided the red eyed ape''s hands, and then exploded with a brown aura. Red eyed apes have their hands around their chests. Pen! The aura shocked the thick arm and didn''t hurt it. The defense of the arms was amazing, just like the whole body was made of the strongest stone, but the power carried by the aura still shook the red eyed ape down! Boom! The earth was trampled and cracked, and smoke and dust rose everywhere. Here comes the chance! It was at this time that the two sides confronted each other and paid attention to each other. At the same time, the audio-visual was confused, and the smoke blocked the sight of all fierce animals! Absolute opportunity! The two fools under Su Ye''s body shot out like an arrow leaving the string, and probed into the rolling smoke. "Ouch!" The second fool ran wildly. He used the highest speed in his life! The flame qiluo flower is close at hand! But at this time! Boom! Suddenly, the mountains and rivers shook violently, and a roar came from afar with the power of suppressing the eight wastelands! Countless fierce beasts lie on the ground scared and dare not make any changes at all. And this breath makes fierce birds and great apes have a moment of stagnation! A golden figure came in an instant with the power of Tyrannosaurus Rex through the smoke! Boom! The huge bodies of red eyed apes were directly knocked out. And a huge and ferocious figure stood between the smoke and dust. It was golden, roared suddenly, and the mountains and rivers shook! "Roar!" The strong wind swept Er silly and Su ye out directly. After the two fools were rolled out, they immediately lay on the ground and covered their faces. They frantically restrained their breath. They didn''t see me, didn''t see me. There is no other reason, just because they know this figure. Azure lion king! This thing is here, too! It''s a little difficult now! This thing is infinitely close to the super existence of King s! "Roar!" The great ape roared and climbed out of the rubble just smashed by him. It was the azure lion king! When the enemy met, he was extremely jealous. The great ape became furious, and a pair of huge arms pounded loudly. The azure lion king was shining with gold and looked down at the red eyed ape and light brown black bird. The invisible atmosphere is tense to terror and suffocating. The azure Lion King is the peak of the class a animal king, and the red eyed ape and light brown Xuan bird are also the best animal kings in class B. The tip of the needle is against the wheat awn! Originally, red eyed apes and light brown Xuan birds were also hostile, but after the appearance of the azure lion king, their strong strength immediately reversed the position of the war situation. At the next moment, the two sides fought together in an instant! The strong wind shakes, the great apes roar, the fierce birds roar, the lion king is brilliant and looks down at the eight wastelands! Two silly people kept shaking on the ground. Two dog claws pressed their eyes tightly for fear that the green Lion King would recognize him that day. Dong! Two fools wailed. But soon I looked up and saw Su ye, sobbing? Su Ye directly rode on ER silly and farted. They are playing hard now. It''s our chance! The wild wind hunting outside is full of all kinds of terrible auras and constant shocks. The Lion King resisted the giant ape''s attack, his body was pounded by the hammer, opened his ferocious mouth, and tore a piece of meat directly off the giant ape''s shoulder. The blood gushed wildly, and the red eyed ape was furious. The other arm hammered the azure lion king again and beat him out. The light brown Xuan bird rushed down, and its sharp claws grabbed at the eyes of the azure lion king. Boom! The Lion King shakes his aura, glitters with gold and is full of horror. He immediately claps the light brown black bird out with one claw. Poof! But the claw still left a scar on his face! The lion roared, the smoke rose everywhere, and the golden light was shining. It''s time for chaos! "Two silly, go! The main goal is that piece of soil!" Dirt? Two silly Leng, but now the situation has not allowed him to hesitate again! He burst out again like an arrow off the string! Through clouds and fog! In an instant, I came to the burning Qi Luo flower, and my mind was very confused. How? And, dirt? "Use your mouth! Take the soil with you!" Su Ye jumped on ER silly''s head and fell down. Juli directly let Er silly eat shit. His teeth were deeply embedded in the soil. Er silly also bared his teeth. Tears were about to come out, and his heart was cruel. One mouthful, directly wrapped all the flowers and earth in his mouth. The boss of mouth support. Fortunately, the silly dog has a thick face and is big enough to open it. He put all the congealing mysterious earth into his mouth, and then turned around and ran away! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 54 The sky green lion king was originally fighting here. The most primitive battle was the shock of terror and bright aura. But suddenly, the light brown Xuan bird in the sky saw a strange combination, vaguely shuttling through the smoke and dust they fought! No! With another flash of his eyes, he found that the burning flame qiluohua was gone! There is only one pit with dog tooth marks on it! "Oh!" At this time, the red eyed ape and the azure Lion King also felt something wrong! Flame Cherokee has been stolen! "Roar!" The three beast kings roared together. The roar made the surrounding mountains crumble and the sound waves empty. It was deafening! How dare fierce beasts steal fruits when they fight? All the fierce beasts sobbed and trembled. And they saw a dark shadow that disappeared in place like a solitary smoke in the distance. The three beast kings are chasing after each other. When they were close, the red eyed ape suddenly stared as if he had seen something incredible. He recognized it. That stupid dog? At the sight of the silly dog, his fist itched. Suddenly, the red eyed ape''s eyes looked at the azure Lion King on his side. It seemed that such people were thinking constantly. Even if he caught up with the silly dog and robbed the flame qiluo grass with the azure lion king, he was not sure. What''s more, he was not in the same heart with the light brown Xuan bird, Even if they just face the enemy together, they will say that they will turn over! Let the stupid dog run first. After that, I''ll settle with that stupid dog! Grab the evolution grass and hammer the stupid dog''s bald head for a while! Perfect! At this thought, the red eyed ape''s eyes were red, roared in an instant, and punched directly at the galloping azure lion king. Boom! The azure lion king did not expect that the red eyed ape would suddenly turn against the water. His body was directly beaten out and knocked down big trees! The sky green lion roared, but the red eyed ape turned around and ran away, and the fierce beast that robbed the flame qiluo flower was getting farther and farther away, and it was about to disappear. You wait for Ben Wang! He roared again and immediately continued to chase the fierce beast! This time I ran faster, just like a moving hill, incomparable terror! Er silly, that''s really a desperate run! "Don''t scatter my soil! Lie in the trough! Don''t swallow it! Don''t swallow it! Hold it!" Er silly felt that his chin was numb and his face was a little difficult to use. Su Ye''s whole body was steaming out smoke, and the fog and haze shrouded in the surrounding woods, which seemed particularly mysterious and fantastic! The azure lion king was pursued in rage. And he recognized that silly dog at this time, that bald silly dog! Never admit it! all the old and recent grudges! He''s going to tear up the egg and the silly dog! But suddenly, his eyes were surprised, because the silly dog suddenly turned! The silly dog is still so silly, with soil in his mouth and flaming Qi Luo flowers shrouding the Cabernet Sauvignon. The azure lion jumped up! Wild wind hunting. Above the sky, the light brown Xuan bird had just chased after him. He screamed and howled and rushed towards the two fools below. In an instant, the egg was caught into the ground by a claw, the earth cracked and the egg body was dim, while the silly dog barked endlessly. The azure lion roared like rolling thunder. In an instant, he bit the wings of the light brown black bird, and immediately threw it out with force on his neck! Boom! The light brown Xuan bird was directly hit on the cliff, bleeding all over and chirping reluctantly. The azure Lion King tore the silly dog to pieces and bit it crazily. He kept stepping on the egg and embedded the egg raw into the ground. The big claw of the azure Lion King took the flame qiluo flower out of the dog''s mouth, put it in front of the tip of his nose and sniffed it a few times. He stared. Why doesn''t it taste? He stared at the flame for a while. Suddenly, the flower suddenly trembled, and immediately turned into a cluster of green smoke. At the moment, the surrounding area is also shrouded in smoke. It is very dreamy. The silly dog and the egg on the ground are turned into smoke and even the holes on the ground disappear! "Oh!" The light brown Xuan bird has just flown in, and the azure Lion King is stagnant in place. This scene is familiar to him. He gave a loud roar, a crazy roar! Second time! Another illusion! The sky green lion king was angry and almost vomited blood. He looked at the light brown black bird coldly, and his stomach was full of Qi, just like an impending storm. What happened? The light brown Xuan bird''s eyes were surprised. He was just startled by the red eyed ape who suddenly ran away. He just flew over, but the green lion king suddenly looked at him with fire in his eyes that day. Let him completely cold. "Roar!" The azure lion roared, kicked his legs on the ground, jumped like flying, and rushed towards the light brown black bird in the sky. "Oh!" what do you mean! I just got here! What do you mean! The light brown Xuan birds were blinded. However, the azure Lion King ignored it and just attacked madly. Looking at that, he looked a little angry. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Go, go, don''t swallow! Your sister''s, don''t vomit! Hold it!" "Let''s capture a mountain first!" "Hold on!" "Two silly, believe in yourself, you are the best!" And now, er silly is about to collapse and almost cry. With the mud in his mouth, he can''t feel his chin. Most importantly, he wants to vomit now I feel sick Is the egg boss crazy? What''s the use of this soil! Isn''t this ordinary soil? Two silly sobbed. It''s too hard for a dog to live! The egg boss is so natural and unrestrained that when he meets the enemy, he will suppress him. He is powerful and frightening everywhere! Two silly hearts roared: next life, I want to make eggs. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 55 On a mountain peak. A wolf king was relieved to lie comfortably on the mountain. But at the thought of what happened some time ago, he was wronged and resentful. He had been lying well in his cave, enjoying the warm breeze and warm sunshine. Life was called unrestrained and unrestrained. But who thought, that day, a giant ape with red eyes suddenly appeared. It seemed that he was in a bad mood. He walked into his mountain, stepped into his cave, saw him inside, and threw him out without saying a word. Yes, throw it out. Just throw it out without even looking at it! He felt greatly insulted! That is a humiliation to the extreme of being ignored! He originally wanted to go back to theory, but who thought that the giant ape was so powerful and terrible that he didn''t look at him, slapped him and flew out. The wolf king is called a hate. But there was no way. He had to go to other peaks to fight other animal kings! Finally, the mountain was knocked down by him! In fact, he harassed the king every day, made a wolf howl like crying, complaining and admiring, made the king of the beast restless, and finally drove the king of the beast out! He was elated. Finally, we can continue to enjoy the sunshine and breeze. But all of a sudden, he got up with a fierce spirit. I saw a dog carrying an egg and the big prick went up the mountain. The dog rolled his eyes as if the next moment would pass. The egg behind also had an unspeakable feeling. It was as if you could see the egg shell humming gently, as if a sound came from it. "Er silly, come on, here we are." "Two silly, you are the best." "This will be our territory in the future. It''s hard for heavenly king Lao Tzu to come." "Come on, hold on, hold on, don''t swallow, don''t swallow!" The wolf king turned black. what do you mean? Don''t treat yourself as an outsider? The dog spit the soil in his mouth on the mountain, where the original evolutionary grass of the mountain is located! But this dog and egg are like no one else. As if this is their territory, they don''t take themselves as outsiders at all! What''s the meaning of this? Ignore me? This is my mountain! The wolf king was very angry. He quickly ran out of his cave and roared at the dog and egg who had just climbed the mountain. Is it really inappropriate for him to exist? He is also a king of beasts! Suppress the terror of the surrounding mountains! With a wolf roar, countless fierce beasts will crawl on the ground and surrender. Today, he must give this dog an egg some unforgettable lessons! He bared his dark fangs, his eyes were dark and cold, and his claws revealed his bulging muscles, full of ferocity. "Get out!" The smell of Su night broke out. OK! The wolf king''s eyelids jumped wildly, and he immediately turned down the mountain with "moving" tears. I''m just passing by. A thousand lines of silent tears. "Ouch, ouch, ouch." There seemed to be mockery and disgust in the bald dog''s eyes. I was despised by a dog? I am the wolf king! Despised by a bald dog? The wolf king almost cried. Who did he offend? I just want to have a mountain! Great apes first, then dog eggs? no way! I argued for this mountain! You can''t just give in like this! He hid nearby and secretly vowed to recapture his own mountain! ¡­¡­ And Su ye and ER silly didn''t pay attention to him, just a d-level beast king. Now, Su Ye buried the Ningling mysterious earth there, glittering with fluorescent dots. He didn''t know whether it was Reiki or er silly saliva. Originally, there was an evolutionary grass there. Although it was only a C-level ordinary evolutionary grass, the Ningling mysterious earth had just been buried in it. The evolutionary grass immediately changed. It was filled with aura and seemed to be shining with white light, while the evolutionary grass kept shaking and shook quickly. [species: snake heart grass] [level: Level C (evolving)] Evolution! This snake heart grass is evolving! Su ye can guarantee that the snake heart grass just now has no trend of evolution! Just for a minute! Snake heart grass is about to evolve! It''s against the sky! And the two fools are also stupid. They stare at the big eyes. They can''t believe it. The soil that the egg boss asked me to dig back is so terrible? If you take back other evolutionary grasses... And put them all on this soil... Then... Two fools flow saliva. Dong! Su Ye bumped the silly dog out with a bad head. Still spitting. Is it disgusting? But Er silly didn''t care. He turned around beside Su ye and flattered him. It was called a low voice and a smile on his face, but in Su Ye''s view, the smile was so badly beaten. The two silly eyes looked at the flaming qiluo flower. It seemed that the flaming qiluo flower was also evolving. It was about to evolve to class A, and it was still an attribute grass with extremely expensive value. "Here you are! Eat." Su ye said angrily, and then turned back to the cave. Su Ye didn''t like this flame qiluo flower very much. After all, with the condensed spirit and mysterious earth, the evolution grass is only a matter of time for them. Although Er silly is stupid and has no integrity, it really should taste some sweets. Give him this flame qiluo flower. The two fools wagged their tails and were very excited. The dog''s efforts have finally paid off! The egg boss is still kind! He held his head high and walked slowly near the flaming qiluo flower. It was called a manly and high spirited, just like a conscientious guard. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly excited. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 56 This evening. There was still a roaring sound of footsteps in the depths of the mountain, and Su Ye was used to it. He didn''t pay much attention to it, but it was comfortable to live in his cave. And right now. Under the mountain, the wolf king is sneaky. He must take back his mountain! It''s like seizing this mountain! We''ll use his roar to frighten the dog and the egg! "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The extremely ugly voice rang through the surrounding mountains. It sounded like hanging. The king has many ways! The wolf king was elated. In the jungle, there was a voice that was still shaking people, although it was sneaky. It seemed that a giant was approaching, and the wolf king, who was addicted to ghost howling, didn''t notice at all. There was a figure like a hill behind him. Finally found it. The red eyed ape also grinned slightly. He was too clever. Unexpectedly, I thought of such a way. The silly dog must be on the mountain. At that time, go directly to the mountain, seize qiluohua and hang the hammer silly dog! Perfect! Suddenly, the red eyed ape looked at the wolf king in front of him in surprise. What the hell? Is it so ugly? He waved his thick arm impatiently. "Ow?" The wolf king flew out like a fly! Who attacked the king! After the wolf king saw the huge body, he also instantly blew his hair and made his hair stand on end. He can''t forget this damn ape! It''s him! He drove himself away from his mountain. At that time, he didn''t even look at himself! He came to seek revenge! The wolf king bares his teeth. Does he have to cut the grass and root? It seems that his existence has made the big monkey feel threatened? The great ape looked at the wolf king who jumped around and showed his teeth, and his eyes were full of doubts. Who is this fool? Isn''t it a relative of that silly dog? "Ow!" roared the wolf king. Come on! The king is not afraid of you! Repay the capital, Wang Fengshan! Return the capital to the king''s cave! Repay the king''s unrestrained life! The red eyed ape slapped it. The wolf king flew far away. What the hell? Have I seen you? The hammer is solid. This damn thing is definitely the brother of that bald and stupid dog! Definitely twins! The great ape ignored the wolf king and continued to look at the mountain. Vaguely, a big dog with black and white body and bald neck can be seen by the naked eye. At the moment, it is walking majestically on the top of the mountain, and a qiluo flower burning a flame and shrouded in a piece of rosy clouds is like a bright lamp in the night of the mountain. The giant ape''s teeth itched. He felt his hands itch at the sight of the big dog. He went straight up the mountain. Two fools are guarding the flame qiluo flower at this moment, and the flame qiluo flower is about to evolve successfully! Er silly''s tail is shaking. Now he feels that his saliva is about to run out! Greedy dog! This evolutionary grass has a fatal temptation to him, probably because the fire attribute on it is really very important for ER silly. soon! The flaming qiluo flower seems to be constantly dense with Cabernet Sauvignon, which is extremely gorgeous and attractive at night, and the rays of light continue to converge together, interwoven one by one, just like a brilliant flame burning, and you can feel that the flaming qiluo flower seems to be really about to evolve successfully! "Oh, oh." Two silly excited. However, suddenly, the two fools suddenly raised their heads and blew up their hair. He saw a familiar burly figure. What''s the matter with this silly monkey! My evolutionary grass! Two fools blow their hair and show their teeth. The great ape was stunned. Why did the silly dog suddenly get angry today? "Ow, Ow!" "Dong!" "Ow, Ow!" "Dong!" "Ouch..." "Dong Dong Dong!" The two fools were hammered into the ground, and their eyes turned out, but the giant ape obviously wanted to play with him, had a hand addiction, and didn''t use much power. The great ape pointed to the flame qiluohua, then pointed to himself, and showed his muscles. His consciousness was very obvious. Flowers, mine, or I''ll beat you. "Ow, Ow!" Two fools argue, don''t think! And at this time, suddenly a ray of light burst out, and the flame qiluo flower in front of him suddenly fully opened, rustling and trembling with fragrance. We must swallow it quickly, or its taste will attract a large number of fierce animals! The great ape wanted to catch the flame qiluohua, but suddenly felt a hot, and the real flame was burning on it. The great ape ate pain and his hand retreated directly! And the next moment, he widened his eyes. The two fools opened their mouths and swallowed the burning qiluo flower directly. You are cruel. The great ape gave a thumbs up and threw himself to the ground in admiration. "Oh, oh, oh!!!" The second fool''s face changed in an instant, his whole body twitched, and his ears and eyes began to get mad towards the outside! This really startled the great ape. Looking at the two fools who were covered by the flame for a moment, I was worried. This stupid dog won''t be burned directly, will it? no In that case, who will I hammer in the future! He hurried into the cave and lieutenant general Su Ye shouted. Su Ye looked at the giant ape in surprise. He felt the breath of the giant ape, but he didn''t take care of it, but the giant ape seemed to be worried about two fools. However, Er Sha''s appearance really startled him. Er Sha sprayed fire all over his body, and the flame jumped two feet high between his eyes and ears. Here comes the egg boss. The two fools are about to cry, and they are crying in pain. Egg boss, help me! Egg boss can definitely save me! And Su Ye stared at Er Sha for a long time, and Er Sha kept rolling. After a long time. Su Ye just burst out. "Lying trough, cow!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 57 What did this stupid dog do? That''s it after eating the flame Kira? [species: xuanchiha (evolving)] Evolved again? What''s the blood of Er silly? Su ye can feel that a very old and heavy breath seems to slowly gush out of Er silly, which makes Su Ye''s Dragon nine blood vessels vibrate slightly. The great ape was a little frightened. Why is the smell rippling out of this stupid dog so terrible? The hair on ER silly''s body is blood red. I don''t know whether it is burning or whether the color is really like a flame. The surrounding temperature is rising wildly, and ER silly''s whole body is changing. Generally speaking, the next evolution should be when Er silly breaks through to the S-level king, but now, er silly will evolve next time? It''s not reasonable. Normally, if Er silly''s blood is absolutely strong enough, it should be that there are very few times of evolution. Suddenly, Su ye saw that the panel of Er silly changed. [species: xuanchiha (evolving)] [evolution details: re evolution caused by blood resuscitation is not counted in normal evolution] [level: (?) Kingdom: d-c] [evolution times: 2] Blood resuscitation leads to re evolution. This evolution is different from that caused by the strengthening of normal species. Is that so? In this case, Su ye thought she could understand. And his heart shook slightly. Er silly''s blood is probably no weaker than his dragon nine son''s blood. And the evolution of two fools is almost complete. Er silly''s figure became stronger. Even if he landed on four legs, the distance from his front legs to the dog''s head was estimated to be three meters. What made Su ye and the giant ape laugh was that it seemed that the hair on his head was really burning before, because now Bald again Who did this stupid dog offend in his last life? This time, the whole dog''s head was bald, only there were clusters of rustling hair in the center of the eyebrows in front, so the fire red hair became more vivid, just like a beating flame. Su Ye found that there seemed to be red lines spreading on ER silly''s head, just like crystal fire red scales, which was very strange, and ER silly''s body also kept pouring out a breath, which was very primitive and ancient, full of a fierce breath. "Ow?" Two silly people seem to slow down. And he stood up slightly. [species: ChiYan horned scale beast] [level: Level C beast king] [basic aura strength: 1478] [evolution times: 2] ChiYan horned scale beast? This fool has finally got rid of a ha word? Moreover, as soon as he evolved, he reached the aura intensity of 1478 PA, which is enough to show that his blood is against the sky. However, although his basic aura intensity is about the same as Su ye, Su ye can still easily press him on the ground and rub him. Su Ye''s current combat effectiveness, the red eyed ape around him, should not be his opponent. And two fools also slow down. I''m... Stronger again! He raised the dog''s paw, the hair on it became slightly red, and his paw became bigger, and his body was surging with great power! "Ow, Ow!" He thinks he can do anything now! I''m a fool. I''m going to rise! The red eyed ape walked silently to Ersha. "Ow, Ow!" "Dong!" "Ow, ow, Ow!" "Dong Dong Dong Dong!" The red eyed ape''s heart is slightly heavy. After the silly dog is completely bald, it doesn''t feel as good as before damn. Not so soft. The two fools gnashed their teeth, but their bodies were directly hammered into the ground and screamed repeatedly. Su Ye didn''t see it. This stupid dog... One second was majestic, but the next second was directly pressed on the ground and rubbed. Su Ye doesn''t care. The silly dog really needs beating. "Er silly, remember to go out to find evolution grass tomorrow morning." "Ow!" Two silly screams. Then there was the smooth and dripping cry of the red eyed ape, which seemed to be very open and connected in one breath! ¡­¡­ In this way, hammer sounds and dog howls often sound on the mountain. "Ouch!" The wolf king wondered, someone is calling me? "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" "Ouch!" At this moment, finally, the red eyed ape seemed to be tired of hammering. He sat on the ground and gently touched the bald back head of Er silly, but he was regretting for ER silly. How nice it was to hammer! The hair is soft. How... It turns into a bald dog, but this dog is really good. It''s so miserable to be hammered by itself. It''s really strange to smile. The two fools were about to cry, but they smiled and cried, trying to win the sympathy of the red eyed ape. Please. You go. I don''t want to see you silly monkey again. Don''t look at me smiling now. If you turn over one day, you will turn over! Two silly grinned, red eyed ape looked at him, two silly immediately put on a smile. Finally, under the expression that Er silly was almost crying, the red eyed ape stood up and finally wanted to leave! Two silly monkeys were so happy that they turned around the red eyed ape. The silly monkey was finally leaving! Come often! The red eyed ape looked at Er silly in surprise. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He went down the mountain and walked directly towards another mountain. The second fool didn''t understand what the silly monkey was going to do. Suddenly, a terrible force broke out in the mountain, with the roar of red eyed apes! Soon, an unwilling roar sounded, and then a figure of the beast king came down the mountain. Two silly suddenly have a bad feeling. The red eyed ape poked his head out of the cave. His huge head smashed the top of the cave. He waved to ER silly and grinned. "Woo, woo, woo, woo." Two silly almost collapse, two claws on the ground crazy toss. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 58 "I didn''t expect you to establish such a deep friendship with red eyed apes." Su Ye sighed and was gratified. Er silly grew up, had friends and had his own communication circle. "Ow, ow, Ow!" Ghost friendship! Two silly want to cry without tears, and on one side, the red eyed ape stared, giggled at Su ye and rubbed two silly dog''s head with his hand. The dog''s head has no hair. Although it''s uncomfortable to hammer, it''s comfortable to rub it! Er silly, this dog is really a treasure! Exploitable! Two silly now feel hopeless. And I don''t know how recently. I always feel that there are bursts of cool wind blowing on my skull. Suddenly, his dog''s body is shocked. Should he be stupid by being hammered? Now there are some symptoms! At the thought of this, he gnashed his teeth and returned my unique IQ! When I turn over, I must hammer this silly monkey to death! Press it on the ground and rub it hard! Two silly suddenly became happy. "Huh?" As soon as the two fools looked up, they saw the puzzled big face of the red eyed ape. He immediately smiled. "Well, roar." The red eyed ape continued to rub the dog''s head angrily. "Well, how many evolutionary grasses did Er silly collect today?" Su Ye felt that she should be promoted as soon as possible. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 28%)] [level: Level C Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 1500 Pa] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang town Tianyin (Pang)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground] [evolution point: 70] [Reiki point: 1204 / 2000 (26 / day)] He still needs 800 Reiki points to break through the level B kingdom. And early in the morning, he put Er silly out to find evolution grass. The dog''s nose thief spirit is very sensitive to those evolutionary grasses. As for how to prevent the dog from eating secretly, it''s too simple. With Ningling mysterious earth, even two silly IQ know that this is a good thing. Once the evolutionary grass is buried in it, it can directly evolve into a higher-level evolutionary grass! So he brought back the evolutionary grass. He pawed the dog twice. "Ouch, ouch, ouch." the two fools called five times with great rhythm. "Five evolutionary grasses?" Su Ye didn''t expect that Er silly just went out for one morning and brought back five evolutionary grasses? Su ye went out of the cave, followed by the red eyed ape and the two fools. Sure enough, I saw four evolutionary grasses, which were full of light in the dark earth! [level D] [Level C] Su Ye looked at it. There were three grade D evolutionary grasses and one grade C evolutionary grass. After entering into the Ningling mysterious earth, evolution began immediately. In other words, Su ye will soon be able to obtain three grade C evolutionary grasses and one grade B evolutionary grass. Level C evolutionary grass is 100 Reiki. Level B evolutionary grass is 300 Reiki. In other words, Su ye will get 600 Reiki points, and Su Ye''s Reiki points will reach about 1800 at that time. It''s still about 200 points short of aura. Still have to think of something! And that evolutionary grass is full of aura at the moment. "Roar?" The red eyed ape stared round. What''s the situation? These four evolutionary grasses are constantly glowing. It seems that they are evolving! Why? The mountain really has the effect of warming evolutionary grass, but this is only the outermost mountain! How could the effect be so terrible? Two silly eyes are full of dislike. Are you surprised? And Su Ye looked at the constantly dense light and the evolution grass shrouded in green haze for a long time. He suddenly had a way! He moved forward slowly and sat in front of the evolutionary grass. There were layers of clouds and smoke. Su Ye used the illusion to make the vision caused by the evolution of the evolutionary grass more intense! Yes, he just wants to attract those fierce beasts! Up the mountain! Two silly people keep screaming. What''s the egg boss going to do? Clouds and smoke fled between the rolling mountains and into the noses of the animal kings, which made them excited in an instant! In the two silly restless eyes, the fierce animals in the mountains and rivers ran towards this side one after another. Like the last few times, it is still a fierce animal riot in the mountains, but this time, they are the center of the riot! Su Ye deliberately expanded the energy emitted by the evolution of the evolution grass and attracted the fierce beasts to gather here! The red eyed ape growled. The red eyed ape had never seen this egg before, but he knew it was extraordinary. Red eyed apes don''t know how strong this egg is, but they can feel a pressure from it. At this moment, four evolutionary grasses will evolve successfully soon. "Ouch." Two silly just wanted to go up and grab the evolution grass. Su Ye hit him directly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, a large number of people have gathered outside the 100000 mountains. Several figures stood in the air, and there was an amazing smell on each one. Behind them, Caixia danced together. Some were wearing standard armor, as if electric current was constantly flowing in the armor, which seemed to be shining. Between slight activities, there would be a sound of metal friction in the standard armor, which was very strange. And the head, a figure standing slowly, looked at the mountains, but his eyes were worried. "Governor Liu, everyone is here." This figure, with a ferocious scar on his face and wearing a standard black windbreaker, has a firm face and stands in the air. It is Governor Liu of Los Angeles! "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s a big deal this time. Now that the city master is gone, I need to be in charge of Luoshui City, so I can only ask you for everything in the 100000 mountains." "Ying''er is very important. At the same time, I have already regarded her as my own daughter. Please..." "Don''t worry, governor! You will live up to your mission!" A group of people in mechanical armor roared one after another. "I believe you, you are all the best evolutionists in Los Angeles! What you are wearing is the third generation standard" Mo City "combat armor developed by the central city scientific research center, which has reached the level of standard silver weapons! You have both King territory and awakened evolutionists, and you rely on this third generation standard" Mo City " Battle armor is enough to fight the beast king! " "Heaven and earth have changed greatly, human beings have declined, and evolutionary technology is the support we rely on against the monsters who have recovered in the recovery of Aura!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 59 The breath on the sky shook one after another, and the nearby mountain villages shook incomparably one by one. Los Angeles, are you ready to explore 100000 mountains? Since the egg entered the mountain some time ago, there was peace nearby, which let them breathe a sigh of relief. Now, the strong in Los Angeles are coming, ready to step into the 100000 mountains? "After entering, it is divided into seven formations. Search separately. Remember not to go too deep." Governor Liu said so. In fact, he applied for this action for two days! Because human beings are also worried about leading out the existence among the 100000 mountains. The existence among human beings once said that if one of the existence among the 100000 mountains is led out at present, it will be a catastrophe for human beings. Moreover, 100000 mountains are a great terror and full of secrets. "Governor... It seems that a riot is breaking out in the periphery of 100000 mountains..." At this time, the advance troops they sent out in advance came back to report. "Riot? What happened?" Governor Liu frowned slightly. Among the 100000 mountains, it''s really not quiet recently. "I don''t know exactly, but many fierce beasts are going in one direction." Governor Liu took a deep breath and suddenly he waved his big hand. "The task begins! Look for Ying''er!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ouch!" After being bumped by Su ye, er silly saw that Su Ye directly began to absorb the four evolutionary grasses. [devour extremely spiritual grass and gain aura points * 300 points] [swallowing...] Su Ye''s whole body breath constantly rushes forward, which seems to have been greatly improved! The red eyed ape growled uneasily. Although the breath on Su Ye''s body was not as strong as him, there was an extremely dangerous feeling coming out of him, and the most shocking thing for the red eyed ape was that he had never seen such an absorption of the power of evolutionary grass! But also directly absorb four strains! This is an egg. What kind of egg is it? [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 42%)] [level: Level C Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 1804 PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang town Tianyin (Pang)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground] [evolution point: 70] [Reiki point: 1804 / 2000 (26 / day)] Sure enough! Su Ye''s basic aura strength has reached 1804, which is benchmarked with his aura point! In other words, if you use Huizhen Tianyin, you can explode a Reiki intensity of 3608 PA! Now he can even use this move to face the azure lion! Of course, it was probably torn up after the bombing. Su Ye wants to improve his strength again. Now, he is 196 points short of aura, and he can be promoted to level B king. "Roar!" A roar broke out madly at the bottom of the mountain. Fierce animals were extremely fierce. There were some animal King levels, and greed still flickered in their eyes. The red eyed ape just wanted to roar and frighten all the fierce beasts, but Su Ye stopped him. what do you mean? The red eyed ape was a little surprised. You have to face these beast kings yourself? Above the sky, a silver fierce bird spread its wings, with silver light and thunder in its eyes! The red eyed ape frowned and felt that the fierce bird was provoking him. And the next moment! Su Ye suddenly shot away! Boom! The red eyed ape''s eyelids trembled wildly, and there was a feeling of hair explosion. That fierce bird is also an animal king. Its strength should be good in level D. But it was blown up in midair! That egg carries the power to destroy the withered and decayed, which makes the red eyed ape incomparably shocked. After su Ye directly killed the fierce beast, suddenly, the fierce beasts roared uneasily, but their aura was boiling. Boom! Su Yesi is merciless. Rise directly into the air and immediately burst into a terrible breath, just like a torrent breaking out in an instant! Yuzhen Tianyin! A breath like from ancient times suddenly burst out, which absolutely suppressed these fierce beasts! Boom! The power of up to 3604 PA aura intensity exploded in the herd. In an instant, the flesh and blood were blurred, and the broken limb fragments kept flying out. An animal king died in an instant! A green mastiff jumped up and rushed towards Su Ye. And Su Ye just fell at this time. God break! Boom! The green mastiff was directly killed, flesh and blood flying! [swallowing...] A sound system sound sounded constantly in Su Ye''s ear, and Su Ye killed madly. Tianlei field! In the sky, heavy thunder fell, dyed the mountains pale, and fierce animals exploded and died. "Ouch..." The fierce beast is afraid. This egg is terrible! There was a strong smell of blood in the air at this moment. The strong wind rolled the blood and stimulated their senses, and the egg burst into light. The glittering white light was like a huge wave surging and the wild wave hit the sky! Very strange and ancient lines are spreading, giving them a deadly sense of oppression! Su night''s light is blooming and the breath is constantly steaming! [realm breakthrough: Level B King''s realm] [blood evolution panel: 3 / 4] Su ye, breakthrough! He killed so many fierce beasts, including the king''s realm and the fierce beasts in the awakening period. Finally, he filled the 200 Reiki points and successfully broke through to the level B King''s realm! And right now. The horizon, suddenly sounded a cow roar! Moo! The sound was like thunder rolling in the sky! The golden light is surging in the sky, just like the golden wave surging in the sky. All the fierce beasts fled in panic! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 60 [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 42%)] [level: Level B Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 2500 PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang town Tianyin (Pang)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground] [evolution point: 175] [Reiki point: 14 / 3000 (26 / day)] Su Ye''s basic aura strength has reached 2500 PA! Now I feel that there is a terrible power in my body! The outbreak of that breath in the sky also let Su ye know that it''s coming again! This should be an extremely powerful beast king! The smell should be similar to that of red eyed apes! Moo! The sound was like rolling thunder exploding in the ears of all the fierce beasts, making them tremble. The red eyed ape was furious. He felt a sense of threat! Unexpectedly, Su Ye''s game will attract a class B beast king! The beast king of this level will appear here! Apart from the red eyed ape driven out by the azure lion king, there will be an animal king! [species: Golden Horn cattle] [level: Level B Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 2687 PA] [evolution times: 3] In the distance, a big cow with two golden horns on its head came from afar, carrying a breath of terror and suppressing the surroundings! Boom! "Roar!" The red eyed ape beat his chest with his arms, and the two fools on the side of the shock were boiling with blood and almost fainted directly. "Ow?" Two fools directly pressed the red eyed ape with a claw. The red eyed ape looked at him in surprise. The golden horned ox was powerful and even he felt the threat. What do you mean, stupid dog? And two silly is disdainful to shake off the soil on a * * and the dog''s eyes are full of dislike. It''s rare and strange. You think it''s that easy, boss egg? Boom! On Su Ye''s body, the breath of level B King flickered and burst out! Red eyed ape vibration! How old is this for a while? Why did the smell of that egg soar! The original smell of Su Ye didn''t feel much to him, but now the smell made him feel a great threat, especially the original smell of Su ye made the red eyed ape creepy! What the hell is going on? "Ow, ow, ow." Two silly eyes are disgusted. This silly monkey really hasn''t seen the world. You can''t imagine the power of the egg boss! And he looks terrible. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" The red eyed ape''s teeth itched and hammered the two fools into the ground like a hamster. It''s not you! What are you proud of? Lick the dog alive! Bald dog! Two fools grin, grief and anger are hard to calm. And Su Ye instantly flew away and collided with the Golden Horn ox! Boom! The blood of the Golden Horn cattle hit on a mountain is boiling. It retreats quickly, steps heavily, and smashes the earth! And Su Ye was directly bombed by the terrible force, like a shell flying wildly, deeply embedded in the earth. The Golden Horn ox was furious, and suddenly the golden light accumulated from the two golden horns. The power was terrible, and the surrounding earth trembled wildly! Jiuchongtian''s eyes are open! Sunny day! Su Ye trembled slightly, and the eyes became dense on him again. The mysterious, ancient and primitive atmosphere seemed to uncover a heavy void! "Ouch..." A group of fierce beasts crawled on the ground and trembled by the terrible breath of both sides. The breath of these two kings is terrible! Their blood is trembling! Rustle! The two lights collided in the air, and the sky was like a piece of gold paper, which was wildly shaken by the big hand! Boom! The sky burst and the golden light burst in the air. The hot light bombarded the Golden Horn cow! The Golden Horn cow retreated wildly, and a small hole was opened in its head, gurgling and bleeding. The golden horned cow shook its head and ran wildly. The golden light is pregnant during running, just like a golden statue coming! The carrying power surprised the red eyed ape and the two fools! Yuzhen Tianyin! Boom! The aura intensity of up to 5000 PA erupted and vibrated! Su Ye felt that her aura was evacuated in an instant! Boom! Golden Horn cattle were suppressed by the great seal in an instant! The power of terror rolled and swam, and the Golden Horn cattle exploded the blood mist, and was directly stained with blood! The Golden Horn cow wailed, and his eyes were full of violence and unwilling. Su Ye strikes again! God break! The power surged directly in front of the Golden Horn cow. The back of the magnificent body like a hill burst open. Su Ye''s power surged in the meantime, making the blood bloom back like flowers! Kill Really killed The red eyed ape trembled. He felt that his strength should not be much better than that golden horn cow. That egg Kill the golden horned ox with the strongest horizontal force... If it''s against yourself... Isn''t it Especially the power that just broke out from that blow gave him the feeling that even the azure Lion King could not beat his horse! It''s horrible! Two fools wag their tails. The egg boss is stronger! Their backer, more thick! Er silly shook his head at Er silly with a high air. See, bully the dog again and let the egg boss kill you. A cold wind blew, and the two fools shrunk their necks. Somehow, recently, I always feel the cold air in the back of my head. I don''t know who it is. I envy my dog''s greatness and heroism and always talk about my dog behind my back. [kill golden horned ox and devour it to obtain evolution point * 15 / Reiki point * 97] [blood evolution panel of prisoner cattle is monitored, whether it is swallowed] Su Ye''s eyes grew strange. Prisoner cow? Dragon eldest son? Is it another dragon nine son''s blood evolution panel? Su Ye suddenly felt a little strange. Everything was just right. He remembered that when he was promoted to level c king, he directly met the blood evolution panel of level B. now, he has just evolved level B! Directly encountered the blood evolution panel of the prisoner cow! It''s a bit of a coincidence! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 61 Yes, the Golden Horn cow is like an experienced baby. It is clear that there are so many animal kings around. There is a dragon nine son''s blood, and it just appeared after he broke through. Su Ye doesn''t think much. Since the existence of a terrible statue came out of the depths of the mountain that day, Su ye knew that the world was extraordinary, and how many terrible creatures were hidden in it, so it''s no use thinking about them now. It''s better to improve his strength as soon as possible. [blood evolution panel: 4 / 4] [lion dragon blood] [Chongming bird blood] [blood] [blood evolution panel of prisoner cattle - Golden Horn cattle] [whether to spend 100 evolution points to evolve the prisoner''s blood evolution panel to the extreme?] [successfully evolved and gained the blood of prisoners] [obtain talent and magic power: Tianlei song of crossing the world] Prisoner Niu is the eldest son of the nine sons of the dragon. He likes music all his life. In ancient folk times, he is often carved on the head of the piano, and his divine power is also related to the rhythm! At this time, Su ye thought he had finished, but suddenly, the system sound sounded again. [unlock dragon nine''s blood achievement increase: 4 / 9] [gain the increase of basic aura strength by 10%] Blood achievement? And such a function? Su Ye hurriedly opened the system panel. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 42%)] [level: Level B Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 2500 (2750) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang Town, Tian Yin (Pang), crossing the world, Tian Lei Qu (prisoner ox)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 75] [Reiki point: 102 / 3000 (26 / day)] indeed! Su Ye''s original basic aura strength should be 2500, but now he can play a aura strength of 2750 PA, which is the effect of increase! At present, this effect is not obvious, but to a stronger disaster level? At disaster level, the basic aura strength is over 10000! At that time, the increase was much more terrible! What''s more, at present, it is only the increase of the third son of the dragon. When Su Ye gathers more blood of the ninth son of the dragon, and even other blood achievements, he will get more increase! Su Ye''s breath is incomparably strong, and at this moment, on the distant mountains, breath bursts out one after another. That is the breath of class B beast king! Shock up one by one, incomparable terror! At first, they were attracted by the breath fabricated by Su Ye! However, they did not choose to leave the mountain because of their mountain problems, but kept paying attention to it. Later, when they found out that it was just a scam, they roared with anxiety and anger. Especially after su Ye directly killed a golden horn cow, they were more disturbed. Su yeleng snorted. The breath swayed out! His current strength should be outstanding among the whole class B beast kings. Even with his various skills, he has been gifted with supernatural powers. He can crush all class B! His skills are his magic weapon to win in the early stage! After all, fierce beasts have no skills to use before a certain level. Boom! The terrible smell made the red eyed apes a little creepy. They felt that they were going to be suppressed on the ground. It was the suppression of aura and the blood trembled! I''m afraid the only thing that can calm down in the field is Er Sha. Er Sha turns around the red eyed ape with a proud smile in his eyes. Monkey is a real dish. Is that all right? "Dong!" While being suppressed, the red eyed ape raised his arm and hammered the two fools into the ground. "Roar." The red eyed ape''s eyes are not good. Even if the king is suppressed by the breath, the action of hammering you is still flowing! The two fools screamed. And Su Ye''s breath shook the surroundings, directly breaking the breath of those animal kings! Those animal kings stared at Su ye with great vigilance. Extremely disturbed. Su Ye''s power made them afraid. And Su Ye didn''t ask, took back his breath and fell on the top of the mountain again. "Ouch!" "Fuck off! Don''t lick me!" Dong! The two fools were knocked away directly. But the two fools rolled over from the ground and stood up again, waving their flattering tail. The egg boss is getting stronger and stronger. Have to lick! Lick! This is the first backer in the future! Must lick steady Dangdang! The giant ape was on one side, and his eyes were full of disgust. These two fools. It''s too bad * *, isn''t it? The red eyed ape suddenly felt a little sick. He shook his hand violently. This is the hand that often touches the licking dog! I don''t want this hand! The fierce beasts fled one after another. Scared to death. ¡­¡­¡­ "There! The breath broke out there! The third formation went there to see what happened!" The evolutionists in Los Angeles noticed the riot there. They felt the breath that made them palpitation, and they all looked dignified at this time. A formation is heading that way. The dark mechanical armor surged in the jungle, majestic, but they were very nervous at the moment. Here is a hundred thousand mountains! In the end, there will be any terror in that mountain, which human beings don''t know! There was a riot of fierce animals, and they also felt a fierce breath shaking there, which made them nervous. They didn''t know if there would be any danger there! "Keep alert!" They walked that way, one by one, their whole bodies tightened to the extreme! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 62 The third formation was led by Jiang Qing. Jiang Qingnai is a d-level king. He also has a famous name in Luoshui city. What he wears is the third generation "Mo City" standard armor, which has also reached the level of standard silver weapons in the level of human evolution technology. For the current evolutionary technology classification. It is divided into silver weapon, gold weapon and doomsday magic weapon. It is said that human science and technology is also developing a higher level of evolutionary technology. As for whether it has been successfully developed, it is still the core secret of human beings for the time being. They kept walking towards the center of * * they had previously felt. "Be careful and don''t expose your breath." They were careful, for fear that a fierce beast would suddenly jump out and pounce on them! After all, there are 100000 mountains here, and the degree of human exploration is almost 0! Only the adults of human beings have a relative understanding of 100000 mountains, but they are always tight lipped and unwilling to disclose any information about them. "What''s going on ahead?" Suddenly a gust of fishy wind blew, making them creepy. "Many corpses! They are the corpses of fierce beasts!" On the ground in front, there were stacked fierce animal bodies, broken limb fragments scattered all over the ground, and the vermilion blood gathered together to solidify the earth and become a blood red. "Beast king... Many are beast kings!" They were shocked. Among these corpses, there are fierce beasts in the king''s territory! Among them, only Jiang Qing is an evolutionist of the king''s realm! Although others can deal with the beast king after wearing armor, it is only the weakest beast king! What the hell happened here? Not far away, it was a hill like corpse, and the blood was still flowing. A pair of golden ox horns were dim at the moment. Even if they had died, there was still an unspeakable sense of oppression coming to their faces! "A fierce battle!" They were appalled. Because near the hill like body, the huge footprints cracked the earth, shocking, and there was still a aura that made them palpitate! What the hell happened here? "Wait!" There are living creatures! Rustle. Ahead, the body suddenly moved, and everyone was scared to death. But suddenly they looked strange. A tail suddenly poked out from the back of the body and was rustling and shaking. Black and white. Normally, all the living creatures seen in the 100000 mountains should wake them up, but this one in front of them "There seems to be one in my family..." "It seems that the demolition house is very strong..." "Can this thing evolve?" They looked strange. They swore that their husky had evolved! But the dog has evolved too much nutrition to keep up. Why is it bald? The big dog was as strong as an ox and three meters tall. It looked not very smart. It had a bald head, glittering, and there seemed to be lines on it. A cluster of red hair in the center of its eyebrows was like a beating flame. A group of people looked at each other. "There''s something wrong with the dog, otherwise... Knock out first?" Two fools are in a good mood. The egg boss killed so many fierce animals, and the blood of these fierce animals is all his. Does that silly monkey want to come and rob the dog? impossible! Do you have enough IQ? As soon as he went down the mountain this morning, he suddenly ran down the mountain with great excitement, making the silly Monkey think I found some rare evolutionary grass. Then he ran away, and the silly monkey chased after him, but on the way. He claims to be second. Who dares to be first? He slipped away for a while, took the monkey into the mountain, and then sneaked here. The flesh and blood of these fierce animals! It''s all mine! Who always says dogs are stupid? Dogs are not stupid. Dogs just keep a low profile! Two silly quickly swallowed the Golden Horn cow''s blood and felt the constant power surging in his body. Behind him, a group of people were approaching with standard metal sticks in their hands. The big dog doesn''t look very clever. The feeling should be slow. Knock the stick behind your back! There should be no problem. Two silly eat comfortable, can not help but some happy cry a few times. Several evolutionists looked at each other, and evil came from the courage! Swing a stick directly and hit the back of the stupid dog''s head! "Dong!" A group of evolutionists trembled with numbness. The dog''s head is so hard? Rough skin and thick meat! It''s like hitting a piece of steel! And the big dog turned around quietly. He''s a little confused. What happened? Who''s beating the dog? In this way, after thinking for a long time, he realized what had happened and a fire was burning in his heart. They all like to hit dogs on the head, don''t they? Dogs are easy to bully, aren''t they? Two silly clenched their teeth and began to tremble all over! The egg boss beat the dog''s head. He endured it, and so did the silly monkey. Where did this come from? This group of humans also hit the dog''s head? Why? Because of my wisdom? Make them jealous? With so much strength, you want to knock the dog''s stick? I can carry the strength of a silly monkey! He looked back, his anger surging in a pair of eyes. A group of evolutionists were stunned. This Husky is the king''s territory! When can this kind of dog evolve into the king''s realm? "Ow, ow, Ow!" The two fools roared and clawed one at a time, directly smashing all the evolutors into the ground like hamsters! "Ah!" "How is that possible?" "Husky in the kingdom? Can that stupid hanging thing evolve to this point? I don''t believe it!" Boom! Two silly faces are black. What''s the matter with husky? What does that mean? Look down on husky? I tell you, I''m not an ordinary husky! No wonder I''ve always felt the cool wind behind my skull recently. Climb for me! Dong! Dong! Dong! The two fools clawed one by one, and the great power surged. All the evolutors were directly smashed into the earth like gophers, and the earth collapsed. They were buried in it, only above their shoulders. A group of human beings were stunned. This big dog is not just the king''s territory! And it''s definitely more terrible than the king''s territory they''ve ever seen! Class c king? Their hair stands on end. Two silly straight grinned. No wonder silly monkeys love to knock dogs, and egg boss also likes to knock dogs. It''s so cool to knock people! Two silly eyes shine, feeling as if they have opened a new world! "Presumptuous!" Jiang Qing was shocked and immediately became angry. The third-generation "Mexico City" armor on his body burst out with current, which was mixed with aura. Although he shocked the dog''s strength in his heart, he still burst out. He kicked the big dog directly and impartially. "Ouch!" The two fools'' combat accomplishment was almost zero. With a cry, they were kicked upside down! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 63 "Ouch!" Er silly was also startled after being kicked off, but when he found that he didn''t seem to have anything, he immediately got up and continued to jump around. Jiang Qing''s heart set off a storm. Is it really so terrible among the 100000 mountains? An evolved husky almost wiped out their formation! The dog doesn''t seem to have much fighting ability! Jiang Qing constantly calculated the strength of both sides in his mind and wanted to find a way to deal with it, like a great enemy! Two silly people jumped around and bared their teeth. They had to say that they deserved to be beaten. Looking at Jiang Qing, they were full of provocation. Boom! Suddenly, Jiang Qing''s face suddenly changed. In the distance, a very violent sound of footsteps came. A magnificent figure like a hill came from afar. Every step of this figure broke the earth and carried the power of terror and wild. Jiang Qing felt that he seemed very small in front of this figure. "Ouch!" The two fools were alive and kicking, but the magnificent figure like a hill came in a flash. It seemed that they were very angry and came to the back of the big dog, and the thick arm fell in an instant. "Dong!" Jiang Qing''s eyes are almost staring out. The magnificent figure like a hill ran over and hit it directly without saying a word. Boom! The earth cracked crazily. The big dog that almost wiped them out was smashed directly into the ground. The second fool howled sadly. Why did the silly monkey come so soon? The red eyed ape was very angry. There was a cold blood light in a pair of copper bell sized eyes. He was fooled by a stupid dog? He felt that he had received the greatest insult in the world! Now look at this big dog and get angry. "Dong!" "Dong!" "Dong!" In Jiang Qing''s almost dull eyes, the giant ape fell hammer by hammer without mercy, and the earth was hit and burst, which He trembled with fear. He could feel the smell of the red eyed ape in front of him... Even more terrible! Class B king! And it''s definitely not an ordinary B-level king! Is it really a disaster? Jiang Qing suddenly felt a little sad. It was just the periphery of 100000 mountains! Level B king, level c king, mostly like pigs and dogs. But what about Terrans? He is a level-D king of Jiang Qing. He is already a strong man among the Terrans. He has a very high position in Luoshui city! Among human beings, I''m afraid that only those adults can break their wrists with those fierce beasts Jiang Qing once again saw the insignificance of human beings in the wave of changes of the times. However, at this time. Their faces suddenly changed slightly. There''s movement around! A group of evolutionists in Los Angeles are cold. Fierce beast! Many fierce beasts! And each of those fierce beasts was full of terrible breath, and a strong breath came to his face! They are all animal kings! One beast king is eyeing and wandering around. A pair of beast eyes are full of greed. The meat of those fierce beasts has a fatal temptation to them! Su Ye killed many kings at that time! A group of evolutionists feel about to collapse, so many kings! It really completely impacted their world outlook! In the human world, Wang is already the first level super strong! But among the 100000 mountains, it seems very worthless! Husky can evolve into a C-level king. Hammer, like their brother hammer, that giant ape is a terrible B-level king! Now, there are so many kings around! And what makes them feel terrible is... Who did all the bodies on the ground? What level of strength can be so strong? Kill so many animal kings? The cow with a pair of golden horns, even if it is dead, still shows a king''s authority and makes them tremble "Roar!" The king of beasts roared and slowly surrounded him. The two fools were a spirit exciter. Their front legs fluttered quickly on the ground. The red eyed ape looked at him and pulled it out of the ground. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The two fools immediately screamed wildly after they got up. Their faces were ferocious. They shouted and squinted at the red eyed ape with their eyes. Silly monkey is next to me. I''m afraid of an egg! Can this silly monkey let me go? "Ow, ow, Ow!" Two silly ones call one full of air! A group of animal kings continued to surround. Two silly scoffed and came to a huge bear. The bear was six meters tall and twice as tall as two silly. Two silly looked very unhappy. When he walked over, the Big Bear looked at the bald dog in a daze and felt that the bald dog didn''t seem very clever. The second fool raised his hand. It seemed that the big bear was a little too high. He stepped back dissatisfied, and then the man stood up. He looked very funny and deserved to be beaten. After the second fool stood up, he smiled provocatively at the big bear. What are you doing to me? The dog stands up and pats you on the head! Pop! Two silly directly round the dog''s paw is a slap on the bear''s head. The big bear was stunned. This stupid dog... Hit him? He was beaten by a bald dog? After a long time, the big bear slowed down and roared in an instant. It was like being humiliated. The general thunder was furious. All the animal kings around were angry. This stupid dog was humiliating them? "Ow, Ow!" And the two fools turned around and ran, shouting with great dignity while running, and went towards the red eyed ape. Still called? Standing behind the dog is a silly monkey! Silly monkey hammers you every minute! This dog has thousands of backers. Any one can crush you to pieces! Soon, however, he was stupid. Because he found that the silly monkey stood there motionless and didn''t seem to want to do it at all. Instead, he grinned at him, full of admiration, and then gave him a thumbs up. fucking great! Two fools are awesome! A dog fights a group of heroes! Second fool:????? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 64 "Ow, ow, Ow!" Two silly people are crying, silly monkeys pit me! He didn''t save his life! A group of fierce beasts rushed towards Er silly one after another, which scared the spirits of Er silly apart. And a group of evolutionists are stupid. What''s the situation... So this stupid dog is a silver gun wax head, which is useless? No, I don''t seem to like it either! A fierce beast frantically broke out its own breath. The one who was chased by Er silly was called a "chicken flying dog jumping". The big bear stepped on the earth, slapped directly and two silly patted a staggering, almost gushing out an old mouthful of blood. "Ouch!" Two silly wails. The red eyed ape has never started. In fact, he has his own reasons. This is Su Ye''s territory! He has always been here, mainly looking for silly dogs to play. He can only be regarded as a good neighbor, and this is Su Ye''s territory! The fierce animals outside are coming. At this moment, if he takes action, he will be taking the place of others. It will be counterproductive! This is the bottom line reserved by fierce beasts in their own character. Territorial dignity, no offense! The evolutionists began to try their best to see if they could escape, but suddenly they seemed to feel a breath, which made them suddenly look crazy. It was an extremely vast and magnificent breath, roaring from the nearest mountain! "This breath..." "How is that possible?" "I feel my whole blood trembling... It seems... It seems that there is a very primitive and ancient fierce beast roaring from the mountains and valleys..." All the evolutionists trembled and looked pale. The scene in 100000 mountains is really beyond their imagination! Su Ye stands on his own mountain peak. The glittering white eggs are covered with ancient lines, which add a sense of mystery and nobility to him. And he sat there, his breath surging. Tianlei field! The sky was dark, a gloomy force spread, and soon thunder fell down like a black dragon! Boom, boom! The animal kings on the side of the two fools screamed in horror! They feel a deadly threat! A thunderbolt suddenly blew up an antelope with ferocious horns and grain all over. Immediately, the thunder fell, and the surroundings were dyed into a blue and purple space! The fierce beasts howled, And two silly stood up from the ground, finally relieved. Fortunately, the egg boss made a move, otherwise I''m afraid the dog will be directly torn up by these animals! He jumped up again, not like he had just been beaten. Wandering in the sky thunder field, it''s called a full of air! Desser, you! The egg boss is out! You all have to die! Boom! A thunderbolt fell on ER silly and almost knocked him unconscious. He blew his hair in an instant. "Ow?" Two silly wronged looking at Su ye on the mountain. Su Ye looked into the distance as if he didn''t know what was happening here. Two fools are indecisive. Did the egg boss make it? It doesn''t look like it! One side of the red eyed ape laughed and pointed to the crazy ridicule of the two fools. Hum! Silly monkey, you know shit. The egg boss just missed. After all, the dog''s handsome and noble temperament is too conspicuous! Two silly grinned, and his body still hurt. At this moment, Su Ye is looking into the distance. He is not playing handsome, but frightening. Yesterday, he had used his breath to frighten those B-level kings and told them that this was his own territory! And now, there are even low-level animal kings who dare to come to his territory? Some beast king must have done it behind his back! Behind Su ye, a very old and terrible eye slowly condensed out, as if an ancient and simple eye wandered away and glanced around! Suddenly, on the mountain not far away, a raptor roared, and lightning surged in the sky! Is that you? Behind the scenes? Su Ye is the object of suspicion! As he thought, his eyes felt the smell of fierce animals near his mountain when they swept him! Sure enough, if there is no level B King behind them, how dare these fierce beasts come to Su Ye''s territory to rob those beast king corpses? [species: wind thunder Falcon] [level: Level B Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 2467 PA] [evolution times: 3] Wind thunder Falcon? "Level B King... Another level B King..." A group of evolutionists feel that they and others are so small. When they stepped into the 100000 mountains, they had the third generation of "Mocheng" armor, which could let them deal with Wang Shit! Any big dog will abuse them, just like playing! They''re all going crazy. How many B-level kings have you seen now? Three! Three! Above the sky, the Raptor soared into the sky, holding up a thunderous sky behind him, accompanied by thunders, which made him extremely terrible! The magnificent breath suppressed the surrounding evolutionists trembling, the red eyed ape grinned, and there was a little fear in his eyes. This wind and thunder Falcon affected the power of wind and thunder, and even put some pressure on him! Among the beast kings, those who can master attributes are extremely powerful. Of course, although he does not master attributes, his strength is amazing, so he is no inferior in combat effectiveness! "Oh!" The Raptor screamed and screamed into the air. There was a Reiki riot around. The wind rose everywhere, rolled and thundered, and went to Su Ye! At the same time, so many beast kings around are secretly watching here. That egg once killed the Golden Horn cow, and the two sides only broke out in a face-to-face battle! Soon the battle was over, the golden horned ox fell, and they didn''t know the real strength of the egg! This time. Now that the wind thunder Falcon has come forward. Well, let''s see what level the power of this mysterious egg is! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 65 The wind and thunder Falcon flapped its wings and struck long, and the thunder rolled! And Su Ye is cold in her heart. Are they all watching? Hide in one place and observe his power? Su Ye sneered. Now there are four B-level kings near his mountain. They are all a little deeper, and now they are all eyeing Su ye here. Because they felt that there must be a treasure here yesterday, but he occupied it and killed so many fierce animals! Su ye, there is definitely a secret here! And Su Ye''s strength scares them too much. Such a powerful beast king resides on the mountain outside them. When they look into the depths of the mountain, there is a threatening existence behind them, which they can''t tolerate! Therefore, they have been paying attention to Su ye here. And Su Ye was really tired of their attention. Look? Then let you see enough. Su Ye immediately flew away towards the wind and thunder Falcon! The whole body of the wind thunder Falcon burst into bright light. The thunder rolled, dazzling and terrible. It sounded like tearing the sky! Su ye did his best this time! Yuzhen Tianyin! During the roar, a very illusory figure appeared behind the egg body, and the primitive and ancient breath floated out, which made all the fierce beasts tremble and panic. Su Ye has the increase of the third son of the dragon. Now it can burst out the basic aura intensity of 2750 PA, and after using the Tianyin of Fuzhen, it is 5500 PA! This basic aura intensity has reached the disaster level! Although it can''t be compared with the disaster level. But the number is close. The sky is about to burst, and the big seal is in the air, covering the sky! "Oh!" The thunder Falcon was creepy in the air. The thunder rolled around and shook away towards Su Ye. Click, click! In an instant, all the thunder was blasted in mid air by Tianyin of Fuzhen! The great seal shrouds the wind and thunder falcon, and the power of terror destroys the withering and decaying. Bang bang! The wind and thunder Falcon blew up and down the bleeding fog. He quickly shook his wings, and the wind rolled up around him. Soon he turned into a thunder and disappeared in situ! With the power of wind and thunder, he broke out at a terrible speed and escaped the Tianyin of Fuzhen! "Oh!" Wind thunder Falcon''s eyes were full of horror. He didn''t think that Su Ye''s seal was so terrible! Almost killed him! And What is the identity of this egg? The original breath just made his blood tremble and congenital suppression! However, he didn''t have time to think about it, because Su Ye''s body broke out the original breath again! One eye slowly condensed behind Su ye, and the surrounding space trembled. It was the previous eye! But this time, it''s not to look around! "Oh!" The thunder Falcon roared uneasily, its wings shook and flew, and the thunder surged. Rustle! Suddenly, a light shook! Nine heavenly eyes! Sunny day! The light is hot and stirring in an instant, just like opening chaos! The thunder roared, but all the thunder was blasted in the air by the terrible light. The light was not lost. Suddenly, it disappeared into the body of the wind thunder falcon. The light exploded continuously. The whole body of the wind thunder Falcon was deformed by the explosion. The wound at the back was cracked, and the blood was mixed with glittering white light, just like flowers blooming! [kill the wind thunder Falcon and devour it to obtain evolution point * 15 / aura point * 93] [obtain mine attribute points * 15] [obtain wind attribute points * 5] [unlock thunder attribute skill: Divine Image condensing thunder (s)] [unlock wind attribute skill: Yu Feng (b)] It has to be said that this wind thunder Falcon has brought good benefits to Su Ye. God image condenses thunder method: condense the original image with thunder method, melt Senluo, thunder beast roars and shake the world! Controlling the wind: it can control the surrounding wind. It belongs to aura, making the body lighter and faster. One is for attacking and the other is for controlling the wind. The divine elephant thunder condensation method can be increased according to Su Ye''s blood strength. For example, his Chongming bird blood, Pang blood and prisoner cow blood can use the thunder method to condense their true colors and then attack! This move is really scary! "In other words, from today on, I''m thunder egg?" Su Ye couldn''t help teasing herself. Now the evolutionists are dull one by one. They know who killed the dead beasts on the ground! It''s this egg! An egg kills a fierce beast Oh, my God! It''s horrible! This matter must be brought back to mankind. We have never seen such a situation. An egg has such terrible power! Occupy a mountain! And What kind of egg is this? What kind of blood is flowing in his body? Give them a sense of simplicity. "Wait! I remember the 100000 mountain riots some time ago. At that time, it was said that an egg killed several animal kings outside the 100000 mountain! Frighten the kings!" Their eyes were filled with horror. Is that the egg? This... Their shock now is like thunder Su ye still sat there, surrounded by a strong white gas, rolling and moving, turning the peaks into dense rosy clouds, blazing and dazzling. At this moment, the surrounding animal kings are full of fear and crazy roaring. Su Ye''s power is terrible! The remaining three beast kings are ready to move. They all seem to want to fight and shout at each other. They seem to be trying and asking. And Su Ye sits on the mountain peak with surging Qi. He snorted coldly. "Three beasts are eyeing? In that case, I can wait for the peak today!" "Dare you come?" Su Ye''s Qi machine is surging, and his aura attacks the sky like a wave. A Taoist Qi machine is uninhibited and full of provocation! The two fools and red eyed apes at the foot of the mountain were taken. How overbearing! This is Su Ye! Why do you always do it behind your back? Stand on the top of the mountain today and fight everywhere! If you dare to come, fight to the death! [the previous is wrong, chongmingniao is not the ninth son of the Dragon... So chapter 61 is the achievement of the third son of the dragon, which has been changed, sorry] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 66 Su Ye''s Qi engine made the three B-level kings nervous and furious, but they stayed on the top of the mountain and didn''t dare to go to Su Ye''s mountain! The three of them are not like each other, and they all have different hearts. Fierce beast nature makes it impossible for them to really join hands! All kinds of fear, as well as Su Ye''s terrible power, they didn''t dare to move at all! After all, they can''t see through the power limit of that egg! Face to face two moves, direct second kill! How do you estimate Su Ye''s strength? They roared angrily and their voices shook the surroundings, but they never left their mountain peaks. They just stared at Su ye with warning eyes. A group of evolutionists were pale and sweating. If they''re right The beast kings on the mountain... They should all be class B Three B-level kings If the Lord and governor of Luoshui city are not in Luoshui City, they can destroy such a big Luoshui city! But now, they are all frightened by the egg and dare not change at all! If it gets out, it will cause an uproar! I''m afraid it will soon shake directly in the whole human world, and then all the headlines will reach the top. Mainly, it''s incredible. Today''s event should end with this mysterious egg frightening the three B-level kings! Although the last three kings did not change and did not dare to step out of their own mountains, it was enough to shock people. wait! incorrect! That egg, what''s he going to do? Three kings did not change anything! But the egg suddenly soared into the air, and the air machine was gloomy and majestic. They were all out of breath! "Three cowardly beasts, you are afraid of me. You feel that my existence behind you will make you not live in peace. As it happens, I don''t want to. There are three beasts sleeping soundly in my bed!" They heard the sound like thunder. I understand! Their eyes were full of shock and shock. This egg, take the initiative! Shall the place where you lie allow others to snore? If you don''t come, I''ll find you! There can only be one beast king standing proudly near the mountain today! What a bohemian! It''s hard to imagine that they would have such a feeling and evaluation of an egg! But now the scene, let them have a blood boiling feeling, this egg is really too overbearing and uninhibited! "Two fools and monkeys look after the house." "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" "Roar!" The two goods nodded wildly. Two silly that call a envy yearning! This is the highlight moment! Egg boss''s highlight moment! How overbearing! This dog will do the same in the future! Frighten the kings! Strike the beast king! The red eyed ape despised and looked at the two fools who seemed to fall into their own world at the moment. What is this stupid dog thinking? Laugh so obscene. Su Ye immediately soared into the air and rushed directly towards a one horned horse with burning flames. The one horned horse is located in the northwest, burning all over, extremely extraordinary, tall, and his limbs are full of explosive power! Feeling the coming of Su night, he screamed uneasily. Soon the fire burst into the sky. He raised his horse''s hoof and stepped on it. This step almost broke the sky. With the naked eye, the peak fell a little high! It''s amazing! God like thunder! Taigu Chongming! Suddenly, Su Ye''s body was full of thunder! The thunder suddenly came out, and the huge thunder group gathered together, and then it gradually solidified! It''s like turning into an ancient heavy Ming bird, with thunder flashing and screaming! Boom! The thunder collided with the fire. The thunder suddenly broke the fire. The ancient heavy Ming bird exploded on the mountain in an instant! The burning one horned horse went out of flames and flew backwards in the dark smoke! The scarlet blood stained all over the mountain, and the mountain was directly blasted flat half of the mountain! It makes people tremble! The one horned horse roared in pain, and a pair of eyes burst into murder. At the same time, his voice seems to be asking for their help! The other two kings! The two kings have just blown up! That terrible thunder condensed into a terrible Thunderbird! Instantly flattened a mountain! Let them all shudder! At this time, they have to fight! The fate of the three B-level kings has been bound together since Su Ye began to crush them with strength at the same time! Both prosperity and loss! Maybe they still need to fight each other afterwards, but at present, in the face of Su ye, they must stand together! Otherwise, I''m afraid the consequence will only be death! "Roar!" The other two animal kings, one is a white tiger with dark veins, and the other is a big bear with earthy yellow all over. The big bear has pieces of earth condensed into pieces like armor! Their two B-class beast kings can be called a overlord! Shout, all animals crawl! At the moment, three B-level kings shoot at an egg at the same time! "Against the sky!" Evolutionists have been surprised. This egg is really against the sky! Too strong! They were out of breath just now because of the Thunder Rally! Half a mountain was flattened in an instant! A B-level king, directly defeated in embarrassment, crippled and bleeding! This And they even think that this is probably not the ultimate power of that egg! For them, this egg is like a bottomless ocean. They can''t see how strong he is! Su Yetong''s body explodes thunder light. This is the first time he uses the divine image condensation thunder method. It really has remarkable results! It can be condensed according to blood, which represents the diversity of attack methods! This move is a magic skill for Su ye, who now has four kinds of blood: the third son of the dragon and the blood of the Ming bird! The next moment, Su Ye burst out his aura again, thunder rolling! The three fierce beasts gathered together and roared one by one. The majesty of the king rolled like a river, making people cold and trembling! "It''s terrible!" The evolutionists turned pale one by one. This is really an unparalleled war! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 67 God like thunder! Su Ye''s whole body shook out a thunderous light, and almost exhausted all his aura in a moment! The thunder light gathered together and turned into a huge thunder ball with a diameter of 20 meters. The thunder rolled and burst out from it! Prisoner cow! áù áí! Lion dragon! A strange beast with a dragon body and a cow''s head came to the fore, walked out of the thunder, and then appeared. There was rolling thunder around, just like a rhythm. Everyone stood up behind the void, playing the piano and killing the sound. It was for the prisoners! A lion shaped beast stepped out of the thunder with a loud voice. It was shrouded in smoke and clouds. It was a lion dragon. Finally, boom! A glowing light bloomed, and soon a tiger shaped and powerful beast stepped out, with bright eyes, as if there was a fair morality and morality pregnant with it. It was for you! The third son of the dragon was condensed by Su ye with a divine image of thunder! But it also really emptied Su Ye''s Aura! Su Ye felt almost drained! You can''t do that again! But the power of the third son of the dragon is terrible. He carries the terrorist Qi of ancient times, even if it is forged, but just looking at the form gives people a gloomy sense of oppression!! Su Ye''s whole body shook out a breath, which shocked everyone! The three B-level kings roared uneasily, and their breath surged wildly. The one horned horse burst into flames again. The tiger with dark lines roared violently, and its breath shook. The big bear with soil clots was very hard up and down, and its defense was amazing! Three thunder beasts running together, visions again and again! There seems to be a very close relationship between the three of them. The shock among them makes the power more terrible and the thunder flame is blazing. Is this the horror of the third son of the dragon? Boom! Three thunder beasts surged and crashed into the almost flattened mountain peak. In an instant, Lei Guangda was prosperous! Thunder runs like a python! "This... Is terrible..." All the evolutionists were stunned, one by one, their eyes were round, and they couldn''t believe it. Because the scene in front of them really shocked them. Three strange animals came out of the huge thunder group, each of which was extremely ferocious. Even if it was just the body, it gave them a gloomy and oppressive feeling like from ancient times. Now, thunder burst out, just like the end of the world! The mountain roared, as if it would be wiped out in the next moment! It''s horrible! It''s hard to imagine that this is the power of an egg. Thunder burst out and disappeared into the sky! That scene is really like the end of the world! "I heard... Wang''s lament..." In the past, Wang was high in the human world and belonged to the top level of existence. However, since they entered the 100000 mountains, they deeply understood that Wang was actually the beginning of the road of evolution. In this field that human beings had not explored, Wang seemed so insignificant. Listening to Wang''s lament, they suddenly felt a sense of empathy. The great change of heaven and earth is really a kind of sadness for mankind. If the human world had not been supported by those adults, I''m afraid it would have been flattened by fierce beasts! Everything in the 100000 mountains washed away their world outlook and made them tremble and tremble. How long has it been! They have seen too many carcasses of the beast king! Especially the three B-level kings, they believe that as long as they pull out one at random, they can easily destroy the army assembled in Los Angeles! What a shock! Thunder roared, the naked eye can see the melting of the mountain, ferocious and terrible! However, at this time. The sound of mourning pierced through the mountain! The previous one horned horse moaned and was ragged. One head was broken in half. Its flesh and blood were connected with bones. It looked very ferocious and terrible. When the unicorn died, the B-class beast king died. "Roar..." The tiger, covered with black stripes, lay on the ground and trembled wildly. The original snow-white fur was now completely charred, emitting thick smoke. A ferocious wound at the back opened outward, and even there was the smell of cooked meat, in which thunder was still surging. The big bear, covered with earth clots, fell to the ground motionless. Just now he was directly hit by the prisoner cow, and the thunder directly killed his internal organs. His skin defense was indeed strong, but the prisoner cow''s movement seemed to be shrouded in a supreme killing sound, and the damage to him was more fatal! Three B-level kings directly fight two, and the remaining one is dying. They have no combat ability anymore! And the mountain was flattened directly! Su Ye nodded slightly, and there were voices in her mind. [kill the flaming horned beast and devour it to obtain evolution point * 15 / Reiki point * 99] [devour to obtain fire attribute points * 15] [unlock fire attribute skill: ten thousand phase fire method (s)] [ten thousand phase fire method: the whole body is shrouded in flame, which can condense the fire god according to the blood essence] Another attribute skill! It is also S-class! "The last divine image thunder condensation method represents attacking the Dharma body, and this time, I can directly condense the Dharma body for normal collision attack!" Su Ye''s heart moved slightly. Another magic skill! At present, he has three attribute skills, namely fire, thunder and earth. He has not seen other attribute skills. It is said that he will have a series of extremely terrible attributes, such as space attribute, destruction attribute, and so on, and that kind of fierce beast is also a king! One day, all will become his attribute points! Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. However, at this time, suddenly a systematic sound made Su Ye slightly stunned. [gain aura by swallowing * 300 points] Su Ye stood blankly on a mountain peak, and his head couldn''t turn for a moment. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 68 [devour to gain Reiki points * 300] Devour and get Reiki again? But this aura Where did you get it? What did he swallow? Su Ye is very confused now. How can you get Reiki point * 300? [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 45%)] [level: Level B Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 2500 (2750) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang Town, Tian Yin (Pang), crossing the world, Tian Lei Qu (prisoner ox)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire to start a prairie / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 130] [Reiki point: 832 / 3000 (26 / day)] Originally, he killed four B-level beast kings, and the Reiki point should increase by about 400. Originally, there were 100, so it should be about 500 Reiki points, but now it is 800 Reiki points! In other words, the sound just now is not an illusion! Moreover, the hatching progress of his eggs has also increased by 3%, which should have been 42%, but now it has risen to 45%. But Su ye only killed four B-level kings! He really couldn''t figure out where his 300 aura and 3% progress increase came from! However, at this time. Boom! It can be seen from a distance that the original flaming horned beast, that is, the mountain peak of the unicorn, collapsed, and the bodies of the three fierce beasts were all buried there. Su Ye was stunned and looked at the collapsed mountain for a long time. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his mind. "Is... A mountain peak?" Su Ye suddenly felt a burst of light. The mountains among the 100000 mountains always have a very mysterious feeling. In fact, the peaks of the 100000 mountains have the same effect as the Ningling xuantu obtained by Su ye, but they are not as significant as the Ningling xuantu! There is a mysterious energy in the mountains here, which can warm the evolutionary grass, and the deeper the mountain, the greater the power it contains! So this is why the fierce beasts are so keen and valued to occupy the mountain! 100000 mountains are too mysterious. Some people even say that 100000 mountains are great terror in the human world. Once 100000 mountains really show their true side, it will be a disaster for the whole world! Today''s great terror is only the beginning. "In other words, I can swallow the aura in the mountain..." "The first time I saw that the system can swallow dead things." Su Ye is also quite novel. But it gave him a special understanding. It seems that one day, he really needs to find a mountain in the depths to occupy! But at present, Su Ye is still too weak. He thinks he should first grow into the existence of the level of the azure lion king. It''s time to step into the depths of 100000 mountains before he can rely on it! The mountain he destroyed was the mountain of the flaming horned beast. The mountain position of the flaming horned beast was much deeper than Su''s night, so its aura was also much higher. Are there still three peaks? 900 Reiki points. Wait until Su Ye recovers his aura, and then destroy it. Su Ye falls back into his own mountain. At this moment, no fierce beast dares to disrespect Su Ye. Many animal kings who pay attention to here have moved their eyes away for fear that they will be remembered by the egg and flattened the mountain at that time! "Ouch!" Two silly called a proud, jumping like excitement ran back to the mountain, and behind him, the red eyed ape''s eyes were full of disgust. The licking dog appears again! Is this licking dog chaste? When the egg boss fell, he immediately shook his ass and ran over. Shameless, obscene, disgusting! Red eyed apes feel so disgusting. He swore that in his life, he would not be as immoral as two fools! Two fools don''t care about this. Shake their tails. The egg boss is too overbearing! The heart of admiration is like a surging river! what? Silly monkeys look down on me? I bah! Wait for my dog to lick! Shout, the kings roar out! Then the silly monkey will wait to kneel and lick the dog! Two fools wagged their tails and climbed the mountain. "Dong!" Su Ye''s egg "face" is like black charcoal. Why does this stupid dog have no Festival more and more? Who did you learn from? The two fools flew out, wagged their tails and got up from the ground. Their faces were very flattering. Feeling in my heart: as a licking dog, I must bite the green mountain and stay in the broken rock! Have this kind of resolute noble character and feelings! Believe in yourself, you will always succeed! It''s normal to sacrifice for your career! Ah. Two silly suddenly shook his head and sighed. Dogs who struggle for ambition are always the most charming. Stabbing! Dong! Su Ye was so angry that he wanted to hammer the silly dog to death. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The big dog and the big monkey left They were left in place, one by one still shocked, such as being struck by lightning. It''s terrible What happened today is unforgettable to them, and they even feel a little shivering. The existence of that egg is really terrible! Jiang Qing smiled bitterly. "See, this is 100000 mountains, and the exploration degree of 100000 mountains here should be less than 10%, but it has completely exceeded our human imagination..." A group of evolutionists were buried in the pit, one by one bowed their heads, silent. "It''s hard to imagine that 100000 mountains, the ocean divided into human beings after the great change of heaven and earth, and all kinds of fierce beasts standing between heaven and earth..." Jiang Qing didn''t go on, because it was so desperate At this time, a group of evolutionists also came one after another, because the movement here is too big. It is really difficult for them to find a child in the vast 100000 mountains! When a group of evolutionists saw the scene here, they were surprised! What happened? The third formation, except Jiang Qing, was buried in the earth one by one. It looked like it was hammered into the ground! And And the bodies of those fierce beasts Broken peaks Here, what the hell happened! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 69 "This..." A group of evolutionists were shocked one after another, especially the leaders of several formations, all stared round and full of disbelief. The bodies of so many fierce beasts... Even if they die, they feel pressure, especially the bodies of senior kings! Moreover, from here, we can see that the mountains in the distance are broken, and they all feel the war just now. It''s terrible. "What happened here?" Liu Yu, the leader of the first formation, hurriedly grabbed Jiang Qing and asked. Jiang Qing sighed, and a touch of horror flickered in his eyes. Although he still has some incredible feelings up to now, he knows that he must say something about the egg! But... Will humans despair? They are strong enough to be desperate! In such an environment, is there any hope for human survival? He told about the killing of the four kings just by Su Ye. Everyone was cold and stared like lightning. "Is that true?" "One egg, kill four B-level kings?" "Is that the egg that killed several animal kings outside during the 100000 mountain riots and immediately deterred the kings? God, I thought it was all alarmist... This..." Jiang Qing nodded with a wry smile. "If you guessed right, it should be." "Unbelievable." A group of evolutionists have cold hands and feet. Although they don''t want to believe it, they have to believe the bodies of so many fierce animals and the broken mountains. After all, they have noticed the terrible news of the battle before! "And a big dog? Class C? Husky evolution? Strong strength?" "And a big monkey? It should be grade B?" A group of evolutionists have chicken skins on their bodies, and they all have a feeling of hair in their hearts. Can fierce animals of this level be seen everywhere in 100000 mountains? For 100000 mountains, only those adults are qualified to enter the depths. They absolutely know some secrets about 100000 mountains. But they kept silent. It seems that the identities of those adults are also extremely mysterious. After the great change of heaven and earth, these adults appear to guide human evolution and attack those powerful enemies at the same time. They suddenly appeared, and their strength was extremely strong! Even at that time, some adults wore very old clothes one by one. It is said that they may not belong to this era! The world is becoming more and more mysterious. Some people breathed heavily, with a thick melancholy between their eyebrows and eyes. "Let''s leave here first and send someone to report the news to Luoshui city. Others, let''s continue to find Yinger''s whereabouts!" "Yinger... What is her identity... She is not the governor''s own daughter... Why does the existence in the mountain want Yinger and even come out of the mountain... The governor is also very nervous about Yinger, as if she is involved in some secret." The crowd suddenly fell silent. "It is said that... Ying''er is a child raised by those adults to the governor. Her identity is mysterious, but the governor said that once Ying''er is obtained by the existence in the mountain, the consequences will be unimaginable! It is very likely to cause the extinction of the present era!" A group of people shrunk their necks and felt a shudder. They suddenly felt very sad, weak and in the dark, as if they were blindfolded and wandering around in a dangerous world. "Well, stop talking nonsense and carry out the task immediately." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the peak of Suye, everything is peaceful and peaceful. Without the disturbing eyes of the beast kings, Su''s night life became relaxed and comfortable. From time to time, red eyed apes will visit the mountains to adjust the boring atmosphere. Two silly faces looked at the red eyed ape who boarded again. He came to Su Ye. A dog claw kept pointing at the approaching red eyed ape and called it a dislike in his eyes. What is this silly monkey doing up the mountain? Isn''t your mountain over there? Su Ye ignored it. The red eyed ape came over with a black face, hammered the two fools directly into the ground with one punch, and a deep pit came out. Su Ye''s face turned black. "Don''t hammer my cave into holes!" The red eyed ape scratched his head with some guilt, and it seemed that it was not very interesting. Two silly moved to tears. See! They say I lick eggs, boss, no integrity! Look, now the egg boss speaks for me! Boss egg, support me! The dog can finally be tough! Two fools fluttered up from the ground and stretched their necks. It''s called an arrogant, arrogant and domineering man! "Ow, ow, Ow!" Two fools yelled at the red eyed ape! Red eyed apes looked at this crazy silly dog differently, and then looked at Su Ye. Su Ye jumped out of the cave and was at the entrance of the cave. Suddenly, he jumped and fell, smashing a hole directly at the entrance of the cave. Two silly bodies shook and suddenly had a bad hunch. "If you want to hammer the dog in the future, put the dog in the pit, and then hammer again. Have you ever been to the human world? Have you seen them pound garlic? Haven''t you? It''s all right. Just put it in and hammer it fiercely. Control the power and pay attention to the size of the pit." "Roar!" The red eyed ape roared with excitement. While the two fools kept the majestic posture of just stretching their necks, but they stayed in place. The red eyed ape looked at Er silly maliciously, and his hair stood on end. Two silly immediately turned around to run, but the red eyed ape was quick in eyes and hands. He grabbed two silly directly, grabbed the dog''s neck and lifted it up. Although Er silly is two meters tall, he can''t see enough under the hands of the red eyed ape. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" the two fools screamed again and again. The script shouldn''t be like this! Egg boss pit dog! Another dog! It''s not the egg boss who feels my threat! incorrect! Even if the dog is excellent, what is the threat? Absolutely jealous of my great English! "Ow, ow, Ow!" Dong! The second fool was blasted in the pit. He looked like a golden star! The red eyed ape was excited and refreshed, but he was still controlling the size of the pit to prevent him from being expanded! This stupid dog is cool when hammered! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 70 Two silly feel too miserable. yes. What a tragedy! Let people bully, this silly monkey can * * him at will! A stronger seed takes root and sprouts rapidly in the bottom of his heart. He wants to become stronger! He''s rubbing silly monkeys! Hard friction! Press on the ground and rub back and forth madly! Dong! Dong! Er Sha was still being hammered by the red eyed ape. Suddenly, Er Sha screamed and climbed out of the pit. He acted quickly, and then ran down the mountain like a stream of smoke. So fast that the red eyed apes stay where they are. What happened to the silly dog? And ER silly went down the mountain and went directly to the mountain peak that Su Ye knocked down. There are the bodies of three B-level kings. He wants to be strong! He''s going to devour evolution! He came to the bottom of the broken mountain. The bodies of three B-level kings were buried under the rubble. Er silly couldn''t help grinning. He was so clever! Who can think like him that there is a treasure under the broken mountain! The blood of three B-level kings contains too much energy! It is full of temptation for fierce beasts like them. At this time, suddenly, two fools were stunned. I saw a figure near the mountain! Sneaky, turn around! "Ow?" Who else can be as smart and resourceful as this dog? Wait, why does this figure look familiar? In fact, Er Sha has seen the figure under the mountain, and Su Ye has also seen it, but he may not remember it. Wolf king. The wolf king is searching for the ruins of the broken mountain. Judging from the intelligence of the wolf, the three B-level kings are definitely at the bottom of the mountain! The wolf has been humiliated recently. The mountain has been taken away. The wolf has nowhere to go! But never mind! Today you laugh that I am not very successful, tomorrow I will let you down! Look, I devour the blood of three B-level kings. After becoming stronger, I must go back and get back what belongs to me! When the wolf king thought of this, he couldn''t help grinning and became proud. Pen! Suddenly someone hammered his head in the back, and he turned back in anger. But I saw a dark dog face looking at him. "Ow!!!" The wolf king was startled. His ugly face scared the wolf to death! Two silly grinned, his face blackened, and the corners of his mouth twitched. what do you mean? What do you mean, stupid wolf? "Ow!" the two silly claws stood up and stood on the side of the Cang wolf king, with a look of pointing the country. The wolf king was a little confused about what the silly dog was going to do. However, two silly dogs swung their paws round and hit his head. Peng''s voice, the wolf king almost carried his breath directly. Two silly eyes with a threat. Don''t you understand what I mean? Dig for me! "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" the wolf king blew his hair and bared his teeth and stared at the two fools. Pen! Two silly grins. No wonder silly monkeys always like to knock on dogs. Great! This stupid wolf knocks very well! "Woo woo." The wolf king was in pain and burst into tears. They bully wolves, don''t they? Pen! "Ouch!" Dig! Er silly looks bad. The silly wolf doesn''t concentrate on his work. Hurry to dig the dog''s body! "Ow, ow, ow, Ow!" The wolf king was very upset. He shouted wildly. He was the beast king! Those fierce beasts will crawl on the ground when they see me! Pen! What about YY the stupid wolf? Er silly thought he might be addicted to hammers. He had a feeling of turning over serfs and singing! Move the world! In the past, others always hammered dogs and bullied dogs. Now this dog can finally bully others! He turned his eyes slightly and looked at the wolf king who was crying without tears and was tossing huge stones with wolf claws. This wolf can be taken back as a little brother! When the silly monkey wants to hammer the dog. Big deal, throw out the silly wolf and let the silly monkey hammer for a while? Oh, My God! Er silly was almost startled by his intelligence. I''m too smart! Er silly''s admiration for himself is like a flowing river! The wolf king suddenly had a bad feeling. It''s cold. At this time, the wolf king suddenly tossed the body of the flaming horned beast. He was overjoyed and bit at the flaming horned beast! But the next moment, a black wind blew. Suddenly, the body in front of the wolf king disappeared. "Ow, ow, Ow!" Pen! "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" the two fools called back without showing weakness. Quarrel? My dog hasn''t lost. Who are you with? The strength is not as strong as this dog, so climb for me! "Ouch, ouch, ouch." The wolf king was suffocated and looked at the two fools. Suddenly I felt that the wolf was hopeless. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Above the mountain peak, Su Ye is looking into the depths of the mountain at this moment. Recently, I always feel that something big is going to happen in the depths of the mountain. "Roar." The red eyed ape growled uneasily. "Do you feel it, too?" Su ye said to the red eyed ape. The red eyed ape nodded slightly. They all have this feeling recently. I feel a certain breath in the 100000 mountains, which seems to be a little unstable! The wind and rain swayed like a candle. After stepping into the 100000 mountains, you will feel that there seems to be a breath suppressing the mountains from beginning to end! This kind of breath is used to nothing, but when the breath shakes up, they fierce beasts will feel it! "Tut Tut, it seems that there will be no peace among the 100000 mountains." Su Ye seemed to have guessed something, but he couldn''t help laughing, and the red eyed ape nodded, but he was ready to move. If it is really those existing breath instability, it is very likely to fall! The peaks that exist and live in are the real treasures of 100000 mountains. They are full of exotic flowers and plants to promote evolution. It can be said that twice the result with half the effort! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 71 For Su ye, such a mountain is what he wants! The mountain where the real king lives! Full of rich energy, it is also a symbol of identity among 100000 mountains! But now It is urgent to get stronger! He must be promoted to A-level king at least before he can grasp the opportunity in the battle for the mountain! in due course. It is bound to be a battle to seal the king! Countless fierce animals are crazy, one after another, blood flowing into a river, blood floating in bitterness! Su ye thought of this and sighed suddenly. It seems that she is going out to do something. "Monkey, watch the house." The red eyed ape nodded meaningfully. After su Ye left the mountain, he sat in the cave for a long time and scratched his head. His eyes were a little confused. No. How does it feel? It''s weird. I seem to be the little brother of the egg? Something''s wrong. There must be something wrong. I''m a B-level king! But when you think about it, Su Ye seems to have just killed four B-level kings. He shrinks his neck. In fact, his little brother who makes eggs is also very good. Someone can cover it and hammer silly dogs. Why not? incorrect! He is a dignified B-class king! The ape shook its head. Su ye went to one side, which was once the peak of the wind thunder falcon. The scorching sun was in the sky, and the golden sun spread and covered 100000 mountains with a layer of golden gauze. And now, a terrible battle is breaking out there! Countless beast kings fought frantically just to fight for that mountain! A big bear flapped his chest and looked at the eagle and Falcon hovering on the sky. At the same time, a big silver snake burst into a silver light. It was full of terrible light, just like thunder! The bear slapped the snake and the snake moaned. At the same time, a terrible light bloomed around. The snake rioted and thundered everywhere, just like countless whips roaring from all directions and hitting the bear. The hawks and falcons above the sky had sharp eyes and seemed to see opportunities. "Oh!" The hawk and Falcon burst out a roar and fell down. His claws are very special, silvery and sharp like metal! "Roar!" The big bear raised his arm to stop, but he was still torn off a piece of meat! The big bear ate and fell back again and again. The big snake saw the situation and moved in an instant. He opened his ferocious mouth and bit at the big bear. The big bear roared, grabbed the snake''s head with his other hand, shook it hard, and then fell directly to the ground. He also wanted to step on a foot violently, but the eagle Falcon on on the sky exploded again. The big bear had no choice but to retreat. At this moment, the scene is extremely chaotic. Not only the three beast kings, but also countless battle circles behind them! "Roar!" The roar of the beast king continued, the blood flowed, the surrounding earth was trampled and cracked, and a terrible breath broke out madly! And their goal is that mountain! That is the peak of level B king. The energy contained in it is naturally not low. It is already a place deep in the mountain, which can not be compared with those places outside! The roar rang through the mountains and forests, and a group of animal kings were fighting together without regard to the image. The blood flowed into a river, and the residue of broken limbs flew out constantly. But at this time. Boom! Suddenly, something unexpected happened to everyone. Peaks Suddenly it was flat Thunder roared, and all the beast kings stopped fighting and stared at the flattened mountain. Some of them can''t react What''s going on... The mountain was flattened? "Ow, Ow!" "Roar!" "Oh!" A group of animal kings wailed. What the hell is going on! And at this time, they suddenly saw an egg, an egg full of thunder, frantically rushing towards the huge mountain, surging and destroying everything! Boom! The mountain, completely collapsed! The beast kings are crazy, and the Jains want to crack! They were fighting for the mountain, but now, the egg appears and directly collapses the mountain? That''s energy! Advanced cave! bo tim tin mat! One by one, with red eyes and matchless anger, they ran towards the egg. As for this egg, it is Su Ye. Su Ye left his mountain to destroy the mountain and devour the aura. He estimated that after destroying three peaks, he would devour several evolutionary grasses, and then he should be able to break through to the king of class A. Then his strength will be a leap. [devour Reiki * 351] Sure enough, last time I just guessed about destroying the mountain and swallowing the Reiki Su night, and this time, it was a real hammer. Indeed, if you destroy the mountain, you will devour Reiki! At present, the system can get Reiki. In Su Ye''s calculation, there are only living creatures, such as evolutionary grass and fierce animals, but unexpectedly, this mountain can also swallow Reiki! It''s really shocking. At this moment, a group of fierce beasts rushed frantically towards Su ye, looking at the eyes full of anger and resentment, as if they were going to break Su ye into pieces. The roar of the beast kings shook the world! One after another came towards Su Ye. The silver snake danced with thunder, the hawk and Falcon flew wildly into the sky, and the silver claws were sharp. The big bear beat his chest with both hands and made a dull sound shaking the sky. The eyes of a lively mastiff were full of ferocity! And Sue looked at them. All of a sudden, the whole body burst into a hot burst, and the flames of the waves burst out suddenly! "Ten thousand phase fire method!" "Lion dragon!" Su Ye''s whole body flame suddenly condensed, and a breath of ancient terror rose rapidly! When the breath is steaming, a huge beast condenses out. The whole body is combined by fire. The ferocious breath bursts out. It is like a lion, tall and burly, like a hill. A pair of eyes are dark and bright, full of dignity! The surrounding temperature rises sharply! And Su Ye''s voice was like thunder, rolling and moving. "Get out!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 72 "Get out!" Su Ye''s whole body burst into flames, and the huge ancient beast, the lion dragon, one of the nine sons of the dragon, was directly condensed by Su Ye. In a moment, there was dense rosy clouds around. I don''t know whether it was the rolling smoke from the fire or the rosy clouds naturally formed by the lion dragon. But at this moment, Su Ye is majestic and imposing! Suddenly, the suppression went away, making all the fierce beasts creepy for a moment! The ferocious old breath is full of the ferocity of the wild period, which makes their blood almost stagnant and cold! "Roar!" They roared uneasily. Almost at the moment when the fire appeared, all their actions stagnated! They retreated wildly. And Su Ye didn''t care about them. It''s just a group of small characters. The strongest is just the C-level king. After su Ye became stronger, the aura of the beast king who swallowed this level was halved. Now he can only get more Reiki points by swallowing level B king or level a king. And killing these animal kings has little effect. Su Ye was too lazy to move. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 48%)] [level: Level B Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 2500 (2750) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang Town, Tian Yin (Pang), crossing the world, Tian Lei Qu (prisoner ox)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire to start a prairie / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 130] [Reiki point: 1182 / 3000 (26 / day)] Sure enough, the Reiki point increased to 1182, and his incubation progress also increased to 48%. Destroying the mountain is really a shortcut to improve his strength!! If Su ye can get more than 300 Reiki points by breaking one mountain peak, what evolutionary grass does he cultivate? It''s OK to break so many mountains one by one? Su Ye suddenly felt as if she saw a way to get rich. incorrect. Is the way to become stronger. He continued to rush towards another mountain. This time, he was more domineering. He was still the battle circle of countless fierce animals. He broke in directly. The ten thousand phase fire method directly condensed the Dharma body of the prisoner cow. He was tall and majestic. At that time, a group of fierce animals trembled and couldn''t help crawling on the ground. Su Ye broke the mountain again with thunder. The mountain collapsed, and the earth trembled twice. It seemed that the depths of the mountain shook twice, but Su Ye didn''t notice these. [devour Reiki point * 335] More than 300 Reiki points have arrived! This time, Su Ye''s aura point reached 1537 directly, and the hatching degree of eggshell reached 51%. Finally, he has reached more than half of the progress. Su ye can''t help nodding slightly. It seems that it''s not far from getting rid of his egg body. The fierce beasts stared one by one, and the waves turned in their hearts. What the hell is this? Directly break the mountain? And the terrible breath made them tremble, and they couldn''t lift the slightest strength at all! Who is this terrible egg? It''s so terrible before it''s hatched? "Go on to the next mountain. No, I''ll kill King s directly today." Su Ye suddenly felt that if he continued like this, he could really kill King s directly today! Su Ye couldn''t help looking at the mountains, one after another. Now it''s full of temptation for Su Ye! It''s all Aura! However, suddenly, Su Ye was slightly surprised because he saw something incredible. In the distance, the rosy clouds are floating and the clouds are swirling. The horizon is like a rainbow of auspiciousness, which makes people relaxed, happy and blessed. What''s going on? "Woo woo." And suddenly, those fierce beasts trembled even more, curled up one by one, as if they were afraid of something? "What? Is it... A person?" Su Ye suddenly saw that in the vast auspicious flying, there seemed to be a slim figure coming slowly. There was a heavy fog for no reason, enveloping everything around in a crystal fog. Only the figure can be seen in the distance. It looks like it is a little thin and long. With each step, the auspicious Qi in the sky evaporates, splitting and reorganizing constantly, which makes people dazzling. "What is this? Is it a... Person?" The fierce beasts around them trembled and roared uneasily. Their eyes were full of fear, as if they were afraid of the figure in the crystal fog. And Su Ye couldn''t help looking. This direction should come out of 100000 mountains. But there are still people inside 100000 mountains? Su Ye suddenly had a creepy feeling. And the figure gradually came out of the fog. This is a young girl dressed in light blue gauze. Her long dark hair is mixed with silver, glittering and shining. A pair of big dark eyes are like black crystal, clear and crystal, full of fog, extremely flexible, delicate face, and her facial features are like carefully carved. This is an extremely beautiful girl, giving people a lively and gentle feeling and a sense of auspiciousness, If she smiles at you, then something good will happen! The girl walked straight towards Su ye, and the rosy clouds rolled up on the sky, and the ruicai flew together. Su Ye inevitably has a creepy feeling. Who is this girl? What''s your identity? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 73 The girl looks like a picture. According to Su Ye''s experience, the girl should be 17 or 18 years old. She is as beautiful as a fairy in the painting. The rosy clouds on the side of the body are floating, and the auspicious omen is shrouded behind it. It is very extraordinary! "You can''t break the mountain anymore, otherwise there will be big trouble." The girl''s voice is incomparably flexible and sounds very good. It''s like running water in the mountains, crisp and Ding Dong. "What big trouble?" Su Ye was surprised. Looking at the girl with skin better than snow in a light blue skirt, she couldn''t help asking curiously. "Hmm..." the girl''s big eyes turned, and suddenly she seemed to be a little distressed and said, "I can''t say." "Anyway, Xiao Tian said... You can''t break the mountain anymore, or he can''t protect you." "Who is Xiaotian?" "My friend." the girl looks a little naive, and her smile is warm and soft. Protection? Su Ye was suddenly surprised. When a mysterious girl came out of the depths of the mysterious mountain suddenly said to him, you can''t break the mountain anymore, or her friends can''t protect you. What a strange thing. "Someone is secretly protecting me?" Su ye said tentatively. Am I so important? The girl smiled and shook her head, "No." Su Ye was stunned. "But don''t break the mountains again, otherwise every mountain has a mysterious power. If you break the mountains, they will haunt you. When 100000 mountains fully recover, you will be miserable." The girl in front of me obviously seems to know a lot. "What is the 100000 mountain?" "100000 mountains are..." suddenly, the girl patted her smooth forehead. She was very cute. She seemed to think of something. "Xiao Tian said what he couldn''t say. I almost forgot." "Xiao Tian, they are suppressing something in the depths of the mountain. I can''t say anything else." When the girl finished, she immediately closed her mouth and tooted her face. It was very cute. But Su Ye felt that the girl seemed a little confused. However, the little sky in her mouth seems very strong. Are you suppressing something? Can we say that the existence of those horrors in the mountains is suppressing something in the mountains? It is reasonable to say that any one of those creatures will cause havoc in the human world. So what is worthy of their suppression? "In short, you can''t break the mountain anymore. It will destroy the balance. It''s much more broken. They can''t hold it down a little day. Then the world will be over." With that, the girl felt as if she had said too much, and then closed her mouth again. This mountain has something to do with what existence suppresses, doesn''t it? Are the peaks of 100000 mountains actually a large array? The girl in front of her is very lovely. Although she looks very confused, Su Ye doesn''t dare to relax her vigilance at all. She came out from the depths of the mountain, and she seemed to know a lot of secrets. The fierce beasts around were creeping there in fear one by one, which was enough to see the girl''s uniqueness. "OK, I see." I know shit. Trying to scare me with a word or two? So many mountains, even if I break a few, what will it affect? The world is over? Fool the children. Su ye said yes, but she turned her eyes in her heart. Su ye turned and was about to leave. But soon he found that the auspicious luck on his head seemed to follow him. He turned back. "What are you doing?" "I have to supervise you." the girl smiled, bright eyes and bright teeth, which made people feel as if something good was going to happen, and she followed Su Ye step by step. Looking at that posture, it seemed that she really wanted to supervise Su Ye. "Supervision?" Su Ye''s eyes were faint. "Yes, I have nothing to do anyway. My name is Bai Xiaoze. What''s your name?" "Su Ye." "Oh, then we are friends." Sue took a deep breath. Did you go out this morning without looking at the Yellow calendar? He still has a feeling of ignorance. What is the identity of this girl? Supervision? Su Ye felt that the girl was like a time bomb around him. There was a human girl in a field that human beings had never explored, which made the fierce beast afraid to crawl, just like the subjects saw the master. Moreover, Su ye could also feel a weak but extremely strange fluctuation on the girl. no way! We have to get rid of her. "You don''t want to get rid of me." Bai Xiaoze''s big eyes twinkled, like thousands of stars bursting out from them. It''s really cute. Her expression is fatal to all human beings! It definitely hits the heart and soul! I''m just an egg, I''m just an egg. "Why, aren''t we good friends?" Bai Xiaoze''s big eyes narrowed into a seam. Then follow Su ye and keep walking. "Misty clouds!" The smog around Su Ye seemed to merge with the crystal fog around the girl. Want to supervise me? Su Ye directly used the illusion to condense himself on Bai Xiaoze''s side and created a dreamland. And Su Ye fled and left here. After a long time, Bai Xiaoze''s good-looking eyes suddenly narrowed into a seam. It seemed that he took a look at the illusion Su ye, a little, and the illusion burst in an instant. This finger seemed to be extremely terrible, and the earth around him was broken. "Ah, smelly egg, he likes to cheat little girls." Bai Xiaoze''s eyes are like two crescent moons. She is very cute. Her naive appearance seems to be difficult to connect with the terrorist damage she has just caused, "but his ability seems very interesting. The ability of lion dragon? Is he a good friend?" She said a few words and didn''t seem angry. "I''d better go back. Xiao Tian won''t let me walk outside more." Then she went to the depths of the mountain. The kings made way. The sky was covered with ruicai. A wisp of silver fluttered in the air and moved with the wind, which looked very noble and mysterious. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 74 After su Ye got rid of the girl Bai Xiaoze, countless conjectures rose in his heart. What is the existence of that little day? Deep in the mountains? What does it have to do with the existence of walking out of the mountain and taking Ying''er and leaving a broken arm in the mountain that day? Which is stronger or weaker? That kind of existence is suppressing the mysterious existence in the mountains, so what is that mysterious existence? As Bai Xiaoze said, is the whole world over? And that girl, what''s her identity? Such a terrible girl, when traveling, the sky is shrouded in ruicai, which makes people shake and thousands of animals crawl. And is there really someone protecting him? "Protection or surveillance?" Su Ye suddenly had an absurd feeling. But he had a feeling for a long time. After all, every time he was promoted, a fierce beast with dragon nine''s blood would come towards him. Has anyone discovered his abnormal evolution and prompted him to collect the blood of dragon nine sons? Why on earth is this? Su Ye is suddenly inexplicably upset, but his only way now is to quickly improve his strength! If someone layout, take heaven and earth as the chessboard, take him as the son and fall, then grasp the breakthrough, and then break all conspiracies! This is the only thing Su ye can do now. "When I broke the mountain, I also felt something wrong." Yes, when Su Ye broke the mountain peak, he did feel the Qi machine one by one, as if he had a connection with himself. "Well... It shouldn''t be a big problem to break a few more." Su Ye couldn''t help laughing, and then continued to go towards the next mountain! Su Ye is not a obedient person. There are so many mountains. If it is really a big array to suppress the heroes, Su Ye is only breaking a few mountains, and there should be no trouble. Su ye thought so and continued to go towards the peak. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of 100000 mountains. It''s vast. It''s like a different space. The sky is dark. It''s like thick clouds covering the whole world. The clouds are thick but like lava, revealing a deep fire. The sky is far away and the earth is dry. It was dead and lifeless. The surrounding wind howled, and there was no such pleasant scenery as that outside the 100000 mountains. The earth fire was towering, slowly huff and puff, and everything was silent. We could only vaguely see a huge body covering the sky and the sun in different forms, but there were dark clouds around, covering most of their bodies. Vaguely, you can also hear a dull footsteps, and the whole shaking earth vibrates. Here is the interior of 100000 mountains! There is no imagined vast heaven and earth, no imagined pleasant scenery, and the four seasons are like spring. It''s like hell. Demons walk with the wind, and strange animals block out the sun and live on one side. Every breath is terrible to the extreme. "My God! I''m back!" The crisp voice sounded, and Bai Xiaoze walked into the depths of the mountain. Suddenly, earth shaking changes took place in 100000 mountains. The moment she walked into the mountain, the deep mountain seemed to recover, the thick black clouds above the sky like lava became transparent, the mist shrouded like a fairyland, the earth revived, and the place where the earth fire spewed turned into a spring tinkling in the twinkling of an eye. The mist shrouded, the twilight, the iron and wood blossomed, and the green shade suddenly appeared, just like a warm spring breeze blowing across the earth, Bring endless vitality in the blink of an eye! unimaginable. This is the change of Bai Xiaoze''s moment when he stepped into the mountain. At the top of the clouds, you can still see huge bodies blocking out the sun, and the mist makes their figures more illusory and blurred. And out of the clouds came a roaring sound. "See him?" Bai Xiaoze is obviously used to it. Her smile is bright, the two pear vortices at the corners of her mouth are very cute, her two eyes are like two small crescent moons, her eyelashes are slender and misty. "He said he was my friend. Xiaoze has new friends." Bai Xiaoze smiled. The majestic figure saw that the mind had become like a child''s Bai Xiaoze. Obviously, he couldn''t help sighing: "how are you feeling recently? Is that feeling still strong?" Hearing the speech, Bai Xiaoze was stunned for a long time, and her thin body trembled slightly. After a long time, her face suddenly changed, her expression became extremely cold, and her eyes were full of deep light, she said. "I can feel their obsession. They want to return to this era. No, they want to return with this era... No... they have never left... 100000 mountains... Sea... Residual spirits... They..." Bai Xiaoze suddenly seemed a little confused. He hurriedly hugged his head, and the silver on his hair seemed to be more rich. The giant beast called Xiaotian hurriedly stopped her. "Don''t worry, we will hold them down. The evolution of the times is inevitable, and they can''t reverse it!" After a long time, Bai Xiaoze took a deep breath and seemed to recover his childlike innocence, but the silver silk that had obviously increased behind him was distressing. "Is that egg really our chance? He said his name was su ye and he was my good friend." The sky was dull, and a huge beast seemed to be silent. It was as if you could hear the heartbeat like a drum. "The only hope." They said it firmly and persistently. If Su ye were here, he would be surprised, because these fierce beasts he had never met would say that Su Ye was their only hope! "OK, OK!" Bai Xiaoze seemed very happy. She walked on the earth, which seemed to resonate with it, heaven and earth resonated, and good luck flew together. "Xiao Tian, you are suppressing here. Who is suppressing there?" "A strong presence." "How strong it is, Xiaoze is also very strong." Bai Xiaoze tilted his head and said curiously. "As sacred as it is." "Oh." Bai Xiaoze said, and then continued to walk into the 100000 mountains and run on the earth. The auspicious omen rolled over and the earth gushed into the golden spring. Her thin body was like the only God in the earth. After a long time, Xiao Tian sighed. "The curse on her is getting worse and worse..." "There will be a way..." "Yes, the only breakthrough... Su ye..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 75 Su Ye naturally didn''t know what happened in the 100000 mountains. I don''t know that the girl named Bai Xiaoze turned upside down as soon as she stepped into 100000 mountains! At this moment, Su Ye is heading for the third peak, which is the peak of the black tiger. This mountain, however, is somewhat unusual. Because there is a flower on it, which is fragrant at the moment! And unexpected gains! [Reiki point: 1182 / 3000 (26 / day)] Su Ye''s aura point has reached 1182, one-third, and he should be able to reach A-level King soon! At that time, he will be the real king in the periphery of the whole 100000 mountains! He rushed to the bottom of the mountain and the surrounding herds surged. However, when he saw Su ye, they fled one by one. "Ow, ow, Ow!" "Woo woo!" As if they had seen the greatest disaster, the fierce beasts all fled in a hurry! Su Ye''s noodles (eggs) are as black as carbon. What''s the matter with these things? What do you mean? Is this egg so scary? Su Ye has really made his own reputation around recently. All fierce beasts basically know the egg. It is very strong and extremely overbearing and greedy. He wants to rob everything. He will kill the beast king! Cruel and tyrannical! This is the egg! Although that egg is harmless to humans and animals, it''s actually very bad! In particular, Su ye had just broken two mountain peaks. The terrible scene and the majestic gas engine made them feel better. So at this moment, when they saw Su Ye coming, they ran away one by one. A black wolf was scared and almost peed out. His four legs tumbled quickly, and almost a dog ate shit and fell directly to the ground, Then rub into a black smoke and run away! Su Ye wants to swear. "A bunch of counsellors." Su Ye is very upset. It''s reasonable that he shouldn''t be crawling everywhere, respectful? How does it feel like they''ve seen the God of plague? On the mountain peak, the flowers were fragrant and glittering. Layers of fog shrouded around them, refreshing. This flower gave Su Ye an extremely strange feeling. Instead of flowing mountain and river fragrance like other evolutionary flowers, it would give Su Ye an unspeakable attraction. [species: Tianxin flower] [grade: a] Class a! No flowers! If there were flowers with floral fragrance, this cupping Tianxin flower would never be guarded by a B-level king for so long! After all, the big tiger with dark patterns was not so powerful! He can''t hold a class a evolutionary grass! So this potting Tianxin flower is really unusual! Su Ye jumped up the mountain. [swallowing and topping Tianxin flower successfully, swallowing to obtain evolution point * 300] What happened? 300 evolution points? Su Ye immediately called out his personal panel to see what happened. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 48%)] [level: Level B Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 2500 (2750) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang Town, Tian Yin (Pang), crossing the world, Tian Lei Qu (prisoner ox)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire to start a prairie / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 430] [Reiki point: 1182 / 3000 (26 / day)] Su Ye''s aura points did not increase, and the egg hatching progress did not increase. On the contrary, it was the evolution point, which increased to 430, but actually increased by 300 points! What does evolution do? Su Ye got a blood evolution panel and directly used 100 evolution points to evolve it to the extreme of blood. The progress of obtaining the blood evolution panel is also constrained by the individual level, so these evolution points are a little chicken ribs! incorrect! Su Ye suddenly remembered. [blood evolution panel 4 / 4] [Chongming bird blood (evolvable)] [lion dragon blood (evolvable)] [blood (evolvable)] [prisoner''s blood (evolvable)] yes! His blood can evolve again! Su Ye tried. [insufficient evolution points] Evolution point is not enough for re evolution! Su Ye understands that the purpose of evolution point is not just to evolve the blood panel to the extreme. At the same time, he also has some expectations. He wants to re evolve his blood first. At that time, it is estimated that Tianyin in Fuzhen will be able to degenerate again! Su Ye jumped up and fell down with emotion. Boom! "Ah, why did the mountain collapse?" Su Ye jumped up again and then fell again. The mountain collapsed directly and was forcibly overturned by the terrible force! "It''s not the mountain I knocked down. I just lean gently." Su Ye joked. But he was slightly alert. Because he deliberately felt it this time. When he just hit the mountain, it seemed that there was really a strange and strange force flowing around. It was an extremely obscure breath. It seemed that he had some connection with Su Ye. Just like in the dark, there are a pair of eyes full of tyranny, constantly looking at Su Ye. It seems that in the future, we really can''t destroy the mountains too much. Su Ye was slightly alert. What Bai Xiaoze said should not be a lie. If too many mountains are destroyed, it may really make trouble and cause some serious trouble. "Just go back to the mountain." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 76 Su ye returned to his mountain, and the red eyed ape roared. It was obviously very boring. His hands itched. Originally, I saw Su ye come back, but I soon found that there was no two silly figures behind Su Ye. He looked up at the sky, full of melancholy and sadness. He wants to hammer the dog. Where''s the dead dog. At this time, a majestic voice suddenly sounded at the bottom of the mountain, majestic and full of pride. "Ow, ow, Ow!" A wail resounded from the bottom of the mountain. Su ye and the red eyed ape are strange. What''s going on? Didn''t Er silly get something back? I saw two fools come over with their heads held high, and they were very arrogant. On his side, there was a creature that looked very guilty, not only a wolf but also a dog. "Ouch, ouch." The wolf king is stupid. The big dog was sick. He suddenly hugged his neck and wanted to accept him as a little brother. The wolf king grinned. Who''s going to be your little brother? Get stung every day? holy crap On that mountain... Is the big monkey who robbed my first mountain peak, right! The other one is the egg that took his second mountain, right! Enemies are particularly jealous when they meet! no way! Ben wolf king is not their opponent now! You have to run! After all, there is a gap between Ben Wang and them! If the two of them want to uproot, they are worried that the king will threaten them after he grows up His wolf eyes are whoring everywhere, as if looking for a way out. The second fool hugged the Cang wolf king''s neck. His appearance was very strange, and then came to Su Ye''s body. Look, egg boss! This is my new brother. Don''t ask me how my dog collected it. When my dog walked around majestically outside, the big wolf dog came to kneel and lick me. "Ouch, ouch!" The wolf king is struggling wildly, damn dog! One day, the wolf king will rub you on the ground! "Dong!" Two fools slapped the wolf king directly on the ground with a claw, with a threat on his face, dishonest? Are you too floating, or can''t the dog hold the knife? The wolf king''s heart is like ashes. Finished, the egg and the monkey must recognize me Su ye and the red eyed ape looked at each other. Where did Er silly get back a big wolf dog? Is this his younger brother? Su Ye is gratified that Er silly has grown up and has a little brother, but the wolf dog doesn''t look very smart and feels the same as Er silly. The wolf dog looks familiar, but I can''t think of it. "OK, two fools grow up and will accept their little brother. What''s the name of this wolf dog?" "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The wolf king was furious. German Shepherd Dog? Who is a wolf dog? The wolf king is called the wolf king! He is a mighty king! "Dong!" "Ow, Ow!" Two silly faces are not good. Do wolf dogs dare to disrespect the egg boss? Don''t you know I''m the egg boss''s licking dog? What if the egg boss doesn''t remember me well? Besides, what happened to the dog? The dog is your second brother! "Well, in that case, the wolf dog is called Sanzhu. Be close to the ground and have a good life. After all, the wolf dog is so weak. If it dies one day, it will be sad and bother." Su Ye felt that he was really gifted in choosing his name and considered it from all angles. You see, er silly is getting smarter and smarter? I can take my little brother! I hope this wolf dog can realize his good intentions. "Ouch ouch!" the wolf king screamed and almost collapsed. What''s the ghost name? The second fool nodded slightly. This name is as powerful and domineering as my name! He put his arms around the wolf king''s neck. "Ouch." thank you, boss egg? The wolf king felt that he was going to faint with anger. The red eyed ape came towards Er silly, and his hands itched. The second fool retreated the wolf king and made two gestures. Silly monkey, knock him. It''s great to knock him. "Ouch!" Dong! The red eyed ape punched down, and the Cang wolf king was almost out of breath. The Cang wolf king simply closed his eyes, kicked his legs and pretended to be dead. The king is dead. The red eyed ape growled discontentedly. Or a stupid dog! He grabbed Er silly, put it into the hole, and then hammered Er silly. Dong Dong! Two fools are crying. Why not hammer him? Silly monkey! Sooner or later, my dog will rub you into a monkey stick! ¡­¡­¡­ The next day, Su Ye stood in front of the mountain with a touch of anxiety. That breath is more and more unstable! Sue took a deep breath. Er silly has recently added several evolutionary grasses to the mountain. On this afternoon, Su Ye felt fierce beasts running in the mountains. The surroundings seemed to be agitated again. Fierce beasts kept converging towards a place. Su Ye felt that those who went there were senior animal kings, and even he felt a familiar breath. The azure Lion King is also running towards that side! coming! The battle of the king! I''m going to see blood! If Su Ye guessed correctly, it should be those S-level peak kings in the innermost place outside the mountain. One of them is about to fall! What they occupy is the best mountain! Pregnant with great power, it will also be a symbol of identity! The real king of 100000 mountains! So if this battle starts, it will be the battle of seizing the king! Su Ye looked at those evolutionary grasses and decided to swallow them all and strive to be promoted to class a king! "Ouch!" The two dogs had tearful eyes. That''s the evolutionary grass he collects every morning! He didn''t eat any! "Er silly, you should take a long-term view! When we occupy a better mountain peak, the role of Ningling xuantu will be greater, and the evolution speed of evolutionary grass will be faster." Su Ye is painstaking. The two fools rolled on the ground, then tossed up, and the eyes of the two dogs were bright. Seems to make sense! The red eyed ape covered his face. The silly dog was hopeless. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 77 [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 51%)] [level: Level B Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 2500 (2750) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang Town, Tian Yin (Pang), crossing the world, Tian Lei Qu (prisoner ox)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire to start a prairie / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 430] [Reiki point: 1582 / 3000 (26 / day)] This is Su Ye''s current Reiki point. If you want to break through to the next level, you still need 1500 Reiki points. Su Ye looked at these evolutionary grasses. There are four B-class evolutionary grasses and one C-class evolutionary grass. After swallowing it all, it should be almost. [devour snake heart grass and gain aura points * 300] [swallowing...] [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 51%)] [level: Level B Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 2882 (3170) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: misty clouds (lion dragon), Jiuchong heavenly eye (1 / 9), Pang Town, Tian Yin (Pang), crossing the world, Tian Lei Qu (prisoner ox)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire to start a prairie / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 430] [Reiki point: 2882 / 3000 (26 / day)] Now, Su Ye''s basic aura strength has reached 2882. With the increase of the third son of the dragon, it has reached 3170, which is not much different from the normal A-level king! Sue took a deep breath. Boom! "Roar!" Deep in the mountain, a terrible breath with majestic majesty burst out, carrying a slightly tired roar. The voice seemed weak, but the majesty carried in the voice was still suppressed! This is the peak king in the depths of the mountain! Today, the peak king''s life is coming to an end. Now he is entrenched on the mountain, roaring up to the sky and frightening countless fierce beasts. It was a lion with flaming flames all over. He stood there like a golden statue. All fierce animals were ready to move, but he didn''t dare to go forward at all. The lion was an old lion. At that time, he was dying. Later, after evolution, he lived until now. There was a little sadness in his majestic eyes at the moment. In the past, he lived on the mountain, and all the animals surrendered. They didn''t dare to have the slightest disagreement. But now When the lion is late, do these fierce beasts begin to covet his position? "Roar!" If you occupy the peaks here, you can be regarded as the real king among the 100000 mountains! Every statue is the existence of the peak king! His roar roared away, rolling the mountains and forests, and all the fierce beasts could not help shaking. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Two silly, go!" Su ye made a quick decision and jumped directly into ER silly''s body, and ER silly moaned and went to the depths of the mountain. Red eyed apes have a complex complexion. His strength, if you want to compete for that mountain, it is impossible! And that egg His strength breakthrough will be so fast! When we first met, it seemed to be a C-level? But now, killing level B king is as easy as crushing ants. And the breath that just came out of Su Ye''s body made the red eyed apes tremble. It is estimated that it should be infinitely close to the A-level king! What is the identity of this egg? And when Su Ye got there. The surrounding scene really startled Su Ye. This is his first time here. Mountains here should be the focus, and there is a mountain wall like heaven and earth, which blocks the connection between the inside of the mountain and this side, just like two Heaven and earth, the two worlds are blocked, and the tall mountain wall that blocks the sky and the sun is breathless. "Is this the inside of the mountain?" "Repression?" Su Ye suddenly remembered the girl''s words, but also guessed, and had a deep understanding of 100000 mountains. Here and beyond, is it the depths of the mysterious mountain? All the peaks here are the peaks where the peak king lives! At this moment, all the fierce beasts gathered in front of a mountain. They roared fiercely. On the top of the mountain, the lion burning flame and golden light was powerful and independent, which made all the fierce beasts dare not go forward! [species: Flaming Golden Lion] [level: level s Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 4972 PA] [talent: unknown] [evolution times: 4] Four evolutionary S-level king! And he has an unknown talent! Su Ye''s heart is slightly shocked. It seems that when the fierce beast reaches level s, will he have a gifted divine power? But now, the scene seems to be a bit deadlocked. Although those fierce beasts are surrounded here, they don''t dare to move forward at all! After all, even if the golden lion is weak enough to have a weak breath, it is still a genuine S-level peak king! "Roar!" On the top of the mountain, the golden lion suddenly showed fatigue. The golden light on his body seemed to be depressed, fainted, and the flames were either extinguished. He moaned with sadness and reluctance in his voice. This S-class peak king! Not anymore! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 78 The flaming golden lion gave a weak wail, old and weak, and his eyes were lax! At this moment, it can be said that it stimulated all the fierce animals around! These fierce beasts are some class a kings, and even some want to see if they can find cheap class B kings. "Oh!" A fierce bird rioted in an instant, the thunder roared around, and the big wings cracked into the air! And this fierce bird seems to have the courage of all fierce animals. They roared one after another. The whole body of the heavenly lion king was shrouded in the blue aura. The sound waves rolled and the earth cracked! The azure Lion King is undoubtedly the beast king closest to the S-class category! He is only one line away from the S-level peak king! He rushed away and climbed the mountain! "Ouch." Seeing this, the two fools also shouted a few times, and soon they would follow the big army to rush up the mountain, kill the old king and seal the new king! But at this time! Su Ye stopped him. "Wait and see what happens." Two silly looked at Su Ye strangely, didn''t you? He looked at the flocking animals and showed his teeth for a moment. What if they beat him first? But Su Ye was looking at the peak king on the mountain like a statue. Did he really fall so easily? This is a peak king! A peak king with gifted powers! Outside the 100000 mountains, he is the absolute overlord! Su ye still doesn''t believe it. The fierce beasts also went towards the flaming golden lion. All kinds of attacks were overwhelming. The fierce bird with thunder all over was the first to bear the brunt. The thunder roared. Ruili lightning was bred in the fierce bird''s eyes, which was very terrible! All the fierce beasts are shocked. Are they going to be beaten by the first? They roared one by one. Anyway, they must seize the body of the flaming golden lion! The sky green lion roared angrily and rushed, and the mountains roared and trembled. But the next moment! "Roar!" The flaming Golden Lion, which seemed to have been unable to lift the slightest strength and weak Qi, suddenly roared, and the golden light on his body lit up the surrounding mountains. The flaming flame roared like a volcano, and the smell of terror suddenly bloomed! All the fierce beasts can''t react at all. How can you think that this flaming golden lion suddenly riots! Did he just pretend? Wang Wei, who belongs to the peak king, fell down, roared, the earth trembled, and the blood of all fierce beasts almost stagnated together! The flaming Golden Lion jumped up and went towards the fierce bird in an instant! "Oh!" The fierce birds are creepy, their whole body is fried, and their blood stagnates almost in an instant, but the next moment! The massive and powerful claws pressed the fierce bird directly in the air. Poof! Next moment! The blood bloomed, and the fierce bird moaned, and was immediately torn in mid air! Blood spilled around, and the animal kings around roared in horror. The flaming Golden Lion stands dignified on the top of the mountain. A pair of golden eyes look around and carry the majestic Wang Wei, which makes it difficult for all fierce animals to raise their heads and tremble! Sure enough! The lion is playing tricks! Not quite right. He should have run out of oil and the lamp is dry! Su Ye was a little strange in his heart, and suddenly he understood that the flaming golden lion was guarding his last dignity! "Two fools, step back." Su Ye suddenly felt creepy and hurriedly reminded Er Sha that one dog and one egg retreated rapidly. The flaming golden lion suddenly filled with light, just like the sudden explosion of bright stars, which made all fierce beasts tremble with light and power! The breath rose wildly, and the surrounding light was almost blinding. It seems that this terrible breath is felt near the mountain. A peak king lives on the top of the mountain. His breath is surging and his divine light is shining. A pair of animal eyes stare here, some sigh, some are sad and some are relieved. Such a powerful peak king! Only one step away from disaster level! Become a strong man who can really control himself! But he failed, and his life will be exhausted after all. Some peak kings have solemn eyes and extremely humanized respect. A king. It''s falling. Bang! The surrounding golden light vibrated, and the power erupted in it. It was like a golden dragon rolling and bursting from around. The space exploded wildly, the energy was rampant, the mountains roared and shook, and the surrounding was covered by the terrible golden light for a moment! And those animal kings, one by one, their pupils constricted, roared in fear, and the majestic power around them attacked them like an angry sea! Boom, boom! The surroundings explode in an instant! It covers a wide range. "Ow?" Two silly scared silly. It''s a little fried. This is terrible. Is this the peak king? Fortunately, the egg boss just told me to step back, otherwise, the dog will be blown up now! And Su Ye is also awe inspiring in his heart. Is this the talent of the peak king? When the fierce beast reaches the S-level peak king, it will carry out the fourth evolution and awaken its own gifted gods. The gifted supernatural powers are the same as Su Ye''s skills, the nine heavenly eyes and the Zhen Tian Yin. It has the effect of increasing the basic aura strength. For example, the basic aura intensity of the flaming golden lion is in the range of 490, and the terrible golden light he just erupted has absolutely reached the aura explosion of 78 kPa! This is the strength of the peak king! The sky green lion roared in horror and was creepy. Like a frightened rabbit, he quickly fled the surging range of the golden light. The golden light still exploded. He screamed repeatedly, but fortunately, he finally ran out! At this moment, the burning golden flame lion, half lying on the top of the mountain, with a huge head held high, with the pride of the peak king. A pair of eyes are deep, the eyes are not bright, but they are still terrible. He stands there, imposing and shaking the world! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 79 The flaming golden lion was motionless and stood there like a stone statue. He is incomparably weak. Qi was like a hairspring. Even in their feelings, the majestic flame golden lion was like a body. But with the sudden explosion just now, especially at this moment, the debris of broken limbs has been piled up under the mountain, and the bodies of all kinds of fierce animals have piled up into mountains and rivers of blood. These fierce beasts are already afraid. They are afraid that the flaming Golden Lion will suddenly riot again! So hesitate, no one dare to take the lead! After all, they don''t know whether the flaming golden lion has really run out of oil and the lamp is dry. It has no combat effectiveness anymore! Two silly also some confused, his corners of the mouth smoked, and then raised his head while crying. Boss egg, what should we do now? Su Ye looked at the figure on the mountain. [species: Flaming Golden Lion (dying)] [level: level s Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 4972 PA] [talent: unknown] [evolution times: 4] This time, a dying sign appeared on the flaming golden lion! This shows that the flaming golden lion has indeed died, and the oil lamp is dry! It seems that the brilliance and majestic momentum of that moment should be the last energy contained in the flaming Jinling lion. Did he burn all he had just to protect his last dignity? Su Ye suddenly felt that if these fierce beasts continued to evolve, what would be the difference between them and humans? The evolution of the times, what will the world become at the end of evolution? Will it become a fairy Xia novel that Su ye read in his previous life or the strange world in fantasy novels? So now the evolutionist, the beast king, and the existence in the mountains, Su ye thought of the girl shrouded in auspiciousness. What role do they play? Su Ye suddenly couldn''t help laughing. His brain is really getting bigger and bigger. The world is so big. At that time, those strong people who break hundreds of millions of stars will appear. Isn''t that the end of the world? Don''t think about it. Now for Su ye, it is a great opportunity! Others didn''t know that the flaming golden lion had run out of oil and the lamp was dry. They were all tangled and didn''t dare to go forward! So this is Su Ye''s chance! Two fools didn''t react. At the next moment, Su Ye directly jumped away and shot towards the mountain! All the fierce beasts were watching and crawling there. Looking at the flaming Golden Lion one by one, they felt a little silent. At this time, everyone was afraid that the flaming golden lion would explode again. Even the azure lion king was a little angry and uneasy. Whoosh! All the beast kings were startled. Something suddenly shot away from the rear and fell on the mountain in an instant! The flaming Golden Lion raised his eyes hard, golden and bright. It seems that he wants to burst out his strength again, but some hearts are surplus but not enough! Su Ye looked at him and said after a long time. "You have run out of oil and the lamp is dry. I will give you a decent way to die, worthy of your status as the king of the peak." Su Ye''s voice came into the ears of the flaming Golden Lion, and his golden eyes seemed to glow again. "Break out." The flaming Golden Lion broke out with a roar, which was close to the hoarse roar, rolling mountains and rivers, full of reluctance to years! His whole body burned again. This time, what burns is his lifelong evolutionary blood. What burns is his little remaining vitality! He is bright in gold, just like inlaid Phnom Penh, sacred and dignified! Boom! The mountain shook. All the animal kings changed color and couldn''t help creeping and shaking. That egg came to the mountain, sure enough! The peak king is not dead yet! Still breathing! But what just flew up? An egg? Or some beast? And now! Suddenly! The fire roared from the mountain! "Ten thousand phase fire method." "Prisoner cow!" Suddenly, the fire burst open, like a loud sound, with an extremely terrible and heavy rhythm. Immediately, a strange animal roar rang through the mountains and rivers. In the fire, a dragon with a ferocious head like a green bull stepped out of the fire! The whole body of this strange beast is composed of fire, with towering heads and corners and an ancient breath. Although it is only a body, it gives all fierce beasts a terrible sense of suppression! "Roar!" A group of animal kings roared uneasily and were terrified one by one. And the next moment! The huge golden lion and the flaming dragon beast are fighting together! The air waves are surging and magnificent! Let them fear! Two huge terror monsters, like two kings, fight with each other madly, very happy and dripping! The golden lion roared, the waves surged, and the battle scene was vast and majestic. The battle of the two kings. They can''t step in at all! Finally, after all, the golden lion was at the end of a powerful crossbow. Su Ye smashed the back of the golden lion with one claw. The fire wave spread instantly, and the blood gushed wildly. The golden light seemed to dye the blood golden, and the golden blood gushed wildly, which made all the fierce animals have a different feeling. This moment is like the end of the king! The glory of a peak king is exhausted, which makes the fierce beasts have an unspeakable sadness, and the burning beast is like a new king! A king ends, a Wang Xinqi! Build another castle among the ruins. The flame golden lion''s light was dim, the whole huge body lay on the mountain, the golden blood flowed, and a pair of eyes closed slowly. Peak king, this time, it really fell. In a moment, all the fierce beasts crawled on the ground and stared at the figure on the mountain. They were red, burning flames and towering heads! As if from ancient times, blood suppressed everything! Even just looking at it, there is a sense of dignity that makes them tremble. This is the prisoner cow condensed by Su Ye''s ten thousand phase fire method. The eldest son of auspicious beast dragon! It is majestic, suppresses the four directions, and roars up to the sky, just like someone playing the piano behind the void, shaking the sound of the soul! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 80 All the fierce beasts were ready to move, and they coveted the mountain one by one. The energy in the mountain is extremely abundant. Even if they are only below the mountain, they can feel the extremely pure energy running in the mountain. This is also the place against the sky of the deepest mountain! Some of them are A-level kings, and they may be only a line away from the S-level peak king. As long as they can hold the mountain, the daily feedback from the mountain can make these A-level kings successfully break through to S-level kings! This is the strength of this mountain! It should already be called Baofeng. They showed their teeth, but they didn''t dare to move. Because the fighting between the flaming Golden Lion and Su Ye really frightened them! The sky green Lion King roared reluctantly, and then many A-level peak kings burst out a terrible atmosphere one after another. The scene is extremely severe at this moment. Su Ye is just a B-level King now! If these fierce beasts really riot, Su Ye is bound to be defeated. Although Su Ye has just used the method of ten thousand phase fire to fight with the flaming Golden Lion, it is magnificent and powerful. In fact, it was all played by Su ye and the flaming golden lion. The flaming golden lion is for the dignity of the last battle, while Su Ye is to deceive these guys, so the battle just now is just huge, and the power contained in it is really not so big. These animal kings are ready to move again. At this time, the flaming Golden Lion finally died, and the whole body''s aura collapsed in an instant. [kill the flaming Golden Lion and devour it to obtain evolution point * 20 / Reiki point * 231] [breakthrough to A-level Kingdom] [number of blood evolution panels obtained by level crossing kill on the first day + 1] [blood evolution panel 4 / 6] [obtain blood talent and divine power upgrade once] At this time, Su Ye''s breath soared wildly, almost reaching the current peak! The prisoner cow he condensed suddenly raised its head and roared. "Crossing the world Tianlei song!" Bang! His voice vibrated with supreme dignity, and the Qi machine surged and erupted, just like the thunder rolling. The blood of the prisoner in Su Ye''s body completely erupted, and instantly covered the surroundings with the help of the world crossing thunder song! Shock! He just wants to frighten! The power and Qi mechanism in the Tianlei song of crossing the world let the surroundings explode one after another. Boom, boom! Ancient blood, the suppression of these animal Kings is extremely terrible! Some of the peak kings around looked at it one by one. They were all pressed by the power of the blood, and their blood operation was a little stagnant. They shouted uneasily one by one. And those fierce beasts were scared and ran away. "Roar!" The sky green lion king was a little unwilling, and there was a strange smell in his eyes. Somehow, he seemed to feel familiar with it! He just felt that there was something wrong with the sudden terrible beast. But at the moment, the momentum was vigorous, the thunder was rolling around, and the very real blood suppression made him a little out of breath. He chose to step back first. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ All the fierce beasts retreated and fled in confusion. They were forcibly scared away by Su Ye. And the two fools were startled. That was the egg boss just now? Scared the dog! The egg boss wasn''t taken away, was he? This The second fool stared. He had never seen Su ye break out the ten thousand phase fire method. Last time, he just saw Su ye use the divine elephant condensation thunder method to break out the terrible power and kill the three kings. The fierce animals around him ran away one by one, and he stayed where he was. Should I run or not He stood alone in place. After a long time, he decided that it was boss egg! Is the egg boss so strong? This is invincible! When everyone retreated, Su Ye''s condensation image gradually dissipated. He began to sort out the data that appeared in the system after his upgrade. Blood talent magic upgrade! [jiuzhong Tianyan unlock 2 / 9] [the seal of heaven in Fuzhen is upgraded to the seal of heaven and earth in Fuzhen] [Tianlei song of crossing the world is upgraded to Tianlei song of crossing the robbery] [misty clouds and misty clouds are upgraded to a thrilling dream] [breath simulation upgrade: it can help people nearby to simulate breath together] Su Ye''s four talents and powers have all been upgraded! And Su ye even got two chances to get the blood evolution panel! First step kill? Su Ye felt that the system was fooling him. Didn''t he kill a king at first? Silver scale snake! That''s a big leap. Maybe it''s because Su Ye didn''t make enough contribution that time, or it''s because he fought for a peak king this time. "If you have the chance to get the blood evolution panel twice, keep it first, and complete the collection of dragon Jiuzi as soon as possible." The third son of the dragon has increased his aura by 10%. What about the sixth son of the dragon and the ninth son of the dragon? And the dragon''s blood is flowing in the body of the Dragon nine. Su Ye collected the complete dragon nine''s blood. At that time, it will break out of the shell. Will it become a real dragon? However, Su Ye felt that the system should not be so simple. Everything will wait until he has collected the blood of dragon nine, and he has always had a feeling that after he has collected the blood of dragon nine, maybe everything has just begun. Secretly, it seems that there is also a desire for him to collect the blood of dragon nine as soon as possible! Su Ye''s breath simulation has also been upgraded, and the objects that can be simulated have changed from themselves to others. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 51%)] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 3500 (3850) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, frightening dream (lion dragon), nine heavenly eyes (2 / 9), heaven and earth seal (Pang), crossing the sky thunder song (prisoner ox)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire to start a prairie / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 450] [Reiki point: 13 / 3000 (26 / day)] Su Ye''s blood talent and magic power have been completely renovated and become more powerful. The heaven seal of Pang town has become the heaven and earth seal of Pang town. Heaven and earth are heaven and earth. If this seal continues, I''m afraid it will be more terrible for the increase of Su Ye''s basic aura intensity! Jiuzhong Tianyan opened the second day. Summer. The misty clouds have also been upgraded to a stronger thrilling dream! The effect of magic should be more powerful! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 81 This breakthrough, for Su ye, can be said to be a comprehensive increase in combat effectiveness. Su Ye''s basic aura intensity has increased by 3500 PA, and even under the increase, it can reach 3850 PA, which should be regarded as the top existence in the whole class a king! Su Ye is now confident that he can defeat the green lion king that day. And it''s still absolutely rolled! Now Su Ye has got this mountain, which belongs to the peak king. It can be said that it is a special existence in the whole 100000 mountains and has an extraordinary status. After all, this mountain can be regarded as a symbol of identity and deserves to be the king outside this 100000 mountains! Yes, he is the real king. Not a title in rank, but a title in status. Although Su Ye got the peak, he didn''t relax at all. Because the next few days are the real tough time! Those peak kings should come to test. And there are other animal kings. Su Ye didn''t feel that he could fool all the beast kings with these actions and means. These beast kings are likely to retreat only temporarily. So it is estimated that there will be trouble, but for Su Ye''s current strength, he should not be afraid of any beast king. Even if the peak king comes, Su ye can break his wrist!! It was cool early in the morning. The two fools walked happily towards their original peak. "Although monkeys always bully Er silly, it can be seen that Er silly still cares about and misses monkeys." Su ye said happily. And two silly went down the mountain, his tail shaking excitedly. Ningling xuantu! I almost forgot about the Ningling dark earth. That''s baby! The evolutionary grass I collected is put in it, but it can quickly cultivate extremely powerful and precious evolutionary grass! Suddenly the two fools cried pitifully. The egg boss always pits the dog. This time he swallowed all the dog''s savings! We have to do something. Suddenly, two fools had an idea. Yes! You can collect some evolutionary grass that the egg boss doesn''t like! If the egg boss doesn''t like it, won''t he swallow it? Isn''t it all dogs then? Two fools want to give themselves a big mouth and ask themselves why they are so smart! "Ow, Ow!" He bared his mouth. No wonder monkeys always hammer dogs. It''s definitely because of jealousy. If I were a monkey, I would hammer myself. The two fools jumped towards the mountain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Dong!" "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" "Dong!" "Woo woo." The red eyed ape was lying on the mountain, boring hammering the wolf dog. This wolf dog is not as comfortable as that silly dog. And it''s terrible to scream with a hammer. When do you really want to block the wolf dog''s big mouth. The wolf king is really in pain now. Why did he meet that silly dog and bring it back? He felt like he was going to be broken. This big monkey completely regards him as his own toy! Now, in fact, the red eyed apes are thinking about things in the bottom of their heart. When the peak king falls, they are naturally ready to move. After all, occupying a peak there is the ultimate goal that all fierce animals in 100000 mountains dream of! Sue is gone. Two fools have gone. But can they win the mountain? The red eyed ape couldn''t help shaking his head and sighed slightly. impossible. Su ye should be a B-level king at present, and ER silly''s combat effectiveness can be ignored as zero. Su Ye''s combat effectiveness is indeed good, but so many fierce beasts compete for a mountain. Su Ye''s combat effectiveness is not enough in the final analysis! Therefore, the red eyed ape thought that Su Ye they were going to see a lively. How to win a mountain. He sighed, lay down in the cave, and began to knock the wolf king again. He imagined that one day, he would be able to carry out the fourth evolution, and then become a peak king. At that time, he would also occupy a peak. How majestic! The wolf king was dizzy and his eyes were black. Suddenly, he saw a dark shadow coming towards the mountain. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Oh, my God! The silly dog is back at last! The wolf king hurriedly gestures to the red eyed ape. The silly dog is back. Please hammer him! The red eyed ape was also a little excited and sat up from the cave, but he was surprised to see the two fools coming this way. They seemed different today. He is full of air, majestic, holding his head high and his chest high. A pair of dog eyes stare round and bright. Every time he walks towards the front, his front paws will be deliberately raised very high. affectation! Affectation! The stupid dog won the lottery? Both the red eyed ape and the wolf king think something is wrong with the dog today. The wolf king showed his teeth when he saw two fools. Two silly heads held high and walked to the place where the Ningling mysterious earth was located, opened his big mouth, directly bit to the ground, and directly chewed the earth out of a pit. Then he turned his head and left without looking at the red eyed ape and the wolf king. Let these two fools live and die by themselves. My dog doesn''t care about you. Without that silly monkey hammering the dog, the dog will live naturally and freely! The wolf king and the red eyed ape looked at each other. Wolf king: how can this dog beat you? Red eyed Ape: the wind blows hard! "Roar!" The red eyed ape rushed directly at Er silly and suddenly burst up. Er silly didn''t react at all. Dong! Two fools were hammered to the ground directly, and almost swallowed all the Ningling mysterious earth as soon as they were excited! "Ow, ow, Ow!" "Dong!" This feels right! The silly dog is much more comfortable to hammer than the wolf dog. The red eyed ape couldn''t help but look at the wolf king. The wolf king trembled all over. One day I turn over and press the monkey on the ground! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 82 Finally, under the violent beating of the red eyed ape, the two fools finally made a hand gesture and added a dog barking, so that the red eyed ape and the wolf king understood what had happened. "Roar?" Egg boss Took a mountain? Red eyed apes are incredible. How is it possible? He didn''t believe the news at all. Even after hammering the two fools several times, he determined the authenticity of the news. There was still a feeling like being struck by a dull lightning. The fighting capacity of the egg boss should not be much higher than him... Right? "Ow, Ow!" The two fools disliked it and looked at the red eyed ape. This silly monkey is really ignorant. This little scene is silly? I tell you, the dog also contributes to this mountain! If the dog didn''t silently support the egg boss at the bottom of the mountain, how could the egg boss safely win a mountain? "Dong!" The red eyed ape has a bad complexion, and he is despised by the silly dog again? But now I can''t think of a reason. He decided to follow Er silly to have a look. Did the egg boss really hit a mountain? A mountain belonging to the peak king! Even if they live on that mountain, they will benefit a lot! Red eyed apes and two fools are going down the mountain. The wolf king stood at the cave of the mountain and waved wolf claws in grief. Ladies and gentlemen, the scenery meets. The two plague gods finally left. The Cang wolf king is happy to blossom in his heart. Now he is excited to run around 100000 mountains! Grab the mountain? He doesn''t believe it. Su Ye''s strength is at most a B-level king. How can he grab a peak where the peak king lives? He is the first one not to believe! It''s definitely that silly dog lying to silly monkeys! But you''ve gone better. I can finally enjoy my life safely. "Ouch." Suddenly, two silly Sahuan turned around the mountain and pointed to the wolf king. what do you mean? The wolf king suddenly had a bad feeling. The two fools and the red eyed ape came over. Suddenly, the two fools directly hugged the wolf king''s neck. "Ow, Ow!" What are you doing! Go yourself! I just want to enjoy life here quietly! I am a wolf king of Buddhism! Please, don''t torture me! "Oh, oh, oh!" "Dong!" The red eyed ape''s face is not good. It''s so ugly! Two fools and red eyed apes, one responsible for knocking out and the other responsible for transporting, forcibly led the crazy struggling wolf king down the mountain. The wolf king trembled and was about to vomit blood. What evil did you do! I met such two things. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Ye sat on the mountain. Look around! When he lived here, he was also constantly looking at the interior of the 100000 mountains and the cliffs that blocked everything, as if he had forcibly shared the two worlds. The inner world knows everything and moves forward with a heavy load. The outer world is ignorant and blinded in the dark, and evolves with the tide of the era of evolution. "What''s in it?" "What are you suppressing?" Su Ye couldn''t help questioning. He felt that his curiosity was really going to kill the cat! But at this time, suddenly, a gap suddenly opened in the cliff! Just like the space was suddenly torn open, a figure came out of the crack. The figure was fast, the clouds were steaming and disappeared in an instant. Wrong? The cliff was restored to its original state. It seems that you should have read it wrong, otherwise it''s too incredible. The cliff cracks and then heals again? And walk out of the 100000 mountains? Obviously, it should be a human figure? "It should be that I yearn too much for the depths of the mountain." Su Ye teased himself. But the next moment, his hair stood on end! He looked back and saw a pile of cold autumn water. His eyes stared at himself without blinking. His eyes were vast, like a steaming fog, like a bright star river, absolutely beautiful! This is a Terran woman with gauze on her face. She looks like a fairy coming out of the painting. She is wearing a gauze clothes, but there are traces of blood stasis on the gauze clothes. This woman is a little embarrassed. She is like a fairy falling into the world, which is distressing. I am an egg. I am an egg. Su Ye felt that this should be the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Even if he couldn''t see her face clearly, just a pair of eyes made Su Ye feel like a fairy gathering all the beauty in the world! However, Su Ye was creepy because he didn''t know where the woman came from and how she came here? Su Ye didn''t feel at all! [species: human] [grade:??] [basic aura strength:????] [evolution times: 14] 14 evolutions! Is this a monster? Su Ye felt his brain buzzing, and suddenly felt a little overwhelmed. This was the strongest existence he had ever seen! Even that day, the terror in the depths of the mountain outside the mountain was not as good as her! Human beings who have evolved 14 times! Is there such a terrible strong man in mankind? The woman obviously seems to have been seriously injured. Her breath is a little unstable. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled and distressing. And just when Su Ye hesitated. "Eggs?" Suddenly, a voice with a little childish voice rang through, making Su Ye stunned. A little girl stood on the woman''s side. It''s Ying''er! Yinger of Lin village, who first went with the evolutionists of Luoshui city in front of 100000 mountains! Didn''t she get caught by that terrible existence? Why are you with this mysterious woman? "The egg has become bigger and has many more lines, but I should be right. Where''s the big dog?" Ying''er asked curiously. It looked like she had been caught. Su Ye suddenly thought of the terrible existence in the mountain and cut off an arm. For a moment, she seemed to have a wonderful guess. And the woman looked at Su Ye. "I''ve felt your breath. The king of glazed flowers on that day was obtained by you." Su Ye''s heart trembled slightly. What''s the identity of this woman? Was the woman nearby when he first entered 100000 mountains to win the chance to become king? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [I''ve drunk too much. I''ll go there and update it later. I''ll change a chapter first] Chapter 83 The woman''s words shook Su Ye''s heart. Such a mysterious woman suddenly took Ying''er out of the 100000 mountains and crossed the cliffs blocking the world. On that day, when Su Ye just stepped into the 100000 mountain, did she cut off a broken arm. Su ye still remembers that the evolution times of the figure that blocks out the sky and the sun is 10. She will certainly not be the opponent of this woman. However, she is seriously injured and looks depressed. What has she experienced? "You..." Su Yegang thought out a voice, but suddenly, the woman''s expression was solemn and dignified in an instant. A cold light suddenly burst out in a pair of beautiful eyes, and the surrounding temperature seemed to drop in an instant. Boom. Boom! Boom! Boom! The cliff that blocked the world suddenly shook violently, and the other side of the mountain suddenly sounded like a thunder. No, it''s footsteps! Great and majestic footsteps! Soon, it was suddenly dark here, and the golden sunshine disappeared quickly with the naked eye. But Su Ye was cluttering in her heart. It''s not the dark sky, but a figure blocking the sky and the sun, which appears at the other end of the cliff and blocks the blazing sun. "Woo woo." All the fierce beasts in the 100000 mountains crawled on the ground, trembling, as if they felt the coming of the king and surrendered to the ground. Su ye can see that even those peak kings who also live on the deepest mountain nearby are no exception. An amazing and majestic breath burst out. A golden eye light swept over 100000 mountains, and the eye light condensed into essence, just like two light pillars. Existence in the mountains! "Sister Luo..." Ying''er looked at the beautiful woman with worry. "I''ll send you out." The beautiful woman gently brushed Ying''er''s hair and rubbed her little head with a touch of tenderness in her eyes. "But sister Luo, you..." The beautiful woman smiled indifferently, and the gauze moved gently. Su Ye clearly saw that the woman was wearing a silver long sword around her waist. The style of the sword was strange, and the style of the gauze dress she was wearing was also full of ancient style. It was like a woman from ancient times. She was powerful and mysterious. Boom! The footsteps were getting closer and closer. The terrible breath made everyone around him tremble wildly and press down majestically. Even Su ye had some depressing feelings. He felt that the blood of the third son of the dragon in his body was boiling continuously. "Luohuang!" Suddenly, the sound exploded inside the 100000 mountains, and the eyes kept scanning around. At the same time, you can feel a breath sweeping back and forth in the whole 100000 mountains! Is the name of this beautiful woman Luohuang? Su Ye whispered a few times in the bottom of her heart. She felt that the name didn''t seem so simple. The beautiful woman named Luohuang tried her best to restrain her breath at this moment, trying to avoid the exploration of the existence in the mountain. "You broke the rules!" Ying''er trembled with fear. Her big eyes were full of crystal. She almost cried out: "they caught Ying''er first." Luo Huang''s beautiful eyes looked at Ying''er and sighed. A jade hand gently buttoned the hilt on his waist. Su Ye clearly heard that layers of current flowed on the hilt, as if an engine roared in the long sword. But her face was as pale as paper, and even the veil around her mouth was soaked with blood. "Today, I will kill you!" The voice roared like thunder and exploded in the 100000 mountains, which made Su Ye''s blood fluctuate, and he can be sure that this existence should be much stronger than the tall figure that Su Ye grabbed Yinger outside the mountains that day! How many such horrors exist among the 100000 mountains? What are they? And what does it have to do with this woman? agreement? Is it an agreement between mankind and 100000 mountains? Su Ye couldn''t figure it out and didn''t want to spend her brain thinking about it. But what he knows now is that Luohuang and Yinger are now on his mountain, so for him, it is a disaster! The battle of the strong has affected the fish pond, and he is now the fish pond. If the existence finds the existence of Luohuang, can su Ye survive under the fluctuation of their battle? The woman has evolved twelve times, but now she is also seriously injured. What is the level of existence in the mountain and how many times she has evolved? Su Ye doesn''t know that their battle must be at the level of destroying heaven and earth! Su Ye dare not gamble. "This pit cargo system gives me breath simulation. That''s why, isn''t it?" Su Ye doesn''t know whether his breath simulation is useful for the existence of this level of the woman, but now he has no other choice. Breath simulation! Su Ye''s breath changed. The woman named Luohuang''s eyes brightened. She felt that at that moment, her breath had changed! It''s this egg! The strength of this egg looked like an ant to her, but this egg could change her breath! How is this possible? Even her knowledge can''t explain the current situation! And now she has no time to think more. She doesn''t know whether the change of her breath can be concealed, and she runs her whole body Reiki and covers her breath crazily! Ying''er''s breath has also changed. At the moment, it seems that there is an egg, a dog and a monkey on the mountain. There are no exceptions! But can this hide the existence of the mountain? Su Ye was nervous and felt the aura melt like the sea. Be sure to hide it! Fuck! What a disaster! I''ve provoked anyone! And at this time, the majestic and terrible breath spread over here, just like water and mountains, coming in an instant! Su ye and even naluohuang were very nervous. No exposure! Breath conceals past, did not find any abnormality! Su Ye succeeded! It is hard to imagine that his breath simulation has concealed such a terrible existence! However, Su Ye thinks that the existence is conducting a large-scale search, so his spiritual perception is scattered, and Luohuang is also using his own strength to help Su Ye shield! That''s why it''s hidden. Luo Huang breathed a sigh of relief. Ying Er covered her small mouth and stared at her big eyes. She didn''t dare to make any sound at all! Not yet! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 84 The mist broke and dispersed, and the figure that covered the sky and blocked the sun finally revealed its true appearance. The cliff that originally blocked heaven and earth could not see the end. Su ye thought that the cliff connected heaven and earth, but after the fog dispersed, he saw the height of heaven and earth. The cliff is like a city wall, dividing 100000 mountains into two, and the figure blocking the sky and the sun shows its magnificent and huge body, blocking the blazing sun, and the Qi machine is terrible. The two huge eyes are golden and the golden flame is burning. They pass through the world like two pillars of light, sweeping the world. This is a human like giant ape. Su Ye has never seen such a huge figure. Go up to Qingming and down to huangquan. Man''s face and ape''s body are snow-white, and 100000 mountains become small under him. But Su Ye was cold all over, because this figure was like an ancient beast recorded in an ancient book! Tianzhi! "It shouldn''t be, it should be just a coincidence." Su Ye is a little incredible. Is it difficult that the creatures recorded in the book of mountains and seas really exist? Su ye once got the blood of dragon nine sons and even the ancient Chongming bird, but it was only blood. The fierce animals Su ye saw at present were evolved from normal and ordinary animals. This was the first time he saw, similar to the creatures recorded in the mountain and sea Sutra in reality! There was some doubt in her eyes that day. Why is it gone. Luohuang walked out of 100000 mountains. It''s impossible to run away so fast! However, his Qi machine covered thousands of miles around, but he didn''t find this anomaly! With the terrible strength of Luohuang, such a powerful Qi machine, even if she tries her best to cover up, a trace of perception scattered by Tianzhi can feel the clue! Tianzhi frowned, blocking out the sky and the sun, and the Qi machine was violent. He snorted coldly. "Luohuang, I don''t know what means you used to avoid my exploration, but don''t forget the agreement between mankind and the holy land. We have a common enemy. If they recover from this land, it will be a disaster for mankind. We just don''t want to go back... From now on, 100000 mountains prohibit you from taking another step." On that day, I was about to weave and stop talking, with a cold look in my eyes. Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. However, at this time, his mind changed wildly! The huge creature suddenly looked at Su Ye. The eyes were shining like two golden pillars of light covering the mountains in an instant. Su night is cold. It''s over. Have you been found? Even Luohuang was very nervous. The silver long sword around his waist shone brightly. It seemed that it would explode in the next moment! Su Ye''s aura is disappearing madly. He will soon be unable to hold on! But they noticed something wrong. I didn''t seem to mean any harm that day! Tianzhi sighed, and suddenly his big hand stretched out like a huge snow peak. He caught two fierce animals in the 100000 mountains. The two fierce animals struggled and looked frightened. "You have to speed up your growth. Time is running out. You are the only hope." Tianzhi sighs. "You are very special. Although I can''t see through you, I see hope in you. Soon, they will recover, and the bureau that has been running for thousands of years will show a corner arrogantly. Your blood is very important and is the only opportunity to break the Bureau. But remember, don''t break the mountain easily, otherwise you will be watched by" him "unless you have to..." "The blood of these two fierce beasts is useful to you. Grow up as soon as possible. When you break through the disaster level, leave 100000 mountains, step into the human world, and rush to Kunlun, Changbai..." "I mean no harm. We will stand on the same front in the future." The huge figure said a lot in a series, but Su Ye was cold all over. He''s still a little unresponsive. What exactly does he mean? How did I become the only opportunity? Break? For thousands of years? How can I break it? You guys who have evolved more than a dozen times are helpless? Let me break the game with five scum? Su Ye couldn''t help scolding directly. Also, the bodies of those two fierce beasts contain the blood of dragon nine, right! It''s a special size. No wonder I meet the blood of dragon nine immediately after every upgrade. Sure enough, you are making trouble in the dark! Kunlun, Changbai? What are you doing there? No! Su Ye feels in a bad mood now. What are these guys planning secretly and what are they going to face? And these guys seem to be guiding him to grow up. Su Ye feels very confused. He doesn''t like this feeling. He doesn''t know it. Don''t many people secretly calculate. Whether they are good or bad, whether they think of him or not, Su Ye has a very unpleasant feeling. "Xiao Tian, I''ve said too much. Come back quickly!" Suddenly, a light voice sounded from the depths of the mountain. It was clear that the voice was not loud, but it spread all over the world. The sound was pleasant like the tap of jade. There were auspicious clouds on the sky, and the auspicious colors turned into white cranes flying, and the glow continued to cover the sky. It''s Bai Xiaoze! This huge figure is what she said about Xiaotian! Sue took a deep breath at night. There was too much information. That is, they are suppressing things in 100000 mountains, and the enemy should be these suppressed things. Human beings have reached an agreement with the creatures in the mountains to face the enemy together, and those creatures that existed thousands of years ago, they laid the overall situation in order to break through the seal? Or for what? Mankind has developed for thousands of years, and this short civilization is as insignificant as the sand of the Star River in the majestic historical years. Ten thousand years ago, what this land was like and what creatures there were in this land were not recorded in human literature. Sue took a deep breath at night. The world is becoming more and more interesting. Tianzhi turned back and walked back into the mountains. The fog shrouded the cliff again, making the cliff like a natural moat blocking heaven and earth. Everything was calm again, and Su Ye sat quietly on the mountain for a long time. Luo Huang''s beautiful eyes looked at Su ye, full of brilliance. Is that what they chose, the breaker? After a long time, Su Ye looked at Luohuang with a faint voice: "what do you know?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 85 Su Ye''s eyes were quiet and had a very uncomfortable feeling. Luo Huang was stunned. After a long time, the woman who was so beautiful that she was admired by both heaven and earth also spoke slowly. "You... Should have something special, so they chose you, so they want to guide you to become a variable and a breaker." "What game is it?" All day, what is it? What the hell did they do? "Return." Luo Huang said firmly. "Regression? What kind of regression method?" "This... Can''t be said, because I don''t know. I just know such a name, but I don''t know how to return." Is it difficult for something to return to the earth? But what am I going to use to break this game? how to deal with it? How to break? "Why go to Kunlun and Changbai?" "To be exact, it should be Kunlun, Tianshan, Gangdise and Taibai Qinling Mountains." Su Ye was silent. In fact, he just asked. Unexpectedly, Luohuang pointed out four places to him. He didn''t want to go. He always felt manipulated. Luo Huang''s eyes looked at Su Ye complicatedly. After a long time, he said, "you can go and have a look. They are not so much calculating you as guiding, and they have no malice. In the final analysis, they are just for this heaven and earth and that four places, which is also a great opportunity for you." Su Ye is a little strange. Luohuang was badly hurt by them. Su ye could feel her serious injury. She was beaten so badly, but she was still talking for them? This He suddenly felt that the relationship between mankind and 100000 mountains was somewhat subtle. Su Ye was silent, but he looked at the two fierce beasts on his mountain. The two fierce beasts were scared to death. Lying on the ground, they had no resistance at all. They even urinated and trembled all over. Su ye can clearly see that there are two bright gold pillars on the two fierce beasts by using the dark eyes of evolution. This is the blood of the second dragon nine! Su ye took a deep breath and finally chose to kill and devour it. It''s cheap to send it to the door. It''s not white! Boom boom! Su Ye shows no mercy. These are just two C-level kings who have lost their combat effectiveness. [phagocytosis to obtain blood evolution panel: Kiss] [obtain blood talent: Hunyuan swallowing spirit skill] [swallow to obtain blood evolution panel: mockery wind] [obtain blood talent magic power: breaking the wind Tianmen roar] Hunyuan soul swallowing skill: it can devour all abilities within a radius of 10 meters, instantly strengthen its own strength and temporarily improve its realm. The roar of breaking wind Tianmen and the song of crossing robbery Tianlei are generally musical attacks, but the roar of breaking wind Tianmen is more similar to the roar of animals, which has a greater impact on the single body, while the song of crossing robbery Tianlei is similar to the range attack, causing great and terrible damage in the range! Yes, there are two magic skills. Hunyuan swallowing spirit skill is to directly devour the aura around you, and then make your strength stronger in an instant. This will be a process of growth and decline! It will definitely be a surprise! Luo Huang looked at Su ye, who killed two fierce beasts, and felt that a faint smell of the two fierce beasts wrapped around Su Ye. There are more and more patterns on this egg, which is full of primitive flavor and makes people palpitate all over. She seems to understand why the existence in the mountain chose Su Ye. He could devour it and then melt the blood of the fierce beast into his body! If so, what will be hatched from eggs with most kinds of blood? Is it a breaking variable? Luohuang''s complexion is complex, but will it really be broken so easily when the overall situation is ten thousand years old? And Su Ye didn''t think about this: "when will you go?" "I have informed Luoshui city that they will step into 100000 mountains to pick us up." Luohuang''s strength is not one in ten. Even if she has such strength, she also walks sideways around 100000 mountains. However, if she uses her own strength, the injury in her body will be affected. Therefore, she uses means to contact the evolutors of Luoshui city. At that time, they will enter the depths of 100000 mountains to pick her up. "I''ve been harassing you these days." Su Ye''s face (egg) color is strange. If such a fairy like woman came to his mountain, he would be happy, but now... It feels like a time bomb "Just don''t expose your breath." Luohuang looked strange. The existence of this egg is really very strange. Normally, even if this level of fierce beast has wisdom, it is a little worse than people. However, this egg knows people''s language and makes Luohuang feel that it is definitely superior to most humans. Luohuang took Ying''er and settled down temporarily on the mountain. I''m not soft hearted because she looks like a fairy. Su yedui thought. If there were a fist, Su ye would clench his fist and say, "I''m just fighting for the unified plan of Terran and fierce beast." At this moment, at the bottom of the mountain, the little three just came shivering towards the peak. Two fools sighed. How long has he been gone? Such a big thing happened again. Boss egg really worries the dog. He shook his head. Then he continued to walk up the mountain, shaking his head and holding his head high. It was called a natural and unrestrained and complacent. The red eyed ape and the wolf king had some teeth itching. However, suddenly, a surprised voice rang out. "Big dog!" Suddenly, Er Sha''s whole body exploded, and a petite figure suddenly rushed over, directly hugged Er Sha''s neck, and then hugged him and didn''t let go. How is this goods! The ratio of two silly eyes staring at each other is out of harmony. Didn''t she get caught? Two silly people look at Su ye like asking for help. Su Ye turns a blind eye. "Big dog, fly!" Fly a fart! Er silly almost smoked angrily. If a dog can fly, can it still call a dog? "Big dog takes me flying!" "Big dog, turn around!" Two silly snorts, standing still, he decided to be Ying''er for the air. "The big dog is bald. It''s no fun." Hum, look, you know how to cheat the dog. Bald. Who''s bald? Bald dog? wait! Suddenly Ying''er touched Er silly''s head. Er silly felt something wrong! His dog''s face is blue. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 86 Where''s my hair? What about my silky, flowing and charming hair? Bald? Ben''s bald? When did you get bald? Two fools jumped up and down and howled sadly. Su ye and the red eyed ape looked at each other and saw a touch of helplessness and disgust in each other''s eyes. Has this stupid dog been bald for more than a month? Now you know he''s bald? They suddenly felt that a silly dog was hopeless. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly people beat madly and shed tears. Obviously, he was still immersed in the fact that he was bald. "Oh! Big dog fly! Big dog fly!" Ying''er was so happy that she cheered and hugged Er silly''s neck. Su Ye sighed, and his mountain became active. Just when Er silly came up the mountain, he filled the Ningling mysterious earth in the mountain. Su ye can clearly feel that the surrounding mountains are rolling towards the Ningling mysterious earth to release pure energy. He felt that the effect of condensing the spirit of the dark earth would be definitely better now! But suddenly, Su ye said solemnly, "don''t be silly." The second fool was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what had happened. He pointed to his shiny hair with his fingers. He cried endlessly. Is it possible that the egg boss is jealous of my handsome, so he secretly takes advantage of my carelessness The second fool shrunk his neck and took a sneaky look at Su Ye. However, she found that Su Ye seemed a little nervous at the moment. The red eyed ape also felt something and growled uneasily. There seems to be something wrong with the scene. The second fool shrunk his neck and looked around. He felt as if an eye was constantly watching him, just like a hunter staring at his prey, which made his hair stand on end. "You are a peak king. You should be watching you in the dark because you occupy a peak and doubt your real strength." Luo Huang''s cold voice came out. Su Ye''s heart moved: "what direction?" "Northwest." Although Luohuang can''t use her strength now, her perception is still terrible. She can perceive everything in an instant. Su Ye looked to the northwest in an instant. Sure enough, between the clouds and the staggered gaps of pines and cypresses in the mountain forest, he saw a pair of cold eyes, staring at this side with aggressive eyes. The eyes made them tremble. It was a big snow-white eagle with thundering overhead and wide and powerful wings. It seemed that it could cut the sky in half with a slight shock! A strong king. I''m afraid it''s better than the flaming golden lion. And Su ye also keenly found that there were many eyes around him, which seemed to be staring at him all the time. And the meaning in their eyes is. Examine. Yes, a kind of examination. Su ye, are you qualified to be on an equal footing with them, and do you have the strength to occupy a mountain peak! This is what Su Ye felt from those eyes. "Oh!" The eagle suddenly flapped its wings, the waves emptied, and the wind blew everywhere. The terrible breath almost suppressed the surroundings directly! Su Ye felt the provocation in the breath. Red eyed apes and two fools tremble with suppression. Is this the breath of the peak king? Although it is far from the terror around them, it also makes them feel a little stagnant. "Ouch." Su Ye''s heart is slightly frozen, which has bullied her head. If he could bear it, it would not be his Su Ye''s character. Next moment! Boom! There was a terrible gas engine around. That was the instant blood suppression created by Su Ye''s outbreak of all the blood forces of his current dragon five sons! The sky seemed gloomy for a moment, with a gloomy old smell around it. Su Ye''s Qi engine collided directly with the snow-white sculpture. Heaven and earth trembled and the mountains shook. It was like a concussion around, and there was an invisible wave, surging and roaring. Su Ye was dim and even trembled, but he broke out his current dragon five son''s blood, which also raised his own breath to a terrible level, which was enough to fight against a peak king''s chamber! Although Su Ye is strong outside but weak in the middle, if he tries his best, he will not be the opponent of this snow-white eagle. But under the increase of blood, his breath didn''t want to go up and down. With a little surprise in the snow-white eagle''s eyes, he immediately turned around and returned to his own peak. Luo Huang''s eyes twinkled with surprise. She just felt the blood of the two fierce beasts gushing towards Su ye, but she didn''t expect that Su ye could use them so soon! And Su Ye''s body already has the blood of dragon five sons. The existence of this egg is really mysterious. Su Ye''s collision with the smell of snow-white sculptures also made the surrounding peak kings raise their heads one after another. Some of them have more deficiencies than the strength of the snow-white carving, and Su Ye''s breath can compete with the breath of the snow-white carving, regardless of the top and bottom? The animal kings roared a few times, and then disappeared one after another. The snow-white Eagle fell on its own mountain, converged its wings, and the sound of thunder gradually disappeared, but a pair of eyes still looked here from time to time. Obviously, he also had some doubts about Su Ye. And Su Ye doesn''t care about it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, at the foot of the mountain, a huge body was furtive. It seemed that it wanted to hide from all the fierce beasts and go towards the peak of Su Ye. This huge body is like a hill, and its breath is terrible. Even if it is hard to cover up, it still makes many weak fierce animals tremble. The figure looked at the peak of Su ye with a bit of suspicion. The light of his eyes turned slightly, which also had a bit of inexplicable light. Roar. He gave a low roar, a dull voice, but also with a sense of determination. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 87 The night is gradually dispersing, the stars are dotted, the cool wind is blowing, and a darkness is shrouded in 100000 mountains. It seems peaceful and quiet, but there are layers of undercurrent surging. Su Ye sat quietly on his mountain peak. The surrounding peak kings still keep looking at the peaks of Su ye one by one, with strange eyes and cold threats. But Su Ye didn''t pay any attention. The moonlight fell and put a layer of silver gauze on Su Ye. But suddenly, Su Ye moved slightly. "Who is it?" His voice surged across the whole mountain like a raging wave and spread around. Boom! Su Ye''s breath shook and roared at the bottom of the mountain. "Roar!" This voice is extremely violent, but it makes Su ye a little familiar. The red eyed ape gave a sudden roar among the peaks. It''s the azure lion! In the boundless, you can see a huge figure under the mountain, holding up his head and roaring with majestic breath. The mountain trembles, and the surrounding aura is surging. In an instant, the mountain is like a suddenly bright light market, and the peak kings are like bright lights in the dark night! All the top kings looked on coldly. It''s a class a king demonstrating towards the mountain that originally belonged to the flaming golden lion! They are happy. This azure Lion King is the animal king they are optimistic about and can inherit the flaming golden lion. If he comes forward, he can also see what the occupier on the mountain is now. The azure Lion King opened his ferocious mouth, and a huge face was full of thick killing machines. Sure enough, it''s the egg! That egg once took away the red xiacao on his mountain in the mountains, and then took away the flame qiluohua he was bound to get! So he was full of hatred and anger for that egg! Today, he has been looking for the egg and the dog, but there has been no trace. On that day, when the prisoner cow occupied the mountain, he felt a familiar smell, which made him suspicious, but he was not sure, because the smell of the prisoner cow was too real, just like a prisoner cow shaking the world, surrounded by primitive and ancient air machines, Surging and shaking. Today, he just went up the mountain to test it. Sure enough! Really let him find it! He gave a loud roar. In the meantime, the mountains trembled, the earth shook, the surrounding rocks rolled, and there was chaos. Countless fierce animals crawled on the ground and trembled in an instant. His face was full of joy. He ate the egg and tore up the dog, so the mountain was his! And he can solve his former enemies. Why not! When he stepped on the mountain, a pair of cold claws scratched the cliffs of the mountain. "I wanted to find you, but I didn''t expect you to send it to the door by yourself. In that case, I''ll die!" Su Ye originally wanted to find the Tianqing Lion King and solve the previous incident, but he couldn''t get away. Unexpectedly, the Tianqing Lion King came to the door by himself! This is an opportunity! Su Ye reacted in an instant. This is an opportunity to frighten the kings! Boom! His silk was unambiguous, and a very pure flame surged in his body, suddenly condensing the Dharma body! This time, Su Ye condensed the wind mocking Dharma body! The mocking wind looks like a beast. It is dangerous to look around all his life. Its eyebrows are ferocious and the fire is shining into the sky. There are powerful waves that sweep the world. Roar! Su Ye roared violently, the fire roared, and a pair of scarlet eyes stunned the azure Lion King at the bottom of the mountain. What happened? What the hell is this? On the mountain, shouldn''t it be an egg? Broken wind Tianmen roar! Su Ye directly uses the blood talent and magic power of mocking wind. Mocking wind''s blood rolls to the extreme! An invisible power roared up and impacted instantly! That power directly envelops the azure lion king. The sky green Lion King shook fiercely, and gave birth to a shiver. He only felt that his internal organs were like shifting. The attack of this kind of sound wave was impossible to prevent! For a moment, his whole body was like countless small silver needles cutting his body madly, which was very uncomfortable! As soon as the body of the heavenly green lion king was shocked, he instantly suppressed all the shocks in his body with surging aura. Immediately, his limbs worked hard, his muscles expanded, and jumped directly towards the mountain! Boom! The soles of the two strong feet suddenly burst into great force, making a deafening explosion and jumping up! Above the sky, Su ye turned into a huge arm and shot it down in an instant. Wan Jun''s strength broke out! Su Ye''s basic aura strength has reached 3850 PA under the increase of the third son of the dragon, which is not inferior to the green lion king! Especially under the increase of the ten thousand phase fire method, he is not afraid even if it is hand to hand combat! Su Ye grabbed it with one claw. In a moment, the surrounding air was suddenly tight, and the cold sound of breaking the air rang through, followed by a rumbling roar! The azure lion king was directly knocked down the mountain! The eyes of countless peak kings flickered slightly and the corners of their eyes twitched. Su Ye''s strength is so strong? The majestic basic aura intensity made them all a little chilly. Boom! The azure lion king was caught off guard and directly knocked down the mountain and shattered the earth. He roared. However, at this time, the surrounding lights suddenly exploded. The azure lion king was very angry and climbed up from the ground and rushed towards the mountain again. He was really surprised and angry. What surprised him was that the egg would turn out such incredible things, its strength was so terrible, and the most terrible thing was that there was a breath of oppression on the magnificent beast! And Su Ye''s mocking wind''s eyes were cold. Suddenly, his Dharma phase changed again, and the surrounding flames bloomed, as if they were condensing again! Wanxianghuo method: kiss! Hunyuan swallowing heaven skill! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 88 Su ye turned into a strange beast with a dragon head and a dragon tail. He opened his mouth and swallowed it into the sky! The sky darkened instantly, and the aura in the space within ten meters was immediately evacuated! Rolling aura poured into Su Ye''s body! Boom. His figure became more tall and majestic! The breath becomes more terrible! "Roar!" The blue lion''s eyes were full of fear. And Su Ye was unambiguous, and the FA phase changed again! áù áí! The seal of heaven and earth! Boom! Su night completely broke out! The aura is like a torrent, and the general coefficient is gushing out. It carries the power of incomparable terror. This is the seal of heaven and earth and the upgraded version of the seal of heaven and earth! Its growth intensity is much stronger than that of Fuzhen Tianyin! The power burst out, just like the mountains and seas shaking! The azure lion struggled for a moment and was immediately suppressed by the terrible force! Boom, boom! The whole body of the azure lion exploded in an instant. The terrible aura torrent carried the power to crush all things and directly smashed the whole body of the azure lion! In an instant, blood flowed wildly! [kill the azure lion king, devour to obtain evolution point * 15 / devour to obtain Reiki point * 131] Kill! The huge body was like a hill. At the moment, it was like lying on the mountain without bones, without breath. A king approaching the peak fell again. The surrounding 100000 mountains were instantly silent, and the peak kings who had been watching here couldn''t help shaking. Su ye could feel it. At the moment he killed the Tianqing lion king, many eyes disappeared around him. They''re scared. At the same time, this is also the recognition of Su Ye. Su Ye is qualified to be on an equal footing with them. A group of peak kings withdrew their Qi machine one after another, and all stopped provoking Su Ye. Luohuang is also slightly shocked. Su Ye''s means are so mysterious! So many terrible skills are gifted gods? But Su Ye doesn''t have only one talent! Moreover, Su Ye''s level is only the strength level of A-level king, far from reaching the S-level peak king! Only after the peak king can you have gifted magic powers, and each time you evolve, the gifted magic powers will be improved. But Su Ye has so many talents and powers at this level Human like, even higher wisdom than most people. What will this egg hatch? For a moment, Luohuang had a strong curiosity about the egg. However, whether to say it or not, this time, Su ye saved her. If Su Ye didn''t use any means to help her change her breath, I''m afraid she would be killed here by the furious Tianzhi. Although she cut off the existing arm in order to get back Ying''er, it involves a lot, so if Tianzhi really killed her, there''s nothing to say. Therefore, Su Ye''s really saved her life, so her heart is also a little complicated for Su Ye. Su Ye naturally did not know the change of his state of mind by the mysterious and beautiful woman in Luohuang. He has sent the evolutionary grass team of the mountain to look for all kinds of evolutionary grass in the mountain. "I tell you, this time, the effect of our soul condensing dark earth will become better, so go and work hard! Two fools!" Su Ye just lost his voice and threw Er Sha out directly. Two silly people were not angry or impatient, so they sat on the ground, grinning and almost blossoming. Egg boss is so naive. The dog has long thought about it. I''ll find some very low-level evolutionary grass at that time. The egg boss doesn''t like it. It will all belong to the dog at that time! Two silly couldn''t help laughing. You can''t imagine the IQ of a dog. He walked among the 100000 mountains with happy steps, sniffing gently. This one doesn''t work. It''s too high. Well, this strain is a little lower. Tut Tut, it''s not good. I''m afraid that if the old egg doesn''t refuse anyone, won''t the dog be miserable? Not this one either. Not this one either. Two silly people were hopping around with some very low-level evolutionary grass in their mouths. But at this time! Rustle! Two silly suddenly shook. A refreshing fragrance swirled back and forth at the tip of his nose, full of fatal temptation. Other fierce animals didn''t smell it. Only two silly dogs'' noses kept stirring, as if they smelled something! Straight. Yes, er silly''s whole body is stiff and his neck is so straight! The low-grade evolutionary grass in his mouth suddenly doesn''t smell good. It just fell to the ground. no way! Two silly hearts fight madly. Don''t fall short! Two silly, you are a smart dog! The egg boss is not as smart as you! He hypnotized himself madly and went forward, but he took a step, looked back, took a step, looked back. "Ouch!" The second fool couldn''t control it. He ran away happily towards the place he smelled! On this day, the sun rises in the sky at noon. Su Ye is sitting on his mountain and enjoying the sunlight. He doesn''t know what level of evolutionary grass Er silly brought back. Su Ye was also a little curious. He always felt that something was wrong when Er silly left. It seemed that he was planning something. Su Ye couldn''t help crying. The more people grow up, the more complex it is. Is that the same with dogs? He sighed, but just then. "Ow, ow, ow, Ow!" A series of dog barks sounded madly. Su ye saw that there seemed to be some chaos under his mountain. Huh? What''s going on? Su ye thought for a moment, looked down, and was a little stunned. "Ow, ow, Ow!" It was a bit spectacular. The second fool ran with his life, and a large number of crazy fierce animals followed him, running madly towards him, with dust and smoke rolling. Two fools ride the dust. And in Er silly''s mouth, there was a scarlet flower in his mouth. It was fragrant and looked very high! Two fools So awesome? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 89 "Ow, ow, Ow!" Two silly calls that call a happy reality. Su Ye is a little afraid that he will run away and get rid of the evolutionary grass in his mouth. I don''t think I need to help him with this. Su Ye''s eyes are strange. Er silly''s goods are first-class. Then sighed back to the peak. "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" the second fool was anxious. Egg boss, help me! Where''s the egg boss? Two silly flustered. "Roar!" Behind him, countless fierce beasts came rushing, grinding their teeth and sucking blood. Their eyes were dark and ferocious, and they roared madly one by one. The two fools ran happily and rode like hell, but it''s coming to an end! Whatever, go up the mountain! Two silly directly ran towards the mountain. Those fierce beasts stopped their movements in an instant. They only dared to stand there and roar, but they didn''t dare to move forward at all. It was the peak of the peak king, which had a great deterrent to them! "Roar..." Er silly went up the mountain and saw the fierce beasts who were silent and didn''t dare to step into the mountain. He couldn''t help laughing arrogantly. A bunch of garbage. Come on! Go up the mountain and hammer the dog! You don''t deserve it! Boss egg''s mountain is really strong! Even if they don''t show up, the mountain can frighten the fierce beasts around them, so that they don''t dare to set foot on the mountain at all! The two fools were so arrogant that they didn''t want to be beaten. The fierce animals under them trembled and wanted to break the cheap dog into pieces. The second fool wagged his tail and turned his head. But suddenly, I saw Su Ye sitting there. Suddenly there was a bad feeling. "Ouch!" Two silly wails. His evolutionary grass was robbed by Su Ye. Boss egg is really a robber! Two silly suddenly hate, but their plan did not succeed! Two fools don''t hate others, only hate themselves. Why can''t they stand the temptation? They know that they are doomed to failure in the end, but they still can''t help picking the evolutionary grass! [species: space flower] [grade: a] [attribute: space] Space attribute flower! Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. And class a! Attributes include gold, wood, water, fire and earth, which are very common attributes. Of course, there are also extremely rare attributes, such as space, time, chaos, and so on! This flower is an evolutionary grass with rare attribute space! Su Ye directly buried the evolutionary grass in the Ningling mysterious earth. At that time, the aura around him was suddenly attracted, and the Taoist Qi machines kept steaming. This extremely rare evolutionary grass seemed to have some extremely drastic changes. The power of condensing spirit and mysterious earth really became more pure. Sure enough, these are closely related to the mountains! The energy contained in Su Ye''s current mountain peak is too strong. Even if Su Ye usually sits there, he will feel the aura flying towards Su Ye. And Ningling xuantu plus the mountain power belonging to the peak king! It is of great benefit to this space flower! The space flower is vermilion in color and looks like a peony. When it shakes slowly, the surrounding space ripples layers of ripples, and the ethereal color flows away continuously. The surrounding aura gathers, curling Nana and dusk, which makes people feel like they are fascinated when they enter a fairyland. And now. Space flower is evolving! Towards S-class evolution! Su Ye was a little chilly. He was a little dignified. The S-class evolutionary grass would be a great temptation to the surrounding peak king! In other words, if this space blossoms, Su ye will be coveted by the surrounding peak king! Even they will rush to fight! Evolution grass is like this. Evolution from level a to level s will cause great turbulence. At that time, there will be many visions. How can those peak kings around stand? Therefore, for the current Su ye, this situation will be extremely severe. It''s a little difficult. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 51%)] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 3500 (3850) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, frightening dream (lion dragon), nine heavenly eyes (2 / 9), heaven and earth seal (Pang), crossing the sky thunder song (prisoner ox)] [skill: sky thunder field / annihilation space / God breaking / burning fire to start a prairie / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 450] [Reiki point: 13 / 4000 (26 / day)] This is Su Ye''s current personal attribute panel, and he now needs 4000 Reiki to be promoted to the peak king! So it can''t be done quickly! We can only find another way. Now, if he breaks out in an all-round way, if he is clever, he should be able to deal with a peak king with the diversification of personal skills! Finally, you can even use the Yin of heaven and earth, which is a killer mace with a great increase in Reiki strength, to make a fatal blow! After all, fighting is changing rapidly, and the scene of higher-level fighting is also common! At this time, suddenly, the space flower trembled slightly, and the aura around it seemed to have accumulated to an unspeakable level, but at this time! The space flower Shuer trembled, just like shy hiding in the space. This flower is really terrible! The surrounding area immediately began to roll up a very pure fragrance of flowers, and the fragrance was dispersed. "Woo woo?" In the 100000 mountains, countless fierce beasts raised their heads in an instant, as if they felt the deadly attraction. The breath made them all roar one by one, and their eyes were full of greed. On the mountain peaks, all the terrible roars broke out, and the animal King couldn''t stand. They all looked at a place. That''s where Su Ye''s mountain is! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 90 "What happened?" Outside the 100000 mountains, there are many figures, and a dark human strongman on the sky looks at the scene in the 100000 mountains in horror at this moment. Most of them have a black mechanical armor, which looks neat and makes people stunned. This is the city of Los Angeles! Everyone is ready to fully advance into the 100000 mountains, which can be said to be the most and strongest evolutionist that Los Angeles can send out at present! "How much information do we have?" Governor Liu stood in front, his eyes coagulating. "Report to Governor Liu!" "According to the news sent by the city Lord, she has found Ying''er. At present, she lives on the mountain of an animal king." "Beast king?" Governor Liu was slightly stunned. "Yes, it is said that the beast king is very special and not violent, so the city Lord is cultivating on the mountain." Governor Liu nodded slightly. If that''s the case, they seem to be able to consider whether they can invite him into the human world! "Governor... A strong presence like the city Lord... Will you be seriously injured..." Suddenly someone said with a slight trembling voice. For a moment, all the evolutionists were silent. If you look closer, you can see that their chicken skin comes out, and even their whole body is trembling slightly. The powerful cities of human beings have some mysterious and special existence, that is, the city master. In fact, the current structure of the human world is different from that of normal. The governor, who is assigned by the central city to deal with the normal affairs of the city and the development route, is actually more like the city master. Those city masters, who are mysterious and powerful, can be said to be the patron saint of a city. They can''t deal with the trivial affairs in the city. Generally speaking, there are problems in the city, and then they take action to suppress some disasters! Therefore, in their eyes, the Lord of Luoshui city is powerful to an inhuman situation! But such a powerful existence has now sent them a message saying that they should take the city Lord back to Luoshui city. This makes them feel cold all over. What terrible existence does this world have? By comparison, they will have a strong sense of inferiority in their hearts! Governor Liu sighed. "Anyway, there will always be hope for mankind. Several adults said that in the future, only the Terran will be the real protagonist." Although he did not know whether the future mentioned by several large people existed or not, and whether it was true or not. They can only believe it. Because they are all weak. This is the sorrow for the weak in this era. They are ignorant, incompetent and unable to control their own destiny. They couldn''t help lowering their heads. The air was dead silent. Governor Liu sighed. "Where is our vanguard?" Some time ago, they sent a force into the 100000 mountains, and they found nothing about Yinger''s trace, but they also mastered some information, which also played a great role in stepping into the 100000 mountains. "There is a mountain peak and an animal king in 100000 mountains. The animal king who can grab the mountain peak is the elite of the animal king, and the deeper the mountain peak, the higher the strength of the animal king." "It is said that in the deepest place, which is also the deepest place they can explore at present, it is the peak of a peak king. It is mysterious and can basically be called the existence of a forbidden area." "The peak king?" Governor Liu frowned. "The peak king can use his talents and powers. Their combat effectiveness will be far lower than that of ordinary A-level kings." He is popularizing science to these evolutors. "What we stepped into this time should also be the peak of a peak king. Therefore, we must be careful not to annoy those peak kings, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." He took it seriously, and a group of evolutionists nodded solemnly one by one. "Also, they have other discoveries..." At this time, the evolutionist hesitated for a moment and suddenly said again. "They are said to have seen a strange existence in the mountains." "Go on." Governor Liu frowned slightly. What strange existence is there? "It was an egg that killed a large number of fierce beasts and occupied a mountain peak. The egg was extremely powerful and seemed to have some amazing blood power. It killed four B-level kings that day!" After the words, all evolutors were shocked. Kill four B-level kings in the town? An egg? "What''s the egg?" Governor Liu inquired. "I don''t know..." the man looked puzzled and was still a little unbelievable. "The news they sent back said that the egg was extremely mysterious and covered with patterns. It should contain many powerful and mysterious blood and have powerful blood magic." "What grade?" "Class B king." Level B king has blood magic? And can you kill so many kings against the sky and have more than one blood? What kind of existence is this? Governor Liu felt incredible. The scene was a little quiet. At this time, a photographer wearing mechanical armor with a pair of wings behind the armor and propellers overhead kept flying, with a microphone in his hand and a camera in mid air with the same equipment behind him. "Hello, Governor Liu. I''m a reporter from Skynet news. We want to interview you." "Why did you mobilize so many people in Los Angeles to step into the 100000 mountains? What are you going to do? What is there in the 100000 mountains? In addition, for the current era, everyone is nervous with a suspicion and suspicion, and it is difficult to settle down. Can you give us an explanation?" For a moment, all the evolutionists were silent and looked at Governor Liu one after another. "With the change of the world and the change of the times, we are also at a loss. Mankind is a member of the tide of the great era. In such a dark age, please believe that we evolutors and those in power, we work hard with each other in the dark, carry heavy loads and seek a better future for mankind." "So..." the reporter wanted to continue asking, but Governor Liu waved his hand slightly and the surrounding evolutionists took the reporter away directly. Governor Liu sighed and looked at the 100000 mountains. There was a riot in the mountains. I don''t know what happened. He waved his big hand. "All evolutionists come with me into the mountain and remember my words." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 91 On the mountain peak of Su ye, the space flower has begun to shake wildly, and the light vibrates. Sometimes it hides emptiness and chaos, and sometimes it suddenly appears and bursts into bright light. Suddenly, the space flower shook slightly, and immediately a pure energy spread from the root of the space flower to the branches and leaves of the flower at a speed visible to the naked eye. The space flower vibrated, and a different breath came out in an instant. Then a fragrant fragrance flows between mountains and rivers. [species: void Dayton gas flower] [grade: S] [attribute: space] Really S-class! This is the effect of Su Ye''s condensing mysterious earth and the peak of the peak king! That''s great! It can directly make this A-level evolutionary grass evolve to S-level! At this moment, the fierce animals at the bottom of the mountain are crazy! One beast king roared wildly and looked at the flower on the peak of Su ye, but they didn''t dare to go up the mountain because of the peak of the peak king! "Ouch." The two fools were stunned. Unexpectedly, the evolutionary grass I picked was so precious that it could cause so many fierce animals to riot one after another! The wolf king stared at the flower in the hidden space in the center of the mountain, his eyes were almost straight, and kept the saliva. "Dong!" The red eyed ape hammered hard. The wolf king was almost hit directly into the ground. Two silly wronged and forced to look at the red eyed ape. What do hammer dogs do? What did the dog do? The silly monkey always hammers the dog when it''s all right. Obviously, there''s no reason. The two fools tremble all over. When I get stronger, I must press you on the ground and rub you repeatedly! Silly monkey is too much! What a bully! This kind of behavior must be put an end to! "Ow, ow, Ow!" the wolf king screamed and wailed. "Peng!" The two fools have a bad complexion. Is this stupid wolf so ugly? Are you really a dog? Er silly suddenly felt that he and the wolf king were the same kind of fierce beast, and he felt humiliated. Su Ye naturally doesn''t know this. At this moment, he is looking at those fierce beasts who are eyeing. One animal King seems to be impatient soon. He wants to step directly on Su Ye''s mountain and take away the evolution grass. "Roar!" Suddenly, the fire shook, and a roar broke out from the fire. Immediately, a huge and upright ancient beast showed its shape, with towering eyebrows and eyes. There was an air of righteousness turning around the center of the eyebrows, leading the neck and howling, and the world shook. Ten thousand phase fire method, Pang! Su Ye stands directly at the top of the mountain. The fire is surging and the fierce gas frightens everything! "Ouch." Those fierce beasts immediately trembled with fear, and their eyes were full of horror. After all, such evolutionary grass can only be enjoyed by the terrorist beings on the peak king mountain. Suddenly. "Roar!" A roar came from afar. It was the snow-white eagle of that day! He has been paying constant attention to Su ye, and after feeling the emptiness, he is also the first peak king to fly directly! yes. He gave up his mountain directly and flew towards Su ye in an instant! With his power on his mountain, even if he is not on the mountain, no fierce beast will dare to occupy his mountain! Su Ye felt a little cold in his heart. The snow-white Eagle really resented him. [species: snow winged Golden Eagle] [level: level s Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 4632 PA] [evolution times: 4] The king of four evolutions! In that case, let''s fight! Su Ye is not afraid! At this moment, the evolution of the void flower is completely completed! There is a continuous gathering of aura around, shaking slightly, just like a bright star shaking, and the surrounding space rippling layers of ripples! And the snow winged golden carving is running for this! Su Ye was very fast and swallowed it in an instant! [swallow the void and stun Qi flower to obtain Reiki point * 500] [devour to obtain space attribute aura * 20] [the skill "silence space" is consistent with the void attribute, and the skill evolves into void breaking] [acquire space attribute skill: small void evasion] Small void evasion: it can instantly hide in the air for three seconds. During this period, it can move in space and cannot be locked by normal attacks. Void breaking: instantly cause huge space turbulence and make a huge blow to the space around the enemy. Skills of two spatial attributes! Moreover, although this little void escape technique only has a short time of three seconds, it can determine everything in that rapidly changing battlefield in three seconds! This little void escape technique can definitely play a surprising role! Empty air flowers instantly lose the essence of energy essence. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 61%)] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 3500 (3850) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, frightening dream (lion dragon) Jiuchong heavenly eye (2 / 9) Yin Yin (Yin Yin Yin) crossing the sky, thunder song (prisoner cow) Hunyuan swallowing spirit skill (Yin kiss) breaking the wind, Heaven Gate roaring (mocking the wind)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 450] [Reiki point: 513 / 4000 (26 / day)] This S-class evolutionary grass has directly brought 10% incubation progress to Su Ye! And Reiki also increased by 500 points. After all, the attribute grass obtained by Su ye in the past can only add attributes! "Oh!" Jin Peng spreads his wings and cracks the sky! And the smell of Su night rushed out in an instant! In that case, let the first World War rest! His breath suddenly soared into the sky, and countless fierce animals around him were scared to crawl on the ground and tremble! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 92 The Golden Eagle shakes the air, the air vibrates, the thunder surges overhead, and visions occur frequently! He came directly to Su ye, and a sharp edge broke out in a pair of eyes. Thousands of thunder accumulated around him and broke out wildly. Su Ye instantly turned into the body of a prisoner cow, and his huge body stood on the mountain. Cross the sky thunder song! Between the roaring, the surrounding space trembled. Su Ye directly opened his mouth and roared. His voice was like crossing the sky thunder! In a twinkling of an eye, the thunder of the Golden Eagle surging in the air that day burst in midair. The golden carving broke out a roar that broke through the sky. Catch Su Ye directly! Strong wind hunting, strong wind roaring! Su Ye''s prisoner suddenly raised his claws and slapped them together. The ground around him cracked crazily. Su Ye retreated a few steps. His basic aura strength is difficult to collide with the golden carving! But Su ye also countered it! "Roar." Red eyed apes roared and retreated with two fools and the wolf king, hiding in a safe place. They were shocked one by one. Egg boss, it''s getting stronger and stronger! Now, can you collide with the peak king? You know, they will tremble even if they feel the breath of the peak king! I can''t help shivering! But now, the egg boss can fight it, and this shocking feeling is definitely the most felt by the red eyed ape. After all, a few days ago, the egg boss was not as strong as him. It should only be the existence of level c king, but now The improvement of strength is really too fast! Genius? And Su Ye naturally didn''t know that their inner activities at this moment were fighting with the snow winged golden carving! Snow winged Golden Eagle''s claw suddenly tore the back of Su Ye''s prison cow. The fire broke, and Su Ye''s body became incomplete. He once again cast the ten thousand phase fire method, which turned into ridicule again! Broken wind Tianmen roar! Su Ye roared, and the snow winged golden eagle was directly shocked into the air. Two golden claws fell to the ground. Big wing slapped Su ye with thunder! God like thunder! Su Ye gathered lion dragons. Thunder surged. The two sides collided in mid air. In an instant, the thunder exploded like countless small snakes around! Boom, boom! The scene is very terrible. The mountain is opened and the stone is cracked. The two terrible beasts are like two gods, resulting in such a huge scene! "What''s that?" "What a terrible battle! The collision between thunder and fire, the aura around me is crazy, and I can even feel a gloomy pressure coming! This..." "What happened?" The evolutionists in Luoshui city saw Su Ye''s battle with the snow winged Golden Eagle, and they were stunned one by one. It was the first time they saw such a huge battle, which almost refreshed their world outlook! "Two peak kings, no, one of them seems to have a slightly weaker breath, but the power is still not inferior to the other peak kings!" Governor Liu frowned and looked at the terrible battle scene. After all, this is terrible! "Wait and see what happens!" "This... Governor Liu, who will win?" "It should be the snow-white fierce bird. His breath is a real peak king. Even among the peak kings, it should be regarded as a medium and upper level existence." Governor Liu said so. A group of evolutionists nodded one after another, and suddenly their faces changed sharply. "Look! What happened!" At this time, the light burst out continuously, and the surroundings were like a dream. The snow winged Golden Eagle flapped its wings and suddenly made several spirals in the air. The action behavior was somewhat unimaginable! It''s su Ye''s startling dream! After this move has been upgraded, the effect has become more rebellious! The snow winged golden carving was directly confused by Su Ye! Enter the illusion! And Su Ye became a heavy bird in an instant! Spread your wings and fly, Jiuchong sky is open! Second day! Summer! Two eyes cut open chaos and cut through the void! "Oh!" The golden winged ROC woke up in an instant. His eyes were full of horror and panic. Immediately, the thunder surged and the golden light shook. Boom! The sky shook. There was a huge wound on the back of the golden winged ROC, but it was not fatal! "How is this... Possible?" Los Angeles evolutionists were stunned, even Governor Liu was no exception, and their eyes were full of vibration and horror. Just now they also said that in their guess, who will win the final victory, but unexpectedly, the fierce beast composed of fire and light won the upper hand in such a short moment! "Should not win..." Governor Liu is still a little hard to believe. After all, the snow winged golden carving is the peak king level, and even the strange beast composed of fire and light gives him a feeling that he should not have reached the peak king level! How could Suddenly, the space there shook a layer of ripples, which could be seen by the naked eye, and the huge fire beast suddenly disappeared in place! "Oh!" Snow winged golden carvings hover in the air, and a pair of sharp eyes look around. "How could... Suddenly disappear?" "Suddenly disappeared without any sign..." All the evolutionists stared with disbelief, especially Governor Liu''s heart. There was always a premonition that the air was silent. Only the sound of the snow winged Golden Eagle beating the air uneasily, and everyone''s heart seemed to be hanging on a line! The whole space is like condensation! Suddenly! The space behind the snow winged golden carving suddenly cracked! Everyone stared round with disbelief in their eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 93 All the evolutionists stared round and had a feeling of disbelief because they saw it. The flaming beast came out directly from the crack of space! Moreover, the beast has changed! Originally, the beast was a heavy bird, with fire and roaring. However, now it suddenly lost its wings and became a very upright beast. Crafty and evil people retreated one after another, and a sense of justice suppressed the hall! Ten thousand phase fire method, Pang! "Well... Why do I seem to have seen such a strange beast somewhere? No, I feel... So familiar!" Among the evolutionists, a seemingly young evolutionist whispered. Governor Liu and others looked at him one after another. They remember this young man, because he is the youngest evolutionist in Los Angeles. At the same time, he especially likes reading. He has read moral mountains and seas, four books and five classics. It is said that he has read them thoroughly, so the evolutionists in Los Angeles often like to tease him and say that he is a bookworm who has evolved into an elite. "This... This is an ancient beast. It''s one of the nine sons of the dragon! And when we just came here, it should be an ancient Chongming bird! It looks like a chicken, its song is like a Phoenix, and has two eyes, so it''s called Chongming bird or Chongjing bird!" The young man''s eyes were full of shock, some incredible. Is it difficult for this kind of ancient exotic animal that exists in the records of ancient books to come true? "Dragon nine sons?" Governor Liu shook his body. He suddenly remembered that he had also participated in some secret meetings, and there were the shadows of mysterious adults in those meetings. He had also heard some rumors. Many of the ferocious animals recorded in ancient documents may not be groundless. They may have really existed. It is said that on this land, there is a layout that has operated for thousands of years, and that layout is related to the dragon! Dragon nine? He suddenly looked at the ferocious beast that suddenly came out of the space. For a moment, there was an unspeakable feeling. Would there be any connection between it? Will those things that once existed only in various ancient documents reappear on this land? "Unbelievable!" the young man had a feeling as if he had touched some secret. It''s absurd. But it gave him a feeling of shock, even excitement in his heart. After the appearance of the bird, it bombarded the snow winged Golden Eagle directly! The seal of heaven and earth! One shot is a cold killing move! Boom! The loud noise was deafening, and the snow winged golden carving moaned. Su ye came out of the space behind him. He didn''t respond to this seal at all, and was directly smashed into the void in an instant! The snow winged Golden Eagle chattered blood and moaned. His body fell like a shell in an instant! This blow almost broke the body of the snow winged Golden Eagle directly! The golden blood surged wildly, the snow winged Golden Eagle trembled all over, and a pair of wings were also some ragged. The whole body was dyed gold, which was extremely ferocious and terrible! Snow winged Golden Eagle accumulated all his strength. In an instant, the power of thunder ran, as if it had accumulated all his strength, and bombarded Su ye one after another! This is no longer a problem for Su Ye. Su ye turned into a heavy bright bird again, and immediately flew directly to the sky, avoiding the terrorist attack! Boom! The thunder surged, and a mountain peak was directly destroyed. It was terrible! However, this is the last power of the snow wing Golden Eagle. After the complete outbreak, the snow wing Golden Eagle darkened and moaned madly. The peak kings around were silent. This Was killed so quickly? Although they fought for several rounds just now, they were actually between lightning and flint! The battle impacted their senses, and the evolutionary grass has disappeared. Has it been swallowed up? Without the interest of evolutionary grass, they have no reason to touch Su Ye''s mildew! Suddenly, an extremely terrible force broke out, and the energy of jiuzhong heavenly eye went radical. Boom! The snow winged golden eagle was completely killed. [kill the snow winged Golden Eagle and devour it to obtain evolution point * 20 / aura point * 241] Killed. Su Ye stood on the mountain peak, roared and awed the four sides. Those fierce beasts didn''t dare to do it one by one! "The egg is so powerful." in the cave, Yinger, who sat on the side of Luohuang, twinkled stars in her big eyes. "Sister Luo, those fierce beasts don''t dare to come!" Luohuang''s eyes flickered slightly. Indeed, Su Ye was too strong. Strong terrible. It was the first time he had seen A-level king who could fight the S-level peak king. And so crisp. Su Ye''s gift dazzled her. We must take him to Kunlun and Changbai. She secretly made up her mind. Su Ye really let her see hope. One by one, the evolutionists stayed in place and looked at Governor Liu. Just now governor Liu seemed to say that it must be the snow winged golden eagle that won Governor Liu broke out a cold sweat on his head, and his expression was a little unnatural. This Too strong. Su Ye''s strength completely exceeded their imagination. Governor Liu even felt that this could change the existence of ancient alien forms, and even break his wrists with him! After all, he is the backbone of the current Terran, disaster level strong! But he felt that Su Ye''s combat effectiveness was probably more than that at present! MD, fight a little longer. I''m out of breath. Although Su Ye is powerful, his aura is really gone! He has just used so many skills, and the ten thousand phase fire method has been maintained. He has already lost all his aura. So he has a lot of natural powers, just to kill quickly and frighten! Otherwise, he would be really dangerous today. When the peak king rushes in, will Luohuang make a move? With the particularity of Su ye, Luohuang may, but it will also pay a great price. Now, it has proved very effective. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [why do people always ask why it shouldn''t be dragon five? Why is it still dragon three? The increase achievement is Dragon 3, dragon 6 and dragon 9. How can dragon 5 unlock the achievement of dragon 6? So I didn''t write it wrong...] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 94 A group of evolutionists are really scared and stupid. Because Su Ye''s various battle forms and his strength have surprised them, which can be said to refresh their world outlook! They have never seen a fierce beast that can freeze with fire and change its form crazily. They have never seen that A-level king can kill the peak king! and. That''s Dragon nine! Alien animals existing in some ancient books and documents! These evolutionists can''t touch the secrets of the world, so just feeling such an unusual place makes a storm in their hearts! Governor Liu''s complexion was complex. A peak king was killed here! Let him even shake up! In this era of cannibalism, can humans really continue to survive? All kinds of incredible creatures, all kinds of complex and staggered evolutionary routes, whether to build a dynasty in a piece of ruins or eventually perish in the future. In this era of only monsters, will they become monsters or be eaten by monsters. These are the things that are tangled in his heart at present. While they were struggling, suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Miaoman''s figure was a little cold. When they saw it, they immediately bowed their heads with great respect and lowered their tone slightly. "Lord." They looked with respect and a touch of fear. After all, the city masters of these major cities suddenly appeared in the human world at the beginning. Each city is full of countless mysterious places with amazing strength. Although they are afraid, we have to say that it is their existence that allows human civilization to continue in this era! They sheltered cities and protected human beings from the destruction of the spirits of heaven and earth. "Go up the mountain." Luo Huang said so. A group of evolutionists looked at the strange animals roaring and frightening on the top of the mountain. One by one, they couldn''t help swallowing their saliva timidly. Do you really want to go up the mountain That''s just killed the peak king! The peak king, in Luoshui City, can lead to the post of governor. That''s the real power! For them, it was a high existence, but now, they were killed in midair. Going up the mountain? They suddenly had a feeling of panic, that is, they felt their scalp numb and didn''t dare to walk at all. The king on the mountain was so terrible that it gave them a great sense of oppression! Luo Huang sighed. The gauze became more and more mysterious. It was like shrouded in aura and brilliance. It was holy and cold, which made people feel afraid to offend. Her cool eyes looked at Governor Liu. "You go up the mountain with me." Governor Liu nodded slightly. "You are all waiting here." They were relieved. They went up the mountain. I saw a bald big dog that didn''t look very smart coming out from the back of the cave. This is Siberian Husky? Can this thing evolve? Governor Liu stared and felt strange. There are really thousands of mountains! Snort. Two silly people looked at Governor Liu. Where did you get the steamed stuffed bun? Why, what''s the look in his eyes? Never seen such a handsome dog? Luo Huang''s eyes flashed slightly. She has been in Su Ye''s cave, and after she entered the cave, er silly and red eyed apes came back. They stayed behind the cave. So she didn''t see Er silly, but now she saw it, and her eyes flickered slightly. "A little familiar..." She whispered a word in her heart, but she couldn''t feel anything. The big dog that looked like it was not very clever gave her a somewhat familiar feeling, as if she didn''t know in which era they had met. "The dog is not simple." Governor Liu''s eyes were slightly frozen. I always felt that the dog gave him a feeling of panic. But suddenly his face was as black as carbon. The dog suddenly walked behind the beast with an unruly ass, and then stretched out its tongue and began to lick wildly! The dog''s face is full of flattery! The egg boss is so strong! Can fight the peak king! no way! I have to lick him! Ouch! It''s hot! Two silly suddenly retreated wildly and almost squatted and fell to the ground. Governor Liu coughed awkwardly. He should have felt wrong. The dog should be harmless At this time, suddenly the fire gradually dissipated, and Governor Liu stared, some of whom couldn''t believe it. An egg! That''s an egg! Lying there quietly, it looks round and seems to be bathed in aura. It has extremely ancient and primitive patterns and breeds all kinds of colorful awns, which makes this egg extremely mysterious! Governor Liu suddenly remembered the report of the advance troops. They said they had seen an egg and killed four class B kings with the same strength with the strength of class B kings! Incomparable terror! Especially this egg is not violent, very strange! Is it the egg in front of you? At the thought that this egg just killed an s peak king! He felt a chill. An egg can condense the Dharma of dragon nine. What egg is this? Dragon egg? Or some very ancient egg? Governor Liu took a deep breath and his mind began to flow. In fact, their main purpose is to bring the Lord of Luohuang and Ying''er back to Luoshui City, but now Luohuang let them go up the mountain. It''s definitely not meaningful! Is it difficult that Lord Luohuang wants Su ye to enter the human world? At present, mankind is building a symbiotic circle between man and fierce animals. At present, several kings have been invited to suppress law enforcement in the human world. Now the implementation is very smooth If you invite this peak king to the human world... Governor Liu shakes his body and deeply understands how important it is for the idea of human and animal coexistence in the world! It is definitely a leap forward growth! He took a deep breath and immediately arched his hands at Su Ye. "My Lord, on behalf of mankind, I sincerely invite you whether you are willing to enter the human world and step into the symbiotic circle of man and beast. We will respect you very much." He is inviting Su ye, whether he is willing to step into the human world! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 95 The air was silent for a moment, as if it had stagnated. Governor Liu is very nervous. Even if he is a disaster level strong man and a veritable mainstay in mankind, he is still nervous. He deeply understood that if a fierce beast at the peak king level stepped into the human world. It will be of great significance to the human world! But he is also nervous now. Luo Huang stared at Su ye with beautiful eyes. He didn''t speak for a long time. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "No." Su Ye is concise and comprehensive. Go to the human world? Even if he really stepped in, he would not have any intersection with these powers. What he has to do is seize the opportunity of the evolution of the times and step on the real wave. It''s not bullshit to help mankind establish a symbiotic circle. Luohuang had known this for a long time, but there was still a flash of disappointment in her eyes. She said slowly, "but Kunlun, Changbai, you''d better go if you''re worried about danger." She seemed to struggle for a while. Said, "I can go with you." Su ye also looked at Luohuang in surprise. It''s kind of this ugly beauty. On the other hand, Governor Liu was good at dancing and hurriedly added, "if you want to step into the human world, we absolutely welcome you." Su Ye slightly turned to the past, and two fools hurriedly waved their hands, as if they knew Su Ye very well. Step back. The egg boss is going to rest. "Big dog, I can''t give up you." Ying''er''s tearful eyes whirled, very reluctant to give up. The second fool shook his body, his cold hair exploded, and the dog''s eyes were full of fear. This girl is so sticky! Come on, you guys! Luo Huang and Ying''er are leaving, and Luo Huang looks at Su Ye. After a long time, her voice is a little cold. "You saved my life. I don''t want to owe anyone else. This blazing feather Xuanyi is a doomsday weapon made by human science and technology. I''ve always been close to my use. At the same time, it can be regarded as my symbol. You can carry this blazing feather Xuanyi and get through smoothly in the human world." Governor Liu''s eyes on one side are staring out, doomsday weapons! That''s how the city Lord sent people. No, he sent eggs? You know, there are only a few doomsday xuanbing, the whole human world! It is almost a combination of all the current crystallization of human technology and some ancient things. Represents identity and status! Extremely precious! It was a blazing feather, flowing with brilliant luster, which was very terrible, and the blazing feather fell on Su Ye''s body and suddenly integrated into Su Ye''s body, and Su Ye''s eggshell appearance also appeared a layer of glittering white brilliance! Su ye took a deep look at Luohuang. It was as beautiful as a fairy, and even had an unreal feeling. I''m just an egg. Su Ye''s heart can be said to be complacent, but as an expert (egg), he has to show that kind of indifferent feeling, ethereal and indifferent, which is in line with the image he has set up now! Me, invincible! They left here. And Su Ye is also excited about the eggshell trembling. A doomsday weapon! Chiyu Xuanyi! Su Ye felt that his system seemed to have changed. [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 61%)] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 3500 (3850) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, frightening dream (lion dragon) Jiuchong heavenly eye (2 / 9) Yin Yin (Yin Yin Yin) crossing the sky, thunder song (prisoner cow) Hunyuan swallowing spirit skill (Yin kiss) breaking the wind, Heaven Gate roaring (mocking the wind)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 450] [Reiki point: 513 / 4000 (26 / day)] One more weapon option! Blazing feather and mysterious clothes: you can resist attacks below doomsday level once a day! what the fuck! Below doomsday! Above the disaster level is the natural disaster, and above the natural disaster is the end! For the current Su ye, this is invincible! Invincible once a day? This is really a super xuanbing. Wheezing! Suddenly, Su Ye''s egg color was black, and two fools on one side began to lick Su Ye. Su Ye bumped him out with an egg. Why is this stupid dog losing its shape? One hundred thousand mountains were quiet again, but Su Ye felt that he might be agitated again soon. He had a hunch that something big would happen in one hundred thousand mountains soon. This feeling seems to come from somewhere. We still have to improve our strength. Su Ye sighed. "Today''s war has completely consolidated its position." Yes, Su Ye killed the snow winged Golden Eagle today, which really startled the peak kings around. They didn''t dare to despise Su ye any more! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the inner wall of the 100000 mountain, a tiny and inaudible hole was suddenly opened. A thin but terrible figure came out of it. "Fierce animals, the dross evolved from later generations, should become food." What he said was human language. His voice was a little hoarse and somewhat violent, which made people have an unspeakable sense of disgust. If you listen to him, you will feel cold all over and can''t help shivering. This is a small black beast, about the height of a teenager. It''s round. It''s covered with sharp horn scales. There''s a sharp horn on its forehead. It''s full of a sense of evil. A pair of sharp claws are surrounded by dark Qi. It''s as sharp as it can cut iron into mud at any time! "Tut Tut, they want to lock me up? No way." "I want to eat, starting with the so-called kings." "A bunch of garbage." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 96 In the early morning of this day, the golden sun shines, making 100000 mountains like a holy land. Animal kings stand on the mountains like statues made of gold. "Ouch." Early in the morning, er silly climbed out of the cave lazily, stood on the peak and roared up to the sky. Clear your throat. Dong! Two fools were hammered. Behind him, a huge ape came up as if nothing had happened, behind his hands, pretending to be nothing. Two silly teeth itched and trembled all over. It is worth mentioning that the two fools have now been promoted to the level of level B king, and they are only a line away from the level a king. After all, the flaming Golden Lion some time ago and the corpse blood of various level B kings have been swallowed up by the two fools. It''s just a pity He still couldn''t beat the red eyed ape. He roared a few times. Without saying a word, the red eyed ape directly "unreasonable fist" hammered him to the ground. It''s really unreasonable! But now, er silly thinks his chance has come. Because they got a new body! Snow winged golden carving. This is a real peak king! Unlike the flaming Golden Lion, his blood has dried up. This is a peak king who was killed in his heyday! After eating this, he can be promoted to A-level king! in due course! Two silly giggles. The red eyed ape looked at him with a bad complexion and always had a bad feeling. At this moment, Su Ye stands on the top of the mountain with a layer of brilliant sunshine, just like inlaying Phnom Penh for him. Chiyu Xuanyi is actually a feather, integrated into Su Ye''s eggshell, and a silver halo shrouded Su Ye. The Chiyu Xuanyi is triggered by Su Ye. If Su Ye is threatened, if there is a super strong person to fight Su ye, Su ye can resist it once as long as he uses his Chiyu Xuanyi! Can resist under the end! And now, how many doomsday strongmen are there? Su Ye doesn''t know, but he knows that he shouldn''t provoke the existence above that level. After all, there is another world above that level! And suddenly. Wheezing. Su Ye''s egg is black. What about this special size? What''s this stupid dog doing? Two silly people flattered Su ye and came to Su Ye''s side. There was saliva on his long tongue. Su Ye wanted to hammer the silly dog to death. "Ouch, ouch, ouch." the two fools licked and pointed to the body of the snow winged Golden Eagle. "Roll, roll, here you are!" Su night disliked what he said, the body of the peak king had nothing to do with him. His system was swallowed up, but it seemed to have copied the essence of the beast. So the original blood strength of the beast had not disappeared, and it was strange for this Su night. When swallowing evolutionary grass, the system directly absorbs it. And the bodies of those fierce beasts were all handed over to ER silly. "Ow, Ow!" The two fools shook their tails excitedly. He walked up and down in front of the red eyed ape. Say I have no integrity? Say I''m a licking dog? What happened to licking the dog? Lick the dog! Wealth licks! The red eyed ape''s teeth itched. He looked at Su Ye. Su ye still sat there like a golden statue to frighten the four sides, and his eyes were full of complexity and hesitation. The past was vivid. He once made a poisonous oath that he would not be like two fools in his life. He wanted to be a proud red eyed ape full of vitality and vitality! But suddenly, his body shook. If that silly dog eats meat, will he be promoted directly to class a king? If you are rubbed on the ground by that silly dog His body shook and he was dripping with cold sweat. what the fuck! I can''t imagine! He looked at Su ye and the two fools who ate quickly, as if they were struggling with something. "Roar." I am a proud red eyed ape! I can''t collude with two fools! I want to be the benchmark for the evolution of fierce animals in the new era, clank with iron bones and stand out from the heroes! He growled in his heart. Wheezing. Su Ye was almost scared to roll down from the mountain. NIMA, what''s the situation? How can this silly monkey learn from that silly dog? "Roar!" Egg boss! I want to eat fierce animal meat! Su Ye directly bumped the monkey away. "Go away! Eat." what is it? Gradually two silly? It seems that I can''t keep my little brother with this silly dog in the future. My genetic blood is too strong. "Ouch!" Two silly people moaned. What''s the situation? Silly monkey, aren''t you noble and clean? Don''t you despise my company? What''s going on? Don''t rob me of my meat! You eat that piece when it falls on the ground! what the fuck! No more chaste than me! Two fools were hit. Su Ye ignored the two living treasures and looked at the 100000 mountains. At this time, suddenly, his eyes were frozen, and mountains rushed up like bamboo forests, shaking people''s mind. Suddenly, a dark light burst up on a mountain, which passed in a flash, but Su Ye clearly heard a cry. A king of beasts fell? Then the mountain collapsed! What''s going on? A fierce beast is collapsing the mountain? And the smell is very unknown, very violent, it seems a little primitive. Su Ye felt an unspeakable breath from the mountain forest, which made people feel disgusted and frightened, as if it was extremely unknown. But above the breath, it is very powerful! Suddenly, the two silly eyebrows stood up, and the hair became red in an instant. It seemed that they felt something irritating him! What the hell happened in the mountains? The black light disappeared, two silly returned to normal, and the red eyed ape was startled. The smell on two silly just now was terrible! What the hell is going to happen? Su Ye suddenly had a bad feeling that something big might happen again. He still had to improve his strength recently. He hit the second fool who returned to normal. "Eat quickly and go down the mountain to find evolution grass after eating." "Ouch, ouch!" Er silly''s head is as flattering as a rattle. It''s hard to imagine that such an unruly dog may hide an extremely powerful blood in his body. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 97 "Ouch!" The smell of two fools suddenly rose. Class a king! Su Ye glanced at the two silly panels. [species: ChiYan horned scale beast] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 3121 PA] [evolution times: 2] Er silly has become stronger and really stronger. Although he is no different from a local dog, he is at least A-level king. Well... There is no A-level king! Su Ye suddenly sighed that when they first met, er silly was just a class B awakened husky, a group of fools at that time. Now IQ seems to have risen a little, but there is not much integrity. Two stupid smart? yes. In exchange for chastity. Two silly now elated, head held high, sent people to stand up and guide the country. Silly monkey. Do you lick as much as I do? I ate so much fierce animal meat that I was promoted to class a king! My second fool is not weaker than a monkey in his life! Two fools stretched out their necks, and their front claws were going to float! Very inflated. The day of revenge is today! Silly monkey is just a B-level king! Today, I''m going to rub the silly monkey on the ground! Yesterday you saw flowers everywhere in Hexi, laughing at my empty eyes in Hedong. Today I see pines everywhere in Hedong! Yesterday you laughed at me for not being successful. Today I let you down! The second fool shook his body and was full of energy. Slowly approach the red eyed ape. Wheeze! Suddenly, the red eyed ape was shocked, and his hair trembled with great frequency, and his breath climbed a large part in an instant. Class a king. The red eyed ape looked at two fools strangely. What does this silly dog want to do? Two silly dog paws stayed in mid air. Slightly trembling smoothed the hair of the red eyed ape, and then patted the red eyed ape gently. The two fools stayed where they were, smiling. Immediately, where the red eyed ape could not see, the dog''s face gradually blackened and his whole body trembled with anger. This silly monkey has also broken through When will my two fools rise? Two silly suddenly feel that fate is unfair. Want to cry. And Su Ye naturally didn''t take care of the two goods. He was a little strange: "Er silly, be careful when you go out looking for evolutionary grass these two days." Su Ye warned. He felt that there seemed to be some unusual places in the mountains recently. It seemed that there was always an inexplicable evil breath swimming around the mountains. So far, Su Ye has felt that two peaks seem to have collapsed. Su Ye felt something was wrong. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, five days passed. It''s like a white horse passing through a gap and blinking away. And these five days, life is very dull. It is worth mentioning that. Er silly seems to be enlightened. He madly brought back a lot of evolutionary grass to Su ye, which made Su Ye''s aura value soar! [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 84%)] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 3710 (4081) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, frightening dream (lion dragon) Jiuchong heavenly eye (2 / 9) Yin Yin (Yin Yin Yin) crossing the sky, thunder song (prisoner cow) Hunyuan swallowing spirit skill (Yin kiss) breaking the wind, Heaven Gate roaring (mocking the wind)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 450] [Reiki point: 3710 / 4000 (26 / day)] yes. With the support of Er silly, Su Ye''s hatching progress has risen to 84%. Su ye should not be far from hatching. His aura also reached 3710. After an increase, Su ye can completely burst out the basic aura intensity of 4081 PA, which has been in line with the aura intensity of the peak king. And Su ye should soon be able to step into the category of peak king. Recently, two silly and red eyed apes are very diligent and keep going down the mountain to find evolutionary grass for Su Ye. The goods of the three pillars of the wolf king lie lazily in the cave. Yes, he is a house wolf. Although the three pillars will be hammered half to death after the two fools and the red eyed ape come back, he has no struggle with the world. Buddha is the wolf king. And now. In the jungle. Two silly and red eyed apes are called a diligent and crazy looking for evolutionary grass. "Ow, Ow!" Two fools have a sense of crisis. Since the red eyed ape licked the egg boss that day, it immediately seemed to get through Ren Du''s two veins! Flattery to madness! So two fools have a sense of crisis! Lick the truth! Silly monkey robbed me of my job! "Ow, Ow!" Two silly crazy search for evolutionary grass in the forest, which is bound to protect their dignity of licking the dog! Finally found a fragrant evolutionary grass. Dong! Behind him, the red eyed ape didn''t know where he came from. With one punch, he hammered the two fools to the ground, then grabbed the evolutionary grass and ran away! Two silly wails, shaking with anger! What about your moral integrity? Can''t I even lick a dog? He is filled with righteous indignation and runs around madly! However, at this time, a pair of cold eyes stared at Er Sha in the dark, as if with some surprise and vibration. "Tut Tut, unexpectedly, I saw an acquaintance..." "But there seems to be something wrong with him. He has become so weak..." "He seems to have lost his memory..." "Very good... Big mending... Tianzhi doesn''t have your mending..." In the dark, a dark light slowly disappeared. Two fools ran away. I don''t know the dark light in the dark. "Ow, Ow!" I must have gained the most today! Egg boss, it''s mine! My licking skill is unparalleled in the world! The second fool was elated. He felt that his licking skills could be published. When an egg licking classic is born, it is bound to become a wonder book in the world and remain immortal! Two silly giggled and grinned to the root of their ears. The little beast in the dark was ashamed. This stupid dog Is it really him? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 98 "If he wakes up his memory... I''m afraid he will commit suicide in shame..." The little beast in the dark is ashamed. Suddenly his eyes became cold. However, I''m afraid you can''t wait to awaken your memory. He broke out in an instant! Turn into a black light and go directly towards the two fools who don''t know anything! Boom! The sound of breaking the air sounded and there was a riot around! The second fool instantly blew his hair, as if he felt something. A pair of eyes suddenly became blood red, as if to seep blood outward. His whole body was red light, and his hair instantly became red, as if it were burning! A primitive breath burst out suddenly! What''s going on? The black light beast explodes instantly. What''s going on? Did my breath stimulate him and awaken the blood in his body? The surrounding temperature rises suddenly! Just like being in the sea of fire, the vegetation withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. The fire gradually rose into the sky, burst out one after another, the two silly hairs flew over, the scales appeared on the neck, became extremely obvious, the muscle bottom became red, and the cyan blood vessels were somewhat obvious. "No! Get back!" He''s coming back! The little beast was creepy. The black light suddenly stopped and landed directly. "Ouch!" Two silly feel their state is not quite right. Then run He was still angry as he ran. "Ow, Ow!" Something assassinated the dog! The two fools turned into a flame and disappeared in place. And the little beast stayed where it was. What happened? Isn''t he recovering? Isn''t this stupid dog inspired by him? But looking at that side of the wailing constantly, the sound is ugly, just like the figure of ghosts crying and wolves howling. The little beast''s face turned pig liver. I feel greatly insulted! "I will kill you today!" "Die!" Next moment! He immediately rioted and went away. The blood of two fools was as precious as jade dew for him! "Ow, ow, Ow!" Two fools don''t know who they offended. No rash disaster! There''s something chasing the dog! Is he jealous of the dog''s handsome? Sure enough! Even if bald, the dog is still handsome and enviable! Two silly ran desperately, feeling like a mountain in the back. "Woo woo." Those fierce beasts around them, as long as they meet them and feel the smell from the black little beast behind Er Sha, they immediately lie on the ground as if they were very afraid. The smell of the little beast has an almost fatal suppression on them! Two fools can''t feel it. They run away! Find the egg boss! ¡­¡­ Su Ye was on the mountain peak and suddenly saw the scene in the mountain forest. His eyes were slightly frozen. [species: Li Yan] [level: level s Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 4612 PA] [evolution times: 3] ¡¾£¿£¿£¿£º£¿£¿£¿¡¿ Su Ye was slightly stunned. Tired? What kind of beast is this? Su Ye has never heard of it, and this time, the fierce beast appeared other things under the number of evolution! However, it was completely replaced by a question mark! What the hell is going on? The little beast was really extraordinary, which seemed to make the blood of the five sons of the dragon in Su Ye''s body boil. What kind of primitive blood is it? Moreover, Su Ye seems to have seen the breath on Li Yan. There is an inexplicable sense of familiarity, which makes Su ye have a creepy feeling, but he can''t remember where he got this feeling. The breath on the fierce weariness made the blood in Er Sha''s body seem to be constantly surging. It can be seen by the naked eye that Er Sha''s body was constantly emitting fire, as if it was constantly burning, and magma came out of him and fell to the ground. The hot Er Sha screamed! Li Yan was also a little worried. If you do this again, you can''t guarantee that the blood of this stupid dog will really recover! Then he will be a little dangerous! After all, he is now disabled! His strength is no better than that in his heyday! He gathered all his strength and a black light burst out! Two fools wailed. Boom! Su Ye fell to the ground in an instant and blocked this move directly for ER silly! Su Ye was repulsed a short distance. This fierce weariness is really terrible. Although his strength has not reached the peak of the king, his combat effectiveness is definitely the strongest Su Ye has seen at present! Even the snow winged golden carving on that day will soon be killed by this fierce attack! Very scary, very powerful! Two silly came to Su Ye''s back and shouted. "What?" Li is tired of human voice, and his voice is low and hoarse, which makes people feel very uncomfortable. And he looked at the egg in front of him. Somehow, he had a bad feeling. "Familiar blood." "No." There was a touch of horror in the pupil of Li weariness. On Su Ye''s body, the breath of dragon five sons burst out! A burst of air. Lion dragon, lion dragon, prisoner ox, mocking wind, lion kiss! The five blood vessels vibrated, and the surrounding air was like stagnation! "I should have asked you what you are!" Su Ye''s voice just fell, and the five sons'' blood burst out! That fierce disgust was suppressed! No, I should say. He seems to be extremely afraid of Su Ye''s Dragon five son blood! This seems to be a natural restraint! Li was tired of being depressed, and his face was full of horror and disbelief. How is that possible? This kind of blood should have disappeared! The killing disaster that spread to the earth in those years should have destroyed all this blood on this earth! "Damn it, how did they make such a variable!" Li Yan''s eyes became blood red and violent. He stared at Su Ye. Feel on this egg. There is absolutely a huge secret hidden! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [tweet: Taigu lingzun] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 99 Su Ye''s Dragon five son''s blood burst. And Su Ye found that his dragon five son''s blood seems to be very targeted for this fierce disgust! Su Ye rioted away in a flash. Empty God broken! Boom! The mountains and rivers shook, and Li Fan was directly hit by Su Ye. Li Fan made a hoarse and poisonous voice, which made people tremble, and a strong black light instantly covered his whole body! He directly clawed at Su Ye! This egg is inconvenient to move and has no hands or feet, so its combat form is too single! Li tired of thinking in his heart. The shape of this egg is the biggest constraint on him. It can''t be his Suddenly, Li Fan''s cold hair burst open, and the horn scales were fierce! What happened? The egg in front of me suddenly burst into flames and turned into a very ferocious and terrible beast! And the most terrible thing is that he still knows the beast! áù áí! It''s really that kind of blood! Li Fan suddenly felt absurd. At that time, they wiped out all the creatures of that family! They are confident that they have killed all the existence with that kind of blood on the whole land for the overall situation in ten thousand years, but now, why does such existence appear on the land? There''s still something wrong! The blood is thin and miscellaneous. What the hell is going on? But Li Fan could still feel that the breath emitted by Su ye still had a fatal suppression on him! "I have to kill you... Otherwise you will be the biggest obstacle in the" return "plan. It is very likely to become a variable." "When the return plan starts and the earth changes, the truly wonderful era will begin!" Li tired of fighting with Su at night! Although he is the king of the peak, his strength is crushed by Su Ye! Su Ye''s Dragon nine blood vessels have a natural oppression on Li Yan! So the battle between the two sides is extremely fierce! find it difficult to tear apart! Suddenly, Su night spit out a fire wave, and the fire set the prairie ablaze. The fierce weariness tore open the towering flame with one claw, and immediately saw a prisoner cow composed of thunder rushing towards him. There was a sound of running thunder in the prisoner cow''s mouth. Li Fan was a little frightened and was frightened by the breath. His black light burst out, quickly moved in the air for a few times, and awkwardly avoided the impact of the divine image condensation thunder method. And Su Ye''s shadow continued to rush. The fierce weariness grabbed it with one claw, and the black light burst out and tore the sky. Su Ye was repulsed far away. Two silly shivers. They always feel that they are very unstable now. They feel that their blood is boiling and their body temperature is rising madly. The dog is ill. There''s something wrong with the dog. Two silly put out his tongue and felt that his state was not quite right. But fortunately, there is the protection of the egg boss! Su Yelei''s method is surging and constantly defeats the enemy with the condensation image of the Dragon five sons! Because he also found that this fierce disgust seemed to be extremely disgusted with Su Ye''s Dragon five son blood, even a little afraid! So Su Ye won''t collide. yes. You are the top king. Why did I collide with you. I''ll stand in the distance and bomb you directly, and you''ll be finished! Su Ye''s freezing thunder method is constantly condensed, and Su ye also saves Reiki. The condensed Dharma phase is not solid, but it has a strong smell of dragon nine sons, which makes the fierce weariness creepy! "Ow, Ow!" He made a hoarse voice. But there was a bit of fear in it. He couldn''t kill this egg. The blood in that egg was a nightmare for him, so he couldn''t burst out his peak king''s strength!! Even because of his personal blood, he has been suppressing other fierce beasts! This is the first time it has been suppressed! "I won''t let you go!" He turned into a black light and disappeared in a flash. Su Ye looked at the place where the black light disappeared and said nothing for a long time. This fierce weariness can also speak human language. It is estimated that his blood is very extraordinary. It is very likely to exist in ancient times. After all, he can drive the blood in Er silly''s body. I''m afraid the blood in Er silly''s body is stimulated by his breath. What is their relationship? Hostile? Should be, just that fierce disgust may be to shoot two fools. Moreover, Su Ye found something. When he fought with Li Yan, it seemed that a breath appeared on Li Yan, which made Su Ye''s system fluctuate! The system seemed to change, or degenerate! But now Li tired of leaving, and Su Ye''s system has returned to calm. It seems that if you want to kill this fierce weariness, your system panel may change! Su Ye looked at Er silly, helpless. "Go back." Among the 100000 mountains, there really is one that only makes people feel terrible, but it''s interesting. How many secrets are hidden in this land. No harm. Sue came to dig. "Ow, Ow!" The two silly toes stood in front of the red eyed ape, as if they were telling the story of their just peerless heroism. That fierce beast is terrible! But there is still nothing to do, Ben Dog! This dog can''t ride the world. All kinds of evil spirits in the world are difficult to get close to! Dong! The red eyed ape''s face was not good. He hammered two fools to the ground with one punch. What does this stupid dog smoke? Can''t you grow up? "Ow, ow, ow." The wolf king was awakened, stretched out and looked at the two goods discontentedly. Dong Dong! Two silly and red eyed apes hammered together. What can I do for you? Waste wolf dog! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On this day, suddenly, a prompt sound appeared in Su Ye''s system. [you can gain a lot of aura if you detect the natural herb] [please go to capture] A lot of Reiki! Natural grass? what is it? Suddenly, changes have taken place in 100000 mountains. "Ow, ow, ow, Ow!" Two fools are smart, as if they felt something. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 100 "Did you respond?" Su Ye looked at Er silly in surprise, and at this time he also reacted a little. The level of evolutionary grass. D to s. After the s level, there is another level of grass. At that time, it should have been called natural grass. Natural grass is a vegetation completely superior to evolutionary grass! It can be said that the high-level existence in the natural grass can already have wisdom and become a strong person who makes many people feel frightened! Evolutionary grass will appear in the mountains! Su Ye is also taking a bit of heart at this moment. He was still a little hesitant. After all, he was afraid that his mountain would be robbed, but soon, he saw a peak king. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t bear it and began to go down the mountain and run to the place where the Reiki riots in the mountain. Su Ye was relieved. However, his strength needs to be improved! "Ow, Ow!" The evolutionary grasses previously brought back by Er silly and red eyed apes were constantly bred in the condensing dark earth and succeeded immediately. Su Ye directly devoured the evolutionary grass. [State breakthrough: level s king state] [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 90%)] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 4500 (4950) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, frightening dream (lion dragon) Jiuchong heavenly eye (2 / 9) Yin Yin (Yin Yin Yin) crossing the sky, thunder song (prisoner cow) Hunyuan swallowing spirit skill (Yin kiss) breaking the wind, Heaven Gate roaring (mocking the wind)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [blood achievement increase: Dragon Sanzi (10%)] [evolution point: 450] [Reiki point: 32 / 5000 (26 / day)] S-class peak king! [obtain blood evolution panel * 2] Su ye can now continue to get the blood evolution panel. Sure enough, up to now, as long as Su Ye upgrades and breaks through, he can get two opportunities to get the blood evolution panel. Boom! Su Ye jumped directly from the mountain! "Two silly, monkey, watch the house." The second fool waved, and the red eyed ape''s eyes were full of shock. Just now... The egg boss broke through directly, didn''t he The top king? So fast? It''s only a few days! The breakthrough speed of the egg boss is amazing! These fierce beasts devour evolutionary grass, but they all need a period of time to digest. If the interval between devouring evolutionary grass is too small, they may directly produce many negative results, or even explode and die! It''s terrible! But for Su ye, the more the better. Su Ye is crazy about swallowing the evolutionary grass, and the breakthrough speed is like taking a rocket! It''s horrible! If Su Ye hatched, how terrible would it be? "Ouch!" Two fools hold their heads high, my eyes are cow! This is the egg boss! invincible! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the mountains, a Taoist Qi machine is constantly shrouded. In the mountains, a fragrant emerald grass is slowly swinging, and the surrounding is constantly shrouded in a glittering and translucent radiance. A terrible and mysterious Qi machine like the creation of heaven and earth is shrouded around. The rosy clouds in the sky are flying, like cranes spinning and Ruixia surging. "Oh!" A colorful Luan fluttered its wings and came with a terrible breath. This is a peak king! It should be regarded as the existence of the top batch! Suddenly, a fierce black wolf came from a distance. His breath was terrible, which made many fierce animals in the mountain tremble in a moment. He looked grumpy and fierce, so that people didn''t dare to provoke him. Another peak king! "Roar!" Suddenly, a roar like rolling thunder resounded through the mountains. Immediately, the huge and majestic footsteps suddenly sounded, and the surrounding gradually shook up layers of dust. A huge toad jumped and ran over, his cheeks surging one by one, just like rolling thunder surging in his mouth. It''s strange that he could make such a strange roar! Without surprise. This is another peak king! This is a riot triggered by evolutionary grass. Only the peak king is qualified to step here and fight for it! Under the peak king, even if they are only close to here, they will tremble under the pressure of their terrible breath, and it is difficult to stand up at all. At this time, the peak kings arrived, and the breath was terrible and publicized. However, suddenly a figure came. Let all the kings be silent, and the air be silent. Step on! The sound of jumping sounded, and a round egg came this way. "Roar." A group of peak kings got up one by one, and their eyes glittered with dangerous light. That egg? They remember this is a class a king. Although they occupied the peak of a peak king and killed a peak king, at this moment, it does not mean that they recognize that Su ye can step here! Take part in the competition. After all, if the snow winged golden carving is placed here, it is just a brother. "Roar!" A peak king looked at Su Ye. "Oh, it''s quite lively." Su Ye was relaxed, but his breath sank slowly. These peak kings seemed to despise him. Tut tut. If in the past, Su ye might have kept a low profile, but now. Climb for me! Boom! The smell of Su night broke out instantly! The breath belonging to the peak king goes straight to the bullfight and sways the star man! low-key? Does not exist. Su ye now can definitely break his wrist with the existence of disaster level! His peak aura explosion has exceeded them too much! All peak Wang''s pupils contract, creepy! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 101 The smell of this egg. Is it the peak king? In an instant, all the top kings stared and were shocked. They roared uneasily. There was an atmosphere of depression on Su Ye''s body. Su ye, on the other hand, began to scan these fierce beasts with her own evolutionary eyes. What Su Ye expected was that among these peak kings, there were two fierce beasts with extremely bright golden light. According to Su Ye''s knowledge, the golden light on the fierce beast seen by the evolution Xuan eye represents the future evolution potential of the fierce beast. Now, two of them burst out bright golden light, giving Su ye a very familiar feeling. "Sure enough." Su Ye couldn''t help scolding. It must be the ghost called Tianzhi. Even Su ye thought that they probably did the natural and chemical grass that suddenly appeared near the mountain. What are you doing? Give yourself a chance? Let yourself grow rapidly? And also sent the blood of two dragon nine sons! [species: xuandao Qianling grass] [level: Level D fortune] [special attribute: contains huge aura, which can help fierce beasts quickly break through the territory and improve their strength] Grade D natural grass, although it is only the lowest level. But the effect is much higher than that of those S-class evolutionary grasses! Rustle! In the forest, the grass flowing with brilliant green haze slowly swayed and glowed. In an instant, the peak kings gathered here in 100000 mountains were excited and high spirited. Their eyes were full of greed. For them, the xuandao Qianling grass was full of temptation! After all, there is enough breath to make their blood boil on the creation grass shrouded in brilliant green haze. "Roar!" The black wolf was very fierce. His saliva hung on his sharp teeth, opened his mouth slightly, and a foul wind blew through. In an instant, all the peak kings shook their breath and fought in an instant. The colorful Luan birds chirped and directly spit out colorful flames. The temperature rose. A peak king was shining in the flame, and it was faintly visible that the golden light collided with the colorful flame! Gulong. The sound of rolling thunder sounded. The huge toad jumped up suddenly, and the earth cracked under his great power, and he went directly towards the natural grass. Nearby, a giant ape with red hair roared, his big feet shook the earth, hit the toad hard, and intercepted him hard. His huge body was embedded in the ground. The toad suddenly opened his mouth, and his thick tongue burst out like a sharp sword. Poof! The giant ape''s eyeball was directly cracked and blood gushed. At this moment, the war has become a monster battle, and the scene is very chaotic. And Su Ye has no sense of existence now. Because those guys are huge and move like a hill. Su ye can really describe himself as small in front of them. "Grab it." Su ye went directly to the place where the golden light was located. It''s the previous black wolf. It''s extremely violent. If there are people around him yelling at him, or even if they just have the intention to attack, the black wolf will directly take the lead in attacking! At this moment, they are in a group, and the black wolf is enemies on all sides because of his violent character. All the top kings around him want to get rid of this unstable element quickly. Those peak kings didn''t find Su Ye''s arrival. After all, Su Ye''s small egg really seemed insignificant when the earth was constantly cracking, mountains and rivers shaking and Reiki crazy riots. "Roar!" The black wolf roared and tore off one of the peak king''s arms. The wolf''s face was bloody and fierce. The seal of heaven and earth! The sudden attack and the majestic aura made the peak kings around explode. They were creepy and seemed to be greatly frightened. Boom! The black wolf whined and was hit directly. Su Ye''s move almost broke out the basic aura strength of 10000. In this case, the black wolf will die! [successfully kill the poison killing spirit wolf, devour it and gain evolution point * 20 / gain Reiki point * 245] [whether to devour blood evolution panel: Jain blood evolution panel] "Devour." Sure enough, the character of the black wolf is really the blood of Jain. [unlock longliuzi''s blood achievement and gain blood increase: 20%] ¡¾ dragon Sanzi''s blood is covered ¡¿ Dragon six''s blood. Su Ye was very satisfied, and the peak kings around him looked at Su ye with horror, uneasiness and even some fear, because the Reiki intensity just erupted by Su Ye was too terrible. And Su Ye naturally won''t care about them. He puts his goal on another. It was a huge toad, so big that Su Ye felt that it was really like a small mountain lying there and sitting on one side. The toad''s combat effectiveness is amazing. Just after directly shooting the eyes of the red haired giant ape, he launched a fierce attack. Now the giant ape is lying there and has no life at all. Many peak kings noticed Su Ye''s walking this time. Each of them was a little creepy, staring at Su Ye. This egg, what will he do again! I always feel that this egg is the real restless! But Su Ye is too small and very fast. They can''t track Su ye when they move among the herd. It can be said that they have nothing to do with Su Ye! This egg is a broom star! Wherever you go, the peak king will die! Stay away from me! A group of peak kings dislike incomparably at this moment. Looking at Su ye, they seem to be looking at the God of plague. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 102 Su Ye ignored this. After approaching the toad, Su Ye immediately soared into the air and fought without saying a word! "Roar!" The cold aura frightened a group of fierce animals around. They growled uneasily. Su Ye''s explosive power is too strong! "Gulong!" The voice of rolling thunder flowed out of the toad''s mouth. He reacted instantly and was creepy. Suddenly, the body suddenly bulged and immediately shook out a purple poison fog. The poison gas in the poison fog had condensed into silk and the vegetation withered madly. The poison gas made the peak kings around scream and retreat quickly! This is the gift of the toad! Poison gas disperses and corrodes everything! There are often poison gas riots, just like explosion, which contains explosive damage that absolutely exceeds the strength of 5000 basic Reiki! This shows that if the ordinary peak king steps into it, he will be directly eroded by the poisonous fog and die! The peak kings around them retreated madly. But soon, they stared round one by one, because they saw that the egg suddenly broke into the poisonous fog! This egg. Are you trying to die? Such a terrible poison fog, even if they are the peak king, they dare not rush in directly and rashly. After all, the poison fog also has extremely fatal damage to them! So this egg went into the poisonous fog. From any point of view, isn''t it all looking for death? But soon. The heaven and the earth trembled for a moment. In the vast toxic fog, it seemed that there were extremely dazzling lights, bright and prosperous, like the rising sun in the East. Boom! A wail sounded. In the distance, it can be seen that the huge toad was directly blasted in the air, the earth was broken layer by layer, and the surroundings were almost destroyed into ruins, and the poisonous fog gradually dispersed. Su Ye shook the light, and his divine light was shining, which was very dazzling. All the top kings stared round one by one. This It shocked them so much that Su Ye stepped into the poison fog and killed the huge toad with great speed! [kill the five poison spirit toad, devour it and gain evolution point * 20 / gain aura point 241] [whether to devour blood evolution panel: purao blood panel] "Devour" [successfully obtained blood evolution panel] [blood evolution panel 8 / 8] Su Ye has eight blood evolution panels, and now he has the blood of Chongming bird, lion dragon, Pang, ridicule wind, prisoner cow and kiss, and he has just obtained the blood evolution panels of Pu prison and Jain canthus! "Evolution to the extreme" [gain Pulao blood] [successfully obtain the divine power: Hongzhong Tianmen sound] [gain Jain blood] [successfully obtain the talent magic power: bloodthirsty] In this way, he has the blood of dragon seven, but the increase in blood is still 20% of that of dragon six. It seems that for Su ye, the next increase in achievement should be when he completely obtains the blood of dragon nine. However, what will su ye get after getting the blood of dragon nine? He always felt that after the Dragon nine son''s blood was obtained, he would have an extremely amazing transformation. And his own transformation is what Tianzhi''s powerful and unimaginable fierce beasts and the strong men of the human race in Luohuang want to see. It can even be said that they contributed to it. However, Su ye should be hatching soon. At that time, everything will come out! What will you become? Loong? But even if they become dragons, what effect do they have on them? "I always feel that if I become a dragon, it''s like saving the world." Su Ye couldn''t help teasing. [State breakthrough: level s king state] [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 90%)] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 4500 (5400) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, frightening dream (lion dragon) jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9) heaven and earth seal (Pang) crossing and robbing the sky thunder song (prisoner cow) mixed yuan soul swallowing skill (Pang kiss), breaking the wind Tianmen Roar (mocking the wind), Hong Zhong Tianmen sound (PU prison) bloodthirsty (Jain)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase in blood achievement: longliuzi (20%)] [evolution point: 290] [Reiki point: 532 / 5000 (26 / day)] Su Ye''s evolution point was already about to break through 500, but it has just used up 200 and now it has become 290. It seems that it needs to be collected again. Hongzhong Tianmen sound, Dujie Tianlei song and broken wind Tianmen roar are similar musical attacks. Bloodthirsty is a state, but it has the same effect as Su Ye''s Hunyuan swallowing spirit skill. That is to improve his strength in a short time. The difference between bloodthirsty and Su Ye is that the worse his state is, the more powerful his attack will explode in an instant! So, it''s all magic. But what puzzles Su Ye is that if Su Ye is serious, the blood of the nine sons of the dragon will merge. So what about these skills? Is it the same integration, or will it retain the original skills. Su ye thought for a while. Now the whole mountain is shrouded in smoke. Those peak kings look at Su ye with some heart shaking. It seems that they have been quickly killed by Su Ye! Su Ye''s power is beyond their imagination. But Su Ye didn''t scare silly. He took advantage of the vibration of other peak kings and shot away at the natural grass in an instant. "Roar!" For a moment, all the peak kings roared and found something bad. Their pupils contracted and rushed towards Su Ye quickly to stop Su Ye. But Su Ye''s speed is too fast! It happened suddenly! They have no time! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [now, the world outlook should be clear. It should be the beginning of the plot for the protagonist to hatch. Yes, this book will start to enter the main line. Everyone should support it. It should be five o''clock tomorrow. Come on, brothers] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 103 Su ye went to the natural grass in an instant, and the peak kings around him blew their hair one after another, surprised and angry. With their crazy agitation aura, their surroundings seemed to be in a mess. The colorful Luan birds breathed out colorful flames in an instant, and the flames were surging, making the surrounding colorful. All kinds of gifted powers went to Su ye one after another. But the next moment! Su Ye disappeared directly in place, and the surrounding space rippled, and Su Ye seemed to escape into the void. All the attacks were instantly defeated, the surrounding earth collapsed, the mountains and rivers shook and turned into ruins. When Su Ye appeared again, he had appeared near the xuandao Qianling grass. [devour xuandao dry spirit grass and gain Reiki points * 4000] what the fuck! Instantly listening to the system sound, Su Ye burst a foul word in his heart, 4000 Reiki points? Is this special size too exaggerated? Su Ye suddenly remembered that there seemed to be a special sign on the xuandao dry spirit grass, that is, a special attribute to obtain a lot of aura. Is this what makes this grass special? The increase of aura brought by normal natural and chemical grass should be 1000 points. And this one has increased fourfold! [State breakthrough: level s king state] [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 99%)] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 4500 (5400) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, frightening dream (lion dragon) jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9) heaven and earth seal (Pang) crossing and robbing the sky thunder song (prisoner cow) mixed yuan soul swallowing skill (Pang kiss), breaking the wind Tianmen Roar (mocking the wind), Hong Zhong Tianmen sound (PU prison) bloodthirsty (Jain)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase in blood achievement: longliuzi (20%)] [evolution point: 290] [Reiki point: 4532 / 5000 (26 / day)] Su Ye''s incubation progress is only a line short! His aura point reached 4532 So He has just stepped into the peak realm Another breakthrough? "Do I have to learn from those mysterious men and settle down?" "Bah." "I have a system and precipitate a fart." "When I go back, I will directly devour the evolutionary grass, and then break through to the disaster level!" Su ye also made up his mind. When he returned to his mountain, he immediately began to devour the evolutionary grass, and then broke through to the disaster level! Precipitation? impossible! And he''s still one percent short of hatching. Forget it, just hatch. Su Ye sighed. Although she is now the seventh son of the dragon, Su Ye felt that her hatching would be an absolute and complete transformation! The follow-up blood can be supplemented after he breaks through. Su ye thought so. "Roar!" "Shout at your sister! Climb for me!" Su Ye is thinking. All the peak kings around here are looking at Su Ye angrily, because they see that after su Ye touched the evolutionary grass, the evolutionary grass directly began to wither! Their hearts are dripping blood! Boom! Su Ye''s breath is surging, and the blood of the seven dragon sons is suddenly propped up. The vast blood force is like turning into seven mountains to suppress the world! "Woo woo!" For a moment, the peak kings around them retreated a few steps in fear, but they hesitated one by one. They felt a fatal threat on Su Ye! Even if Su Ye is just an egg, in terms of body shape, Su Ye is so small compared with them that he can hardly see it without looking carefully, but he is vaguely above the dark void. It''s like seven terrible figures from the wilderness, stepping on the surging aura, shaking the blood force and suppressing the surroundings! They unconsciously separated a way. This is the strength of Su Ye''s blood. For fierce beasts, especially at the time of great changes in heaven and earth and the evolution of all things, blood is particularly important. What is the evolution of fierce beasts? blood lineage! What does the fierce beast devour want to supplement? Or blood! Therefore, everything has reached an extremely sensitive state for blood! Su Ye''s dragon blood, it can be said to represent a powerful in ancient times! It may be a blood force derived from the selection of the survival of the fittest after countless phagocytosis and evolution. It''s hard for these repressive kings to raise their heads! This is the power of blood. Su ye walked on the separated road, but he suddenly had an inexplicable feeling. At this moment, he was like a king, and all the animals around him were obedient. Will he still be like this in the future? Yes. Be the king of evolution. Be a God in the sky! Su ye also teased himself in the second grade. Soon he walked towards his mountain. "Ow, Ow!" On the mountain, two fools waved the evolution grass in their hands, and a dog''s face was full of flattering smile! The egg boss is getting stronger and stronger. Those top kings B? One by one usually owes him two or five hundred and eighty-one thousand. He is not angry with anyone and arrogant to anyone. Look, in front of the egg boss, don''t you have to kneel down and surrender, crawling on the ground one by one? Be a beast like an egg! Er silly suddenly felt as if he had planned a reasonable dog life route. Dong. The red eyed ape on one side showed disgust. This stupid dog really has no integrity. But suddenly, he looked at the evolution grass in the hands of two fools. How can this stupid dog take more evolutionary grass than me! He''s shaking with anger. No, I have to do something! "Ow, Ow!" Two silly dogs were dazed when they were hammered, but when they saw a flower in front of them, the evolutionary grass in their hands was directly robbed! He screamed angrily. Silly monkeys are getting more and more unruly * *! Grab a dog''s job? Su Ye was helpless and returned to the peak. Looking at the evolution grass on the Ningling dark earth, I also sigh that my two younger brothers are really my own money tree This... Is too fierce! Cornucopia? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [just got up and wrote a chapter. Here we are. It''s five o''clock today! Next is the story of Wanlong Festival, which will be opened soon. Don''t look at the inferences in the comment area. They are all wrong] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 104 On the boundless mountains, Su Ye stands in front like a golden statue at this moment. At the bottom are two silly and red eyed apes, and the pale wolf king who can''t afford to fight and wilt. The three of them stood in front of Su ye, neat and neat, just like primary school students listening. It''s kind of funny. The wolf king tilted his eyes and slept soundly. Why did he suddenly call me out? What is the relationship between the ups and downs of the outside world and the Canglang king of our Buddha system? Although Su Ye was just an egg, he gave the three beasts a feeling of looking up to the sky. "I''m going to start dominating 100000 mountains." "I''m going to be a disaster." "I''m going to break the eggshell." Su Ye sighed. Looking across the sky, there was an expert style. Although he had no eyes, his eyes twinkled, just like looking at the deep clouds, with compassion and depth. Huh? Why didn''t you respond? The wolf king yawned and mocked in his eyes. The egg boss is still waiting for those stupid things to kneel and lick? Their IQ, can you understand what you mean? Can you understand your intention in an instant? How is that possible? Except Ben wolf, they both owe IQ, okay! Su ye saw that the two fools snorted and flattered, and so did the red eyed apes, but they didn''t seem to understand what Su Ye meant. What do you mean, you don''t understand? Special size? I''m a disaster. I''m walking sideways in the mountain! Why don''t you lick me and let me fly you? Su Ye sighed. "Grass." The two fools understood. They ran to the place where the Ningling dark earth was located, took off the evolutionary grass bred on the Ningling dark earth, and then continued to run to Su Ye. The expression was serious, as if something solemn and sacred was going on. MD, can you act a little more? The wolf king almost rolled his eyes. Make complaints about crazy. But he was really shocked. After all, the egg boss broke through too fast! Disaster level is coming soon? When they first met, they came up to occupy his mountain. It seems that at that time, the egg boss was the C-level king! How long has it been? Disaster level? You know, outside the cliff that blocks heaven and earth, the highest level exists, that is, the peak king! A stronger peak king may be able to use his strong and excellent talents to break the wrist with some weak disaster level kings. But The real gap is really too much! The egg boss is going to be disaster level? The wolf king suddenly came to his senses. Do you want to Lick it, too? Su Ye looked at the evolutionary grass and estimated it. It''s really enough to break through the disaster level by swallowing these evolutionary grasses. He''s ready to swallow. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly looking forward to looking at Su ye, he also fantasized that he could walk across the world under the protection of the egg boss, walking across the whole 100000 mountains. Who can''t call him silly at that time? However, at this time. Suddenly. A sudden explosion, like a heavy thunder, exploded in the vast 100000 mountains! "No!" The sound is familiar. It''s the sound of weaving that day! In an instant, the golden sun seemed to be covered by something. A magnificent figure blocking the sky stood on the horizon and looked down at everything. A pair of golden eyes covered the peaks of Su night. He seemed to have tried his best to cover them up, but his scattered breath still suppressed the periphery of the whole 100000 mountains, making all fierce animals wake up to the peak king, They all crawled on the ground and trembled. Tianzhi didn''t expect that Su Ye''s entry was so fast! Fortunately, he is still observing the outside world, otherwise he will be in great trouble! The two fools and others were so frightened that they were shrouded in the golden light. But soon, they found out. "Ow?" Where''s the egg boss? Su ye, disappeared from the mountain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Ye felt the crazy changes in the scenery around him, and couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough. What happened at present is psychologically prepared for Su Ye. He can also feel that if he breaks through rashly and hatches, his blood is incomplete. Can dragon nine really fuse dragon blood so easily? Su ye thought there was something missing. And he delayed so long on the mountain, in fact, he just wanted to see what their position was and what they said. He moved in the void for a long time, and that force took him through the cliff. To Su Ye''s surprise, after crossing the cliff, Su Ye actually saw a dark space. The dark space seemed to be formed independently, which could not be seen clearly from a distance, but there seemed to be mountains in it. That was... The same place as the periphery of 100000 mountains? The rolling mountains, but they seem to be folded there by space. It was dark. "It''s a little strange. There seems to be a layer of folding space in the periphery of 100000 mountain and the middle of Tianzhi''s place. In other words, the whole picture of 100000 mountain has not been fully unfolded!" "If it does, what will happen?" Su Ye was very surprised. And he went through a layer of cliffs. The next moment, he stepped into a place like a fairyland. The fairy light was misty, the spring water was Ding Dong, and the mist was dense, which made people relaxed and happy. I can''t imagine that there is a cave inside this 100000 mountain! As soon as Su ye came in, he saw a huge mountain in front of him. No, it was a figure blocking the sky and the sun. Standing in Su Ye''s face, kissing ah, blocked everything in front of Su Ye. Su Ye felt a little shocked. On the sky, where the "mountains" spread, the surrounding clouds covered his upper body. Two bright eyes scattered the stratus clouds, and vaguely revealed a large face that was complex to tangle. "Why are you so fast?" The sound was like thunder, and Su Ye felt dizzy. And Su''s "egg" color is not very good-looking. What is fast? It''s disrespectful to say this to a male creature, you know? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 105 "Didn''t you send me the natural grass?" Tianzhi grinned and was so angry. Yes, it is indeed the natural and chemical grass he sent to Su Ye. He wants to improve Su Ye''s strength quickly. But This is so special Is it so fast? What he thought was that Su Ye ate the grass and digested it in half a month, and then it was probably close to the disaster level. At that time, he sent several evolutionary grass and a fierce beast with dragon nine blood. Then everything would be fine. But, special size! Who has ever seen that you can digest the natural and chemical grass in an instant? It takes a month for normal fierce animals to digest natural and chemical grass! Tianzhi feels a little dizzy now. "You can''t hatch now, or you will die." Sure to die? What is the credibility of weaving this day? For the future, Su Ye''s knowability is zero, and he can''t trust these guys who don''t know the details. What do they say? Who knows how many ghosts these guys have in their heads. Tianzhi sighed. "I can feel that you can hatch just one line away. Your eggshell has changed. I can feel it. However, you can''t hatch now. Otherwise, when the return plan starts, everything we do will flow eastward, and your existence, as the biggest variable, is bound to be eradicated." It''s the return plan again. What the hell is this? "What is the return plan?" "We don''t know..." "Then I''ll hatch now." Su ye said coldly, special size, don''t you know? You don''t know who knows? Is it fun to keep me in the dark? You design this and that all day. Su Ye has long been unhappy. Still playing this game with me now? It''s a big deal. It depends on who is in a hurry. "You..." Tianzhi''s tone was stagnant. It''s hard to imagine that he was not afraid of Luohuang, who had evolved 14 times. At the moment, he didn''t know how to speak. "The return plan, to be exact, is the overall situation constructed by those who existed ten thousand years ago. They changed the pattern ten thousand years ago, destroyed a large race, and built this plan called" return "with their blood. They want to overthrow everything in modern times and rebuild heaven and earth." Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. "Return, what is return?" "Is it the return of those ancient existence, or some places, some forces, return to this land, such as Space folding?" Su ye said his guess, but Tianzhi was silent for a long time. "Neither." "We''re just guessing what it is." "Who set up the bureau?" "It can''t be said that once the existence like me calls their taboo, then the world will moan, and the existence of exile will feel it." Su Ye was lost in thought. Such a terrible existence? Tianzhi has also evolved 14 times, but when talking about those existence, there is still a feeling of fear. Return plan. It''s not the return of the strong to the earth, or the folding and expansion of power or space, so what are they? "In short, once the return plan is launched, all people and fierce animals in this era will be destroyed. Even if they are not destroyed, they will be slaves and maidservants." Tianzhi''s words have been very clear. If that plan continues, everything in today''s era of evolution will be destroyed. Re establishment of heaven and earth? Su Ye suddenly felt something strange, but Tianzhi didn''t seem to be lying. After all, Su Ye''s strength now is like an ant compared with Tianzhi! Why should people try so hard to cheat you? "So, you can''t hatch for the time being. You have to go to Kunlun, Changbai and other places in the human world. After you pass by, I''ll take you to the sea to catch and kill the last dragon Jiuzi." Su Ye''s heart was slightly shocked. The last dragon nine? "Baxia, one of the nine sons of the dragon, has a fierce beast. It is not under our control, but on the sea." Speaking of this, Tianzhi is also a little dignified. "Don''t rush into the sea. Even now I will die if I step into the deep sea." Su Ye was slightly chilly. It is said that after the great change of heaven and earth, the recovery of aura and the evolution of all things, the sea was surrounded by humans and listed as a restricted area! From Tianzhi''s mouth, the sea It is also an absolutely dangerous place! Are you even deeply afraid of his existence? "What are you going to do in Kunlun and Changbai?" "Absorb some energy and when you get there, you will understand." Seeing Su Ye''s silence, it was like thinking. Tianzhi sighed, with a bit of helplessness in his tone. "Believe me, we are all ants struggling in the new era." "Darkness, future terror, may come at any time." Su Ye was slightly shocked. He heard a touch of helplessness from Tianzhi''s tone. Powerful as Tianzhi, a little bit of Qi will suppress the existence of 100000 mountains. Is there nothing you can do? The great horror of the future? dark? What the hell is it? Go to Kunlun to absorb energy? Su Ye''s mind is very chaotic and constantly thinking. At this time, Tianzhi suddenly waved his hand, and immediately a fierce beast suddenly crawled on the ground, and a pair of animal eyes were full of panic. "There is negative blood in his body. He is also the ninth son of the dragon. Swallow it." Tianzhi waved slightly. But Su Ye shook his head. "I need to reach disaster level to continue swallowing." Tianzhi was slightly stunned. Are there any restrictions? Sure enough, it would be terrible if it could be swallowed up indefinitely. With a sudden flick of his hand, the fierce beast suddenly exploded and died, and a thread of blood red silk suddenly condensed in the air. "This is the blood of negative Qi. I attach it to you with Reiki. When you can swallow it, you will swallow it." Su Ye was a little cold in his heart. They were also fierce beasts. He brushed his hand and killed them directly without any mercy. This day is also an absolutely cruel role. Although he is kind to Su ye and even constrained by Su ye, it is mainly because Su Ye is special, which makes them see hope. If it is other existence, it is so arrogant in front of Tianzhi. I''m afraid there will be no residue left directly! The blood red silk thread appeared, wrapped around Su Ye''s body, and then turned into a pattern and printed on Su Ye''s body. "Let''s go, leave the 100000 mountains, enter the world where human beings live, and then step into Kunlun and Changbai. Then I will come out of the mountain and help you win your blood." Sue took a deep breath at night. Is she going out of 100000 mountains? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 106 Su Ye was sent out by Tian Zhi. He has not fully digested the information he got from entering the depths of 100000 mountains this time. It''s really hard to digest. Return plan. Kunlun Changbai, etc. Absorb energy? "He just seemed to say that those beings once destroyed a family in ancient times?" "What family?" "Blood has supported the overall situation for ten thousand years?" Su ye thought hard, but he couldn''t think out a reason at all. Now, he really wants to go to Kunlun Mountain and Changbai Mountain. Really feel it. The secrets buried in history. Whether we can see those epic years rolled over by the wheel of history. Su Ye is too curious. At this time, he suddenly seemed to feel an unknown disturbance, and his breath was slightly stagnant. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hundreds of thousands of mountains away, at this moment, the sky is full of all kinds of armed helicopters and all kinds of gun barrel dark shooting equipment in mid air. At this time, a reporter wearing standard armor and flying with the device behind him, holding a microphone, is staring at the scene in the 100000 mountains. This is a young female reporter. She looks handsome. She wears a water blue T-shirt under the standard armor, revealing her snow-white skin. At this time, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. This morning, there was a riot in 100000 mountains. No, to be exact, it should be a Tianyuan riot near Luoshui city. The abyss of heaven has a special way of existence, just like a space crack, which appears on the earth. Some are hidden in the mountain abyss, some bloom in the sky, and all of them have a strange and cruel creature. Remnant spirit. These remnant spirits emerged with the recovery of aura and rushed into the human world crazily, which caused great damage to the human world for a while. Countless human beings died miserably in the hands of remnant spirits, and even were slaughtered directly, which made people cold. And the remnant spirit is also the first enemy of mankind! Soon, the reporter''s clear voice rang through. "Dear viewers of new era satellite TV, Hello, I''m your reporter friend, Xiao Wan." "As we all know, the remnant spirits of heaven and earth are the greatest enemy of mankind and the most difficult and violent enemy we have encountered in the era of evolution." "We humans have encircled and suppressed the remnant spirits of heaven and earth, but they all ended in failure. Our advanced scientific and technological weapons have little effect on those remnant spirits in strange forms." "This morning, Tiannan Tianyuan near Luoshui city suddenly rioted, pouring out a large number of heaven and earth residual spirits. They were cruel and violent, which made people tremble. But the audience friends in front of the TV can rest assured, because this time, the goal of heaven and earth residual spirits is not our human world, but -" "100000 mountains." This little Wan, specially elongated. "Let me tell you about the specific situation of 100000 mountains. 100000 mountains originated from the great change of heaven and earth ten years ago. All things began their evolutionary journey. All kinds of areas that human beings can''t explore frequently appear. This 100000 mountain is one of them. It is similar to folding space. Suddenly, there are countless peaks. It is the holy land of fierce animals. One peak respects the king , many highly qualified evolutionists among humans are surprised. " "The 100000 mountains are also one of the three forbidden areas that human beings cannot explore at present." The reporter is obviously explaining to the ordinary people in front of the TV. "This time, the target of the remnant spirit outbreak is 100000 mountains. Human beings will not be affected, and the strong human beings have been under martial law, so please rest assured that this satellite TV live studio will give you a better understanding of this era." This live broadcast can be said to have been studied by the strong men of mankind. They want to present this era more clearly to all the people in the current human race. This time, the scenes here have been broadcast on TV and all current devices. It can be said that it immediately caused a sensation in the whole human world! "Governor Liu! At present, the number of real-time online people in the live broadcasting room of new era satellite TV has reached 400 million, and now there is a Caton situation in the live broadcasting room!" "Immediately link the current major companies and borrow server resources, which is said to be official expropriation!" "Yes!" "450 million!" "Five hundred million!" "Broken! The server crashed!" A group of professionals in Los Angeles are all busy. It''s the first time they have used such a large-scale live broadcasting platform! 500 million people! This is an unimaginable data in this era of rapid population reduction! "It''s terrible! The times have evolved, and we live in fear all day!" "Is it finally going to be announced? Can the central city suppress those riots?" "100000 mountains, Tiannan Tianyuan, are these places going to collide?" "Once those scenes described in the Fantasy Fairy Xia novels? I always thought I couldn''t touch them in my life! This... I didn''t expect..." "Shut up, is this a good thing? This shows that the central city has decided that the situation can''t be suppressed. Instead of continuing to hide it, it''s better to directly let the whole people accept it and open the era of national evolution. The evolutors are no longer from colleges and universities. The way of evolution and resources will flow to the whole human world!" "This shows that the future will be cruel." The barrage flew up, dazzling. Governor Liu took a deep breath. "Close all barrage messages and watch the live broadcast with peace of mind. The server has been built successfully. If I''m not wrong, next, there will be a big event that will change the pattern of the human world, which is about to happen." The human world, the current evolutionists, all come from those universities, specially constructed evolution majors, which are in line with the previous bioengineering and other types of majors. They need to change. Yes, they want to push evolution to all people and let all mankind start the evolutionary journey! After all, in this era, the darkness hidden under the bright and calm is not something that one person or a group of people can resist. This is a good opportunity for the world remnant spirit riots to attack 100000 mountains. Governor Liu suddenly thought of the egg that killed the peak king in 100000 mountains. Will the egg play such a role in this remnant riot? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 107 Roar! There were constant riots in the mountains. Outside the mountains, a fierce looking remnant spirit showed a ferocious killing opportunity. One by one, they seem to condense their bodies with aura, with black light all over their body and floating soles of their feet. They are like ghosts. Some have feet and some don''t even have feet. The only thing in common should be that they all have ferocious big mouths and red eyes! The vast remnant spirit of Ukraine attacked 100000 mountains and instantly caused countless blood disasters! They collided with those fierce beasts in an instant! At this moment, Su Ye quickly returned to his mountain. "Ouch!" Two silly and three red eyed apes, even the wolf king, have just been scared. The figure that blocks out the sky and the sun appears again! And The egg boss is taken! "Ow, Ow!" The wolf king looked sad. He thought the egg boss was getting stronger. Do you want to learn from the silly dog to lick the egg boss, but I didn''t expect Let''s go our separate ways. The wolf king was thinking of nothing. However, at this time, Su ye came back. "Er silly, monkey, go, we''re going to run away." Two silly and red eyed apes all looked at Su ye in surprise. What did they want to do? Haven''t they already occupied the peak of a peak king? Where else are you going? "Let''s go to the human world." Su ye only plans to take Er silly and monkey. These two have been with him for a long time. He can trust them, and he can''t take too much. After all, Su Ye doesn''t know what will happen there after he goes to Kunlun mountain. "Ow, ow, ow." Two silly two guys heard that they were going to the human world, and their eyes stared like copper bells. That''s called excitement. "What''s going on outside? I seem to have felt this smell." Su Ye was a little strange. He felt that it didn''t seem calm outside and felt a lot of familiar breath, so he immediately returned to his mountain and said he wanted to run away. "Is it a remnant spirit?" Su Ye suddenly remembered why the breath was so familiar. He once met a fierce beast in Lin village outside 100000 mountains, which was brought by the evolutionists of Luoshui city. It seems that Dahuang village has put residual spirit liquid into it. Yes, it''s the remnant spirit! Su Ye suddenly remembered what this breath was. He still remembers that he killed the fierce beast corroded by residual spirit liquid and obtained what seemed to be extremely evil power? Yes, it''s the power of evil! It''s just that my system panel hasn''t been opened, which is a reminder of the attributes of any extremely evil force. "Tut Tut, no matter what, I want to go out of the 100000 mountains. This remnant spirit riot has nothing to do with me." "Go!" Su Ye directly takes Er silly and they are ready to leave here. The wolf king stood at the mountain pass, waving wolf claws, "sad" and tears filled his eyes. These guys are finally gone! Is the wolf king''s beautiful and happy life finally coming? But suddenly. "Ouch." Two fools ran back. The wolf king doesn''t look good. What does this stupid dog do? Dong! The second fool showed his teeth and directly hammered the wolf king to the ground. Then he ran to the place where the Ningling dark earth was located like a financial fan and swallowed the Ningling dark earth. His body was more than a circle larger than that at that time, so this time, he didn''t bother to swallow the Ningling dark earth at all. The wolf king''s anger is hard to calm. Damn silly dog! When I meet you again after the wolf king becomes stronger, I will definitely rub you hard! But Su Ye they had gone far, and he just screamed several times. After the wolf king, have a good sleep first. Say hello to you silly dog again! The wolf king is lying on the mountain, and the open cave makes him extremely comfortable! But suddenly. On this mountain, an uninvited guest, a giant ape with red hair, came up the mountain. Huh? On this mountain, there is no peak king to occupy? Which peak king left this mountain with such a good location? No breath yet? Is it his chance? "Ow, ow, ow?" The wolf king was startled. He was sleeping and was suddenly thrown out. Red giant ape: what the hell? Is it so ugly? The wolf king lay at the foot of the mountain and sat there for a long time. His sitting posture was strange and his front paws trembled. Ben wolf king, was thrown out again? And You don''t even look at me? I''m such a big wolf, handsome and extraordinary. Are you ignoring me? He trembled with anger and made a terrible cry. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ow, Ow!" The two fools held Su ye, while the red eyed ape walked behind. At this moment, the 100000 mountains have been in a mess, all kinds of residual spirits roar, and the broken limbs and arms of fierce animals are covered all over the ground, with blood flowing into a river. "Ow?" Two silly bodies shook and were startled by the scene, but they still had some doubts. Here, why are there only the bodies of fierce animals? Unilateral massacre? "After being killed, the remnant spirit will turn into aura and scatter between heaven and earth. There will be no body left." Su Ye explained. What does it have to do with these remnant riots and invading 100000 mountains? "Two fools, detour!" ¡­¡­¡­ The human world is divided into four regions: Tiannan, Beijing, Xijiang and Lingdong. There are countless cities. Luoshui city and 100000 mountains are in the south of the sky. At the moment, there seems to be a very special area in a deep mountain in the south of the sky. The fog full of evil breath is constantly steaming upward from all directions. The fog gathers together as if it forms a gray semicircular cover. Thunder and anger are shrouded in the sky. There is a dead silence on the earth. Mottled cracks spread like a cobweb and have no vitality. At this moment, a small black beast, eyes slightly rotating, voice bleak. "Remember, the goal is a round egg with dense patterns carved on it. I have branded the breath on your spirit. Remember, his strength is in the peak king state. We must kill him for our great cause! He is the only variable!" This little beast is fierce and disgusting. It''s hard to imagine that he ran out of 100000 mountains. And under his words, this strange place is crazy pouring out of the remnant spirits of heaven and earth. Wu was vast and rushed towards the 100000 mountains! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [it''s delivered at five o''clock. Ten thousand words are updated today. It''s still the same if there''s no accident tomorrow. Come to support it.] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 108 At this moment, the inside of 100000 mountains is shrouded in clouds. "Ah, Su Ye has come!" Suddenly, a clear voice rang, and a beautiful figure ran over. Behind him, an auspicious cloud spread over all things. Bai Xiaoze walked out from the depths, but found that Su ye had left, and her face was a little disappointed. "I''ve asked him to look for those places." "The place where those big guys are buried?" Bai Xiaoze''s big eyes dribbled. "Yes, he must absorb their strength, otherwise..." Tianzhi sighed and blew away the layers of mist. Bai Xiaoze gave a cry and sat in the place where the spring water tinkled. The mist was dusk. She was barefoot and fingertips fiddled with the clear stream. "I feel fast. They''re getting closer and closer." "100000 mountains are about to recover... What will our outcome be?" "Will you die..." Bai Xiaoze''s jade feet are slightly red and fluctuate up and down in the spring. At the moment, she curls up and her beautiful face lies on her two tightly hugged knees, which makes people feel a little distressed. Tianzhi is silent. "It''ll be all right." Tianzhi looked up at the sky, and the golden sun fell. The light was shining, but he felt a sense of uneasiness. Everything, only look at Su night. He should be their only hope. However, at this time, a roar suddenly came from the depths of the mountain. Tianzhi''s mind shook and her face changed dramatically. "What happened?" "Li Yan, ran away!" "Li Fan? That disgusting group..." Bai Xiaoze said, her voice was weak, she was faint, and she put her face on her knees. Tianzhi''s eyes twinkled. "You can''t leave it on the earth." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ For these, Su Ye naturally doesn''t know. They made a detour. Su Ye doesn''t want to collide with those bullshit residual spirits. He has no sense of belonging to 100000 mountains. To be exact, he has no sense of belonging to this world. Like a passer-by, he came to this strange world, walked between the vast world and looked for the fruit of the evolution of the times. Su Ye sighed and suddenly felt a sense of loss. "MD, I won''t miss spring, will I? A sudden sense of loneliness?" Su Ye''s body was suddenly chilly and reorganized her mind. I''m just an egg! But on reflection, he should hatch soon "Women?" He remembered the mysterious identity of Bai Xiaoze, walking on the earth and flying with ruicai. Tut Tut, his identity was too mysterious, and he always felt that there was a big secret hidden in Bai Xiaoze. Let''s put it down for the moment. I think of Luohuang, which looks like a fairy in the painting. Why don''t you take it home and be the lady of the stronghold? But at the thought of the sign of evolution 14 times written on the system panel, Su Ye suddenly trembled. Forget it, I''d better just keep YY it in my mind for a while. But after su ye thought so for a while, she was in a much better mood. Previously, he really had some pressure. After all, he didn''t fully believe what Tianzhi said, but he also believed in 7788. Su Ye suddenly assumed some shit responsibility. He felt that he was designed by many people, and he has entered the game now. Yes, he has been in the game since he swallowed the blood of dragon nine. It has nothing to do with others. It can only be said to be a coincidence. After all, Tianzhi didn''t notice him until he swallowed the blood of lion dragon. According to Tianzhi, Su ye must gather the blood of the nine sons of the dragon and hatch, otherwise he will be in danger. So his goal now is. Kunlun, Changbai, etc. It shouldn''t take too long. Then when he goes to those places and absorbs their strength according to what Tianzhi said, Tianzhi will go out of 100000 mountains and help Su Ye capture and kill the existence of Baxia blood. "Let''s go, two fools. Get out of the mountain quickly." Hurry up and get out of the 100000 mountains. This is what Su ye should do at present. The second fool snorted and shouted a few times. However, at this time, suddenly. "Roar." Suddenly a roar came from the front. It was an ugly and thin spirit. It felt like an incompletely developed remnant spirit, limping towards here. It''s ugly. This is the ghost of what ghost? Two silly eyes with dislike, one side of the red eyed ape''s eyes turned, looking at the remnant spirit, I don''t know what I''m thinking. But after seeing Su ye, the remnant spirit suddenly turned his eyes red! "Ow?" What''s the matter with this remnant spirit? Feel like suddenly stimulated? The two fools squinted at the running remnant spirit and raised a claw. "Dong!" The remnant spirit was directly knocked to the ground by two silly hammers, and immediately broke out. Destroyed? So weak? The two fools stared at their claws and screamed endlessly. Ben is so strong? Two silly suddenly looked at the red eyed ape with dangerous eyes, eager to try. "Dong." The red eyed ape bared his teeth and taught two fools how to be a good dog with his fist. But Su ye thought something was wrong. Because the residual spirit that had just been scattered by the hammer did not seem to have completely dissipated, but turned into a layer of glittering and white, but filled with black light. Suddenly! Su Ye''s heart moved slightly, and the glittering white light suddenly scattered around! "No!" This remnant spirit is likely to be a kind of communication with low strength. If he is killed, his aura will not disappear immediately, but will be transmitted to other remnant spirits of heaven and earth as a signal message. However, what makes Su Ye slightly strange is, what are the goals of these residual spirits? Why did it feel like the remnant spirit became very excited when he saw himself just now? Is it difficult? I''m the target of these remnant spirits? Su Ye doesn''t belittle herself. Since she learned her particularity from Tianzhi, Su Ye knows that she is likely to be a variable in the game between the two times in the future! Shul. Mountains and rivers are moving, and a rolling breath is surging between mountains and rivers! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 109 Sure enough! It seems that Su Ye''s guess is right. Although they don''t know what their big goal is, one of their goals must be su Ye! Su Ye suddenly felt some inexplicable irritability. Come and calculate me, don''t you? Hidden in the earth one by one, I don''t know how many years I''ve slept. I''m so old that I don''t die. Now I''m pretending to be mysterious, calculating the common people and the whole era. When I become strong enough, I must dig you out of the earth one by one. "Ow?" Two silly and red eyed apes all felt something wrong. Not far away, there suddenly came countless breath, vast and violent. The remnant spirits rushed around in an instant. And right now. "What happened? The remnant spirit started a riot?" Outside, the reporter Xiaowan''s pupil contracted slightly and hurriedly informed the cameraman on his side to turn the lens. Just now, the remnant spirits of heaven and earth stepped into 100000 mountains, which can be said to be directly spread in a large area. There was no specific point, but just at that moment, an abnormality suddenly occurred in a place. The surrounding remnant spirits seemed to feel something and suddenly poured in in one direction. They are in the air now. Although 100000 mountains are deep and can''t see the whole picture, they can also see some movements. They are very shocked at the moment. Suddenly there was an absurd idea. Is it difficult that this vicious riot actually has a directional purpose? "Dear viewers in the live studio, according to what is shown on the screen, the remnant spirits of heaven and earth seem to have launched a purposeful siege. At present, we don''t know what the motivation of the remnant riots is, but don''t worry, we will continue to follow up the investigation." Xiao Wan said, and immediately continued to look at the scene among the 100000 mountains. It is worth mentioning that the barrage in the live broadcast room was officially closed because there were too many people, and those viewers were also busy. They directly established a large post bar, broke the registration record in the blink of an eye, and nearly 100 million people discussed madly on the post bar. Various speculations emerge one after another, including various theories of fantasy, conspiracy and eschatology. In short, it can be said that a remnant riot invaded 100000 mountains and developed the conjecture of many young people. [the remnant spirits of heaven and earth and 100000 mountains all suddenly appear on the earth. Each one is amazing. What do you think of the future?] "What else can you think of? The riots of heaven and earth and the evolution of all things are the great era of national cultivation!" "Don''t panic, until I successfully quench the seventh set of flying swords, lead the sun to rise, set foot on the road of truth, show the sword and wipe out hundreds of millions of stars." "Go upstairs and write a book. Chinanet needs you." [what role do these sudden beings play? What attitude will human beings take to survive?] "Ah, I suddenly feel that the future is long and dark!" "Yes, there have been terrible figures in 100000 mountains, covering the sky and blocking the sun, breathing and suppressing 100000 mountains. If you go out of 100000 mountains, it will be a disaster to the human world!" "Hum! Not to mention the existence in the 100000 mountains, the white snake king in the south of the world, the dark White Ape in winter, the silver winged wolf king in the north, and the divine crane in the Kunlun ruins in the west, these are truly transcendent existence! They are defined as disaster by the central city!" "Yes, I heard that where the silver winged wolf king passed, the snow was flying, the temperature dropped suddenly, and it was very strong!" "It is said that every year the central city will send strong people to the Tianshan Mountains in the South and the Kunlun ruins in the north to suppress. Otherwise, they may cause a real great disaster!" For a while, the hot debate about today''s new era is also hot. Everyone did not spit out and sent out some information they knew. Tiannan - white snake king, North - Silver winged wolf king, Lingdong - cangxuan White Ape, west Xinjiang - Divine crane. These are some new era evolved fierce beasts that are pouring out near the human world. Let the human world incomparable fear. Xiao Wan naturally doesn''t know this. Her beautiful eyes stared at the remnant spirits rioting in the 100000 mountains. However, at this time, her pupils suddenly contracted slightly. "What''s that!" She let out a cry. Suddenly I saw the dense remnant spirits, as if they had been killed in an instant! There rippled a layer of terrible space ripples, and the residual spirits exploded one after another wherever they passed! "It''s too far to see what it is!" Her breathing was a little short, and her eyes were full of curiosity. She turned her head, looked at the evolutionists sent by Los Angeles to protect her, and said, "report the situation here to Los Angeles!" A group of evolutionists nodded one after another. At the same time, there were huge waves in their hearts. Those residual spirits rushed over. What did they feel, and what did they encounter when they suddenly exploded and died! "What level are those remnant spirits?" asked Xiao Wan. "The distance is too far. We also feel a little vague, but there are some strong smells. It should be the king''s realm!" "The remnant spirit of the king''s territory?" Xiaowan''s pupils contracted and her heart was shocked. Although she participated in the evolutionary journey, but she was only a civil worker with level C awakening, Wang Jing really belongs to an unattainable realm! The king''s realm is in Luoshui City, which is a high-ranking existence. Even in the central city with a large number of evolutionary giants, it is also a mainstay! "This... The remnant spirit of the king''s territory... Was destroyed in an instant?" They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Empty God broken! Su Ye looked at the surging residual spirits. Naturally, it was an empty God who directly destroyed all the residual spirits around him. "The strongest is the king''s territory..." Su Ye''s eyes are slightly frozen. If it''s just like this, it''s too simple. Su Ye has a bad feeling. It seems that the 100000 mountains this time may not be too calm. However, at this time. [devour the power of extreme evil * 212] [unlock the evil power panel] Su Ye''s heart moved slightly. Are you here? The power of evil. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 110 [State breakthrough: level s king state] [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 99%)] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 4500 (5400) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, frightening dream (lion dragon) jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9) heaven and earth seal (Pang) crossing and robbing the sky thunder song (prisoner cow) mixed yuan soul swallowing skill (Pang kiss), breaking the wind Tianmen Roar (mocking the wind), Hong Zhong Tianmen sound (PU prison) bloodthirsty (Jain)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [evil power: 212] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase in blood achievement: longliuzi (20%)] [evolution point: 290] [Reiki point: 4532 / 5000 (26 / day)] As expected, the sign of extreme evil force appeared on the system panel. Tap the power of evil. However, it is dark at this moment. It''s still unlocked! [extreme evil evolution route (unlocked)] And this has a very evil evolutionary route! what is it? Is it something similar to the blood evolution panel? Su ye also felt a little surprised. Click on it. Suddenly, it is similar to the system compression page, and many pages pop up directly. [extremely evil lion dragon (unlocked)] [extremely evil ¡¤ prisoner cow (unlocked)] [extremely evil...] All the blood evolution panels obtained by Su Ye appear here, all of which are extremely evil headers, and there seems to be compressed pages in the extremely evil. Extremely evil lion dragon: [evolutionary route] [magic burning lion dragon] - [magic burning Asian dragon] - [...] - [magic scale Horned Dragon] - [...] Su Ye feels a little shocked and has such a system function! The lion dragon is the ninth son of the dragon and has dragon blood in his body. Therefore, the future evolution route can evolve into a dragon! But... What does this function do? Su Ye thinks it''s not that simple. After a long time, Su Ye realized something. "Using the power of extreme evil can evolve an individual''s extreme evil panel, and the role of the extreme evil panel is..." "Change." "Similar to demonization!" Even if Su Ye becomes a dragon after hatching, he can also use the extremely evil form of the extremely evil panel to temporarily become other creatures! That is, the existence extended through Su Ye''s evolution on the extreme evil panel. For example, he is now an egg, which is his real body. If Su Ye''s extremely evil panel unlocks the magic scale Horned Dragon, Su ye can directly use the extremely evil power to instantly become an extremely evil Horned Dragon! This is the power of the extreme evil panel! "It''s a little against the sky." Su Ye is also a little surprised, but Su Ye has not unlocked this panel, so this panel is not useful at present. "Tut Tut, speed up the upgrade. This panel makes me look forward to it." Su Ye is really looking forward to it. He was crazy about killing the remnant spirits around him. "Roar!" These evil spirits are ferocious one by one. Their eyes are red, as if they were stimulated by something. It''s like Su Ye is their father murderer. They all want to break Su ye into pieces. "It seems that someone should be controlling behind them." Fire set the prairie ablaze! The seal of heaven and earth! Cross the sky thunder song! Boom! Su Ye''s skills are in full bloom. He belongs to the peak king. With his current strength, it''s as easy as crushing ants to kill these beings! "Gain the power of evil * 213" "Gain extreme evil power * 321" "Gain extreme evil power * 127" "Get..." Su Ye''s evil power soared. And two silly and red eyed apes are also crazy attacks. Although the combat effectiveness of Er silly is not strong, the strongest of these residual spirits is only level c king! "Ow, Ow!" the two silly crazy demons danced wildly, and their claws flew wildly, shouting while fighting. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "How''s the situation now?" at the headquarters of Los Angeles, Governor Liu listened to the phone and frowned. "At present, all the comments on various forums are normal, and our staff are also conducting close control and evaluation actions. Many people will accept the evolution of the times, so we first predicted that because we can''t accept the changes of the times, the cruelty of the future and the collapse of some people, there is no large-scale expansion." Governor Liu nodded. "It''s just... The situation in 100000 mountains seems strange." Governor Liu raised his eyebrows, but did not make a sound, indicating that the evolutionist continued. "The remnant spirits seem purposeful. They seem to have found something and gathered in a large area." "What happened?" "As a result..." the evolutionist twitched in the corners of his mouth and his eyes were somewhat incredible: "the remnant spirit seems to have encountered some terrorist existence and was killed in a large area." "What?" Governor Liu was slightly moved. The remnant spirit has attacked the human world, so humans are impressed with the scale of the remnant spirit attack, and even have made a detailed plan. Since the evolutionist said it was a large area, it was definitely a terrible scene of countless remnant spirits! And such a large-scale attack was quickly defeated? What existence did they encounter? "Is there a picture?" "... the distance is too far... There is no specific battle scene at all." Governor Liu took a deep breath. "Can you get the crew closer?" "Is there any danger..." "Immediately mobilize the Three Kingdom evolutors to protect them and go as deep as possible." Governor Liu''s eyes flickered slightly and took a deep breath. "I see." The evolutionist also understood what a great opportunity it was for human beings to attack 100000 mountains this time! After all, this should be the first time for mankind to see this era from a third-party perspective. What kind of enemies will they face in the future. How powerful they are. What is the most frightening thing about the rapid development of the times? Weak and unknown! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, the outside world, the human live studio, has been boiling. "Dear viewers in the live studio, according to the situation presented on the screen, we can see that there has been an amazing battle in the place where the residual spirits gather." Xiao Wan was shocked as she explained. Because the battle over there is so terrible! Moreover, this is because they are very far away, so they can only see some light blooming and power afterwaves! "Xiao Wan, Luoshui city has issued an order. Let''s go deeper." "Deep?" Xiaowan''s beautiful eyes moved, "but... It''s so dangerous in 100000 mountains. Now it''s even more chaotic. Will there be any problem?" The film crew here and the evolutionists nearby have slightly changed their faces, which is obviously a little agitated. "Luoshui city sent Zhang bingchang, Li bingchang and Wang bingchang." Three strong kings? They were suddenly shaken and settled down. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 111 "Commander." The three men with calm breath and some strong stature came slowly, dressed in standard armor and dark blue, giving people a cold and fierce feeling. Three kings! This was rare in the past! The live studio blew up in an instant. Those viewers can''t fire a barrage. They are definitely going to be suffocated. [Aha! It''s hard not to fire a barrage!] [three Wang Jingbing commanders appear! This is the existence of the Dragon without the tail in the past!] [the commander appears and licks the screen!] [can you feel their power across the screen? Is this the strong one in the future? The evolution route of the new era! But will our lens go deep into 100000 mountains?] [the presence of the chief soldier, the remnant spirit riot! What''s going to happen!] Comments on various post bars emerge one after another. "Let''s go." The three soldiers also have some pride in their eyes, but they hide deeply. As outstanding evolutionists among humans, it is normal for them to have some pride. "No problem..." Xiao Wan hesitated, with a bit of worry in her eyes. She knows too much about the danger of 100000 mountains as a reporter walking on the front line all year round. After all, new era satellite TV is specially used to broadcast some information about the era of evolution. There are hundreds of thousands of mountains, no place for fierce animals, and there are countless peak kings. Those who exist have a strong sense of belonging to their own territory! What''s more, now, there is chaos in the remnant riots. Will there be any danger if they rashly enter now! "What danger can there be?" "Now 100000 mountains are in chaos, which is a good opportunity for us to enter." Obviously, the three soldiers don''t think so. One of them is level B King territory, which is the king''s army commander. It can be said that he is an expert in art. He is bold and has no fear of these 100000 mountains! After all, the three kings will not have any problems even if they encounter the class a king. After all, they have standard armor in their airspace and have a proper way of dealing with it. Then even if they meet the class a bird, bird and beast king, there should be no great danger. "Let''s go. We''re just going a little deeper. As long as the camera can capture the battle over there, it''s OK." "Let''s open the way." Looking at Xiao Wan, who was still hesitant, and the staff behind her, the three soldiers looked at each other and immediately went straight forward. "You..." Xiao Wan sighed, with some worry in her eyes. "Let''s go, since it''s the order of Los Angeles." They followed the three soldiers into the 100000 mountain and flew into it. Sure enough, now the outside of the 100000 mountain has been covered with blood and full of a strong smell of blood. Fierce animals roared and tore their bodies apart by violent residual spirits, and some residual spirits were instantly broken and dissipated in the air. The scene was chaotic to the extreme! And they walk in mid air. Indeed, today''s chaos gives them a good opportunity. They have been flying for some time, but no fierce beast has found them! But even so, a group of camera staff still followed with fear. "Take it easy." Seeing this, Wang bingchang''s face was smiling and comforting them. The three of them were very relaxed, but Xiao Wan and others were still a little nervous, and the three soldiers also understood and comforted constantly. "We are flying in the sky. Even if some creatures want to attack us, they will be restrained, and there are three of us..." Wang bingchang''s words were not finished yet, but his face suddenly changed wildly. The next moment, the surrounding air suddenly screamed! "No!" "It''s a remnant spirit!" A remnant spirit is coming! They looked back and saw what frightened them. "How can it be? Flying remnant spirit? This breath... It''s terrible!" A huge and incomparable remnant spirit attacked them, and a sharp sound broke out in the ferocious mouth, which was harsh and frightening. "Stand back!" The three soldiers roared with dignity in their eyes. A group of film crew members were pale with fear, retreated madly, and were creepy. The live broadcast also kept shaking, which made the online audience who had soared to 600 million in the live studio feel creepy. "What''s going on? What happened to the staff of new era satellite TV?" "Come back quickly. Don''t go further into the 100000 mountains! It''s too dangerous!" "What attack did you encounter?" Xiao Wan''s face was also a little pale. "Don''t panic! We have three soldiers..." However, her voice did not fall. Poof! The remnant spirit just turned into a remnant shadow and instantly cut through the void! And the commander Wang of level B King territory The right shoulder was blown open, the standard armor on his body was broken, and the electric sparks of engine failure kept coming out, while commander Wang had fainted and fell straight down. How is that possible? Commander Wang, you are a class B king! At this moment, Xiao Wan and others stared round their eyes, their pupils contracted, stagnated in place, and their bodies seemed to be soaked in cold sweat. In the live broadcasting room, in front of the human world, countless computers and televisions, at this moment, everyone was dead silent, and their heartbeat beat out of a panic rhythm. This "Are you kidding..." "How... Maybe..." "It''s a level B King''s realm. It''s a resounding super strongman in the whole Luoshui city. It''s called the evolutionist of" force can break the sky ". This..." The audience''s voice trembled. What happened at the moment stimulated their world outlook! Wang Jing, shouldn''t he be the strongest of all? One face to face I don''t know life and death Is this the 100000 mountain? Is that a remnant? I saw that it was like a bird shape, but the eyes of the extremely strange residual spirit were red and fierce. He burst out a hoarse and ugly scream towards the group. The breath is surging and terrible! "This... This is the remnant spirit of the peak king realm!" Li bingchang''s pupils contracted, his eyes were full of disbelief, and his armor was emitting black smoke. It was obvious that he had just been seriously damaged, but it was obvious that the main attack target of the remnant spirit was on Wang bingchang! Xiao Wan suddenly felt a little desperate. Peak king! It''s the peak king! The existence of this level Why is it here? Suddenly behind them? Zhang bingchang took a deep breath and caught Wang bingchang who fell from the air. His eyes were full of fear and a touch of despair. They just want to get closer. Logically, there will be no huge crisis at all! But now, I met the peak king! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 112 "How could..." "Peak king, this is... Even among humans, there are only a few people who can have such strength..." "Wait! There''s more over there!" The two captains were still in shock, but suddenly, they suddenly stared and their pupils contracted. At this moment, from the sky in all directions, there are five remnant spirits flying! These five remnant channeling bodies are composed of dense aura, with black light bursting out, giving people an unknown feeling. And their breath makes people tremble and tremble. Also the peak king! They fell into an ice cave. Plus this remnant spirit, there are six peak kings in total! What are they doing! "Today, I''m afraid I can''t take it off." the camera brother''s mouth is bitter and somewhat desperate. These are six peak kings! All the high-end forces in Los Angeles are integrated. Are there six peak kings? But now, the existence of such terror is so real and incomparable in front of them, just like a ghost that takes people''s lives! But when they were desperate. Between you and me. A slightly smiling voice resounded through the surrounding space. Although the voice was small, it was very clearly transmitted to everyone present! "Now that you''re here, come down. I''d like to see who wants to plot against me." It''s a human voice! It sounds very young and the voice is very clear. Listening to the voice, my mind seems to have made up a handsome young man! The handsome and beautiful youth of Zong is as bright as a jade tree before the wind. No! This is a hundred thousand mountains! Xiao Wan and others suddenly feel cold all over. There is a creepy feeling. What''s the situation? Is there a strong man among the 100000 mountains? The six remnant spirits turned around as if they had been stimulated. "This..." When they stood there, they suddenly felt that there was no buffer. Over the 100000 mountains, there were six residual spirits at the peak king level. However, just when they thought they would die, a voice suddenly sounded from the mountains. It was the voice of mankind. The remnant spirit immediately attacked like being stimulated! They looked at each other. Now the post bar in the human world has exploded. [I''m scared to death! I''m really worried just now! However, ask, what''s the existence of that voice just now? Is it possible that there are strong human beings in these 100000 mountains?] [I don''t know if it''s a strong man, but I have a hunch that this time the remnant spirit attacked 100000 mountains, will it be closely related to the voice just!] (hot) This post talks a lot! "The landlord has the truth!" "Sleeping trough! Yes! What the voice just said seems to be: who wants to plot against me? So I feel that what the landlord said is really possible!" "And the remnant spirits have just begun to gather in a large area, which is where the sound appears." For a moment, the owner of the voice attracted everyone''s attention! [who on earth is the master of the mysterious voice sacred! He led away the six residual spirits at the peak king level with one understatement!] [accidents happen frequently in 100000 mountains. Is the future good or bad? What is the end of the evolution of all things? The mysterious voice invites the six peak kings. Who is he sacred and what level of existence is he?] All kinds of hot discussions attract people''s attention. "We..." At this moment, Wang bingchang has been helped away by the evolutionists on the 100000 mountain. He is only seriously injured and there is no danger to his life. Thanks to Zhang bingchang, he catches him. Otherwise, if he falls into the 100000 mountain, he will die. But they are in trouble. Do you want to leave Although the crisis has been exposed, it is still dangerous. Indeed, for now, the best choice is to leave here. Because it''s too dangerous! These remnant spirits are attracted away, but what if they come back later? They want to stay and continue to broadcast the situation here. After all, now the clues of the remnant riots are about to surface. Who put on the mysterious voice will soon be known. But they suddenly looked at Xiao Wan Xiao Wan hung her head and no one could see her expression, but from her slightly shaking shoulders, it could be seen that the six peak kings just scared her out of her mind and caused a great impact. The camera brother on her side sighed. "Let''s go back." "No!" Suddenly Xiao Wan raised her head. The pallor on her face had not subsided. Her forehead was full of cold sweat, but she bit her teeth and her shoulders were no longer shaking. Just now, commander Wang was helped away. The appearance of six peak kings changed her mood. What is their purpose? It is to let mankind know this era more clearly, and it is useless to cover it up again! They want to let mankind know the cruelty of the future and urge people to forge ahead! Open the real era of national evolution! For human beings, the most terrible thing is the unknown! We can''t let this chilling unknown continue to envelop mankind! So they must stay! "Commander Wang paid the price, we can''t flinch!" Xiaowan wiped her tears, quickly sorted out her makeup, adjusted her facial expression, and immediately turned around and looked at the camera with tenacious eyes. "Dear viewers, we will continue to broadcast what happened in 100000 mountains! Please believe us!" "We will present the most real future to you!" The people in front of the TV were moved. Such a girl of eighteen or nine years old has summoned up such great courage "The future... Does it belong to the future of evolution?" "If the whole nation evolves, then I must go to the front!" "Commander Wang was seriously injured, but they didn''t move much except for worry, which shows that they have experienced hundreds of battles! They have faced the dark future in a place we don''t know. Therefore, there is no time to be quiet. It''s clear that someone is carrying a load for us!" At this moment, a seed is rooted in everyone''s heart. I don''t know why this seed will grow in the future, but now, it makes them sprout an inexplicable power and impulse. Xiao Wan took a deep breath, and the two commanders looked at the civilian female reporter with new eyes. However, at this time, suddenly, the two soldiers changed color! "This breath!" In the 100000 mountains, a breath suddenly burst out, just like a long dragon pounding nine days. The breath is ancient and primitive, but it makes people palpitate! In an instant, an amazing fire burst out and condensed! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [delivered at five o''clock, continued tomorrow] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 113 Su ye knew that it would not be so easy to get out of the mountain this time. Sure enough, I felt the breath of the six peak kings from a distance. Six peak kings? Su Ye simply broke out his breath in a high-profile. Come on! If your goal is me, I''d like to see if I can catch some clues about who''s behind the scenes! Six peak kings. Su Ye is not afraid. It may be a strong man who can stir up a bloody disaster in the human world. Su Ye doesn''t feel much. What''s the matter with the peak king? Haven''t you killed him? Wanxianghuo method! áù áí! Su Ye suddenly turned into a fire image. After the ten thousand phase fire method was used, he became a huge tiger like dog. The fire was surging, and a very primitive and ancient breath broke out Not far away, a group of humans were almost scared silly. "This... The peak king is definitely the peak king!" The two soldiers trembled and their eyes were full of disbelief. When was the peak king so worthless? Even the six peak king level residual spirits, this... The terrible beast composed of fire, unexpectedly burst out an extremely terrible Qi! "This... I feel my blood trembling..." "Look!" Xiaowan suddenly exclaimed. Her beautiful eyes were full of shock, and the camera brother quickly turned the lens to the direction Xiaowan pointed to. "This... All the fierce beasts nearby were crawling on the ground at the moment when the flame beast appeared. Even if there were residual spirits attacking them, they didn''t respond!" "How is this possible? Why does it make me feel so strange? They seem to be extremely afraid of the breath that erupts from the flame beast..." "It''s like..." The two soldiers looked at each other and found the horror in each other''s eyes. "It''s like the feeling of subjects kneeling down to the king..." Shivering, trembling, groveling What is the identity of this, that flame beast? Did the mysterious voice just come from this flame beast? The existence form of this flame beast is very strange. It is not composed of flesh and blood. It is like... It has the same idea as the remnant spirit, which is similar to the whole body composed of Reiki. However, just when they were shocked, a huge sound burst out from the sky! Everyone looks crazy. Boom! I saw a peak Wang Canling, who was brutally killed in mid air. The flame beast looked ferocious and the Qi machine was violent. How is this possible! They all stared, sweated and felt their hearts beating wildly. Just now, the peak king just flew in the air. As soon as he met, he immediately seriously injured Wang bingchang, who is a level B king, without any fighting power and reaction opportunity! Instantly defeated! Strong terrible! But now Killed by the second... The sky was full of black light, and the aura collapsed. The residual spirit of the peak king realm was torn into pieces in the air, making a harsh cry. They trembled all over, and the live studio fell into a dead silence. Many viewers wiped their eyes. They wouldn''t be wrong! That''s the peak king! Just be Second kill? It''s torn! [shock! Fire and strange animals rise into the sky, and the residual spirits of heaven and earth will cease!] [the mysterious beast broke out and the peak king was killed in an instant! What is the identity of the mysterious beast! Open a post to discuss!] "All the soldiers in the king''s territory were defeated in an instant, but... The remnant spirits in the peak king''s territory were killed directly! Moreover, the six peak kings were completely crushed by the mysterious beast!" "It makes people tremble. It''s terrible! And why do I feel that the flame beast seems to be a little similar to the state of the remnant spirits of heaven and earth? Will it... What existence is the flame beast fabricated?" For a moment, it can be said that the post bars of the whole human world exploded. [thinking carefully, I was terrified! The flame beast gave me a very familiar feeling!] [I read the classics and found a creepy thing! The fierce beast looks like an ancient beast recorded in ancient times in the classics!] [it looks like a tiger. It''s litigious all his life, but it''s powerful. It''s the head of Lin insect, the seventh son of Rui beast dragon! My God! No! It''s not a joke!] "The seven sons of the dragon? How is this possible?" "Yes! The classics are only spread in our human world! 100000 mountains suddenly appeared after the beginning of the evolution of the times. There is no connection between the two!" "Can we say that... The animals recorded in the ancient books are real? Or have they ever appeared on this land?" "You always say, what is this?" "Go upstairs to Baidu. Baidu doesn''t want money. Haven''t you seen the palace drama? The handles on the gate are carved with a pang! It has always been a symbol of righteousness!" Someone recognized Su Ye''s shadow. For a moment, his mind shook, and he felt as if he had touched some big secret! There are creatures in some human classics in 100000 mountains This Many people feel that their world outlook has been subverted. There''s an incredible feeling. The battle in the field is even more intense. After killing a peak king, the breath is more violent. The remaining five residual spirits of the peak king are almost crushed and beaten! Su Ye couldn''t help roaring. "Is that all?" So dare to calculate him? Su Ye''s voice spread out. Still so clear. All of a sudden, Xiao Wan and others had a creepy feeling, just like a gloomy wind blowing. The wind was piercing, making people tremble and sweat. The mysterious voice was made by the burning beast in front of us? This "Impossible..." Xiao Wan muttered to herself, her eyes a little dull. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 114 The mysterious voice was really emitted by the existence of this incarnation! They thought they were human beings. For example, the image of a handsome young man. But "Is it a phenomenon arising from biological evolution, or... Some ancient existence that we don''t know..." Yes, they have begun to doubt some ancient existence and recovered from the earth! After all, the appearance of this beast. It''s a dog! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "What is it?" Los Angeles headquarters, for a moment, the whole people in Los Angeles headquarters were not calm. According to the news from the inside of 100000 mountains. The remnant spirits of the hundred thousand mountain suddenly gathered in a large area. Indeed, there was a purpose! The purpose should be the existence of the previous sound. And the mysterious existence was even condensed into a strange beast with fire. From the image, there was no such a powerful beast! So, he is definitely formed after condensation! However, it has condensed into... An exotic animal in the ancient book [mountain and sea] that has been circulating for a long time in the human world! "What a terrible time..." "Damn it." Some Los Angeles evolutionists hammered the table in front of them, with irritability between their eyebrows and eyes. "Both of them have appeared... Those shadows that cover the sky and block out the sun shrouded in the fog, such as the two that appeared some time ago, are not all exotic animals that have appeared in [mountain and sea]?" "Isn''t the record of mountains and seas really groundless? Once in places not touched by our human civilization, there are really terrible beasts one after another, burning mountains and boiling the sea, making clouds and rain." "This... Therefore, in the era of evolution, is it difficult for one powerful existence after another to return to this land?" For a moment, the whole conference room was in a mess, and various conjectures emerged one after another. Governor Liu frowned for a long time. áù áí Dragon nine wait! He suddenly remembered something! A monster of fire? What? Dragon nine? When he stepped into the 100000 mountain that day, didn''t that egg be the incarnation of dragon nine, crazy fighting the peak king? Is that the one? According to the location of the image and all the information currently available. Who, is going to make a hundred thousand mountains? Moreover, this time, the remnant riot is for the existence of that person? As one of the few disaster level strong men in mankind, he is also the governor of Los Angeles. He knows more about the current secrets than others. At present, it is very likely that there will soon be a change that will determine the fate of future evolutionary organisms! And that existence has definitely played a vital role! No wonder! He suddenly felt a thread coming through. "Dong." His hand knocked on the table in front of him. "What''s the situation now, Lord?" "The city Lord is seriously injured and is recovering in the rehabilitation center. He should be almost well now." When it comes to the city Lord, they are all shocked. Even if the governor is injured like that, he will definitely die! But after the city Lord came back, he didn''t accept any human rehabilitation equipment and recovered himself. How many days? It''s almost recovered! "Immediately send someone to inform the city Lord and say that Su Ye is going out of the mountain." Su ye? Is that a human name? Su Ye is out of the mountain? What''s the meaning of this? Everyone raised a doubt. Governor Liu did not answer, but looked deep into the distance. Big * *. Come on. He went out of 100000 mountains, which means that the so-called time of the situation is coming! For a moment, Governor Liu suddenly couldn''t help sighing. Can humans survive there? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The seal of heaven and earth! During the roar, Su Ye was merciless, the surrounding trees exploded one after another, and all the peaks collapsed. Everyone''s face changed greatly. They even felt the destructive power of destroying the sky and the earth from the suddenly blooming power! Boom! "Oh!" Two remnant spirit students in the peak king realm were killed in mid air, and the body composed of spirit was directly blown into a cloud of fog! Two more kings died "Just this move... The strength gives me a great sense of oppression... I have only felt it in the governor... The power just erupted by the strange animal... Has reached the disaster level..." Zhang bingchang trembled and had an incredible feeling. The fire light beast has only the breath of the peak king. They will never feel wrong! But Shengsheng erupts disaster level power! "And it''s not an ordinary disaster level! Even if the governor is a strong C-level disaster level and has been made a C-level disaster king, I think the power at that moment is better than that of the governor. I''m afraid only the governor can compete with it..." Everyone was silent, and the air was like stagnation. Even the audience in the studio were shocked and speechless. Disaster level The peak king blast sends out disaster level power Boom! The sky shook again. The remaining three peak Wang Canling were also directly killed and blasted in mid air by Su Ye! How long is it? Six peak king remnant spirits. All out! Everyone took a deep breath and their eyes were full of shock. "Unbelievable." "Too strong." Although the two soldiers are in the king''s territory, compared with the fire and light beast, they are really like mole ants and can''t be heard. However, at this time, the communicator in the commander''s arms suddenly rang, and he was surprised to pick it up. However, just put it in his ear, his face changed slightly, swallowed saliva fiercely, and his body trembled. "What? Really... Do you want that?" Zhang bingchang obviously felt a little embarrassed, or some fear and hesitation. "What''s the matter?" People nearby looked at commander Zhang strangely. At this time, the communicator rang, which means that Los Angeles should have new instructions, but what instructions would make commander Zhang react so much. What are the instructions? Everyone stared at commander Zhang. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 115 Zhang bingchang swallowed his saliva, but he looked at the burning beast. "Luoshui City, let''s get in touch with that beast..." "What?" "Is Los Angeles crazy? Is this not taking our lives seriously?" Several people had their pupils constricted and didn''t understand the meaning of Los Angeles, but their voices were very small. They were worried that their words would be heard in the live studio. But don''t you see that the fire and light beast fighting the peak king is just like playing. They communicate? court death? At this moment, the audience in the live studio do not understand. 600 million viewers almost blow up the post bar. What the hell is this? Negotiate? Negotiate with a king who just killed the peak like a child''s play? Why, with what, did they negotiate? I''m afraid Los Angeles is not playing with fire? They are not as timid as the two commanders and the staff before the live broadcast. They speak more straight. "Los Angeles is not taking the lives of the two soldiers and the live broadcast staff seriously? Why don''t they come and negotiate with them in person? It''s a matter of human life?" "Yes! Why don''t they come by themselves! What''s the character of the beast? We don''t know the completely unknown existence, and the strength is terrible, but let the staff negotiate? What''s the reason?" For a moment, everyone was angry. Zhang Bing sighed and said. "It is said that the existence has something to do with our Lord of Luoshui city. When the former Lord was injured, he cultivated himself on the mountain of the existence. Moreover, the governor also negotiated with the existence and invited the existence whether he was willing to enter the human world, but... Was rejected." A group of people were surprised that such a thing had happened? If so, it shows that the existing character is not that violent. Moreover, he has had contact with human beings and has not had contradictions, which shows that he does not have much exclusion from human beings. If so, it makes sense for them to negotiate with them. But They still don''t dare! After all That''s the existence of six peak kings just killed! Even if there is no contradiction, the remaining power still exists! They trembled. However, at this time, suddenly, the fire disappeared without a trace! "What''s going on?" "Why did it suddenly disappear? Is it true that there is an image of a dog condensed behind it? But the oppression of the famine and the creeping beasts on the ground can''t be fabricated!" But that''s how the fire beast disappeared! And they live high up, and they can see a few small black spots where the beast disappeared. "It should be there!" "Come on! Let''s fly lower!" They said hastily. However, at this time, their faces changed wildly. "No! It''s dangerous!" The surrounding residual spirits rioted one after another. Previously, they only gathered in a range, but now, from their perspective, all the residual spirits in the 100000 mountains that they could see gathered here! "Sure enough! The target of the remnant spirit is really that existence!" Their faces changed greatly and they were about to fly down. The residual spirits around them gathered, and the gloomy and majestic pressure made them incomparably shocked. under. Su ye, who lifted the ten thousand phase fire method, couldn''t help scolding. Originally thought that he was just one of the targets of the remnant spirit, but he underestimated his weight! Special size! Is it for me? You think so much of me? I''m so important? Su Ye naturally felt that the residual spirits around him gathered here one after another, and the weak Qi machines locked themselves. Although they were weak one by one, the key was that there were too many! It''s like a cobweb is easily broken. If you enter a silk hole, the dense cobweb will disgust you. Su Ye is this feeling now! "Two fools! Run!" Su Ye gave an order, and the two fools were ready to go. With a whoosh, he ran out in an instant! Like a black arrow! "Roar!" Wait for me! The red eyed ape ran away in confusion in the lonely wind, although it was also very fast. But Can he compete with that stupid dog? A living professional! If this is a game, the two fools will definitely point all the bonus points on the escape panel! I can''t catch up! And a group of people are stupid. They just flew down and locked those figures all the time. However Whoosh "What''s that... Did you press a rocket on your ass?" "Whoosh?" "No shadow..." They''re in midair. What''s going on? Running so fast? What the hell is that? They were in a mess in the air. Originally, they wanted to negotiate with each other... At that time... There was no shadow in a moment... It was a fart Negotiate with the air? Among the 100000 mountains, at this moment, a lacquer black arrow attacked wildly. After the two fools broke through to the A-level king, the ability to escape became more and more pure! Su Ye roughly estimated that even the disaster king of disaster level may not be able to catch up with ER silly! These goods are born to escape! "Ow, ow, Ow!" Two fools shouted as they ran. That''s a man full of air. His eyes are flying! Want to catch up with the dog? fond dream! Let the dog fart in the back! There are residual spirits around, and Su Ye is also a direct second kill. "Hurry up and rush out of the 100000 mountains. Those residual spirits are getting closer and closer!" Su ye said. And the second fool screamed, and suddenly there was a sense of responsibility. See? Dogs are useful! The dog can save the egg boss! "Ow!" The two fools speed up again, as if they turned into a black wind! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 116 "A little exaggerated..." A group of people stood on the sky. At this moment, there was a very strong shock in their eyes. It is true that there are no residual spirits similar to those who can fly in the peak king''s realm just now, but... Overlooking 100000 mountains at this moment, they feel numb. Because at the moment, standing at a high altitude overlooking 100000 mountains, although they can''t see the whole picture, they can see dense black spots pouring in one direction. It was the remnant spirits all over the sky, just like a mountain piled up, like ants and insects coming out one after another. It makes people''s scalp numb! And they can also see that there is a black wind like figure running around in the 100000 mountains, crazy sweeping! "What kind of creature can run so fast." "Did you see it just now?" "It''s like a big dog? A big bald dog three or four meters tall? It doesn''t seem to have a bright mind, like... Husky in my family?" "Can that thing evolve? This speed is a little exaggerated... Even the disaster level can''t be comparable!" For a moment, they were all a little surprised. No matter how the remnant spirits gather, however, the figure is like a sharp blade tearing the curtain, shuttling madly, and those remnant spirits can''t catch him at all! [the mysterious figure passes through like a sharp blade!] [so strong! Sheng Sheng killed six top kings with terrible speed, just like a disaster level strong man!] For a while, all kinds of comments appeared on the post bar! Xiao Wan and others watched the scene and broadcast it live with peace of mind. However, at this time, suddenly a gust of wind came behind them. "Governor." They looked back and saw that it was Governor Liu. For a moment, they quickly lowered their heads and said respectfully. Governor Liu nodded slightly and looked at the 100000 mountains. For a moment, I couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He looked at the remnant spirit and was shocked. This... Sure enough, does Su Ye already exist? He has informed the city leader that Luohuang will come here after receiving the news. I believe he should be here soon! For Su ye, they must win over human beings! If there really is an amazing situation that will appear on the earth, then At this moment, Su Ye really wants to give Er silly a thumbs up. Sparks and lightning all the way! After running for so long, all those residual spirits have to follow behind and fart! No pain in vain. Two fools have grown up. This is the strength of a mount! However, there are more and more residual spirits in front of us. If we gather again, there will be no way ahead. Su Ye''s heart was slightly cold. "Ow?" What should I do? There are too many remnant spirits ahead. The dog can''t walk past! "No! It''s blocked!" Above the sky, a group of people opened their mouths and cried out, but hesitated. Governor Liu was nearby, so they were still restrained. Governor Liu frowned slightly, but also worried. But at this time! Boom! Prick! A very violent voice suddenly bloomed. The next moment, in front of the figure, there suddenly appeared a towering thunder, which turned into a ball, like countless angry dragons surrounded, and suddenly ran out of an angry Beast! God like thunder! Su Ye directly condensed into a prison cow, and the thunder beast ran away, shaking the surrounding mountains! Open the way! Boom! Countless remnant spirits were directly crushed by the terrible thunder beast, and a spacious road was directly opened! "I... am I right..." "That was a prisoner cow just now... Am I right, eldest son of the dragon, prisoner cow! This... Is it made of thunder? Isn''t it made of fire?" The audience of the human world was shocked. It is also a creature in the mountains and seas! And he is a prisoner cow who is the ninth son of the dragon with him. This Everyone was shocked. Xiao Wan and others take a deep breath. That existence is too powerful! The destructive power of the thunder beast made them all feel frightened. I''m afraid that only Governor Liu can be their opponent. They couldn''t help looking at Governor Liu. Governor Liu pretended to be calm, but there was a cold sweat under his hat. The thunder beast just condensed seems to be very powerful. Has its aura exploded to seven or eight thousand? How do you feel If I end up, it seems that Su ye will beat the shit out. No, you can''t show it. He still stood straight and expressionless, allowing the breeze to blow through his clothes. I look like a master. However, he was gradually dignified. Because from his perspective, we can see that there are more and more residual spirits nearby. They have almost completely blocked the road from all directions, and gradually, the level of the residual spirits has also come up! How should Su Ye open the way? After a while, isn''t Su Ye dangerous? "A little trouble." Su Ye naturally felt that the residual spirits around him were getting stronger and stronger. There were nearly one level of residual spirits in the king''s realm, although the king''s realm was only a basic and ordinary King''s realm. But the key is that the number is too large! "Go to hell." Suddenly, Su ye with sharp ears seemed to hear a familiar voice! Immediately around Su ye, a black light burst out! Then there are a lot of remnant spirits emerging! Qi Qi attacked Su Ye! "It''s you!" Su Ye was also a little surprised. His heart shook. The voice was fierce and tired! The little black beast that was defeated by Su ye but ran away in the 100000 mountains! Su Ye was deeply impressed by this fierce weariness. After all, he was crazy to capture the mountain at that time. After each capture, the mountain would collapse. Even this fierce weariness almost stimulated Er Sha''s blood! "Ouch!" Sure enough, as soon as this fierce weariness appeared, Su Ye''s two fools immediately aroused spirits, and the surrounding temperature suddenly rose. The two fools began to turn red, and their hair became red, and the two fools'' bald dog head gradually shrouded in red lines and became very strange. "It''s broken!" Su Ye shouted, and the sudden change of two fools made them deeply surrounded by residual spirits! The remnant spirits were everywhere around, and the fierce weariness was mixed in it. The black light burst out, hidden killing opportunities, and attacked Su ye in an instant! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 117 Is it difficult that the remnant spirits of heaven and earth urged by the fierce weariness come to me? Su Ye suddenly couldn''t help thinking. But in my heart, I don''t feel very real. Is there so much energy? The remnant spirit of heaven and earth, such a boundless remnant spirit of heaven and earth, can such a small beast drive it? Su Ye suddenly felt a little incredible. But at this moment, the little beast did call on so many residual spirits to attack him, and Su Ye remembered that it seemed that he had something to do with the little beast! "Die!" His eyes were ferocious, his eyes were red, and a pair of sharp claws burst out black light. Catch Su Ye! However, at this time. The two fools under Su Ye suddenly roared! Yes, not a howl, but a roar! It was like a heavy thunder, full of strength and awe inspiring roar, and ER silly''s body expanded fiercely. Fine lines appeared all over his body. The hair in front of his neck and body was falling off constantly, revealing the skin full of lines, just like crystal. Su Ye was startled. The smell of two fools is very primitive and terrible! Boom. When he took a step forward, the earth broke, like molten slurry spilled on the earth, hot and hot. The pupils contract. How could Did he recover his memory? The blood is completely stimulated? Li Fan has a cold feeling all over his body. Er silly''s blood is extraordinary! The flames of the waves rolled, and the molten slurry kept falling off his body. It fell on the ground and directly burned a huge hole. The dark smoke wrapped in dust flew everywhere! The surrounding temperature rises sharply! In the sky, a group of strong human beings almost couldn''t stand stably. The standard armor almost failed to work because of the terrible power. They were shocked. "What is this... What a terrible smell!" "I feel my blood trembling." The two soldiers felt the deepest. They almost suffocated for a moment! His forehead was covered with cold sweat. Xiao Wan and others, not to mention, looked pale. Governor Liu was the most shocking. Why? Because he saw Su Ye''s dog! It feels like husky has evolved and has no combat effectiveness. It seems that his mind is not easy to use, but now The dog''s blood is obviously terrible! Just now, even now, Governor Liu felt as if he had been pressed, as if he had been strangled by an invisible hand. That was the most primitive and ancient breath! The egg called Su Ye''s side is such an extraordinary existence! In the field. The two fools roared, and there were residual spirits around them. However, the second fool was shocked, opened his mouth and vomited, and the fire wave that burned everything suddenly swept away. Boom, boom! This flame is different from the flame seen by Su ye in the past. After the flame broke out, it exploded in mid air! Burst into collision with the power of terror! "Ow!" The surrounding remnant spirits exploded in mid air in an instant, which seemed to form a vacuum! Any remnant spirit can''t get close at all! Sue was stunned all night. Two silly, too fierce! Fierce disgust is coming! The two fools turned their heads directly and suddenly grabbed out their cracked forearms, which had expanded to the point that their skin was almost supporting! what the fuck! Er silly, take it easy and shake me down in a moment. Su ye now thinks that Er silly really looks like a horse! That''s awesome! What level of power does he now burst out? It''s better than the peak king! This mount, exciting! Boom! Li Fan was directly photographed and flew out. Er silly stepped back a few steps and crushed the surrounding earth. Li Yan was unharmed. Su Ye is also slightly Lin in his heart. This fierce weariness is stronger than last time! Last time, Li Yan''s strength probably belonged to the slightly stronger peak king, but now, I''m afraid it has reached the disaster level! For the existence of Li Fan at this level, his strength is far beyond the realm. Why is the older the blood, the stronger? Compared with the present era. The weak blood vessels are swallowed up, and the weak are eliminated. Only those who are strong enough to reach the final level when the blood vessels are infinitely evolved, so all those left behind are absolutely the essence. Real top blood! For example, the current snake kings and wolf kings who traverse the human world are the products of blood phagocytosis. Maybe after ten thousand years, they will also leave their blood, evolve to the extreme and become famous for thousands of years. Li Yan''s strength is very strong. Now Su ye should be a little dangerous in the face of him. however. "I have two fools!" "Two fools! Hammer him!" "Roar!" The two fools were majestic, roared and went crazy towards the fierce weariness. "Good! Am I afraid of you!" Fierce anger, black light burst out! The two fought directly together! Boom, boom! The surrounding mountains collapsed constantly, and many residual spirits were affected by the aftermath of their battle and exploded in mid air! Su Ye felt so refreshing for the first time. Er silly is really too strong! The muscles on the strong limbs are like dragons. A little turbulence can burst out terrible power! "This..." "Is this the battle between fierce beasts?" Several people were shocked one after another. Their eyes were full of disbelief and vibration. These terrible scenes really hit people''s sight! The most powerful battle, primitive and violent! The audience in front of the live studio were also shocked one by one. This... Is really terrible! [collision between monsters!] [what is fighting power and beauty? There is an unspeakable beauty between violence! It strikes people''s eyes and feels like a visual feast!] [there are violent maniacs upstairs! What the hell is this? You can feel oppression across the screen! What are their identities, where they come from and why they fight?] [same question! Blood burst! What kind of blood is this? Why is it so terrible? It seems to come from the earth that does not belong to our time!] Everyone began to shock and guess. At this time, Su Ye was slightly cold in his heart. Because he found that this state seems to do great harm to ER silly! Two silly muscles seem to begin to crack, and blood lines burst out constantly! see the scene which is dreadful to one ''s mind! This is like a water tank, which contains too much water, so now, the water tank is a little unbearable, and there are some signs of cracking! The situation suddenly became critical! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [it''s delivered at five o''clock. You can go to see my other book "from the boss of the brokerage company to the big star". It''s also wonderful. I hope you can support it!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 118 "Roar!" A roar like a heavy thunder rang through one after another. For a moment, er silly''s huge body was directly beaten upside down, the skin on his forelimbs had cracked, and the blood line was like a shower around him. And two silly eyes have been a little dim. If this goes on, two fools can''t bear it! Obviously, the blood now has huge side effects for ER silly. In short, the power is too strong for ER silly now! So, we have to make a quick decision! Su Ye constantly helps Er Sha fight with Li Yan, and ripples often break out in the surrounding space. Li Yan is also deeply afraid of Su Ye''s Dragon nine blood attacks. Two fools lie on the ground, staring at Li Yan with a pair of eyes, but they obviously feel exhausted, and the skin on their front paws and back is cracked. I can''t bear it! "Sure enough! You didn''t fully recover at all, only your blood was stimulated, and temporarily obtained a small part of the power contained in your blood. Your blood is mine!" That fierce disgust ferocious smile, red eyes, looking at two fools also with a bit of greed. Li Fan suddenly roared up to the sky and made an ugly sharp sound. Next moment! Several roars suddenly sounded around, as if in response to this fierce and disgusting voice. Peak king! Su Ye''s heart is dignified. This fierce weariness really has the ability to summon the remnant spirits of heaven and earth! The Qi of the peak king burst around him. Now if Er silly attacks again, his body will burst! The situation is extremely critical. Above the sky. "Things are a little serious." Governor Liu looked a little dignified and anxious at the same time. The city Lord hasn''t arrived yet. He is anxious, but now, even if he ends up, it won''t help at all! Although he is a class C disaster king, his combat effectiveness is not strong! After all, civilian accidents happen all year round, so it''s good that he can break out the power of the top disaster king of level D at most. But the little black beast gave him the feeling You can tear ordinary disaster kings at will! Now, only when the city Lord arrives can we solve the current situation! "This... That little beast is calling the residual spirits around? Sure enough! There are commands behind the residual spirits!" "What are their motives? We feel like fools completely in the dark. Does central city know their purpose and their interests?" "Come on, what if you know it? Can the central city tell you? The secrets of that level can''t be known by ordinary people like us!" At this moment, the major post bars are talking one after another. They have also seen the seriousness of the current situation. Although they do not know or know the details of both sides, the existence of the black light really makes them have an unspeakable sense of disgust. Therefore, now, many people are a little nervous and prefer Su Ye. Boom boom! The deafening sound resounded through the surrounding mountains. "God! There are almost ten peak kings, and even one should be disaster level..." Such a battle scene really makes everyone tremble, because they have never seen such a level of battle. It''s really shocking! In the past, the strong at the disaster level were all gods and dragons. They were in important positions and didn''t see any news of battle at all. Boom! It is full of the power of terror that destroys and shakes everything around it. Crisis. This should be the biggest crisis Su Ye has encountered since she passed through! The sharp aura around him bloomed, like countless knives with sharp edges, cutting madly at him! Under this move, Su ye will die. "Your blood will be mine! I will start the real return! And I will be the master of this earth!" His eyes are ferocious, his Qi is surging, and he is extremely sharp! Wheeze! However, at this time. Suddenly, Li was tired of shaking all over his body and his face changed wildly. "No!" Boom! In the depths of 100000 mountains, he suddenly shook violently, just like a giant pushing down the pillars supporting the sky, vast and majestic! "Fierce disgust!" A sound like rolling thunder broke out in the depths of the 100000 mountains. Suddenly, if there was a shocking force running from the 100000 mountains! Click, click! The standard armor of a group of people in the sky suddenly exploded, the engine directly emitted thick smoke, and the body fell quickly! They were shocked. The energy and power involved in the engine made them fall to the ground. Fortunately, they were not seriously injured. "This... What is that?" "What a terrible breath! My blood almost freezes in an instant!" "Look!" At this time, Xiao Wan couldn''t care about the live commentary. She looked at the depths of the 100000 mountains in a cold sweat, stretched out her fingers and pointed tremblingly, as if she saw something terrible! They swallowed their saliva and looked over. It''s freezing. Feel the temperature in the air drop to freezing point in an instant. It was a huge shadow that blocked out the sky and the sun. As soon as he appeared, it was as vast as 100000 mountains. All the sunshine was blocked in an instant! "I''m... I''m kidding..." "This is... The existence in the mountains?" "The deepest fear of 100000 mountains... This..." Everyone''s eyes were dull, with a deep shock in their eyes. Xiao Wan sat on the ground and felt that his whole body''s strength was like being evacuated. The figure gave them too much impact! Boom! Boom! The sound of huge footsteps rang through, and the breath seemed to come from the wilderness, which was extremely terrible! "Disgusting! Disgusting thing." Rustle! An air burst from the depths, instantly swam the whole 100000 mountains, destroyed the withered and decayed, and shook everything! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 119 Everyone is going to be scared. The air machine came like an ocean, vast and majestic! Even Governor Liu felt like a boat in the vast sea, so small! Just at the moment when the gas engine appeared, they were directly pressed down on the sky, and any advanced equipment was directly paralyzed! what is it? The real king was born, airspace restricted area! Everything must crawl on the ground! What level of existence is this? At the moment when the gas machine burst out, they had a feeling that they were almost going to explode and die. Bang bang! They were stunned, and the residual spirits around them burst open one after another. In an instant, the black light spirit scattered on the sky and floated like a layer of gauze over 100000 mountains! The existence in the mountain just erupted a touch of Qi, and all the residual spirits in the 100000 mountain... Were erased in an instant? They were shocked and speechless. They could only look at each other and saw each other''s shocked and unspeakable faces. What level of strength is this? Is this the existence of terror in 100000 mountains? All the remnant spirits are broken. But Su Ye found that the fierce weariness on his side had disappeared at some time! Run away? He ran away just after such a terrible gas suppression? However, Su ye thought carefully. He didn''t feel much about the suppression just now. Er silly didn''t seem to touch anything, which shows that there should be no great effect on the existence of strong blood! Su Ye suddenly felt some pity. This fierce disgust always gave him an unknown sense of disgust. If you have a chance, you must get rid of it. However, the strength of this fierce weariness improved very quickly Should it also be similar to ER silly, with continuous blood recovery? Rustle! Two golden pillars burst out from the 100000 mountains and instantly passed through the world, shocking and difficult to level. The existence looked this way and stared at Er silly for a long time. Does Tianzhi really know Er silly? Su ye said in her heart. I still remember the last time when she was on the mountain, Tianzhi looked at Er Sha and didn''t seem to have much reaction. At that time, Su ye thought that Tianzhi didn''t know Er Sha, but at the moment, it seems that Tianzhi really had an impression of Er Sha, but somehow, Su Ye felt that Tianzhi''s eyes seemed a little complicated. Is there a story between Tianzhi and ER silly? A burst of light suppressed the blood on ER silly. Er silly gradually returned to normal, but he kept screaming. The hair on his front paws had fallen and his skin cracked, but Su Ye noticed that the wound on ER silly seemed to have begun to heal itself. Er silly''s blood is surprisingly strong. Otherwise, with his IQ in the awakening period, how could he evolve to level B in the 100000 mountains of people eating people and animals eating animals? And the gas engine soon disappeared. Tianzhi returned to his deep mountain. And his appearance this time, that is to help Su ye, should be regarded as saving Su ye from being tired of his claws. However, with his breath, he directly disappeared all the residual spirits in the 100000 mountains. "Tut Tut, is this the existence that has evolved 14 times? It''s strong and unreasonable." Two silly recovered for a while, but as soon as he walked around, he still showed his teeth and took a cold breath in pain. "Ow, ow, ow." He was somewhat confused in his grievances. This... What just happened? Why can''t a dog remember anything? But... Hiss... It hurts! I sleepwalked? Did the egg boss bully the dog again when I didn''t pay attention? The second fool thought with his small head as he walked, and suddenly he screamed. Why is the dog bald again! What about the dog''s plump hair? All the hairs on his front paws have fallen off, leaving only his bare skin like scab, with a crystal feeling, but... Now it''s numb and full of scars. Um It''s a little disgusting. The second fool looked at his front paw and suddenly sprouted such an idea. He quickly shook his head. How can he dislike himself so much? Two silly people carried Su ye to the outside of 100000 mountains. Those fierce animals didn''t dare to offend at all. There is no other reason. Just because two fools are dragging a peak king. Although it was just an egg, the terrible smell made them tremble. ¡­¡­¡­ A group of people are at a loss among 100000 mountains at this moment. Because they wanted to negotiate with that egg! But now, they are far away from Su Ye! In particular, their standard armor has been paralyzed and can''t be used again. They can''t catch up with Su Ye. At this moment, they are shocked and don''t want to think more. What is the existence of the figure just blocking out the sky and the sun? When the breath rippled, it broke all the residual spirits? This At this moment, they looked at the cameras on the shoulders of the camera brother, and the corners of their mouths were bitter. The camera was broken at the moment when the figure blocking the sky and the sun appeared That gas machine is terrible to the extreme! Thanks to the Qi machine, it is only aimed at those residual spirits, otherwise They couldn''t help shaking, and the consequences were unimaginable. If that were true, I''m afraid none of them could walk out of the 100000 mountains alive today! The ordinary audience in the live studio stared at the dark screen one by one and remained silent. The air atmosphere in countless places was like condensation. The one that just appeared In the end what is it? It blocks out the sun, blocks the sunshine in 100000 mountains, and looks like a giant from heaven to earth! Mysterious, suddenly cast a layer of haze at the bottom of everyone''s heart. They suddenly felt a cool breath slowly rising from the soles of their feet. Their hearts trembled and they felt a sense of fear. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [I don''t feel like writing today... I''ll take a break and write the remaining three chapters in the evening] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 120 [the huge figure in the 100000 mountains has a slightly rippling breath and shatters countless residual spirits!] [the remnant spirit riots are all for a mysterious existence. They can turn into nine sons of the dragon and fight the peak king like killing ants!] [what''s the secret behind the 100000 mountains? Why did everything in the world suddenly start evolution? The earth is changing. Where will it develop in the future? Where will our future go?] For a while, the human world was talking. This live broadcast can make ordinary people in the whole human world have a slightly intuitive impression of the current era! Some people were inspired by the actions of Xiao Wan and others to become stronger. The central city began to prepare for the development of the evolutionary journey of the whole people and opened the era of the strengthening of the whole people. Various evolutionary agents began to circulate in the market. Some primary and junior middle schools also began discipline courses specifically aimed at the evolutionary route. The public also began a series of acceptance and struggle. The evolutionist is no longer a profession that only appears in Colleges and universities, but opens to the whole people. Of course, these are later words. At this moment, er silly took Su ye out of the 100000 mountain. "Roar." A weak voice came out. It''s a silly monkey. Two silly shook his tail, but touched the wound and showed his teeth. Red eyed apes are going crazy. Just now he fell behind and was almost surrounded by the remnant spirits. Fortunately, the target of those remnant spirits was not him. Otherwise, the red eyed ape might really be destroyed by the overwhelming remnant spirits. And he was so tired that he almost caught up with them. But suddenly a breath burst out, making the red eyed ape feel that his blood was solidified. At that time, he lay on the ground and dared not go out. The smell was burning, but he felt as if he were familiar. Shouldn''t it be two fools? The red eyed ape looked at two fools with surprise and doubt. "Oh, oh, oh." the two fools showed their teeth in pain, stuck out their tongue and turned their eyes. impossible! This fool wants to hammer him at a glance. How could such a terrible breath be burst out by two fools? The red eyed ape came over, but he looked at Er silly in surprise. Why is this stupid dog bald again? "Ow!" Er silly suddenly held his head high. Although he didn''t know what had just happened to him, after he woke up, those fierce animals wanted to be very afraid of him! Silly monkey, see? Dogs are bullish now! It''s also powerful! Two fools are in high spirits. Bald dog again... Disgusting! The red eyed ape was so disgusted that he suddenly stretched out his big hand and hammered directly at Er silly. "Ow!" A terrible scream sounded. Scared the red eyed ape. What happened to the stupid dog? How can you spit blood with a hammer? Two silly tears are coming out, and Su Ye is helpless. This fool really desecrated the blood in his body. "Let''s go, follow the road we once entered the mountains, walk out of 100000 mountains and step into the human world." "Ouch." Walking on the periphery of the 100000 mountains, it has begun to adjoin some small villages. Su ye also suddenly had some feelings. He once stayed in the forest village for a period of time. Then Er silly was caught by an existence in the depths of the mountain, and Su Ye began to enter the mountain. And now, how long has it been? half a month? It seems that I haven''t had it for half a month! But when Su Ye stepped into the mountain, he just stepped into the king''s territory and became an animal king. But now, even if the peak king is in front of him, Su ye can easily crush to death! Su Ye''s growth is really too fast! Moreover, now he has some clear understanding and cognition of this era. Of course, in addition to the shit return plan and the "them" that Tianzhi wants to suppress. "No matter what mysterious identity they have, or what powerful strength they have, when I get stronger, I must find out one by one and kill them all." Su yeleng snorted, and his voice was also full of resentment. But at this moment, Su Ye was slightly surprised. Previously, Tianzhi breath destroyed all residual spirits, but some peripheral residual spirits still survived. Now, without Su Ye''s goal. The remnant spirits retreated down the mountain and rushed in all directions! The surrounding villages are in trouble! Su ye saw a small village in the distance. It was peaceful and peaceful. The male evolutionists who went out went hunting and returned home with rich harvest. The whole village was happy. However, at this time. The hundred thousand mountains shook, and the residual spirits came out of the mountain. One by one, the residual spirits who ate their hair and blood opened their ferocious mouths, and their eyes were fierce and cruel. Boom, boom! Brick houses made of adobe collapsed one after another. A ferocious roar, accompanied by one after another screams, there are old people, men and women, smoke billowing and fire rising to the sky. In this way, the village fell into a bloody storm. The voice of children crying sounded, which made people tremble. The voice was not loud, but it was particularly harsh. The scarlet blood stained the Loess wall, which was particularly dazzling in the golden sun. With a bang, the last brick house collapsed. The child''s cry stopped suddenly. The air was frozen, and everything fell into a dead silence. Is this the era? Two silly people carrying Su ye walked slowly in the distance, like two parallel lines, facing each other from a distance but not intersecting. Su Ye was silent. What did he see? The comfortable and peaceful life was broken, and the walls were stained with blood and tears. Is this an era of evolution and prosperity? Shit! Shit everyone is like a dragon, the ultimate evolution of shit! Su ye saw only a fog of darkness, soaked with sad blood and tears. "Why do you suddenly have such a feeling." Su Ye mocked himself bitterly. Facing such an era, only with pain, blood and tears, step by step, the farther and forward, can we control our own destiny. He is an egg. Soon, he will hatch from the egg. What will be waiting for him then? He doesn''t want to be a so-called weak person, shivering and crawling under the feet of the strong. He wants all things to surrender at his feet. He wanted the road to circle around his side, and looked up at the end of the day, within reach. What Tianzhi, what "they", what "return", when the time comes, even the heavenly king Lao Tzu can''t count him! Su Ye wants to get stronger. After a long time, he sighed. "Gee, let''s go to Lin village first." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 121 The setting sun is setting and the setting sun is like blood. The 100000 mountains of the riots do not seem to have much impact on the villages outside the 100000 mountains. A group of children were playing outside and running around the entrance of the village. "Abba, they haven''t come back yet!" "Yes, yes! Dad, they went out hunting early in the morning. They should have come back!" A group of children were a little strange, but the children''s nature could not keep bothering, and soon continued to play. "Say, two dogs, do you remember the beast God?" suddenly, a child asked. "Lord beast God, it''s terrible!" the two dogs stared up and learned the appearance of adults. "I still remember that Lord beast God defeated so many powerful fierce animals at that time, Lord beast God! Invincible!" "Brag!" At this time, a runny baby in open crotch pants said shakily, pointing to the two dogs in a childish voice. "Smelly snot baby, I''m not bragging!" the two dogs stared at each other and raised their voices several degrees. "Snot baby, you went to visit relatives in the village with your aunt and dad some time ago. You don''t know, Lord beast God, it''s really not blowing!" There are also some children nearby to help explain. And there are a few children who haven''t been in the village some time ago. They go to other villages to run through the door or follow adults to do business. They say the beast God is like an egg What egg will be as strong as they say? "I don''t believe it!" "Yes, unless you bring that egg for me to see!" "Yes! This time I went out to the door and learned a word from my cousin that seeing is believing and hearing is false. What I said is that I can''t believe anything until I see it!" "Yes!" "You... Lord beast God has entered 100000 mountains! Why don''t you believe it! Ah! Ah! I''m so angry!" Two dogs stamped their feet angrily and stared, but they didn''t know what to say. At this time, there was a rustle of footsteps at the entrance of the village. The eyes of the two dogs were bright and their faces were happy. "Abba is back!" "Abba! They don''t believe the beast God I said..." The words of two dogs suddenly stopped, and the air seemed to solidify. They stared blankly at the figure at the entrance of the village. The first is Lin Hu. But now. Lin Hu is covered with blood. Several evolutionists in the surrounding Lin village are also covered with blood. Their breath is weak. Zhang long is dizzy and wants to fall. He is supported by Lin Hu. The most frightening thing is that his right arm is broken at the joint, and there are barbed shredded meat on the wound. Mixed with blood, it emits a strong smell of blood. Look at that, Zhang Long''s arm seemed to be torn off by something! "Hurry! Call the village head! Run! Run!" The second dog felt that this was the first time he had seen his humorous father so anxious and frightened, and his eyes were full of anxiety. They stayed where they were and were stunned. What the hell... Happened? "Go!" Lin Hu''s voice was shocked, and a group of children were suddenly surprised. Turn around and run. Lin Hu and others walked into Lin village in a cold sweat. They mentioned the exhausted gas and shouted loudly as they walked in the village: "100000 mountain riots! Remnant spirits haunt! Now remnant spirits go down the mountain! No less than ten nearby villages have been slaughtered!" "Let''s go quickly! Don''t worry about the property! Life matters!" "Evil spirits are cruel and violent. They kill people whenever they see them. At the moment, the nearby villages are already a blood disaster! Hurry up!" Originally, the villagers were not moved, but they saw the miserable appearance of Lin Hu and others, covered with blood, and they were frightened one by one. Hearing the news, the village head was clutching the cigarette gun in his hand, trembling all over, and his eyes with a little white eye were full of panic. "Lin Hu! You..." His heart sank when he saw the miserable appearance of Lin Hu and others. "Village head! Run away! Fortunately, we just encountered a low-level remnant spirit, and no one died, but all the villages near 100000 mountains have been destroyed! This is a blood disaster..." "Brother Long''s arm..." They were silent. Zhang Long''s face was as white as paper, his lips were trembling, and he shook his head slightly. "I... it''s all right. Run quickly. It''s too late!" Lin village suddenly moved. Everyone couldn''t take their belongings and luggage and quickly gathered behind the village. But at this time! A shrill roar suddenly sounded at the entrance of the village. All the villagers'' faces changed wildly, and their pupils contracted one by one, almost desperate. "Run!" They could hear the constant sounds of destruction in the village, trembling one by one, the women sobbing, and the children trembling and crying. Lin Hu and others bit their teeth, looked at two dogs and women. "Women go with children! Let''s cushion the back!" "No! The child''s father! Let''s go together!" For a moment, there were sorrows everywhere, and a group of villagers turned pale. "What nonsense? Don''t go quickly! Otherwise it''s too late! Do you want me to be a queen?" The men scolded one after another and walked towards the village. "Go!" The village head bit his teeth and roared like a yellow ox in the twilight. His angry voice was full of bitterness and helplessness. What kind of era is this? They just want a stable life! What does evolution have to do with them? Did the fire at the city gate affect the fish in the pond? The village head''s dry and cracked lips bit blood. Lin Hu and Zhang Long walked towards the village, trembling, obviously shaking with fear. However, at this time. Suddenly, a big dog, who seemed to be bald, put his head out from under the eaves, looked at his head and showed his teeth. One dog''s claws had no hair and kept breaking the bleeding line. What happened? Everyone was stunned. However, at this time, a familiar sound came from the big dog''s back. "Yo, it''s all there. It''s just right. I want to ask the way." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] [how to say, our author calculates the manuscript fee based on the click reading of the latest three-day and 72 hour updated chapters. I have 50000 words a day. I hope you can follow up every day] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 122 Everyone was stunned. Why is the sound so familiar? Normally speaking, in such a tense and serious situation, especially at this moment, Lin Hu and others are full of dead ambition, but suddenly such a sentence ¡­¡­ The atmosphere has been destroyed! I just gave you a hand! This family has been drinking ice for three years, but it''s hard to cool their blood. How come they just get restless and their blood is cold? incorrect! How a little familiar! They suddenly felt that the combination of a dog and an egg in front of them seemed very familiar! "Lord beast God?" "Silly dog? No, two adults?" Two silly eyes are not good, Lin Hu quickly changed his mouth. It always feels like they don''t respect me very much. The second fool showed his teeth and rich facial expressions. Now, everyone is stunned to see Su ye and Er Sha. It is true that they haven''t seen each other for half a month. The appearance of Su ye and Er Sha has changed a lot. For example, Er Sha is about three or four meters tall, and half of his hair has fallen off, revealing a little red skin similar to crystal, which makes people want to eat. Su Ye''s figure is also big, and it is densely engraved with extremely complex ancient lines, which looks very gorgeous. They finally recognized it. "It''s really the beast God!" "The beast God is back!" People suddenly seem to have a backbone! The power of the beast God has always been engraved in their hearts. "Beast God adult! See? Smelly snot baby! This is the beast God adult!" the two dogs opened their teeth and claws excitedly and said proudly to the snot baby. Her aunt hit her and blamed her. "Don''t be disrespectful to the beast God." And Lin Hu suddenly seemed to think of something. His face was far fetched. "My lord... That... The remnant spirit went down the mountain just now..." "Well, I know," Su Ye replied. "Well... The remnant spirits slaughtered when they met the village, causing countless blood disasters..." "Well, yes, I saw it on my way." "That..." Lin Hu suddenly felt speechless. Isn''t the beast God nervous at all? Don''t you worry about the remnant spirit coming down the mountain at all? That''s a remnant spirit! At present, the first enemy of mankind! Ferocious and violent, with amazing destructive power. There was a bloody case in which residual spirits attacked the city and directly slaughtered a city! "Just now we felt a sense of oppression. It should be that the remnant spirit has entered the village! Lord beast God!" Lin Hu still struggled and continued. And Su ye lay so quietly on ER silly, motionless. But suddenly! Rustle. Lin Hu and others looked at the village behind Su ye in shock. At the moment, the village suddenly transpiration from all directions, just like a thin layer of yarn. The fog gradually transpiration, enveloping the village in the blink of an eye. "What happened!" Everyone''s complexion changed wildly, and there was horror in their eyes. At this time, the old village head took a deep breath and came out trembling. The sweat from the palm of his hand was on the cigarette gun. His eyes were deep. "I went to Luoshui city a few years ago. I know more. After the residual spirit dies, it will not leave the body, but will become a aura to escape in the sky and stay in the air temporarily..." His words stunned Lin Hu and others. After all, these people who live near the 100000 mountain have never seen the remnant spirit. Once, the remnant spirit will not be close to the 100000 mountain, so this is the first time! The old village head suddenly came out and said this at this time So he means Lin Hu suddenly contracted his pupils and strode towards the village. Zhang long and others looked at each other and saw each other''s slightly contracted pupils. No "This..." Lin Hu walked into the village and stared round. He couldn''t believe it. At this moment, in the village, the aura was constantly shrouded. You can also see some residual spirits that still retain the residual body floating in the air. The continuous aura turned into the light points. These are the bodies of the remnant spirits? Just a little while after they left the village All the remnant spirits in the village are dead! None left! If so many remnant spirits come... Lin Hu shudders, all of them can''t run away! Death is certain! But the problem is How did the remnant spirit die? Who cleared it? Lin Hu suddenly contracted his pupils and stared at him. Lord beast God? At the thought of Su Ye''s relaxed tone just now, it was like these residual spirits in front of him, but it was just a group of mole ants. He felt cold all over. no Just for a moment Destroyed so many remnant spirits? Are you kidding? How strong is Lord beast now? And I feel silly... Why does it seem to become particularly scary? At this time, a fierce beast with fierce and terrible breath came from the side. It was about ten meters tall, tall, like a hill, and its muscles were developed and expanded. This figure gave him a feeling that it was much stronger than those animal kings on the outer peaks of the 100000 mountains! The beast king seemed to be looking for something. He looked around and looked terrible. How did the beast king appear in the village? Lin Hu was cold, trembling and pale. But suddenly. "Monkey, where is it? Why is it gone in a twinkling of an eye?" Su Ye''s voice rang. After hearing this sentence, the beast king with terrible breath suddenly snorted and ran over like a little attendant, shaking the earth with every step! what the fuck! Lin Hu''s heart burst into a foul language. What''s the situation? Isn''t this terrible beast a follower of the beast God? How is this possible? Lord beast God, what strength is it now? The villagers were also startled. They looked at the red eyed apes one by one. Their huge body gave them great pressure! At this time, Lin Hu returned to the villagers trembling. When the villagers saw Lin Hu coming back, they looked a little strange. How did they feel that Lin Hu seemed to be out of his mind? Is there something wrong? Their hearts thumped. "Brother Hu, what happened? What''s in the village?" "Remnant spirits... Many remnant spirits..." Lin Hu smiled more ugly than he cried. "Remnant spirit?" "What? Is the remnant spirit really coming? We can''t run away!" All the villagers'' faces changed greatly. One by one, they were dejected and showed a look of despair. Zhang long and others stared at Lin Hu without talking, and the corners of their mouths twitched slightly. Lin Hu shook his head and showed an ugly smile. Obviously, he smiled reluctantly because he was too shocked. "Dead... All dead... None left..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 123 Dead? What is this? All the villagers in Lin village looked at Lin Hu puzzled. What does Lin Hu mean? But looking at Lin Hu''s face, it seems that he has been greatly stimulated and some can''t believe it, but they all want to put a knife on his neck! Why don''t you say it? "A large number of remnant spirits have just entered the village... That number can definitely kill all of us..." Lin Hu''s words made the villagers turn pale. However, at this time, the old village head on one side looked at the foggy village, his eyes flickering slightly. "So now... The remnant spirits in the village have been destroyed?" "Destroyed?" "Isn''t the remnant spirit just here? How could it be destroyed in such a fast time?" A group of villagers were stunned. Their eyes were full of disbelief. Things happened too fast and too suddenly, so they all had a feeling that they couldn''t react at the moment. They looked at each other, and Lin Hu sighed. You know how incredible it is. The old village head loosened his hand holding the cigarette gun. It seemed that he felt relieved. He suddenly stepped out of the crowd and stood in front of the crowd. The villagers looked at the old village head puzzled. What is the village head doing? The old village head trembled and came to Su Ye. Suddenly, he bowed respectfully, his head almost on the ground, with great respect and gratitude. "Thank you, Lord beast God!" His voice was sincere and grateful. The air has solidified. Everyone looked at the old village head in amazement. What''s the... Situation? Old village head, what does that mean? They felt their heads faint. "Did the beast God destroy all the residual spirits?" "Is this... True?" everyone couldn''t believe it. At this time, the two dogs shouted excitedly. "Only the beast God has such terrible strength!" A group of people are shocked. Lord beast God, what strength is it now! Remember when Su ye first left Lin village and stepped into 100000 mountains, he just arrived at the king''s territory? Although the beast God could kill four beast kings when he stepped into the king''s territory, Su Ye was undoubtedly only the lowest king at that time. But now, canlingtu village. You know, there are some deep villages nearby. There are all evolutors in the king''s territory or animal gods in the villages! But they were all slaughtered! This shows that among the remnant spirits, there is no lack of King territory! But all the remnant spirits who invaded Lin village were destroyed in such a short time Unbelievable They looked at Su Ye blankly, suddenly trembled one by one, and quickly bowed to Su ye to thank him. "Thank you, Lord beast God!" Two fools stretched out their front paws and pressed them in front. Sit down. What are you excited about? It''s just gay Cao. It''s rare. However, suddenly, Lin Hu also slowed down and put his arms around Er silly''s neck. "Two adults! You''re still alive!" Two silly faces are not good. What''s that called? What do you mean I''m still alive? Who am I? Will I die? Nine days, ten places and eight wastelands, is there any existence that can take the life of this dog? It''s impossible! Two fools pulled Lin Hu''s hand off. Stay away. With whom. Lin Hu smiled a few times. He was not embarrassed. He had a thick face, but he looked at the huge figure, strong and like a hill. "Two adults... This is..." Lin Hu carefully glanced at the red eyed ape. "Ouch, ouch, ouch." Two silly toes are high and angry. This is my little brother. "Dong!" The red eyed ape has a bad complexion. What is this stupid dog muttering? But it''s definitely not a good thing. Beat it first! "Ow, Ow!" Two silly people showed their teeth in pain, and their whole body was constantly bursting with bleeding lines. The whole dog was like a leaky mineral water bottle, showing a shower of blood! "Cough." Lin Hu stepped back a few steps, but he was also startled. This big monkey is not easy to provoke! "Where is Tianshan? I''m going to Tianshan." At this time, Su Ye suddenly spoke. "Tianshan?" a group of villagers raised their eyes in surprise. Tianshan? Tianshan is indeed in the south of the sky, not too far from here, but that place "Lord beast God, are you going to Tianshan? Tianshan can''t go!" "Yes! Tianshan Mountain has now been listed as a restricted area! At present, human beings have been forbidden to set foot in that place!" "There is a terrible disaster king in Tianshan Mountain. His blood scales are like steel. It is said that heaven and earth changed greatly at that time, and the white snake king suddenly drilled out of the ground. He is huge. I''ve heard others say it''s like... It''s like a snow-white giant peak!" "Yes, Lord beast God! Don''t go there!" Su Ye couldn''t help being silent when she heard the speech. Disaster king? White snake king. He has heard that the white snake king is in Tianshan? "In which direction?" Su ye did not listen to their persuasion, but continued to ask. A group of villagers were silent. It seemed that Su ye must go to the place where the white snake king was located. "Lord beast God, I''ll draw a map for you in a minute." The old village head said slowly. But the old village head still had some doubts in his heart. Lord beast God, why do you have to go to Tianshan Mountain? It''s really as dangerous as he said. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In this way, Su ye, Er Sha and red eyed apes stay in Lin village for a while, waiting for the village head to draw a map for him. When he gets the map, he will enter Tianshan Mountain! Although he didn''t know what Tianzhi wanted him to do, what purpose he had, and what he would get, Su ye still had to go there. Perhaps, there will be unexpected gains. Now, in this forest village, Su ye will stay for a while. "Er silly, let''s go, Xianjin village." "Ouch." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 124 The village head is drawing a map for Su ye, and Su ye also comes to an open space in the village with ER silly and red eyed apes. The children run back and forth around Su ye and ER silly, while Su Ye checks his own system. [State breakthrough: level s king state] [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 99%)] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 4500 (5400) PA] [gifted powers: evolution dark eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, frightening dream (lion dragon) jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9) heaven and earth seal (Pang) crossing and robbing the sky thunder song (prisoner cow) mixed yuan soul swallowing skill (Pang kiss), breaking the wind Tianmen Roar (mocking the wind), Hong Zhong Tianmen sound (PU prison) bloodthirsty (Jain)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [evil power: 6212] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase in blood achievement: longliuzi (20%)] [evolution point: 290] [Reiki point: 4532 / 5000 (26 / day)] Su ye can soon step into the disaster level. At that time, he will be a living disaster king. Su Ye has a hunch that after he reaches the disaster level, he is very likely to get a new transformation! For example. "Will the evolution route of extreme evil be opened at that time?" Su Ye couldn''t help guessing. It is worth mentioning that Su Ye''s extreme evil power has reached 6212 after crazy killing in 100000 mountains! This is not a small number, so now he especially expects that when his extremely evil panel is completely unlocked, he should be able to go far along the series of evolutionary routes of those lion dragons, Pang Pang and Chongming birds! "My current combat effectiveness should not be inferior to the ordinary disaster king, but if I face the disaster king of the level of white snake king, I should still be reluctant." Su Ye decided that on the way to Tianshan Mountain, he would be promoted to disaster level. It''s just that he can''t swallow the evolutionary grass. Otherwise, he may break his shell directly. What will he hatch at that time? According to Tianzhi''s meaning, he may hatch a defective product? So he decided to kill more fierce animals on the road. Break through the disaster level as soon as possible. "Ouch." Er silly seemed to be annoyed by the children''s noise. He stretched out his hand and slapped it on the ground. Boom. "Ow, ow, ow." The blood line of two silly front claws sprayed wildly, just like a flower shower. Su Ye is helpless. Your blood is so much. "What''s the matter with big dog? Big dog can learn new skills! Big dog is so powerful!" "That''s what I saw when my aunt watered the flowers! Press her hand to sprinkle the water!" "Big dog is so powerful!" Two silly shivers. The dog was bullied Or by a group of children The red eyed ape sat aside, his eyes full of disgust, and looked at your dog''s future. At this moment, outside the village, Lin Hu and others excitedly welcomed a group of people in. "Ladies and gentlemen, please come inside. It''s finally time for you!" Lin Hu''s voice was a little excited and happy. "Ah, now that the remnant spirits are in a riot, it is impossible to survive safely near 100000 mountains. Just as Luoshui City previously stationed a large number of evolutionists near 100000 mountains, so as soon as the remnant spirits in 100000 mountains come out of the mountain, Luoshui city immediately let us evolutionists enter the nearby villages to protect the safety of the villagers." "I''m so grateful," Lin Hu and others said in a hurry. At this moment, the evolutionist of naluo water city also nodded slightly. "Luoshui city will protect the safety of the surrounding villages, so please rest assured." A group of evolutionists said one after another. This time, Luoshui city directly mobilized the evolutionists nearby to protect the villages. Basically, each village was assigned a king''s land evolutionist. When there were not enough people, they also used all kinds of low-level evolutionists who used the most advanced equipment. "We must be at ease with you, otherwise we live in the mountains all the year round. Where else can we go?" Lin Hu said with a smile. However, suddenly he approached and asked in a low voice, "Sir, is there any news? What happened in the mountains this time? There is so much movement and silence?" The leader of the evolutionist hesitated for a moment, and immediately approached, slightly bowed his head and whispered, "the top is trying to suppress this news, so I can''t say too much." "Talk a little." Lin Hu took out a small box from his arms and put it in the hands of the evolutionist. It was very fast, and other evolutionists didn''t see it. The evolutionist raised his mouth, brightened his eyes, then quickly glanced at other evolutionists, pulled Lin Hu and others aside and whispered. "Let me tell you something, but don''t tell it." "This time, I tell you, the remnant riots are all for one existence." An existence? Lin Hu and others looked at each other and were shocked. They didn''t speak and continued to listen to the evolutionist in detail. "Among the 100000 mountains, so many terrible peak king level residual spirits emerged at that time. At that time, they almost destroyed the film crew in Los Angeles, but they were all destroyed by the existence!" "Second kill! It was an absolute second kill at that time! One face to face, fight the king of the peak!" the evolutionist now has a shocking feeling. This time, they have seen too many terrible strong men, each of whom is powerful and amazing! "What is the existence? You mean, the mysterious existence led to the remnant riots? He is the target of the remnant?" Lin Hu and others were shocked like lightning. The evolutionist is mysterious: "you can''t say, you can''t say." "But the statue exists, and the annihilation of the remnant spirit is not effortless. I''m afraid its combat effectiveness has reached the disaster level!" "Disaster level!" Lin Hu took a breath, his eyes were full of vibration, and his pupils contracted. The fierce beasts of King level come down the mountain. For their small village like Lin village, it is a disaster! Not to mention the disaster level! How strong is that? They can''t imagine! "Things in the 100000 mountains really make people''s scalp numb. Our existence can''t be touched at all." Lin Hu and others smiled bitterly, feeling helpless. "Oh! It''s not good to be out of touch! This time, in the 100000 mountains, no less than ten peak kings fell! With the residual spirits, I''m afraid it''s close to thirty!" "The commander of the king''s army in Luoshui City, level B King''s strength, is also a strong man? He was directly injured by the peak king Canling." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 125 "Commander Wang..." They stared and had an incredible feeling. Wang bingchang was a very famous evolutionist in Luoshui city. After all, class B kingdom was also a rare strong man in the current human world! So it''s famous around here. "Commander Wang was seriously injured and unconscious. Now he has been sent to Luoshui medical center and is still in a state of rescue, but it is said that his life should not be in danger." The evolutionist sighed. "What are you talking about over there? Come here soon. Let''s settle down temporarily." Other evolutionists shouted in the distance. "Let''s go." The evolutionist patted Lin Hu on the shoulder. They walked towards the village. Suddenly. The eyes of a group of evolutionists changed slightly. "Fierce beast?" Their eyes changed when they looked at Su Ye. There were fierce animals in Lin village? They were momentarily nervous. And Lin Hu quickly waved his hand. "This is the beast God of our forest village, and two... Yes... Um... Are the followers of the beast God..." "Beast God?" A group of evolutionists turned strange. Is this the beast God of Lin village? But that egg What the hell is that? Suddenly, an evolutionist whispered two words. "Do you feel... These three fierce beasts... Seem to look familiar." "A monkey, an egg, a dog... A little familiar..." "How does it feel... So like..." Their eyes were strange and they suddenly felt cold. "Have you seen Lord beast God? Yes, Lord beast God has just returned from 100000 mountains." Lin Hu said aside. "He just came out of 100000 mountains? Are you sure what you said is true?" Lin Hu looked at him strangely. What happened to them? Do they really know the beast God? "Yes, just this morning. If it weren''t for the beast God, I''m afraid our forest village would be destroyed directly." A group of evolutionists trembled with shock in their eyes. The combination of these three fierce beasts is not really the existence of stirring the wind and cloud in the 100000 mountains! Although some of them were not on the scene, they all watched the live broadcast! In addition to remote areas such as Lin village, live broadcasting communication equipment has not been widely popularized. In other places, watching live broadcasting is a common thing. And they saw the picture of the big dog shuttling through the mountains! Although it is very vague, seeing the combination of Su Ye''s three at the moment, there is an association immediately! It can''t be true! "False, why did the existence appear in such a small village?" "How is it possible? This... That level of existence..." "Beast God?" Lin Hu''s mind swelled as he listened. "What are you talking about? What exists?" The former evolutionist hurriedly grabbed the forest tiger. "What? Lord beast God may be the one you said..." Lin Hu stared at the evolutionist, who hurriedly covered Lin Hu''s mouth. "You just said that the appearance of the beast God in lincun saved lincun?" Lin Hu nodded. "He destroyed all the remnant spirits who invaded Lin village in a very short time?" Lin Hu nodded again, but his heart was like lightning. Is it because of the beast God that this unprecedented remnant spirit riot entered 100000 mountains? Is it like crushing ants to kill the king of the peak? Lord beast God already has disaster level combat effectiveness? Ignore me, I''m scared to death! Lin Hu really feels that his world outlook is about to be subverted! Half a month ago, Lord beast God just stepped into the king''s territory! Now, disaster level combat effectiveness? And a group of evolutionists also determined their identity. "God, is it difficult? That existence is that egg?" They were as silent as cicadas, and the atmosphere was afraid to make a sound at this moment. However, at this time. However, just as they were thinking about how to communicate with Su Ye. Their faces suddenly changed. "Something''s wrong!" "What breath is approaching! No! There is a lot of breath!" "It''s a remnant spirit!" They suddenly changed their complexion and felt that many Qi machines were approaching! "Roar!" A remnant spirit appeared first, with a ferocious big mouth and an illusory appearance, which seemed to be composed of aura and looked extremely fierce. It''s really a remnant spirit! Many evolutionists turned pale. "A remnant spirit of level D King territory, fortunately... Fortunately, there is only one." Suddenly, however, everyone''s face changed greatly. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" A roar shook in the mountains and forests, and a large number of residual spirits spread out from the entrance of the village. One of them only made a sharp roar, which was very harsh, making people feel irritable and afraid. So many remnant spirits! All the evolutionists were pale. "So many remnant spirits... What should I do..." The strongest of them is only the d-level king, and the others are the evolutors of the awakening realm! There are so many remnant spirits, many of which exist in the king''s realm! They suddenly couldn''t help but despair. "What''s that!" A withering and decaying breath bloomed in the distance. A crippled spirit in flight attacked this side. The speed shook the space. Some fierce animals passing by trembled and crawled on the ground, and the crippled spirit machine was terrible! Let them fall into an ice cave and their blood stagnated! "This... The remnant spirit of the peak kingdom?" Their voices became shrill! Can there still be residual spirits in the peak king''s realm in Lin village? Is their idea too bad? For a moment, not only them, but also the villagers in the whole forest village were extremely uncomfortable by the breath, one by one like falling into despair! Peak king? "Run! Run!" "Or you will die!" The evolutionists roared. The remnant spirit rioted and killed Lin village! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 126 At this moment, sorrow is everywhere. The whole Lin village fell into a great panic. The remnant spirit was ferocious, roared madly and rushed towards them. "Run quickly!" "All evolutionists, stay with me! Behind the mat! Anyway, let the elderly, women and children go first!" The evolutionists in Los Angeles roared with red eyes! The whole forest village moved. However, at this time, the evolutionist was suddenly surprised. He felt as if he had been patted by something. He glanced sideways and was almost scared out of his wits. A bare paw was resting on his shoulder at the moment! What the hell is this! So disgusting! The evolutionist was so frightened that he almost rolled his eyes. "Ow?" Two silly puzzled looking at the evolutionist, what''s your expression? Are you fascinated by the handsome dog? And two silly patted them, with a bit of dislike in their eyes. One by one, haven''t you seen any market? Two silly people rise up, and those evolutors are only a little higher than one-third of his height, which looks very strange. He pressed his dog''s paw. Sit down, little scene. At this time, I only heard the voice of the village head and others: "Lord beast God, please protect our forest village!" "Lord beast God, please protect our forest village!" "Please... My child is still so young..." A group of women were crying with tears in their eyes. The evolutionists roared in their hearts. Lord beast God? That egg just now! It has caused many changes in 100000 mountains! They just had this idea in their mind, and they didn''t have time to think too much! And suddenly! Boom! The flames were burning in a flash, and the sound of the explosion rang out, shaking their heads! A terrible beast suddenly gathered, huge, like a majestic hill, heavy breath, shaking the surroundings! Cross the sky thunder song! Su Ye congealed the prisoner cow. In an instant, he directly used the prisoner cow''s talent and magic power! A loud sound like a heavy thunder spread in a circle centered on Su ye in an instant! Bang bang! The evolutionists are in the midst of a wave, but that wave is not aimed at them, and now they are stunned. Because the residual spirits around them were originally fierce and ferocious, but in the violent sound waves, they exploded one after another and died! A statue of the remnant spirit coefficient collapsed and turned into a semicircular fog glass bowl with warm and moist spirit. It was pleasing to the eyes, but I knew how fierce and vicious the fog was. [devour the power of extreme evil * 21] [devour the power of extreme evil * 31] [devour the power of extreme evil * 412] [swallowing...] A voice rang in Su Ye''s ear. Cool. It''s really cool. Su Ye tried the feeling of directly destroying all residual spirits in a large area like Tianzhi. It''s really cool! It''s just that he uses the sound waves to rob the sky thunder song, while Tianzhi is just a wisp of air machine. However, it was really cool to destroy the remnant spirit without difference, but he still avoided those evolutors and villagers. And at this time! The peak king remnant spirit in the sky opened his ferocious mouth, and a very harsh voice came out of his, which was extremely evil and disgusting! "Be careful!" The evolutionists exclaimed. Pen! Boom! "Oh!" Everyone is stupid What just happened? I saw that the fierce beast condensed from the flame jumped up directly, and the earth was crushed. In just a short time, the fierce beast condensed from the flame directly killed the residual spirit of the peak king realm in mid air! With a bang, the sky trembled. The mourning of the remnant spirit immediately dispersed the aura into the sky. This That''s the peak king! Not a smelly brother in the awakening period! One face to face Fight directly? This is terrible! It doesn''t make sense! The air is frozen. Whether the evolutionists of Luoshui city or the villagers of Lin village, they are almost standing in place at the moment, staring at the terrible beast of Shenjun, standing there like a red statue, frightening the four sides! "Sure enough, it''s him..." That egg is really the existence of the peak king who fought among 100000 mountains! And that is him, in the face of the influx of countless residual spirits, he is still walking madly through the mountains! It''s really him The villagers are even more numb. This What is the realm of Lord beast God now? The statue just... Is it the remnant spirit of the peak Kingdom Lord beast God turns into a terrible beast directly, and then fights directly? That''s a second kill! So what level of existence is the beast God now? "Disaster level combat effectiveness..." Lin Hu''s shocked eyes were almost staring out. Is this disaster level combat power? Strong has no friends at all! "Ouch." The second fool looked at the forest tiger with a disgusted face. Can he be a little promising? At least he is also a man who has had wine with my dog. Lin Hu naturally noticed Er silly''s expression. His expression was not very good-looking. He was despised by the silly dog. The two fools are in high spirits. Pooh! It''s not you who''s strong. It''s the beast God! "Thank you, Lord beast God!" The villagers knelt down one by one. The old village head knelt in the front and respectfully kowtowed to Su Ye. They all looked grateful and excited. If there was no su ye, it would really be a disaster for them today. "Lord beast God, this is the map and the nearest road I know. According to the above route, you can reach your destination in one day." The old village head handed a map to Su ye, and ER silly came over and carefully accepted the map. Map? The evolutionists looked at each other. Where did he want to go? What is this being going to do? They hurried forward. "This... Lord beast God..." "I don''t know if it''s convenient for you. Governor Liu of Luoshui city hopes to see you." After all, they are still a little nervous, because Su Ye''s strength is really terrible! Governor Liu had already ordered that if there was news of the existence, he should immediately inform him that he wanted to negotiate with the existence. "Inconvenient." However, Su Ye''s voice was decisive and refused. "Er silly, monkey, let''s go. We have to hurry." The evolutionists stayed in place and looked at the pair of left combinations. The feeling of the big dog and the giant ape was also extremely terrible. At least the giant ape with red eyes definitely had extremely terrible combat effectiveness! Just go? They were stunned and didn''t know what to say. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 127 "Ah, this is the beast God." Lin Hu sighed and patted the evolutionist on the shoulder. "What do you mean?" "Unfathomable." Lin Hu''s eyes were deep, left four words, and then turned to leave. His back was tall and straight, and his pace was calm but a little artificial. The evolutionist''s angry teeth itch. fuck! Why do you pretend to be forced all of a sudden? He''s unpredictable and has half a dime to do with you? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the afternoon, the sun is hot and burning the earth. And Su Ye they headed for Tianshan. Along the way, I saw many bloody storms. Even if the evolutionists of Luoshui city entered the surrounding villages to protect them, the residual spirits pouring out from the periphery of 100000 mountains still plunged many villages into a blood disaster. It is worth mentioning that the village once had something to do with Su Ye. Dahuang village. Dahuang village can be regarded as a big village surrounded by overlords. After all, having an S-level awakened wolf king in this place is enough to make Dahuang village stand out from the rest of the world. Although the wolf king just broke through, he was directly killed by Su Ye. However, this does not affect the status of Dahuang village. After all, the background of Dahuang village is also very strong. The elder brother of the village head of Dahuang village seems to be the governor of Bahuang city! So this time, the shelter of various evolutionists for Dahuang village is called a airtight! "Why! There is an S-level awakened evolutionist in our village." "Yes, those powerful evolutionists have all entered Dahuang village..." The nearby village was full of complaints, but as soon as they mentioned that village, they immediately dared not speak too much, and their voice weakened unconsciously. And right now. "My Lord! Why do you want to leave? If you leave, what will happen to our village? There are so many women and children in the village..." "We pay tribute to Dahuang village every year, but at this time, Dahuang village doesn''t care about our life or death... If you leave again... Then we really have no way to live!" "Yes, sir..." A group of villagers begged an evolutionist. The women''s eyes trembled and their tears whirled. The children stood there timidly. Their ignorant eyes were engraved in the heart of the evolutionist like a knife. The evolutionist, named Zhang Feng, is a C-level king. And why do so many evolutionists around us choose to step into the wilderness village this time. It is because Dahuang village provides a variety of conditions! Shelter Dahuang village, then Bahuang city will provide them with extremely rich rewards, such as grade C evolutionary grass, or even grade B evolutionary grass! This has been similar to the very old form of recruitment, but many evolutionists are still unable to resist the temptation and enter the Great Wilderness Village one after another. "This..." Zhang Feng could not bear it in his eyes. Looking at the women and children, he felt as if he were constantly struggling. "My lord..." Zhang Feng took a deep breath. Go to TM''s evolutionary grass. "Well, I''ll guard the village." The people in the village were relieved, and the women dried their tears. Although the ignorant children didn''t know what had happened, they still smiled foolishly. Of course, Zhang Feng''s choice is only a small part. Most of the surrounding evolutionists are still driven by interests and enter the Great Wilderness Village. Therefore, the surrounding villages are full of sorrows. Only some upright evolutionists are still conscientiously protecting the surrounding villages. However, other villages dare not say anything about the bullying acts like Dahuang village. At this moment, in the Great Wilderness Village. "Thank you for coming to Dahuang village to protect us. As long as Dahuang village can survive this catastrophe, the reward I promised will not be reduced!" Dahuang village head Li Haigui said with a smile, and his eyes were deep. The residual spirits gushed out of the 100000 mountains, which was indeed a great disaster to the surrounding villages. But what about the Holocaust? Dahuang village does not lack resources and background! Naturally, there are many ways to survive this so-called catastrophe! He immediately applied with his brother for a lot of evolutionary grass as a reward. For evolutionists, evolutionary grass is like a fairy medicine. All the evolutionists around him have to come here obediently? As for other villages? Don''t be silly. What era is this? Do you want to think about the life and death of other villages? They are dead, that is the choice of the development of the times! Li Haigui thought, with a bit of shadow in his eyes. I have to say that Li Haigui is also a cruel man. His move is very likely to cause the destruction of the surrounding villages, but he has no fluctuations in these. At this moment, not far from the Great Wilderness Village, Su ye and others stand there, looking at the Great Wilderness Village from a distance. Looking at the overall situation, so many evolutors have left their positions and entered the Great Wilderness Village to shelter the Great Wilderness Village. Naturally, it is easy to guess what happened. After su Ye told Er silly and red eyed ape his guess. "Ouch." Two fools grinned. This great wasteland Village... Really exposed the ugliness of human nature and made two stupid people shiver. Su Ye looked at Er silly in surprise. I didn''t expect Er silly to remember Dahuang village. Of course. The second fool shrugged the dog''s nose. He''s not stupid! At the beginning, the people in that desert village beat the dog very hard. If it weren''t for the egg boss, the dog would be bullied miserably! The second fool rubbed Su ye with his nose. "Ow, ow, ow." Boss egg, is there any way to teach Dahuang village a lesson, a very lesson! Two silly eyes with a touch of cold, one side of the red eyed ape also nodded for affirmation. This time, he stood by the silly dog. Su Ye looked at Er silly and thought he wanted to laugh. In that case Su Ye suddenly jumped to the front! It fell directly in front of Dahuang village. Many people in Dahuang village were stunned and looked at the egg that suddenly fell from the sky. "What is this...?" "An egg?" They don''t know what this egg is. However, at this time, Su Ye suddenly blew his breath! The target of those remnant spirits is Su Ye! Otherwise, why there are two groups of residual spirits in Lin village, and there is a peak king level residual spirit, is because Su Ye exposed his breath in Lin village! Now, he stood at the mouth of Dahuang village and burst into breath. Suddenly! Near the mountains ahead, they all moved! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 128 "What happened!" For a moment, the whole Dahuang village was in a panic. An evolutionist came out with doubts in his eyes, but his face turned pale in an instant. "How is that possible?" "Can the spirit go down the mountain?" At this moment, they saw a cruel spirit pouring down from the mountain, and the destination seemed to be their great wilderness village! "What the hell happened!" Li Haigui is not calm. Why do so many remnant spirits suddenly appear! In particular, normally, there are few King''s territories among the general residual spirits. Even if there is a king''s territory, it is the existence of some newcomers to the king''s territory. If that is true, they should not need too much. But now, they see that among the residual spirits rushing down the mountain crazy towards them, there are already some high-level King''s territories! There are even some ferocious flying peak kings! They were scared to death. And they saw an egg shining at the entrance of the village. And after the egg released its own breath, it went away. ¡­¡­ Two silly and red eyed apes compared their thumbs to Su ye not far away. Egg boss, really strong! There is such a way! From a distance, the remnant spirits roared and rushed towards the Dahuang village. In an instant, the Dahuang village was submerged. The new beast God was quickly torn to pieces. An evolutionist who gave up the village he needed to protect for interests and led to the destruction of the village was also in a desperate situation of blood disaster at this moment. "What happened to Dahuang village?" The nearby villages were shocked one by one. At this moment, it can be said that the villagers in the villages near Dahuang village fell into extremely violent vibration at this moment. What is this? They felt that there was a very violent fluctuation in Dahuang village, as if there was a huge vibration, as if violent fighting was breaking out? "Dahuang village! Attacked by the remnant spirit!" "Countless powerful residual spirits have poured out. Now Dahuang village has been a blood disaster, and only a few people have escaped!" Hearing the speech, all the villagers were shocked. "What?" "With so many evolutionists entering Dahuang village, how can we encounter such a huge disaster?" "Yes! This... Isn''t our words more miserable?" The person who came back to report hesitated for a moment, and immediately sipped at the corners of his mouth and said slightly strangely: "no... after those residual spirits slaughtered the Dahuang village... They left. They... Slaughtered the Dahuang village as if they had a purpose, and then quickly rushed in one direction." What happened in Dahuang village was really unexpected and they didn''t understand it. ¡­¡­¡­ "There are guests in the village!" In the forest village, the children''s voices rang. This time, however, the identity of the people who came to the village did not seem ordinary. A stiff and vigorous suit, walking like a tiger. "Governor Liu." Several evolutionists who stayed in Lin village hurried out respectfully. Hearing the names of these evolutionists, the villagers of the whole Lin village were shocked. Governor? Can use the title of governor. Only a big city like Los Angeles is qualified! Is it difficult The man with extraordinary bearing in front of him is the governor of Los Angeles? "Where is he?" A group of evolutionists naturally know what the governor said about him. "He left..." Governor Liu frowned slightly and left? Although the egg is not as hostile to humans as other fierce beasts, it seems that he is unwilling to negotiate with humans. The villagers looked at each other, he? Who is he? Lord beast God? Their pupils contract slightly. In their eyes, Luoshui city is like heaven. Now, the governor of Luoshui City personally comes to Lin village to find their beast God? What is the identity of Lord beast God? What''s the difference? "Where have you been? Do you know?" "Tianshan Mountain." Tianshan Mountain Governor Liu took a deep breath. Is the overall situation of ten thousand years finally coming? "The people of Lin village pack up and go to Luoshui city tomorrow accompanied by the evolutionists. In addition, immediately notify other evolutionists and take the villagers of nearby villages to Luoshui city." Governor Liu issued an order. And a group of villagers were slightly shocked. What do you mean Are they moving? "If the overall situation is present... Then the earth will undergo earth shaking changes! 100000 mountains can''t stay." And more, Governor Liu can only be buried in his heart. If the so-called overall situation is really successful, I''m afraid all creatures in this era will be destroyed! At that time, everything will no longer exist, everything will return, and heaven and earth will be re established? Governor Liu took a deep breath. It''s really stressful. And that egg is the key to breaking the game? For a moment, Governor Liu felt it necessary to go to Tianshan. The city Lord said he would come, but he didn''t come. Did he expect Su ye to go to those places, so he went to other places to wait first? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Along the way, Su Ye met fierce animals and killed them. Finally, a breakthrough. [breakthrough: Level D disaster king] Disaster king. Disaster level is just a name for the human world, and it should be the king of disaster, who can set off a bloody storm and cause a huge disaster. [extremely evil panel unlocked successfully] [upgrade the dark eye of evolution to the divine eye of creation] [blood talent magical power upgrade opportunity * 3] [blood evolution panel acquisition times * 2] [phagocytosis to obtain negative blood evolution panel] [evolve to the extreme to obtain negative blood] [unlock blood talent magic power: negative sky seal] In an instant, Su Ye''s whole body was surging with a divine light. Negative blood has also been obtained, that is to say, there is only one bully''s blood left in Su ye now! So the most important thing now is to step into Tianshan Mountain and feel what Tianzhi said to absorb energy? After absorbing the energy, go to the deep-sea restricted area and capture the bully! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 129 [host: Su ye] [status: egg (Progress: 99%)] [level: Level D disaster king] [basic aura strength: 5500 (6600) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent and magic power: clouds open and fog disperse, soul stirring dream (lion dragon) nine heavenly eyes (2 / 9) heaven and earth seal (Yin) crossing heaven and earth, thunder song (prisoner''s ox), mixed yuan soul swallowing skill (Yin kiss), wind breaking Tianmen Roar (mocking the wind), Hongzhong Tianmen sound (PU prison), bloodthirsty (Jain canthus) negative heaven seal (negative Yin)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [evil power: 7812] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase in blood achievement: longliuzi (20%)] [evolution point: 190] [Reiki point: 21 / 6000 (26 / day)] This is Su Ye''s panel at present. His basic aura strength has reached 6600 PA under the increase of the achievements of the six dragons. This is the power that some C-level disaster kings with medium and upper strength can have! Su ye called out the extremely evil panel. "There''s a question. If I fuse nine blood vessels at that time, what''s the extreme evil power and the opportunity for the evolution of gifted gods?" Su Ye suddenly remembered this question. [automatic return] The system suddenly returned cold. what the fuck. Is the system alive? However, Su ye asked again, but there was no sound coming out of the system. Automatic return, that is, Su ye now adds points at will, which has no impact and loss on the integration over a period of time. In that case Su Ye opened his favorite panel, Tang Zhengyi! [please select the evolution route] [the first evolutionary sequence: the evil spirit -- the fierce demon Yalong -- the mixed world Tianjiao Yalong -- the extremely evil hornlin dragon --...] [the second evolutionary sequence: evil spirit -- red eyed xuanhu -- Tiantu magic pattern tiger -- seven sin God prison tiger -- split heaven magic winged Tiger...] Sleeping trough, a little show. Su Ye was also slightly shocked. In other words, Su ye can now choose two evolutionary sequences. Pangolin is the offspring of dragon and tiger, so the two evolutionary sequences are respectively aimed at the two blood vessels in pangolin. "Choose the second sequence." Su Ye was interested and chose the second sequence. [the second sequence is selected successfully, and the extremely evil form is opened to show the initial state: evil spirit] [choose evolution?] [extreme evil force required for evolution * 1000] 1000, acceptable. [successful evolution, unlocking the extremely evil form: red eyed xuanhu] Su Ye felt a breath flowing all over him, very weak, but it was like a self seal. It seemed that Su Ye needed to touch it to open this energy. And Su Ye continued to look at the system panel. [choose evolution?] [extreme evil force required for evolution * 5000] what the fuck! Fortunately, Su Ye is an egg, otherwise he will really take a breath. This Five straight? Su Ye''s "teeth" hurt in her heart. You''re cruel. [successful evolution] [unlock extremely evil form: Tiantu demon pattern tiger] Su ye took a deep breath. Now his evil power is still 1812. He sees nothing in the blink of an eye. And Su Ye began to study and ponder again. [Level 2 Extreme evil form maintenance cost: 100 points / min] It takes 100 points of extreme power to maintain for one minute! Why don''t you grab it? Su ye now wants to fly directly into the abyss and kill endless residual spirits. It''s a bit of a pit. In other words, his 1812 points of extreme evil power can only maintain the form of Tiantu magic pattern tiger for 18 minutes! But of course. This is not the flame phase condensed by the ten thousand phase fire method, but the real entity form! At that time, Su Ye''s power growth is likely to be more powerful! That''s good. And this time. "It''s almost there." In front, the red eyed ape looked at the map and scratched his ears and cheeks. From time to time, he pointed out two ways to ER silly, which made Er silly tired. But fortunately, they finally arrived in Tianshan! At first glance, a piece of snow capped, rolling mountains give people a huge oppression, majestic atmosphere, just like a silver dragon lying on the earth, on which the white clouds have been floating for thousands of years, magnificent and surging, as if compared with the Tianshan Mountain, everything around has become small! "Is this Tianshan Mountain?" Su Ye looked at the vast Tianshan Mountains with some emotion. Hum. Su Ye''s mind suddenly moved. He looked at the vast Tianshan Mountains. He really felt a strange feeling, as if there was an invisible Qi machine constantly attracting Su Ye. It seems that there is something that really attracts me in Tianshan Mountain. Su Ye felt her blood boiling. That feeling was very strange. Are you... Remembering? Yes, the blood in his body seems to be remembering something. Su Ye looks at the vast Tianshan mountain through this feeling, but suddenly has a different feeling! Huh? It is still magnificent and snowy, but it looks like an angry dragon, pathetic, crawling on the ground, and the black dragon weeps blood, giving him an indescribable sense of depression. What is there in Tianshan Mountain? Why should I give him such a feeling. Interesting. "Let''s go, er silly. Let''s go into Tianshan together." The two fools purred a few times. Looking at the appearance, they seemed to be very afraid of Tianshan Mountain. The unknown seemed to have some unspeakable Pathetique, but the red eyed ape on one side didn''t feel that way. Is the blood of Er silly also closely related to the things in Tianshan? Su ye thought for a while. But now Tianshan seems to have been forbidden by the human world. After the world changed. Humans banned Tianshan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 130 Tianshan is under martial law, and an evolutionist is guarding in all directions. It is forbidden for humans to step into it. Because it''s too dangerous. However, this time, there was a thin figure sneaking in the Tianshan Mountains. "If we cross this route, we can bypass all the guards. This is a route that only the official knows can avoid all the guards. It is said that it was opened for some mysterious big people to avoid some unnecessary trouble." "This road is extremely secret. It is impossible for ordinary people to find it in the Tianshan Mountains with the same color of heaven and earth." "I also got the news from my father''s mouth after I got my father drunk last night." A girl with a red face and almost frozen face is now wearing a thick snow velvet cotton padded jacket and holding a specially insulated mobile phone for live broadcasting. Her live location is also in the secret network, which is a secret website established by hackers. There are all kinds of people with different occupations and interests, but they all gather together to explore the real face of the new era. Her live broadcast became popular in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the number of people had exceeded tens of thousands. After all, the total number of registrants of the secret network is also close to one million. It takes layers of checks to obtain the qualification, so tens of thousands is terrible. For a moment, seeing the live broadcast of the girl Xiao Xinran, the barrage began to brush rapidly. "Lying in the trough! Sister Xinran''s cow batch!" "It''s really an official aristocrat. Such secrets can be explored! Secret prohibitions in the whole live broadcasting room! Don''t disclose them!" "Copy that!" "Received + 1!" Many people are filled with the horror of the girl''s identity. The official establishment of such a route must be known only by the existence of one or two high-ranking people. So Xiao Xinran''s identity can be imagined. "I have heard that this road is specially designed for those mysterious beings in mankind. I can only say one word, anchor Niu PI! But we must pay attention to safety! If you have a problem, our whole secret network will be directly uprooted!" Xiao Xinran heard that her eyes were bent into crescent moon, but because the weather was too cold, her long eyelashes almost stuck together. "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful. Today, I''ll show you what''s in Tianshan Mountain and what''s the secret!" "Anchor atmosphere!" "Xin Ran, sister Niu! Broad-minded, women don''t let men!" Xiao Xinran walked in the vast Tianshan Mountains, followed the map and walked around in the snow, finally avoiding the last wave of guards. "In Tianshan, the temperature is extremely low! I still have the current polar thermal armor in my clothes, but I still feel chilly." Xiao Xinran introduced her senses to the people in the live studio. She walked in the boundless no man''s restricted area. Suddenly, she had a small feeling. The world was the same, the snow was white, and the silver world was cold. It was like a terrible cold air that life was difficult to exist. She rolled up the snow and frozen everything. It''s hard to breathe here. "How''s the anchor?" "If you feel uncomfortable, go back immediately!" "Yes! Don''t be far fetched!" People in the studio were worried. But Xiao Xinran had no time to care about the barrage, but suddenly raised her finger in front, and her big eyes were full of surprise. "Over there... What is it!" She straightened the screen and everyone looked at it in surprise. In the vast white snow, something seems to be moving! Two of them are not obvious, but one figure has black hair, while the front body has no hair. The bare skin reveals a pink luster, which is very obvious here. It''s like a dog. It''s so big! The head is about four meters high and tall, while the figure on his side is more tall, ten meters high, like a hill moving in the snow, and there seems to be something on the dog''s back. What''s that? One Eggs? This egg is almost invisible in the snow color, but it has lines on its body, some red, some purple, like thunder. What combination is this? incorrect! They obviously came in from outside Tianshan Mountain! They have crossed the human martial law circle! Walked in here? How is this possible? Xiao Xinran was shocked and suddenly felt creepy. It seemed that she was about to run! "Sister Xinran, run!" "These three figures are definitely not simple!" "Yes! It''s very likely that there is some super terror. They can cross the martial law circle arranged by so many evolutors! Sister Xinran, run!" "Ow?" Two silly crooked his head, a little surprised. What happened? How did you run away when you saw us? Is the big monkey too ugly? Scared the girl away? "Dong!" What strange thing is the silly dog thinking? Red eyed apes show their teeth and look bad. The two foolishly resisted for a while. "Two silly, ask the way." Su Ye''s voice came out, and ER silly, who had just been hammered into the snow by the red eyed ape, directly struggled out of the snow with a shiver, and the fluttering snow flocs around him flew. Su Ye jumped down from the dog''s back, and the two fools immediately shot away like an arrow off the string. In this pale Tianshan Mountain, it is really like a black line cutting the world. "It should be safe..." Xiao Xinran was panting and almost ran out of oxygen. She ran so far. Of course, it''s just that she feels so far away. "Tianshan... Really... Really a little scary... I... scared me to death... Fortunately... It''s safe." Xiao Xinran bent over and pressed his hands on his bent knees, closed his eyes and gasped. However, at this time, a bare claw that made people look disgusting suddenly pressed on Xiao Xinran''s shoulder. "Ah!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 131 Two fools call one complacent. Run? You run away compared with me... Bah! Is it running speed? Isn''t this asking for trouble? Even the old egg can''t compare with me! The speed of escape is the only pride of two fools! "Ah!" However, his claws had just put on the girl''s shoulder, and the girl immediately screamed, shaking the two fools. He has a bad complexion. What is called? Scare the dog! "How disgusting!" Xiao Xinran returned to her mind, glanced at the claw on her shoulder, and a cold attack came up in an instant. Disgusting? Two silly trembled all over, and their teeth were almost broken. "Oh!" "Ow?" Two fools stepped back and pointed at themselves. Disgusting? Want to throw up? I just want to ask the way! He suddenly felt as if he had been hit by 10000 points. He was stunned when he retreated, as if he had been insulted and stimulated by the greatest insult in the world! "Ouch!" When Xiao Xinran found that she had not been hurt for the first time, she didn''t know where she had the courage. Looking back, she was a little surprised in her eyes. Is this... A big dog? Originally, I thought everything in Tianshan Mountain was cruel and violent, so it was planned as a human restricted area. Just now, she thought she would die. But The big dog doesn''t seem to have any attack? And... The big dog is so fragile! "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" the two fools almost collapsed. The dog was bald. He was already very sad. Now he was ridiculed by a human little girl? I just want to ask the way! Xiao Xinran suddenly felt reluctant. She hurried over and summoned up the courage to reach out and touch Er silly. "Don''t be sad, big dog. I was joking just now. Don''t care. I''m not saying you''re disgusting..." "I..." "In fact, you..." "Oh..." The air has solidified. On purpose! Two silly eyes and mouth tilted, feeling that both ears were going to be angry. Xiao Xinran almost retched her tears. Sorry I don''t want to. I can''t control it. Xiao Xinran bit her teeth and puffed her cheeks. Believe me, this time, I can definitely! Look at that, it''s like going up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire. Two fools want to cry without tears. At this time, Su ye and the red eyed ape also arrived here, ignoring the two fools who almost collapsed and the whole dog was weak. Su Ye inquired. "Where is the main vein of Tianshan Mountain?" Xiao Xinran was startled by the red eyed ape, but as soon as she heard that the egg could speak, her eyes were very surprised and immediately thought about it. "Main pulse?" At this moment, the barrage has been boiling, and the number of viewers has reached 70000, and the increase is still rising. "Sleeping trough! I''m scared to death! I was really scared in a cold sweat just now. I thought it would be a cruel existence. I''ll kill anyone I see!" "But... This big dog... Is so fragile. Ha ha, ha ha, it almost made me laugh! It''s the first time to see such a fierce beast. It''s ugly." "This combination is a little strange. The giant ape has always been tall, a big dog with hair like husky on the front and back, and an egg... Carved with patterns all over? The most important thing is... This egg can speak?" For a moment, Su Ye was surprised at their combination on the barrage. Such a strange combination suddenly appeared in Tianshan Mountain, bypassing the martial law circle constructed by human beings. It feels that people can''t doubt it! "The main vein of Tianshan Mountain was visited when I was a child... Not far from here... But..." Xiao Xinran wanted to stop talking. After a long time, she continued with some hesitation. "The main vein of Tianshan Mountain is too dangerous. I heard my father say that the main vein of Tianshan Mountain is the habitat of the white snake king... Never get close to it!" Xiao Xinran decided to remind her of the talking egg in front of her, although she didn''t know what it was. "White snake king?" Su ye murmured, which meant a lot. "Yes, you should have heard of the white snake king! It is a well deserved top king who is known to mankind and has been entered into the Baizhi family." when talking about the white snake king, Xiao Xinran is like being opened to talk. After all, this is what she is interested in and has been learning all the time. "This egg is going to the main vein? I''m afraid it''s not going to die!" "The white snake king will tear him up!" "The white snake king is really terrible. I once seemed to have seen the white snake king. When the white snake king attacked the city, the figure blocking the sky and the sun almost scared me out of my urine!" The brush in the barrage is fast. This egg is going to the main pulse. Isn''t it going to die? Xiao Xinran also talked with confidence. "It is said that the white snake king has a body length of more than 100 meters and a diameter of 78 meters. The scales on his body are like a huge shield. It is said that the place where the white snake king passes is covered with snow and the temperature will be reduced to the extreme in an instant. The strength of the white snake king has definitely reached the top level among the disaster kings!" "So, don''t go to the main pulse!" Xiao Xinran kindly advised her. I have to say that this little girl is kind-hearted. Su Ye is also interested in teasing the little girl. "Is it so terrible?" "Of course!" seeing Su Ye as if she didn''t believe it, Xiao Xin Ran hurriedly pinched her waist and puffed up her cheeks. "The white snake king is so terrible that he almost destroyed a city! I have seen... See..." Xiao Xinran''s voice suddenly stopped, suddenly and creepily, staring at Su Ye''s back. She was speechless with fear, and her eyes were full of fear. Patter! The cell phone fell to the ground. She trembled all over. This place is shrouded in shadows. Huge shadows block out the sun and the sunshine of snow mountains, just like mountains. "Come on, I want to find you." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 132 Xiao Xinran stared blankly at Su Ye''s back. She was stunned. White snake king! Like a snow-white giant peak, it stands under the sky. It is roughly hundreds of meters high. It goes straight into the clouds to block out the sun. The fine and compact scales are shining and dazzling. There are two raised small meat bags on the top of the head! This It''s the white snake king! A pair of snake eyes like huge lanterns with cold color, dark hair under the snake crown spread around, he moved slightly, the scales on his body vibrated violently, and a breath flowed out of the gap between the scales, encouraging the scales to collide and make a deafening rustle! The terrible momentum shook the world, and the snow mountains roared. It was just like a strange force protecting Tianshan Mountain, so there was no large-scale collapse of snow like avalanche. The white snake king stared at Su ye at this moment. "Do you feel my breath?" Su Ye didn''t panic at all, turned slightly and said slowly. The white snake king stared at Su Ye''s eyes, which flickered a little, and seemed to fall into meditation. After a long time. "Your breath makes me uncomfortable." He even made a human voice, which sounded gloomy and hoarse, making people sound sour. Su Ye is very interested. "Why not?" "After you came here, the smell of Tianshan changed, and your connection with me became astringent. What are you here for Tianshan?" There''s something strange in the Tianshan Mountain. It seems that the white snake king lives in the Tianshan Mountain. I''m afraid it''s also because of the secret of the Tianshan Mountain, building a connection? The arrival of Su ye made the connection between Tianshan Mountain and the white snake king very difficult. "Come and walk around." Su Ye''s voice was relaxed, and there was no fear that should be shown in front of this top disaster king. "Tianshan is mine!" The white snake king''s voice was deafening, and a terrible airflow shook out, which almost lifted Xiao Xinran directly. The red eyed ape grabbed Xiao Xinran and blocked the wind and waves for her. The little girl almost collapsed when she humiliated the two fools just now. Um. As long as you aim at two fools, we are friends. "Ow, Ow!" Two fools were furious. And Xiao Xinran, already scared silly. This egg is negotiating with the white snake king! Moreover, it is equal negotiation! It can be seen that although the white snake king was condescending, he did not show the arrogance of the absolute strong! What is the identity and strength of this egg? Now, the mobile phone is buttoned on the ground, the screen is completely dark, and only the sharp sound and deafening sound of air flow can be heard in the live broadcasting room. Their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley, and they all felt cold. "Well, what happened?" "What''s the sound? The white snake king? The white snake king appears? Why does the screen turn black? What''s going on! I''m dying of anxiety!" "Listen to that voice, it''s terrible! Sister Xinran won''t have an accident!" In the live broadcasting room, everyone was constantly guessing, but he was frightened by the terrible voice. Xiao Xinran can''t care about the live broadcast. Now, the white snake king seems to be proclaiming sovereignty! The arrival of Su Ye has made great changes in Tianshan, and the white snake king really feels a sense of crisis! Now, they seem to be negotiating! Xiao Xinran hid behind the red eyed ape and showed a small head staring at Su Ye. What should Su ye do? Will he be the opponent of the white snake king? Facing the aggressive posture of the white snake king, what should Su ye do? Talk and reconcile? Or tit for tat? However, she just thought of this, and the next moment! Whoosh! Boom! Su ye went straight away! Don''t say any nonsense, just rush up! Is Tianshan yours? Who said that? [species: white snake king] [level: Level B disaster king] [basic aura strength: 7932 PA] [talent: ice forever rippling] Su Ye''s evolutionary dark eye was upgraded to the divine eye of creation, and he began to use it. Sure enough, it had a very good effect! You can see the power of talent! Class B disaster king? Infinitely close to A-level disaster king? The war is over! The white snake king was shocked and angry. His huge snake eyes suddenly turned small. He made a sharp sound and immediately waved his tail directly, just like a snow peak crossing the sky. Boom! A terrible sonic boom roared. The two sides suddenly collided together! Su Ye used Xu shenpo and cangshenpo! Suddenly, the basic aura burst and increased rapidly! Boom! The tail of the white snake king flew out in an instant and directly collapsed a snow mountain peak. The snow collapsed. Fortunately, it did not cause large-scale turbulence. And Su ye also fell to the earth by the snake tail! Directly and deeply into the snow! The red eyed ape stared at the scene in disbelief. Egg boss... Dead yet The egg boss broke through the disaster king, didn''t he? The white snake king should be a class B disaster king? Even the best of class B disaster kings? The egg boss is so direct? I''m afraid the eggshells are rotten! However, Su Ye jumped up from the ground. It seemed that there was no big deal! This Egg boss, can you collide with the white snake king? And... Equal share? Naturally, he didn''t know that Su Ye just used two skills directly, both of which broke out and increased the Reiki intensity. Only then did he take over the move of the white snake king! Sure enough, it''s still strong! The power of the white snake king is really terrible! It seems that the next battle is a little troublesome, but he has too many cards, so Su Ye is not too afraid. However, at this time, suddenly, the white snake king seemed to feel something. He was suddenly creepy, and his scales opened in an instant, as if frightened, and then turned quickly and left! What happened? "What''s going on?" Su Ye felt something strange. What did the white snake king feel? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 133 This is really incredible. After all, Su ye can''t beat the white snake king in the face of the battle. Su ye can only rely on the twists and turns to see if he can use some natural powers at the right time, and then directly cross the sea and step into Tianshan Mountain. Unexpectedly, the white snake king suddenly seemed to feel something. Better than the white snake king, turning his head and running away? Did he feel something terrible? For a moment, Su ye also felt a little strange. But he looked at the boundless heaven and earth and looked at the surrounding things with the same color, but he didn''t feel anything wrong. What the hell is going on? After a long time, he didn''t find any clue. In desperation, he immediately said to the second fool. "Forget it, let''s go. Let''s enter the main vein of Tianshan Mountain." If Su Ye guessed correctly, the place where the energy mentioned by Tianzhi should be in the main vein of Tianshan Mountain. After su Ye enters the main vein of Tianshan Mountain, everything should come out. He wants to see where Tianzhi and Luohuang must let him come and see what clues there are at the end. However, at this time. "Take me one." Xiao Xinran looked at them who seemed to enter the main pulse, hurried out and said. "Take me." Take you? Su Ye looks at Xiao Xinran, and Xiao Xinran seems to have some fear of Su Ye. I have to say that the little girl is also smart. "Ow, ow, Ow!" She directly hugged Er silly''s neck, held back the cold in her heart, felt the slippery touch of her bare skin, and almost retched again. What''s this girl film for? Two silly hearts vigilant thinking. "Big dog, take me with you. I don''t dislike you! I didn''t mean to... Vomit... I didn''t mean to. You look good." "Well... It''s very nice..." Looking at Xiao Xinran, who seemed to want to retch but stubbornly hold back, er silly suddenly felt that life was very tired. He felt that the dog had been greatly hit and felt tired and didn''t love. "Roar." The red eyed ape looked at Xiao Xinran with appreciation. This little girl has a bright future! Take it! But Su Ye didn''t care about them. At this moment, he had used his divine eye. Just now he saw the talent and magic of the white snake king. Look at two fools. Where are they? [species: gibbon] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 3778 PA] [talent: none] [evolution times: 3] The monkey should be breaking through. Su Ye was a little surprised. Pretty fast. After looking at Er silly, Su Ye was surprised, because he found that there were more things in Er silly''s panel! [species: ChiYan hornscale] [level: a king''s realm] [basic aura strength: 3941 PA] [blood arousal: 17%] [evolution times: 3] Blood arousal? Now Su ye can see the statistics in this regard? This is interesting. At least we can see the blood power of a fierce beast and infer its strength strength. But after seeing the basic Reiki intensity, Su Ye was a little speechless. This waste dog The basic Reiki strength is infinitely close to the S-level peak king? This basic aura strength is still useless like this? Being bullied by monkeys every day, anyone can hammer Er silly. This stupid dog is really hopeless Along the way, er silly kept wailing, and his wounds had healed. "The main pulse is over there." Xiao Xinran has picked up her mobile phone. She checked it twice. Fortunately, the thermal insulation device has not failed. Otherwise, it is impossible to use the mobile phone in this cold place. "Don''t panic, everyone. The crisis has been lifted. Now we begin to move towards the main vein of Tianshan Mountain." Listening to Xiao Xinran''s words, the people in the live broadcasting room were relieved, but when they heard that she had to move towards the main pulse, they were stunned one by one, and the barrage flew up for a moment. "The main pulse? Didn''t we just plan to visit the vicinity of Tianshan Mountain at first? Don''t be impulsive! The main pulse of Tianshan Mountain is so dangerous! It''s already a great disaster. There must be a blessing! Sister Xinran, come back." "Yes, anchor, nothing is important, so you''d better come back quickly. The main vein of Tianshan Mountain has a severe landform and is full of too many unknowns, especially the white snake king!" "Aren''t you a sheep in a tiger''s den? Stop fooling around! What can you do if something happens to you?" Looking at the words on the bullet screen, Xiao Xin was silent, but her eyes took a look at the egg on the big dog in front of her and said after a long time. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect myself, so please don''t worry too much. I''ll show you exactly what''s in the main vein of Tianshan Mountain in a moment! So let''s wait and see." The brush on the bullet screen flew up, but Xiao Xinran didn''t look at it. After seeing Su Ye''s confrontation with the white snake king, she made up her mind. She wants to enter the main vein of Tianshan Mountain! So the people on the barrage didn''t support her and worried that something would happen to her, so she simply didn''t look at it. If she was a obedient child, she would not sneak out, but enter a forbidden area like Tianshan Mountain! Looking at the vast Tianshan Mountains, they finally entered the main vein under the guidance of Xiao Xinran. The temperature is extremely low, but Su Ye is strong. This temperature has not become a big obstacle to them. As soon as he stepped into the main vein of Tianshan Mountain, Su Ye was slightly shocked. Because he felt that, no, he should have heard it, as if it came from outside, but it was like whispering in his ear. It was an ancient and astringent language, but it shocked Su Ye''s heart and soul. There was a different feeling buzzing in his heart! He felt a sadness, an unspeakable sadness and blood. What mysterious things are there in the main vein of Tianshan Mountain? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 134 Walking into the mountains, I suddenly heard a pathetic roar. It makes people shake. "Big dog? What''s the matter with you." Xiao Xinran only felt a sense of depression as soon as she came in, and she suddenly looked at Er silly strangely. "Woo woo." Er silly seemed unable to control his expression, but he was crying all the time. The dog doesn''t know what''s wrong, but it just can''t help but want to cry. Su ye also has an unspeakable sense of depression. The main vein of Tianshan Mountain is a continuous and undulating mountain, like a flying dragon trying to rise, but it seems to be cut off in the middle. The residual dragon cries blood, and there is an unspeakable oppression in the atmosphere. "Is this the main vein of Tianshan Mountain?" "It''s magnificent. I''ve been there before the ban, but it''s definitely not like this! Even across the screen, it makes me feel depressed... How is this possible? After the world has changed, why does the interior of Tianshan seem to have changed?" "I once came from the feng shui home, where the dragons crouched their heads and hid the general trend of heaven and earth. The dragons wanted to take off, but they were cut off by ferocious means and cut off the dragon''s residual blood. It should have been a real feng shui treasure land, but now it should be a real ferocious land!" "Once?" "Cough, I learned some minor Kung Fu for my son-in-law. When I said more, it was tears. If I didn''t say it, I suddenly felt sad from my heart. It''s better for the anchor to be careful." The bullet screen flew up, and everyone had a one-sided understanding of the main vein of Tianshan Mountain. What secret is buried in the main vein of Tianshan Mountain? Moreover, the most important thing is that in this era, as the man just said, does the general trend of heaven and earth really exist? "Walk around." Su ye turned around, and the red eyed ape and Xiao Xinran behind saw that Er silly was carrying Su Ye. Their emotions seemed not high, especially Er silly. Looking at that, it was like the sadness of the death of their elders at home. This What the hell is going on? They go around from east to west. In fact, they are following Er silly. Er silly follows his feelings, as if the blood in his body is constantly leading him. "Two silly, wait." Su Ye suddenly made a noise. They saw a towering giant peak, which was very strange. It was connected with the continuous mountains, but it was high and raised, just like the back of a winding dragon. Here, something''s wrong. Two fools approached there. Su Ye jumped down, and he was slightly close to the mountain. "Roar... Roar..." Suddenly, he heard a roar, roaring one after another, like countless complaining spirits howling. The closer he was to the mountain, the stronger the sound! At first he thought it was his auditory hallucination, but when he was really close, Su Ye felt that this voice was real! Suddenly, Su Ye was also a little stunned. I always feel those smells, which seem very familiar. He''s close! Buzz! A strange wave shook from the mountain. At the next moment, Su Ye seemed to be in a blood red world, everything was dead, the earth trembled, like a burning fire, the earth cracked, and blood gushed out of it. This is a feeling of instant silence. Su Ye feels like suffocation! He seemed to see endless figures and heard their roars full of reluctance and despair. Their voices were deafening and roaring. Su Ye seemed to faint. He suddenly remembered what tianzhisuo had told him. Those who have destroyed the blood of a family are to carry the overall situation of ten thousand years they have arranged! Can we say that what is buried at the foot of Tianshan Mountain is the family that Tianzhi said was destroyed by those beings? Su Ye suddenly thought it was possible. So what he just saw... Is the remnant soul of that family! That''s why they feel depressed! It''s just What kind of family is this? What did you do? Or what role did you play in ancient times? Would be slaughtered! However, at this time, suddenly, Su Ye was slightly shocked. [ancient Tianlong clan detected] [swallowed?] Ancient Tianlong? In an instant. Su Ye''s whole body was cold, and he felt as if he had been impacted! How could it be a dragon? In other words, it was buried under the Tianshan Mountain! It''s the dragon! Ten thousand years ago, the dragon clan was slaughtered by those who existed? Su Ye suddenly felt as if he had explored the eternal secret, but the secret was not what he wanted to know. After collecting the blood of the nine sons of the dragon, what he wants to hatch should be the dragon, but it may not be the blood of the dragon family! But it will definitely be something related to the dragon family. Now, he suddenly learned that what is buried in Tianshan Mountain should be the dragon family! The dragon clan was slaughtered ten thousand years ago! This made him suddenly feel cold at the bottom of his heart. Tianzhi said that those existence is to use the blood of that family to support the overall situation of the return! Su Ye is the only one who breaks the game, and the only variable in this foolproof plan! It''s getting more and more chaotic! So Tianzhi told herself that she must keep a complete dragon nine son blood incubation. Is that why? I have nine sons of dragon blood, which means that Su Ye has entered the game. Since the dragon family has been destroyed, those who exist will not leave * * what. One who has dragon blood exists and lives on this earth! "Tut tut." Su Ye doesn''t know what to say. Since it''s broken, it''s broken. After the break, it will be a huge transformation for Su Ye. At that time, Su ye will naturally settle one by one! Dragon blood can limit me? In the future, I will devour Phoenix blood and all kinds of ancient blood! Together. I''ll settle the existence of those bullshit one by one! [swallowed successfully.] [obtain the thoughts of hundreds of millions of people of ancient Tianlong family * 1] [obtain ancient Tianlong Clan Dragon Spirit * 1] Ancient Tianlong family This should be a branch of the ancient dragon family, that is to say, there are other ethnic groups! Those ethnic groups Buried in Kunlun, Changbai and Gangdise mountain suddenly appeared in Su Ye''s mind! "I just said it was chaotic, but now it doesn''t seem to be too chaotic." "Everything is a little clear, but what is the final return plan?" "Is it difficult... Is it the resurrection of hundreds of millions of dragon families? It''s just demonized?" "Or what did those who existed on the dragon people do? So they are going to return?" Su Ye''s brain hole is wide open. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 135 For a moment, Su ye also kept guessing. As for the so-called thoughts of millions of people of the ancient Tianlong family and what the ancient Tianlong family dragon soul is, Su Ye has no clue now. Su ye can''t even find these two things on the system panel! He just knew that he had obtained these two things, but he felt that the blood of dragon nine sons in his body seemed to be gathering constantly, as if something had changed. The blood of dragon nine sons has the momentum of mutual integration after they have obtained the so-called Tianlong family''s mental power and dragon spirit! It just seems that the progress is slow. However, at this time. Suddenly, an angry voice rang through the Tianshan Mountain, roaring like rolling thunder. Immediately, you can feel the constant vibration around you, as if a terrible thing was moving madly towards this side, and the snow mountain shaken by the air machine was shaking. The snow fell madly. The white snake king is furious! He originally thought that he could return to the main vein of Tianshan Mountain and protect the main vein. After all, he just realized that there was an obscure and terrible smell in the dark, which made him creepy for a moment. He didn''t just stay too much. Unexpectedly, after returning to Tianshan Mountain, he just settled down, eliminated the influence of the breath on him, and then Tianshan changed. The white snake king feels that his connection with Tianshan Mountain has been completely blocked! Even he felt as if Tianshan had lost something at that moment! You know, he can devour evolution from a small snake and finally slowly grow into today''s snake king. The particularity of Tianshan has played a vital role! Even, influenced by the smell of Tianshan Mountain, the white snake king feels as if he is making a continuous breakthrough towards a road to heaven! The two small meat bags on his head are the best proof. Every day he absorbs energy near Tianshan Mountain, he can feel his blood undergoing baptism again and again! But now! The connection between Tianshan and him was blocked, especially he even felt very clearly that Tianshan seemed to have lost something, just like losing life! What the hell happened! He was furious! Is that the egg? "I will tear you to pieces!" The roar of the white snake king resounded through the whole Tianshan Mountain! All of a sudden, the evolutionists outside who were stationed there looked in the direction of Tianshan Mountain in surprise. Suddenly, their faces changed and saw a terrible figure from heaven to earth. "It''s the white snake king!" "Damn it! I remember that the strong man of human beings has some agreements with the white snake king of Tianshan Mountain? What''s the matter with the white snake king? Sudden riots? If Tianshan Mountain collapses, it will be a disaster for some surrounding cities and towns!" "Isn''t the white snake king going out of Tianshan? Why do I feel that the white snake king is angry? What''s going on?" The white snake king was so huge that it was hard for them to see it. For a moment, they were cold in their hearts and had an unspeakable sense of fear. They were cold and hurried to report to headquarters. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Nonsense! What nonsense!" At this moment, a team of evolutionists in the jungle, dressed in standard armor, are rapidly crossing roads and mountains. People who are beasts are obviously anxious and muttering constantly. And the evolutionists behind them dare not go out one by one. This one in front of me is a governor of the central city! He is also a real class B disaster king! This is really powerful! It is also powerful. It can be said that it is a real extreme existence in the whole human world. Xiao Du Ling, one of the five governors in the central city of the human world. At this moment, governor Xiao was about to spray himself to death in his heart. I drank too much last night because I was under too much pressure, so I didn''t use my aura to force the wine out. But who knows, he was so greedy and drunk once, and let the dead girl seize the opportunity! Even in his half dream and half wake up, he set out how to get into Tianshan Mountain! Early this morning, I found that Xiao Xinran had disappeared, which made him anxious. After thinking hard for a long time, he remembered what happened last night. He immediately applied for a group of evolutionists to go to Tianshan with himself. Xin Ran, that girl is just fooling around! Dark net? If something goes wrong with Xinran, everyone in the dark network can''t escape! However, at this time, the evolutionist behind him suddenly changed his face, as if he had received some news. His eyes twinkled slightly. With some hesitation, he immediately called Xiao Du Ling. "Hmm? What happened?" "Governor... News came from the central city. The white snake king of Tianshan Mountain was furious. At the moment, there is a comprehensive alert near Tianshan Mountain, and the human beings around the city have begun to evacuate!" "What?" Governor Xiao''s pupil contracted, his body shook, and his face changed greatly. "Move forward at full speed immediately and maximize the energy transmission of standard armor!" "Yes!" Tianshan white snake king riot? damn! Why is this the right time? Xinran, nothing will happen! For a moment, governor Xiao was burning with anxiety! ¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, in Tianshan Mountain. The white snake king, who was like a mountain surging, came in a rage and rioted with a rolling breath. Su ye did not expect that he would make Tianshan white snake king so angry after swallowing the dragon soul and the thoughts of all living beings in Tianshan! It seems that the white snake king has benefited from this Tianshan mountain all these years! "Well... What shall we do..." Xiao Xinran was stunned. The huge body wriggling from it was like a silver city. It hit madly. The scales rubbed against the earth and made a roaring sound. This was a scene with great visual impact. Xiao Xinran was almost stunned! She trembled all over, and the mobile phone lens in her hand was shaking constantly. In the live studio, it has exploded at the moment. "This... This is the Tianshan white snake king?" "This is one of the four major disaster kings confronting mankind at present? It''s like a giant peak... Magnificent..." "Terrible pressure! Suffocating! My God! Who can be his opponent with such existence?" Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 136 In the live studio, everyone was shocked by the terrible white snake king in the camera. Even if it can be seen only in the lens, it still makes them have an unspeakable sense of depression, almost suffocating! "Sister Xinran, run!" "Why did the damn white snake king suddenly riot today! This... What happened? There are too many strange things happening in Tianshan today!" "Well... I knew it was very dangerous in Tianshan Mountain! Sister Xinran was watched live! Run quickly! Otherwise it will be too late!" There was great anxiety in the live studio. As for Xiao Xinran, doesn''t she want to run? She is already scared silly! How do you run? The huge body is still very flexible and fast, and ran over countless snow mountains in the blink of an eye! "Run..." her voice trembled, as if to remind the red eyed ape big dog or Su Ye around. But Ahead, Su Ye suddenly made a noise. "Gee, why do you want to run? Now that he''s here, try it. If you break out with all your strength, who will be stronger!" As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, the surrounding snow fell, and Su ye had disappeared in the blink of an eye! Boom! On the sky, a terrible battle broke out suddenly! The sound shook the world, the surrounding snow mountains trembled, and countless snow fell. Looking away, the snow shook and the Tianshan Mountains trembled, just like a snow-white ocean. At the moment, there were huge waves! "I will kill you!" The white snake king''s voice was full of ferocious killing opportunities. He was really angry! The huge tail surged and came towards Su ye in an instant. The heavy snow was lifted out, just like the rising and falling of the angry sea! The giant tail is like a cracked sky! Little void escape! Su Ye instantly hid in mid air! The giant tail failed, and the power smashed the earth into pieces. Disappeared? The white snake king''s pupils contracted slightly, but in the blink of an eye, he raised his head fiercely. on top! Su Ye''s move, small void evasion, is just a small word. Although it can hide space and avoid temporary physical attacks, the disadvantages of small void evasion have been gradually revealed according to the battle level caused by Su Ye. At the moment when he immediately came out of the space, his Qi machine could not be hidden! Su Ye appears from space! The giant tail hit upward in an instant! No! Su Ye''s heart was cold. At the next moment, his whole body suddenly condensed a very pure aura. Behind his back, it was like opening a blood map. On it, a hall was surging with strange animal Qi, and his blood was terrible! I got three opportunities for the evolution of gifted powers in the last breakthrough. I forgot to use it! When I kill this little snake, I''ll use it! The seal of heaven and earth! Boom! The white snake king screamed! Su Ye''s seal of heaven and earth can now explode nearly 15000 basic auras. Even the white snake king can''t bear such terrible forces! The scales on the giant tail were broken instantly, and the tail seemed to be attacked by a heavy hammer, which was smashed and dropped on the earth! The white snake king is surprised and angry. What''s the situation? He just felt a very pure blood breath on Su ye, and that blood breath made him very familiar and trembling! The most terrible thing was that he felt that the breath seemed to be somewhat similar to the breath in Tianshan Mountain! He screamed in horror, and the sharp pain of his tail made his eyes red! The white snake king roared. "Ice forever!" The surrounding temperature drops again in an instant! It was freezing fiercely, and something extremely unreasonable happened on the earth! The mountain covered with heavy snow spread in the blink of an eye! Click, click! One by one, dangerously swaying ice flowers burst on the ice. The bloom of each ice flower is like an explosion of basic aura of terror! Is this the talent and magic possessed by the existence of disaster King level? Su Ye felt a sense of crisis! If he is trapped in that natural power, he will definitely die now! God like thunder! Boom! A thunderbolt exploded on Su Ye''s head, and soon a fierce terrorist beast roared and ran out of the thunderbolt! Prisoner cow! The white snake king roared, and the huge snake eyes shrank to the size of the tip of a needle. This strange beast condensed by thunder gave him a feeling of extreme primitive terror! Like a blood force flowing in the thunder! This While running on the ice, the prisoner cow roared and rolled, destroying the spread of the white snake king''s talent! Such a terrible scene is really like the end of the world. The people in the studio were stunned! Who is the sacred egg that can fight with the white snake king? When did this happen! "The condensed thunder beast seems to be a prisoner cow! The eldest son of the dragon! Prisoner cow!" For a moment, it can be said that the whole live studio exploded, which is really incredible! It''s a prisoner! wait! This egg looks familiar! Previously, Xiao Xinran didn''t give Su Ye too many lenses, but when he just fought, it was changing rapidly. The lens was very blurred, and he couldn''t see any detailed pictures at all! Now, Su Ye has become a prisoner cow, and their huge body finally reminds them of it! The one in the 100000 mountains exists! It''s definitely him! Can condense the existence of Jackie Chan''s nine sons as an attack means! They saw it from a distance in the live broadcast! But I have never seen the existence itself! "Unexpectedly... It''s an egg?" "My God! Isn''t it really the one who stirred the wind and cloud in the 100000 mountains? It''s the egg that provoked the remnant spirit riots?" "It''s unbelievable! He can fight with the white snake king! The official definition of the white snake king should be level B disaster king! The fighting power of this egg is so terrible? What egg is he?" "After this egg hatches, how terrible will it be?" In an instant, it can be said that the live broadcasting room was boiling. At this moment, Xiao Xinran is also stupid! This egg... Is it in the 100000 mountains? The remnant riots invaded 100000 mountains for him! Now, he even came to Tianshan Mountain and fought with the white snake king! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 137 "Xiao Du Ling!" Outside Tianshan, a group of evolutionists respectfully said to Xiao duling who had just arrived and the group behind him. While Xiao duling and others looked at the terrible collision in the Tianshan Mountain from a distance, but they fell into shock. "My God... Is this the end of the world? Thunder surges and snow covers!" "What level of battle is this? I''ve never seen such a terrible battle scene!" "Who is the white snake king fighting with? Who stepped into the Tianshan Mountain?" A group of evolutionists were shocked, one by one. Xiao Du led his eyes. He took a deep breath and spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi. "Disaster level fighting, and the creatures fighting with the white snake king absolutely have the combat effectiveness of about level C!" damn. Why is there such a terrible existence in Tianshan Mountain? What the hell is going on? However, at this time. "Governor Xiao, according to your request, we have connected to the dark network and found Miss Xinran''s live room." Governor Xiao picked up his eyebrows and hurried over to get his cell phone. In the live broadcast room, it is Su Ye''s terrible battle with the white snake king! But now, Su Ye seems to have fallen into a disadvantage! Xiao Du Ling breathed a sigh of relief. Since the live broadcast is still continuing and the camera is obviously still in his hand, it shows that Xiao Xinran is not in danger for the time being! Then he can rest assured! But he is still anxious. He must enter it and bring his daughter out! His eyes looked at the two sides of the battle from a distance. "The white snake king should win. The mysterious creature is not the opponent of the white snake king! There should be a big gap in the level." Many evolutionists have flashing eyes. Governor Xiao is also a disaster king. Although his personal combat effectiveness may not be too strong, he is definitely a super strong person, and his eyes are naturally extremely poisonous! "But what is this mysterious creature? How do you feel so familiar?" "Tell governor Xiao that the mysterious creature seems to have condensed a strange beast with thunder. Xiao Zhang recognized it. It seems to be the eldest son of the auspicious beast dragon and a prisoner ox!" "Prisoner cow? Is that the one?" Governor Xiao''s eyes trembled slightly. It seemed that he thought of things in the 100000 mountains. His heart moved. He was still strange. He clearly understood that the snake king had made some agreements with mankind. The two sides did not disturb each other, but why he was still angry now. And ordinary animals will not touch the head of a B-level disaster king. After all, it is unwise! But if it''s that one Then everything makes sense! He is the governor of the central city. After all, he is in the center, so he knows more than Governor Liu of Luoshui city! He understands the significance of Su ye to this era and what Su Ye has to do! "Are you going to lose?" However, at this time, a terrible smell suddenly burst out near Tianshan Mountain, which made him look crazy and shake his body! What''s that? Su Ye''s battle with the white snake king has reached a white hot stage. It has to be said that Su Ye has been exhausted. He can''t give up fighting with the white snake king until his various skills are frequent. Now he has been suppressed! But at present, the white snake king''s state is obviously very bad. The scales on his whole body are constantly broken. The red blood falls and smashes holes in the snow. The blood is dyed vermilion and becomes extremely dazzling. But at present, if Su Ye continues to fight like this, he will lose! It seems that we must make a quick decision with that! [extremely evil form] [Tiantu magic tiger] Su Ye has only 17 minutes to use the extremely evil form! So we must make a quick decision! Su Ye directly starts the extremely evil form! Between the roar, the surrounding light burst out, and a breath of terror and evil shook and rushed to the bullfight! Immediately, a terrible beast gradually condensed from the light! This time, it is not the flame Dharma body condensed by the ten thousand phase fire method before Su ye, but really flesh and blood, full of explosive muscles! The huge white tiger has a strong body, its muscles are like a dragon, and there are black lines around it. It is full of a strange domineering spirit. Its wings are open behind it, and black feathers are attached to the tympanic membrane. It is like a fallen angel. Its ferocious fangs and red eyes have a smell of bloody evil diffused from him! Extremely evil form! Tiantu demon tiger! In an instant, almost all the people or fierce animals watching here were shocked and speechless! Because it''s so shocking! Why did he suddenly become such a terrible beast? "What the hell is this?" Even governor Xiao''s collar stared round, but I haven''t heard that the existence can still become such a monster! What kind of beast is this? tiger? It doesn''t seem to be the existence of the nine sons of the dragon! However, the tiger, full of veins and wings, gave him a great sense of oppression! Evil, domineering, evil! This is the feeling Su Ye gave him! At the foot of Tianshan Mountain. Red eyed apes and two fools were stunned. What happened? Is this the egg boss? I''ve never heard that the egg boss has such terrible ability! Turned into such a big tiger? The egg boss broke his shell? No! A tiger shouldn''t come out when its shell is broken! Have you planted? What''s the matter with the egg boss? The second fool touched his head, but he couldn''t figure out why Su Ye suddenly became a big tiger. But I have to say, good prestige! Powerful and domineering! And full of evil spirits! "My God! What''s going on!" "Suddenly became such a terrible tiger? This... Is too exaggerated!" "Something out of nothing? It was just an egg! Suddenly it became a big tiger?" The bullet screen flew up, and Xiao Xinran was shocked and speechless, and her eyes were dull. Su Ye roared, and his eyes were a little excited. He felt the power of his limbs surging up and down. It was the first time that he was so sour. It is true that using the ten thousand phase fire method on weekdays can condense entities, but how can the flame be comparable to real flesh and blood? So Su ye now feels that her state is really great! fight a quick battle to force a quick decision! "Roar!" Su Ye roared, and the white snake king in front of him was also shocked! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 138 Su Ye''s Tiantu demon pattern tiger and the white snake king fought together in an instant. The white snake king was extremely frightened, because what happened in front of him was really unheard of and unheard of. It was clearly just an egg, but it suddenly became a huge beast! And the beast made him feel very ferocious! The breath and strength seemed to soar in an instant! Boom! The Tiantu demon tiger and the white snake king collided together, just like the collision of two huge mountains, which shocked people and filled with a terrible visual impact! Su ye had such a hearty battle for the first time. With the surging Qi, everything around him was almost falling apart. Tianshan shook and continued to fall apart! Boom, boom! Su Ye''s huge body shook the whole earth, and pieces of earth burst open, making people stunned. As soon as Su Ye caught it, he suddenly pressed the big head of the white snake king on the ground, while the white snake king swung his huge tail and hit Su ye with a bang. Su Ye snorted and went backward. "Your form must not last too long!" The white snake king''s ferocious voice shook his huge head a few times. Blood flowed three inches above his eyes. The snake crown opened. The voice of the riot made people panic. And he also saw that Su Ye''s power didn''t seem to last too long. He could feel that there seemed to be a constant loss of fixed power in Su Ye''s body. That feeling was like a pool of lake water without outflow and inflow. If it was lost, it would dry up. The lake naturally disappeared. [extremely evil force * 1312] In the blink of an eye, it has consumed 400 points of extreme evil power. It''s really like running water! "Enough to kill you!" Su Ye growled coldly and immediately rushed forward. In the blink of an eye, terrible and amazing Qi machines broke out! The seal of heaven and earth! Buzz! A seal of heaven and earth, suppress the heavens! Boom! The white snake king was beaten and flew out in an instant. His blood flowed wildly and his scales were broken, revealing the fresh, tender and white flesh inside, which had been broken. The white snake king was furious. The power that Su Ye''s extremely evil form can play at present should span a class. For example, Su Ye was originally a level D disaster king, but under the form of Tiantu magic pattern tiger, his basic combat power is probably in the state of level C disaster king. But Su Ye''s various talents and supernatural powers are really terrible! As a B-level disaster king, the white snake king has only one talent magic power. However, Su Ye has countless talent magic powers! "Level D disaster king, press level B disaster king to fight..." Governor Xiao is speechless now. Can you shock people a little more? He has noticed Su Ye''s realm breath, which is the d-level disaster king! But it is clear that it is only a level-D disaster king. It can press a level-b disaster king, and it is still infinitely close to the Level-A disaster king! This is incredible. "Is the white snake king going to lose?" However, suddenly, the white snake king seems to have shifted his goal! "Governor Xiao! No! The white snake king has shifted the target!" what? Xiao Du led his pupils to shrink and hurriedly looked at the mobile phone in the hands of the evolutionist. His eyes were filled with anger for a moment. In the lens, the figure of the white snake king became more and more huge, and a pair of cold snake eyes kept staring there! The white snake king will attack Xiao Xinran! He shifted his target. Did he want to find a prisoner and restrict the prisoner? "Beast!" Governor Xiao was so angry that he immediately shot at Tianshan! "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The White Snake Dynasty rushed away from the two silly and red eyed apes. The white snake king has reached the disaster level. He can spit out people''s words. Naturally, he has the wisdom that human beings should have! So, now, taking hostages and restricting Su Ye is the best way! Er silly stood at the front, roaring and roaring. It seemed that the blood in his body was going to be stimulated, but there was no surge of strength in the blood burst last time! Xiao Xinran was stunned. "Lying trough! What''s wrong with the white snake king!" "Damn it, run! Sister Xinran!" "How can this special size run!" People in the live broadcasting room are sinking into the bottom of the valley one by one, and their eyes tremble! "Presumptuous!" Su Ye was furious and rushed directly. His huge body directly hit the white snake king and screamed repeatedly. But the white snake king obviously had a plan! Next moment! Pull the giant tail! Boom! Su Ye was directly pumped out for a long time! [extremely evil force * 812] Su Ye''s heart is slightly cold. Most of his evil power has been used! However, at this time, the white snake king suddenly shook out his terrible power, and his power rose a large part! It''s like Burning power? Su Ye''s heart was slightly cold. He immediately grabbed all the two fools on the ground and jumped up! Hide in the distance! Ice forever! It''s freezing all around! The white snake king''s Qi is extremely terrible, as if it had reached a peak! "It''s terrible!" The evolutionists outside stared round their eyes one by one, and their eyes were full of horror. The terrible breath seemed to freeze everything around them! The snow turned into ice crystals, and ice flowers bloomed on them! The talent and magic power this time is much stronger than the one just now! The white snake king is just now. It is very likely that he has burned part of his power! Everyone looked at the white snake king in horror. The white snake king is so terrible! If he invades the city, I''m afraid the city will be destroyed in an instant! The white snake king... Is it so desperate? They looked at the terrible white snake king, whose huge body was like a pillar to the sky! They swallowed their saliva and had a cold feeling, and the cool air gushed out from the soles of their feet. But suddenly. "Roar!" roared the white snake king. But the next moment, he turned and ran. Huh??? What happened? Everyone was at a loss. You''ve just finished your big move. You''re arrogant. Shouldn''t you directly suppress the world and be all powerful? What''s it like to turn around and run? Everyone stared at the fleeing white snake king, and they didn''t know what had happened. And Su Ye was stunned. A question mark on his face. what do you mean? Are you playing me? Chapter 139 The white snake king hid in the Tianshan Mountain and clearly felt that his Qi machine seemed to be falling continuously. It was obvious that he had just released such a terrible move and made him pay a price! That''s why he chose to go back to Tianshan and hide. After all, although he knew that Su Ye''s state could not be maintained for a long time, he dared not gamble, because he didn''t know when Su ye would let this state down. But he was afraid to bet. Su Ye''s strength has made him feel a great threat. He is worried that his carelessness will fall into Su Ye''s hands! So, burn power, release the strongest move, and then pull out a safe space to escape here. This is the meaning of what the white snake king just did. Now, the white snake king is running away with his body twisted and roaring angrily! "I wrote it down!" "After I break through, I will break you into pieces!" The white snake king clenched his teeth and roared bitterly. His voice was hoarse and unpleasant, which made people feel very uncomfortable. And he is about to break through the A-level king! When he breaks through the A-level king, his strength will rise sharply. At that time, he must come back and crush Su Ye! Su Ye stood in place, crazy riot aura, the outbreak of various talents and supernatural powers, crushed the spreading ice crystals around one after another. "Roar!" He let out a roar of anger. Obviously, you can kill him. Unexpectedly, the white snake king played such a trick with him! Then isn''t his evil power wasted in vain? "I will kill you!" Su Ye''s voice roared and shook Tianshan Mountain, but he recovered the shape of the egg. [extremely evil force * 612] It''s six hundred. In other words, Su Ye has only six minutes of extremely evil form time left. He is in a bad mood now. The white snake king makes him very angry. After he hatches, he will immediately return to Tianshan Mountain and must kill the white snake king! For a moment, Su Ye was also very angry. Er silly and others were really frightened just now. They thought they were really going to die today. Fortunately, there is an egg boss. The two silly beggars shook their tails and turned around Su Ye. "Go away." Su Ye was in a bad mood and hit two fools directly. The red eyed ape despised the sarcasm and looked at the two fools. Obviously, the egg boss is in a bad mood and annoys two fools? However, the two fools jumped up from the ground excitedly, wagging their tails and hips. Boss egg, are you relieved? While he was crying, he despised the white eyed red eyed ape. Red eyed apes are stunned and surprised. Can they please like this? Is this an air pump for the egg boss? Let the egg boss vent his anger, and then the favor increases unconsciously? Is this the essence of licking? The red eyed ape put his hand on his chin and frowned with a thoughtful expression. It seems that I have a lot to learn! ¡­¡­¡­ At this time, a figure suddenly flew in the distance, burning. "Dad?" Xiao Xinran shrunk her neck when she saw the visitor. Obviously, she seemed very afraid. It was mainly because he ran out secretly this time. It can be said that he made a big mistake. I''m afraid his father won''t spare her this time. "Hum!" Governor Xiao led him here and found that Xiao Xinran was OK. He stared at Xiao Xinran unhappily, and immediately looked at Su ye with respect and gratitude. Without Su Ye''s last protection, I''m afraid Xiao Xinran would die under the white snake king! At that time, it is bound to be crushed to death, and there is no hope of survival. "Thank you, sir..." Xiao duling''s posture was very low, and his eyes were full of gratitude and very sincere. "Governor Liu has communicated with adults and promised that the door of the human world is always open to adults. I don''t know if adults are interested in stepping into the human world first." Su Ye glanced at Xiao Du Ling. [species: human] [level: Level C disaster king] [basic aura strength: 6123 PA] [evolution times: 5] Is it a disaster king? It just doesn''t seem to have any combat capability, and the strength should be very poor. To the human world? Su ye may be a guest in the future. After all, he is a grasshopper on the same rope with 100000 mountains and humans, but at present, he is not interested. "I''m going to the next place." Su Ye''s words were somewhat indifferent. He seemed indifferent to Xiao Du Ling''s enthusiasm. Xiao Du Ling was not angry. He laughed. "In that sentence, the door of the human world will always be open for you." Xiao Xinran was a little surprised. She knew her father''s character. She was angry and grumpy. On weekdays, her subordinates didn''t dare to disobey, but now In front of the egg Lower your posture, respectfully! Who is this egg sacred? I just beat the white snake king and fled! Dad must know something. He must say something at that time! Xiao Xinran was thinking and beaming. "Ah! It hurts!" Xiao Xinran suddenly gave a sound. As soon as Xiao Du Ling saw the girl, he was angry and his wings were hard! Dare to set me up when I drink too much! Fortunately, it didn''t cause great disaster this time! "Let''s go." Su Ye jumped on ER silly''s back, the next target point! Kunlun ruins! Kunlun ruins are in the West! Gangdise mountain is also in Xijiang! It''s just right. Going directly to two places this time will be faster. "Take me one!" Xiao Xin Ran was in a hurry and hurried forward. It seemed that she wanted to follow Su ye and them. "You come back!" Governor Xiao almost smoked angrily. He directly pressed Xiao Xinran down and brought you one? Who do you think you are? Xiao Xinran appointed Qu Baba. "You think I don''t know what to break the dark net? If you don''t obey me, I''ll seal the dark net!" he yelled. Xiao Xinran''s two eyes whirled, looking at Su ye, who was leaving, but insisted. "I don''t! I''m going with you!" "I must know the latest news! I don''t care!" "You!" Xiao Du Ling raised his hand and almost wanted to fight. However, at this time, he wanted to feel something suddenly. His eyebrows were slightly picked, and his eyes were full of hesitation and hesitation. Xiao Xinran had already closed her eyes and thought she was going to be beaten. But unexpectedly, she just opened her eyes and her grumpy father suddenly had a pleasant face. "If you want to go, go." What happened? Xiao Xinran stared and didn''t understand what had happened, Dad! Are you okay? You were robbed? Chapter 140 Xiao Xinran looked at his father with some incomprehension. He just resisted so much. Why did he suddenly agree? What is this? But now she had no time to think more. She was so excited that she could finally follow Su ye to those great secrets that could touch the era of evolution! Is this the day at last? That''s great! But suddenly she turned back. "Well..." "Where is it?" When she looked back, two fools ran away with Su ye, as if they were turning into a black wind and fled. It was clear that it was only for a while. As soon as she heard that governor Xiao agreed to let her follow Su ye, they immediately turned around and ran away without saying a word! Now the two fools ran away directly. As for? Xiao Xinran was stunned, lost and crying. Smelly dog, don''t you just say you''re ugly? Woo woo. "There''s no way... At present, all tools in the human world should not catch up with the speed of the big dog. On that day, the big dog was like a sharp arrow in 100000 mountains, tearing open the barrier formed by the gathering of the remnant spirits of heaven and earth with pure speed." Xiao Xinran was lost. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Ye sits on ER silly. The one who runs is called a fast. It''s like a rocket on your ass. As for Su Ye is helpless. People say you''re ugly, and they''re right. What a big dog, you can''t have a bit of B number in your heart But what surprised Su Ye was the attitude of Xiao Du Ling, who had previously refused to let Xiao Xinran keep up. Why did he suddenly agree with her to keep up? Did you feel anything? Su ye thought. Is it because they are secretly supervised by the strong men of mankind? So governor Xiao''s collar will rest assured that Xiao Xinran will follow him? Su Ye remembered that when he first stepped into Tianshan Mountain, the white snake king seemed to feel some Qi, and then immediately fled in panic. Su ye thought a little in his heart, and he also knew something. At this time, the red eyed ape gasped hard behind him. A pair of red eyes were going to dim down, but they became more blood red. He bit his teeth. This stupid dog. What are you doing running so fast! The hammer is light! "Ow, Ow!" The two fools ran happily, shouting at the panting red eyed ape in the back with ridicule. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, a comprehensive conference has been held in the human center city. This is a meeting full of human strongmen. The huge conference room is surrounded by dozens of meters long oval red sandalwood tables. Among them, the four governors of the central city sit closer to the deepest place, followed by the governors of major cities, and then a group of Governors of border cities. And the deepest part is extremely strange. Clearly, the lights are on, but the depths are dark, like a magnetic field, which blocks the light here. Vaguely Jane can only see a few figures and sit in the deepest place. Although these figures are only sitting quietly, they make the governors below shudder. There is an invisible pressure diffusion, which makes people dare not look directly, and there will be a feeling of suffocation. "Su ye, who broke the game, has stepped into the field of western Xinjiang and is about to approach Kunlun ruins in western Xinjiang. At that time, he may meet with the divine crane in Kunlun ruins." Governor Xiao''s voice was gentle and spoke the news they now had. "Divine crane always maintains a neutral position, so it should not hinder the plan." The figure in the dark seemed to nod slightly. "After Kunlun ruins is Gangdise mountain, and after Gangdise mountain is Changbai ruins." "When everything is ready, the key to breaking the game will appear." "At that time, everything will be displayed. The layout ten thousand years ago, the so-called return plan, and even some terrorist existence will show a trace at that time." As soon as the words came out, the whole conference room was silent. "What should we do?" Governor Liu said slowly after pondering for a long time. "We have become a grasshopper on a rope with 100000 mountains and Su ye, so help Su Ye." The figure in the dark seems to have a magic in its voice. After listening to it, people have an inexplicable and convincing impulse. And governor Xiao''s heart was cold and silent for a long time. He was frowning. He looked at the existence in the dark, and looked at the governors who were attending the meeting, but were struggling with the overall situation. After a long time, he finally seemed to have made a decision and immediately stood up. Bang Dang. The chair made a noise and everyone''s eyes focused on him. "Several adults, I''m a rough man. I''m Frank and frank. I have something to say today." The shadow in the dark looked at him, and a pair of eyes seemed to devour all the emptiness, after a long time. "Say." "What purpose do you have, I mean, what do you want to do? Ten years ago, the world changed greatly, strange animals rose from the earth, and human beings were in danger. Several adults appeared, avoiding the destruction of many human cities by strange animals. For this, human beings responded with the greatest awe and gratitude." "However, we human evolutionists know nothing about what agreements several adults have negotiated with those monsters and what conspiracies they have with the existence of 100000 mountains. It''s completely like carrying out orders blindfolded." "With all due respect, my lords, can you believe it?" "We human beings fought hard and began to evolve hard to block some illusory overall situation. Will it be just empty in the end?" Governor Xiao seemed to be out of his mind and stared at the figure in the dark. Everyone''s pupils narrowed and looked at governor Xiao. These things were really like thorns in their hearts. They knew nothing about the so-called overall situation, and they seemed to be in a fog about the conspiracy between several adults and 100000 mountains. However, how dare governor Xiao stand up and express his feelings! "We don''t know whether several adults are human or not. We follow the suggestions of several adults to develop the future, but we are always afraid. For human beings, the most terrible thing is the unknown." That pair of eyes stared at Xiao Du Ling, as if to devour him. An inexplicable and terrible sense of oppression pressed down, making Xiao Du Ling cold and even suffocated. Although he was the king of disaster, compared with the existence hidden in the dark, it was that mole ants couldn''t equal it! But he still stared at the darkness. no way out! These people are really going crazy. Know nothing about the future, just know the overall situation of the future. If there is no hope, why do they fight? The figure in the dark seemed to sigh suddenly, with some helplessness in his voice. "We... For detachment." Chapter 141 Detachment? What''s the meaning of this? Xiao Du Ling and others'' eyes trembled slightly, but they felt as if they were more and more confused. And in the dark, the sound continued to come out. "Well, in short, we are naturally human beings. What we call detachment is too far away for you, but our purpose naturally coincides with that of human beings." "If we have ulterior motives, the human world can be destroyed in an instant." What he said is very realistic. But it convinced most of the people present. These beings once shot at the very beginning. At that time, the four major disaster kings were arrogant and brought disaster to the world, but they were as fragile as playthings in their hands. Governor Xiao''s eyes flashed slightly, but he had nothing to say. As a result, there is still no information to use? At this time, another figure in the dark suddenly spoke. "Fierce disgust seems to have appeared." "What is Li weariness? Is it the existence of shooting Su ye in 100000 mountains?" Governor Liu asked. At the same time, he thought of the disaster level beast they saw in the 100000 mountains. Its strength was terrible. "A disgusting race seems to be inextricably linked with some ancient existence. In short, this existence must be eliminated." "I''m a little worried. After su Ye has obtained the things in various mountains, will those beings detect some things? At that time, if the space of 100000 mountains comes out of the water and the sleeping things inside..." There is a desire to talk and stop. "Luo Shen has agreed with Tianzhi that if that layer of space is born, Tianzhi will go out of 100000 mountains and eliminate all dissidents." Hearing that Tianzhi was born, they were relieved for a moment. If it is woven by heaven, then everything can be easily solved. They naturally trust Tianzhi''s strength. In particular, Tianzhi should be more resistant to the implementation of the reunification plan for them, so they are relieved. "Well, that''s about it. You don''t have to think about it. Our detachment is also a good thing for you... Ah, forget it. Don''t say more. You go back and send some evolutionists to Kunlun ruins and Gangdise mountain. At least human martial law can open a green channel for that one." A group of human officers left one after another. Governor Xiao sighed. Although he didn''t know whether what these guys said was true or false, he felt that it seemed that these people really didn''t need to deceive mankind. With the current weakness of mankind, they really didn''t seem to have much possibility of other attempts. But Ah. He sighed again in his heart. He left here immediately. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When all the governors left, the beings in the dark were still talking. "Where''s Luo Shen? Why don''t you see her?" "She went to protect Su Ye." "Hum, Luo Shen is so rash. She was contaminated with cause and effect when she cut off the arm of an alien beast last time. If she rashly kills the ancient existence again, the cause and effect will be too heavy. When it comes time, she will die." As soon as the voice fell, several people were silent. "Luo Shen knows propriety." "I hope so." There was a cold hum and immediately continued: "continue to strengthen prevention. If the return plan is successfully cracked, then everything is just the beginning. Those ancient clans will wake up one by one, and the four beings will emerge. All kinds of ancient clans will also appear on this land. At that time, it is the collision of the two times." "The current era of evolution... Is still too weak..." If their words were put outside, they would be a peerless secret and cause an uproar. "Ah... If Su Ye breaks the game, what kind of relationship should we maintain with him?" "If the game is broken, it will be the only variable between the two times... It is too much involved to be attached or supported." at this time, a gentle voice sounded. "Hum, involved? Fenghuang, you are still so timid." "Everything in heaven and earth follows the trend." "Cut." The meeting ended with a disdainful hiss. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ouch." The world is boundless. On the western Xinjiang, the rolling mountains are like dragons lying on their backs, making people feel the majestic territory. The second fool spent a day working directly from Tiannan to Xijiang. Su Ye was shocked. In particular, the goods are still lively. It seems that they don''t feel any fatigue at all! Plop! Behind him, the red eyed ape completely collapsed. He finally came to Xijiang and fell to the ground with a bang. "Ow, ow, ow." Two fools are jumping around on the side of the red eyed ape. It''s called a deser! Silly monkey can''t do it! I tell you. Leg and foot Kung Fu. This dog claims to be the first, and no one dares to be the second! Er silly feels that he has the meaning of existence. Since he got out of 100000 mountains and started on his way, er silly feels that he has found the meaning of life! Red eyed apes can''t stand it. Hit hard. Su Ye ignored the two goods. He looked at the vast western Xinjiang, but he had felt the smell of Kunlun ruins, which made his mind shake slightly. "Er silly, go on and get ready to step into Kunlun ruins." The second fool moaned, and when the red eyed ape regained his strength, he continued on his way. Soon they made the Kunlun ruins. The rolling mountains are green and yellow at the lower part, covered with thin snow at the upper part, with clear poles. The vast desert is far away, majestic, the sky and the earth are the same, and the smoke is straight up. It has the potential of a long river and sunset, showing its majestic power! Is this the Kunlun ruins? The legendary sacred mountain. Su Ye sighed. Up the mountain! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 142 Logging into the Kunlun ruins, without those episodes from Tianshan Mountain, seems to be very smooth. The human martial law opened a gap in his defense line that can be seen by a fool. And this was once a scenic spot. But it has long been listed as a human restricted area. This time, Su ye went up the mountain very smoothly. Er Sha is still very lonely. It is obvious that Kunlun ruins have the same strangeness as Tianshan. In other words, there is also a large dragon family buried under Kunlun ruins? Su Ye suddenly remembered that these places, in history, seem to be dragon veins. The place where the Dragon veins in the world are hidden and where the general trend gathers. It''s not groundless! Who could have thought that under the rolling mountains and the Dragon veins in history, there were really dragons? If Su Ye hadn''t witnessed it himself, I''m afraid he would be incredible. Two silly people walked on the rugged path, and the ancient and simple bluestone steps were mottled and mixed, winding up. Around you, you can often see the ancient high platform, which was once used to offer sacrifices to God. Now it has collapsed. You can see the temples, pavilions and pavilions of former residences, which are scattered, but they are shaky and covered with dust because they have not been cleaned all year round. "Come out." Su Ye''s voice resounded in the Kunlun ruins. And at this time. A crane''s cry rang through Kunlun, and then Kunlun ruins seemed to live. The aura of dusk spread, shrouded and gathered upward, dense with the halo of ghosts. A white crane spreads its wings and flies, surrounded by dazzling discs, which is very mysterious. [species: Sacred crane] [grade:??] [basic aura strength:???] [evolution times: 10] Ten evolved white cranes? No! Isn''t it said that these four monsters are at the disaster King level? Why is this divine crane a terrible existence that has evolved ten times? I''m afraid this divine crane is unusual. The divine crane looked at Su ye, his eyes lit up and spit out people''s words. "Here you are..." "Tianzhi asked you to come." Su Ye''s heart was slightly cold. "Do you want to stop me?" "No." can''t? Su Ye is a little surprised. The divine crane is a little strange. Generally speaking, strange animals occupy the four Dragon veins, so they seem to have obtained treasure. How do you think of the divine crane? It doesn''t seem to care about the Dragon veins? "I have always been neutral. Although the three fools are also neutral, I know more than them, and I have lived more years than them." "In other words, you know a lot of secrets?" "You are the breaker. Now the only variable in the return plan should be not far from the day when the return plan starts. It may be a month or tomorrow." "Only when the return plan is cracked can those beings be detached. So now, 100000 mountains and those ancient beings in mankind stand on the same front with you, but soon, either return or escape. It will be a big era. Hundreds of millions of creatures take the single wooden bridge. Cruel, cruel." The divine crane seems to have inadvertently told many secrets. His voice was like that of a Taoist in ancient times, giving people a ethereal strength without food and fire. Su Ye''s heart is slightly cold and detached? What''s that? The purpose of Tianzhi and the mysterious existence in mankind? But what does detachment mean? What is the relationship between detachment and return? Su Ye suddenly felt as if everything was in disorder again. And the big times? "Over a single wooden bridge? What do you mean?" "Literally, hundreds of millions of creatures have crossed the single wooden bridge. Only a few can pass through, and the rest naturally fall under the bridge." "What''s under the bridge?" "Abyss? Who is right about the future." Su Ye suddenly felt that the divine crane was not worthy of beating. It seemed that he deliberately told some attractive secrets, but he didn''t tell them all. It was like telling a shocking fact. Then he turned around and said, this is my guess, which makes people gnash their teeth. But he knows. Tianzhi in 100000 mountains and the existence of human beings are all for a detachment. They all have their own purposes. "They all have a purpose. What''s your purpose?" "Simplicity is also detachment. I''m more special than them, so detachment doesn''t need layers of obstacles like them." "What''s special?" "Special is special, you are also special, and the little snake in Tianshan is also special. Even if you catch a human in the streets of the human world, he is also special." Su ye thought a little. What does this sentence mean? What are the commonalities of the existence pointed out by the divine crane? At the beginning, you are also special what Shenhe said. Su ye thought he knew the existence of his system, but he soon rejected it. Is Su ye, divine crane, white snake king, and even all humans special? Is detachment much easier than those who exist? At this time, the divine crane suddenly laughed. "Luo Shen, since you are here, why don''t you show up? In a while, I may expose your old background." Su Ye''s heart moved. At this time, the space suddenly swings slightly, and a Miaoman figure is exposed. The immortal spirit is dispersed and extremely beautiful, just like the relegated immortal in the painting, with gauze on his face, giving people an inexplicable sense of distance. Luohuang? Luo Shen? Su ye had an inexplicable feeling in his heart. Like these two names, they had inexplicable meaning. The divine crane looked at Luohuang, the God of Luo in his mouth, and suddenly his eyes moved with surprise. "You are so brave to be contaminated with cause and effect." There was a complex look in her vast and beautiful eyes. "You know too much." "So you want to kill him? I agree. He''s too appetizing." Su Ye agrees. God crane fried hair. "I just told you so many secrets! But you wanted to murder me? The ancients honestly didn''t deceive me! Sincerity always makes evil dogs jealous!" Huh? "Ow, ow, Ow!" Er silly is not happy. What about the dog? What happened to the dog? Did the dog provoke you? [I''m tired to death. This paragraph is too difficult to write. After all, some pits need to be filled in. The protagonist will hatch in a few days. At that time, a new layout will be opened. Let''s support it.] Chapter 143 "You''re almost holy." Luo Huang''s eyes flickered slightly and looked at the divine crane. The crane scratched his head and said modestly. "It''s not that easy. There''s a whole class. Moreover, even if I become a saint, I''m just an ant in your eyes." Luohuang just stared at the divine crane. This crane knows too much! Does God crane know her realm? For a moment, her eyes vibrated, like hundreds of millions of lights scattered, like the moon like a waterfall. The God crane looked straight. "Cough, I just know a little more." "Where do you know?" Luohuang''s eyes were strange. The divine crane came to prominence only after the era of evolution began, but I didn''t expect that the strength of the divine crane was promoted so fast. It''s only ten years! Holy! How is this possible? This divine crane definitely has a great secret! "I was born early, but I didn''t step into practice. Kunlun is called divine mountain. Naturally, it has its particularity, so I have actually lived for a long time." God crane was helpless. He just wanted to force Su Yezhuang. Unexpectedly, Luo Shen was nearby. Now he had to find out his old background. "My present state is full of accumulation and thin hair." "So you''re an evolutionary creature?" "Yes." The divine crane then carefully looked at Luohuang with his eyes. There seemed to be a touch of fear in his eyes. It seemed that he was afraid that the goddess Luo like a fairy would suddenly kill the crane. Of course, he was very strong. It can be said that at present, as long as those people didn''t show up, the divine crane was enough to traverse the whole human world. But compared with the beautiful and outrageous woman in front of him, he really doesn''t see enough. He knows the details of these people. Also generally know what kind of experience they have and what kind of purpose they have. Luohuang did have a complicated complexion, but he didn''t seem to have any other actions and didn''t get angry. Seeing this, the crane breathed a sigh of relief. "So, you are the only one who breaks the game... The egg of the game. Go and find the main pulse." The divine crane said calmly and freely. It seemed that the power of the dragon vein kept him unmoved, which surprised Luohuang. Luohuang looked at Su ye and immediately said, "after absorbing the Dragon veins of Kunlun ruins, I''ll take you to Gangdise mountain." Su Ye looked at Luohuang in surprise. Previously, I felt that someone should be in the dark, but unexpectedly, it was Luohuang. Su ye had a good impression of Luohuang. Although Su Ye helped Luohuang block Tianzhi''s pursuit that day, later Luohuang gave him a blazing black coat. "Time is running out. You must complete the transformation as soon as possible." This is the original words of Luohuang. Su Ye sighed. Is time running out? It''s always so scary. He came to the main vein, and the winding mountains rose one after another, filled with an unspeakable sense of atmosphere. He could still hear a cry of sadness, sadness and regret, full of reluctance. [ancient candle dragon clan detected] [swallowed?] Sure enough, another dragon family was killed and buried under the Kunlun ruins. Did this create a great holy mountain Kunlun? At the same time, it is also a famous dragon vein in ancient and modern history. The change of dynasties and the alternation of Qi and fortune are said to be closely related to the dragon vein. The dragon is the spirit of heaven and earth. There are four spirits in heaven and earth, and the dragon is the most. [devour and obtain the thoughts of hundreds of millions of ancient candle dragon people * 1] [devour and obtain the dragon soul of candle dragon clan * 1] Su ye could feel that the Dragon nine blood vessels in her body seemed to fuse more rapidly, and that trend became bigger and bigger! Sure enough, soon. "You can go to mount Gangdise." "It''s best to do it as soon as possible, because time is really running out. I''ve flown all over the earth in recent days and have seen many subtle changes in many places. Maybe others haven''t found abnormalities, but I can''t escape my perception of existence." Said the crane. Luo Huang frowned slightly. She does have such a feeling, but the divine crane will also have such a feeling? This divine crane is really extraordinary. "Well, don''t look at me like that. My life on this land is not necessarily shorter than yours, so I will be much more sensitive to the changes of the earth." How many years did the divine crane survive before he could accumulate enough to reach this level in a short time of great changes in heaven and earth. I have to say, Luohuang was also very surprised. It seems that we should pay more attention to this divine crane in the future. And she immediately came to Su Ye''s side. "Come on, I''ll take you to mount Gangdise." "Will you take me..." Luo Huang nodded. "I''ll take you there. It might be faster." As soon as her voice fell, suddenly, the surrounding scenery changed wildly, and everything was like a slide, with continuous Yin and Ming crisscross. God crane looked at the place where several people disappeared, and his eyes became complicated. "After breaking the game, all things are detached. What role will this egg play? Destroy the world? Or become a king? What will it be when detachment comes to an end?" "Tut Tut, this era is becoming more and more interesting." At this time, Su ye, even two fools, all felt dizzy, and the surroundings changed wildly, and soon They just here we are. "Ow?" The second fool was stunned for several seconds. What''s the situation? Suddenly Just another place? Su Ye''s mind was slightly Lin and Luo Huang was too strong. Such mysterious abilities were made out in her hands like a small trick. It''s really a little shocking. In front of us, although the vast snow mountains are in the western Xinjiang, the snow coverage area here is obviously much larger than that of Kunlun ruins, and the area is also much broader. The winding mountains are full of powerful feeling, but at this time. Luohuang suddenly turned slightly. "Be careful, I seem to feel an unusual smell, so be careful for a while." Su Ye was silent. He also felt that everything was going well in the Kunlun ruins, but his heart kept beating. He felt as if something big was going to happen. Chapter 144 Su ye and others stepped into the interior of Gangdise mountain, which is winding. With Luohuang, it is naturally easier for them to step into the main mountain range of Gangdise mountain. "The main mountain range is ahead." Luo Huang''s voice said coldly. Luo Huang was like a fairy, and the breath thousands of miles away was like a natural one. They soon arrived near the main mountain range. Luohuang looked at the main mountain range and said slowly. "Go, but be careful. I''ll pay attention to my surroundings." Su Ye nodded slightly. He began to get close to the main vein of Gangdise mountain. This main vein seemed to be a little round. What made Su Ye feel strange was that normal, such as the main vein of Tianshan mountain or the main vein of Kunlun ruins, were like residual dragons crying blood. Although they were cut off, they still had a sense of towering ferocity. However, the main vein of Gangdise mountain is extremely round, just like Well, a snake. Yes, the main vein of Gangdise mountain is like a snake. It seems out of place and makes people laugh. "How do you feel... The mountain... Like a snake..." Luohuang''s attention behind him was always nearby, and he always felt that there was a strange smell spreading around. Su Ye leaned on the main vein. However, at this time. [species: Ba snake] [grade:??] [basic aura strength:???] [evolution times: 12] Su Ye''s heart suddenly bristled and shook wildly. Ba snake? What the hell is this? 12 evolutions? At this time, black light burst out all around, and a cold voice resounded from all directions. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" The black light burst out, a Taoist Qi machine surged, and the strong wind was hunting faintly. Su Ye''s heart was shocked, and she hurried to carry her aura. However, at this time, Su Ye felt a force suddenly pulling at him. The next moment, he suddenly appeared on the side of Luohuang. Luo Huang''s eyes were dignified. Boom. The "main vein" they just thought suddenly moved a few times, and the heavy snow fell one after another, revealing the terrible creatures. A huge and colorful snake with a long body slowly stood up at this moment,. Alien snake? Su Ye felt a twinkle in his heart. Where is this dragon vein? It was clearly dressed up by this giant snake. The giant snake was huge and fell on the ground like a mountain. It just looked a little different in the overall situation, but Su ye and Luohuang didn''t care much. And Ba snake. Su Ye has heard the legend. Ba snake can swallow elephant and spit elephant bone three years later. This is something about Ba snake recorded in the mountains and seas, and this is also something in Su Ye''s impression! If he were not an egg, he would be numb. This is a creature recorded in the mountains and seas. It should have existed on this vast land for many years! And the one standing under NABA snake is where the black light just burst out. "Is it disgusting?" Old friends. But Li Yan''s eyes were dangerous and flashing red. "Tut, Lord Luo, you are contaminated with a lot of cause and effect. It''s dangerous." "Isn''t this Luoshen? It seems that we will stand in a team soon!" The huge Ba snake roared and looked at Luohuang with a little surprise and a bit of schadenfreude. Luo Huang ignored it and his eyes were slightly coagulated. For a moment, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop a lot in an instant! Li Yan''s body was slightly chilly, but turned to smile. "Luo Shen, you are really strong, but unfortunately... Today, you can''t stop us." Li Yan''s voice was cold and fierce, while Su Ye moved slightly in his heart. what do you mean? Luoshen, that is, Luohuang, is there anything that is constrained by them? And what are they talking about? Su Ye remembered that when he was just in Kunlun ruins, the divine crane seemed to say so. Luohuang was contaminated with cause and effect. Moreover, it seems that NABA snake has just spit people out. Will Luohuang stand in line with them sooner or later? And he seemed to hear a touch of helplessness from Ba snake''s tone. So, what is the connection "Tut Tut, breaker, today, I have to get rid of you. Your growth really surprised me." Li Yan''s eyes flickered and his heart was slightly cold when he looked at Su Ye. Fortunately, he had expected and came to Gangdise mountain in advance to ambush. Otherwise, if Su ye truly and perfectly obtains the power of the four ancient dragon families, it will be really bad at that time! Su Ye looked at Li Yan. "Are you sure you can kill me?" "Why not? Are you counting on Luo Shen?" Li Yan sneered. His voice was very disgusting and made people feel uncomfortable, and he looked at Luo Shen. "Do you think Luo Shen dares to do her best?" The sneer of Li weariness immediately turned into a black light, and a Taoist Qi machine burst out in an instant! Class B disaster king! The strength of this fierce weariness has been enhanced again! His strength will grow so fast! You know, at the beginning of 100000 mountains, the strength of Li Yan was at most the first time to enter the realm of disaster king! But now, it has reached the level of level B disaster king! And Li Fan''s blood is also very strong. Although he is a B-level disaster king, his combat effectiveness is definitely not lower than the general A-level king! I''m afraid even the white snake king can''t get any benefit when he meets this fierce disgust! Su Ye''s heart was slightly shocked, but he inadvertently looked at Luohuang on his side. Sure enough, Luohuang''s eyes were a bit complex at this moment, and seemed to be very hesitant! Sure enough, Luohuang was afraid of them! Is it because of the so-called cause and effect? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 145 Li Fan suddenly burst out his strength and attacked Su ye, and so did the huge Ba snake. His whole body was covered with bright golden light, and it seemed that he was going to bombard Su Ye! Behind Su ye, Luo Huang Su''s hand moved slightly, and in an instant, the rhythm of silk strands spread out rapidly from the space. Boom! The space shook violently, as if some terrible storm broke out in the space! It is clear that nothing has happened to the outside world, but we can feel the terrible fluctuation! Ba snake roared. "Luo Shen! Aren''t you afraid of death?" Luo Huang didn''t speak. She was silent, and her plain hand was up a little. Immediately, the whole sky was like a piece of bright gold paper. Immediately, it was clutched by a huge hand. Ba snake''s heart shook and felt creepy. Immediately, she roared, and the light burst out and collided with Luo Huang! "I can''t kill him. I can only hold Ba snake. You should deal with the fierce weariness yourself. The main target is the main pulse. The main pulse is not far away. After you absorb the power of the Dragon pulse, I''ll take you out of here!" Su ye could hear the seriousness of Luohuang''s voice. He also understood that Luohuang had paid a great price for helping him hold Ba snake! So, I still have to rely on myself! Next moment! Extremely evil form! Su Ye instantly incarnated into Tiantu demon tiger! Li is tired of the pupil''s fierce contraction. What''s the situation? He remembered that Su ye could really condense the nine dragons with fire, but this time... How did he change his appearance! This time it''s an entity! He was stunned for a moment, which also gave Su ye a chance! Boom! Su Ye directly patted Li Yan into the ground with a claw. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, the outside world has been shocked. Ba snake''s huge body through clouds and fog, as well as the bright golden light just erupted, has been noticed by many people. "What''s that?" Their faces changed greatly, and their eyes were full of horror. "Is it the white snake king? No!" "This is not the white snake king! His whole body is colorful, so what is this?" For a moment, it can be said that the whole human world was shocked. They looked at the huge and burly figure. At this moment, they were extremely afraid, and some people were pale with fear. If it is the white snake king, they may not be so afraid, but this time, it has never appeared, and the breath seems to be more frightening than the white snake king! Unknown creatures cut a striking figure. This makes people can''t help but carry out infinite reverie. How many such beings do not know between the vast heaven and earth? On the Internet, all the major Posts exploded. [location coordinates: Gangdise mountain in western Xinjiang! Youtu Zhenlou!] A picture with a very far view was wildly forwarded by countless people in the post bar. One of the colorful snakes looks ferocious, emits golden light all over, and is huge, just like a mountain lying on the Gangdise mountain! It''s shocking. The most terrible thing is that the big snake seems to be much bigger than the Tianshan white snake king! The appearance looks more frightening, and the bright golden light looks sacred and evil! "This... This big snake feels more terrible than the white snake king!" "The golden light is shining. When I live in western Xinjiang, I feel a great sense of depression! This big snake is so terrible! The oppression range of its breath is so huge!" "What''s the matter recently? Changes in major places are emerging one after another... I always feel that something big is going to happen recently..." For a while, it can be said that the whole forum post bar has exploded, and all kinds of comments emerge in endlessly! [metaphysics post: recently changed places, there are theories!] [the complete book of yangerzhai ¡¤ dragon theory says: "the earth pulse stops and the ups and downs are called dragons"] [Tianshan Mountain, Gangdise mountain! Where are the similarities between these places?] An academic power immediately began to look up ancient books and open posts on Taoism. "As we all know, there have been extremely strange changes in Tianshan and Gangdise mountains recently. There has been a battle between the white snake king and the one who exists in 100000 mountains in Tianshan. At the moment, there are unknown creatures we have never seen in Gangdise mountain, and these two places are dragon veins in Feng Shui theory!" "Dragon vein: the dragon is the geographical context. The earth is the meat of the dragon, the stone is the bone of the dragon, and the vegetation is the hair of the dragon. In ancient times, there were often many changes of dynasties and the rise and decline of the characters of the times. Tracing its roots is inseparable from a dragon vein." "Wait! I was near Xijiang today. I also felt an unusual vibration near Kunlun ruins. At that time, I heard God''s crane crowing in the sky and God''s light surging into the sky!" "So?" "Kunlun ruins, brother! The ancestor of the dragon vein in the world! I feel that what the landlord said is particularly reasonable! Is it difficult? All kinds of changes this time are carried out around the dragon vein? Next, it won''t be Changbai ruins?" This post has just become popular. However, soon, the people near Changbai market were evacuated! For a while, many people praised the post bar. The landlord is really a God and man! What''s more, this turbulence is actually carried out around the dragon vein? It''s a little incredible! The legend of the dragon vein is not groundless? So those extremely metaphysical events related to the dragon vein in history really happened? Since those creatures in the mountains and seas were gradually exposed to human sight, people began to gradually realize that those ancient strange books may have been records that really existed! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, in the Gangdise mountain, Li Fan was turned into a Tiantu magic tiger by Su ye, and directly patted on the ground with one claw, which can be said to be an opportunity for Su Ye! Su Ye ran to the real main vein of Gangdise mountain in an instant. The speed was so fast that he brought up the hunting wind! "Damn it!" With a roar of disgust, he was directly hammered on the ground by Su Ye''s claw, the earth cracked, and he was directly hammered into the broken earth! It made him very angry! In an instant, he got up directly from the earth, his black light burst out, a terrible pressure burst out, his blood stood up, and the surrounding snow peaks shook! "No way!" He chased Su ye in an instant! Chapter 146 Su Ye rushed to the main vein. As long as he absorbs the Dragon Spirit and the thoughts of all sentient beings under the main vein of the Gangdise mountain, Luohuang can know to leave here with Su Ye! However, at this time, Su Ye suddenly felt like a sharp and dangerous Qi machine suddenly burst out! I saw a claw suddenly condensed into a huge virtual shadow, and the shadow thought about the blooming flowers in the back, like burning flowers! The claw was extremely sharp, and the surrounding space trembled slightly! This is the talent of Li Fan! Su Yexin''s hair turned back in an instant. The seal of heaven and earth! Su Ye''s whole body sent out the Qi machine that shook Li Yan''s mind, and Li Yan roared uneasily. Boom! The talents and powers of both sides collide in an instant! Click, click! The sky trembled, the mountains shook, and the earth began to crack crazily. Boom! Su Ye was pushed back so far that he immediately fell to the ground and his limbs crushed the earth! "Come on! Today''s war! I will kill you!" A ferocious voice resounded through! The first time I met Su ye, I was beaten and humiliated by Su Ye''s Dragon nine son God like Ning Lei FA. Finally, I left in embarrassment. The second time, I was blocked by two fools. Finally, I was disturbed by Tianzhi, which made him angry and hard to calm! This time, Su ye must be killed! Li tired of roaring at the sky, but this move seemed to be the second matchless in Su Ye''s eyes. "War? Beautiful you." If Su ye had eyes, he would definitely turn his eyes. Unfortunately, he didn''t. Su ye turned around and ran directly towards the main pulse! The speed made Li Yan lose his mind. Just now his claw directly beat Su ye back madly and was much closer to the main vein, so Su Ye really felt that he should thank him for his fierce weariness. He was angry and ran away. However, at the moment when Li Fan was about to approach Su Ye. "Across the sky thunder song!" Boom! In an instant, Su Ye opened his mouth, angry thunder billowed and rioted, and the sound waves shook around! Li tired of shaking his body and was stunned by Su Ye''s terrible air wave for a moment! But this is the moment! Su Ye is close to the main vein of the Gangdise mountain! [ancient Yinglong clan detected] [swallowed?] This is the Tibetan place of Yinglong nationality in ancient times! There are four ancient dragon families, Tianlong, Zhulong and Yinglong. The next one is in Changbai ruins. What are the Dragon families in Changbai ruins? For a moment, Su Ye was full of strong curiosity. However, he seemed to feel the subtle changes in Gangdise mountain. At this moment, Li Yan was furious! "You forced me!" In an instant! Li was tired of the light, his body expanded wildly, and his body was like a burning flame filled with black color. The momentum was frightening! And his breath soared! Li Fan didn''t expect that he was put together by Su Ye! With his soaring strength, he thought it was a certainty to clean up Su ye, but unexpectedly, accidents occurred frequently! This Su ye went to the main vein with one heart! Can he devour the energy when he steps into the main vein? Instant phagocytosis? He just remembered this idea in his heart, but in a flash, he clearly felt that the main vein of Gangdise mountain had changed! As if something had disappeared! He was frightened and angry! "Die!" Next moment! The breath danced wildly, and the surrounding earth was mottled and fragmented. Li Yan took the momentum of madness and turned into a black lightning and swept away madly towards Su Ye! "Burning blood?" Did Li Fan burn his blood? So cruel? Feeling the terrible pressure, I''m afraid even the normal A-level disaster king will be torn to pieces in this disgusting hand! Strong sense of crisis! [the idea of devouring hundreds of millions of ancient Yinglong people * 1] [devour the ancient dragon soul * 1] He quickly swallowed up the dragon power in the Gangdise mountain and immediately prepared to leave! But at this time! [extreme evil power consumed] [extremely evil form is being removed] what the fuck! What happened? Su Ye is confused. What the hell is this? Has the power of evil run out? Why at this time? In an instant, Su Ye was directly pregnant with light and turned into an egg again, and he was tired of roaring. "Your strength has run out! So go to hell!" The fierce and disgusting Qi machine rioted! The vast breath shrouded Su ye, and the black light burst out, which made Su Ye feel a great threat! This should be the most crisis Su Ye has encountered at present! The black light burst out. He had nowhere to hide! "That egg is dead." Ba snake laughed and his voice was like thunder, which made people''s blood boil. Two silly and red eyed apes looked at the scene with horror. Two silly seemed to have signs of riot, but there seemed to be too many strong people present, so the blood on two silly broke out very slowly! It''s too late! "You have deliberately cultivated such a breaker, but it''s a pity that you still pay the water to the East! The return plan is about to start. At that time, the peak will rise and ten thousand dragons will be sacrificed, and all things will return to heaven! The development process of the times? It''s difficult to promote under the absolute power and the layout of ten thousand years!" Ba snake''s voice was shocked, and his eyes were full of unspeakable ghosts. "Lord Luo, if you are contaminated with cause and effect, you might as well be completely contaminated. I promise that after the successful return plan, we will not attack you. You can be a hero! Dominate the sky!" "As long as you are completely soaked in cause and effect, when you return, you will not be killed by the rules as an evolutionary creature!" "Why not!" There was a touch of complexity in the eyes of a pair of autumn water in Luohuang. However, when looking at Ba snake, there was a flicker of indifference in the eyes. "You have no right to persuade me." Ba snake''s tone stagnated and his eyes glared. However, at this time, his face suddenly changed wildly and his pupils contracted. "What are you going to do!" Luo Huang stared at Su ye, with a thick complexity and a touch of struggle. After a long time, she sighed. "Well, it''s life." Chapter 147 In an instant, Li Yan felt as if a terrible Qi machine had locked him! For a moment, his hair stood on end! Lo! Ba snake''s huge tail rolled and the world cracked. His voice roared wildly! "Lord Luo! If you kill Li Fan, you will be infected with the real cause and effect! You know Li Fan''s identity! He is the embodiment of that! If you kill him, you will be at the junction of the two times. The opening of any era will be a disaster for you!" "The loss of the old era will completely take away the products of that era! You know that!" Ba snake is frightened and angry! Luo Shen, he has locked Li Fan. It seems that he will do it the next moment! How dare she make her hair stand on end? "If you kill Li Fan, then 100000 mountains will not be able to sit still! The once dead space will also be folded and unfolded! Then it will be a huge catastrophe for the human world!" Luo Shen''s ears don''t smell, and his eyes are bright. "Go to hell." She seemed to sigh, and the space moaned, rippling a ripple, as if she were crying about the depravity of a God. Ten thousand feet of light burst out, covering the fierce weariness in an instant! "Presumptuous!" Ba snake burst out his strength and twisted his huge body to protect Li Yan, but the next moment! Ba snake moaned, and a huge blood hole appeared on the huge body, which was reflected by the light. The fierce weariness evaporated in an instant! Ba snake has only evolved twelve times! Luohuang, however, is a terrible existence that has evolved 14 times! In an instant! Fierce disgust, directly evaporated, not even a roar! Su Ye is a little dull. Just now, according to Ba she, if Luohuang kills Li Fan, it is contaminated with the cause and effect of the old times, which will have a great impact on Luohuang! Two times, Su Ye has guessed. The old era, that is, the ancient era, the new era, that is, the era of evolution! Su Ye suddenly felt a little clear. The opposition of the current situation should be the collision of the two times! If the new era is fully established, the products of the old era will be destroyed! It''s like a chessboard. If you want to play a new game, it''s to push over the chessboard and push down the old son! In other words, Luohuang has been contaminated with the cause and effect of the old era, and there is no doubt that he will die? Su Ye looked at beautiful Luohuang. At the moment, Luohuang was also looking at him. His eyes were calm and calm. Su Ye''s heart rippled and suddenly became a little dull. Luohuang''s move may be more for the overall situation, but Su ye still has a little bad taste in his heart. Such a mysterious and powerful woman. But made such a stupid move. But what Su Ye didn''t expect was that Luohuang''s move actually pushed his position to a desperate situation. Buzz! Between heaven and earth, it seems that there are rules in disorder, turning into brilliance, beating and rolling. Luo Huang stretched out his hand, but the ripples on the surrounding roads suddenly beat away, as if they were repelled to her. Luohuang quickly took back her slender jade hand. At this moment, she seemed to be excluded by heaven and earth! It''s like a boat in the sea of anger. Although it''s very powerful, it makes people feel distressed. Luo Huang''s eyes were dim, and the next moment his body twinkled to Su Ye''s side. "You..." "I''m planning." Luo Huang''s voice was cold, as if he was afraid of Su Ye. Su Ye''s heart moved. Is it really for the plan? Luo Huang''s move has separated herself from the beneficiaries of the plan. Su ye took a deep breath, but he wrote down Luohuang''s help in his heart. Luo Huang raised his eyes slightly and looked at the gradually darkened sky, but his eyes trembled slightly. "It''s a mess." Heaven and earth are in chaos! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The 100000 mountains shook wildly, the space cracked like a cobweb, and the blazing cracks burst and spread on the sky. "I''m tired of it." "The dead space is about to open! Who did it? The God of Luo? Did the God of Luo do it? Is she crazy? Although the current situation is expected by mankind and the holy land, she is completely looking for her own death!" "Tianzhi! What to do!" Among the 100000 mountains, terrible figures kept walking in the deepest part of the mountains, shaking the world. At this moment, 100000 mountains seem to have started crazy changes. The earth vibrates like an earthquake, the peaks shine, and the space is constantly shaking. It seems that there is a huge space to squeeze out! With the expansion of 100000 mountains, cracks were pulled out, and some fierce animals immediately fell directly into the cracks with a cry. "Repression." Deep in the mountain, Tianzhi, who blocks the sky and blocks the sun, burst into a terrible light. His eyes are bright, just like two God pillars connecting the sky! Dead space is coming? Then suppress! But his eyes looked into the distance, which was the source of change. Li was tired of being killed, which affected the general trend. They had expected for a long time, but he didn''t think that it would be Luohuang! Luohuang and others originally helped the human world, which has been contaminated with the cause and effect of the evolutionary era, which allows them to open a new era without worry, without being implicated by the old era. But now, Luohuang killed Li Fan, contaminated with the cause and effect of the old era, and it is still a big cause and effect! Because of Li Fan''s special identity, now Luohuang bears the causal Qi of two times, which is inevitable for a person! "Originally, I came to kill Li Fan. With Xiaoze''s protection, we can devote ourselves to the new era and graft on a new momentum, but I didn''t expect... It would be her..." Tianzhi''s eyes became complicated, and suddenly there was a feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow. But at this time! Suddenly, there was a crack in the sky! The ancient and primitive breath came out from the dome of that day, just like the spread of river water, sweeping the world in an instant! Tianzhi takes a deep breath. At the next moment, the breath will burst out and destroy the withered and decayed! The mist around us retreated and dispersed, revealing the true face of Tianzhi! The ape has a human face and a huge body. At the moment, the golden light is shining and the divine horse is very beautiful! Tianzhi stands in front of the crack, and the breath in the crack is pressed by the breath. After a long time, he vomited a foul breath. "Today, who dares to be born, kill on the spot!" [really, I''m dying to write. I read during the day and began to write wildly at night. The plot here is not easy to write. Next, there will be a large climax. Therefore, I hope you can support me and catch up with me every day. Only by catching up with me every day can I gain more achievements and benefits, and have motivation.] Chapter 148 Tianzhi''s air machine bloomed and was suppressed straightly at the space crack. It seemed that there was a palpitation in the space crack, just like a terrible air machine swaying slowly, recovering from the long river of years I don''t know how far away. A Red Flamingo spread its wings and flew. The surrounding fire waves puffed and the burning sky trembled, as if it were about to fall and collapse! The red fire fairy bird is surging and carrying the power of terror. When its wings shake, the surrounding space seems to be cut open by its huge wings! "Tianzhi! Ancient rebellion! Those who stand in my way, die!" The red fire fairy bird spits out people''s words, and his eyes are full of irony and arrogance! He is a very noble existence in ancient times! A pair of eyes turbulence the world, and the noble and primitive atmosphere makes all things around tremble. But at this time! The horizon suddenly erupted. Tianzhi''s fist blew out, and the sky trembled. His huge fist blocked out the sky and diffused the golden light! "Oh!" The pupil of the red fire fairy bird shrinks wildly, and its eyes are full of disbelief and horror. Boom! The red fire fairy bird was directly punched and exploded in the air, and the blood dyed the sky red, shocking. "Thought it was ancient times?" Tianzhi''s eyes are bright and his body is burly and majestic. At the moment, he is shining with gold. "You are holy!" In the space between the cracks, there are thrilling and shocking sounds. And Tianzhi didn''t ask and snorted coldly. "Whoever dares to be born will be killed." Tianzhi''s voice was majestic and deafening. This time, after he finished, the whole so-called dead space was silent. Although the dead space was still expanding and seemed to be forced out of the space cracks, those creatures seemed to be much quieter one by one. Zhileng snorted. But he looked at the horizon with dignity. "It''s about to start. You have to quickly help Su ye get the last blood." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, the human world is also shocked. The streets are in a mess, and the asphalt roads in the streets are cracked, just like the earth is stretched by a vast force. The cracks are shocking, the streets become wider and wider, and the distance between cities seems to have changed greatly! At this moment, countless people were shocked and terrified. "Hello, dear viewers, this is the special live broadcast room for you by new era satellite TV. We will go straight to the scene and report the changes of the latest evolutionary era!" Xiao Wan continued to rush to the scene and began the live broadcast. "What the hell is going to happen?" "Oh, my God! The earth is cracking and the streets are widening or lengthening. It feels like the earth is being opened and expanded by a mysterious force. This morning I went to my father-in-law''s house. I walked for two hours after half an hour in the past!" "Will it change? What strange changes will there be between heaven and earth? Suddenly, I feel that human beings have become so small between heaven and earth!" All kinds of discussions emerge one after another, which can be said to be panic. After all, no one knows what is going to happen. [shock! The world has changed! The altitude of the five mountains has soared! The surrounding mountains have become more magnificent and the earth has expanded!] [the sea is boiling and the air machine is shaking. Everything in heaven and earth seems to be evolving. The land area is soaring! The mountains are higher, the water is deeper, and the earth is wider! Only human beings are still small.] [the sky becomes higher and farther, and the heavy feeling makes people breathless. Suddenly, I feel like an ant, small and invisible!] In an instant, the major post bars exploded one after another to discuss this matter. However, at this time, groups of evolutionists rushed to Tiannan Tianyuan and Xijiang Tianyuan. They were full of horror and vibration one by one. "Tianyuan rebellion?" As they can see, like big eyes on the sky or the cracks between mountains and rivers, they began to shake violently and burst into a terrible smell of power. "There seems to be something in the abyss to live!" "What is it? It makes me feel cold!" "Strange things happen frequently recently. Everyone should be careful!" However, at this time, a big hand suddenly appeared at the crack of the abyss. The big hand pressed on the crack of the space. It seemed that there was something terrible to prop up his body and climb out of the crack of the abyss that day! All evolutionists were immediately shocked! "What the hell!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "What''s the matter with Luo Shen!" In the human center, several voices came out of the conference room. It was the existence hidden in the darkness that day. "She''s infected with big cause and effect. It''s nonsense!" "Can''t Luo God pursue detachment with us?" As soon as this sentence came out, the presence was silent one after another. At this time, the central one has bright eyes, just like a black hole swallowing people. He changed the topic. "Did the dead space appear?" "There appeared. It seemed that there were many beings who wanted to come out, but they were suppressed by Tianzhi." "What should we do?" "Wait, since Tianzhi wants to come out, let Tianzhi come. They have the crystallization of the times and can contaminate those things at will." A group of people were silent, but each one looked ugly. It was obvious that the faces hidden in the dark were not very good-looking. Li Yan was killed by Luo Shen. Is God Luo crazy? ¡­¡­¡­ At the Gangdise mountain, Ba snake was furious. "You''re crazy!" "Luo Shen, you are crazy!" His voice was full of coldness, but the next moment, Luo Shensu waved his hand. Suddenly, the majestic Qi machine pressed Ba snake down. Boom! Ba snake''s whole body exploded, and a Taoist Qi machine directly crushed Ba snake to death like mountains. At this point, Luo Shen had nothing to take into account. However, at this time, suddenly, Luo Shen''s eyebrows were slightly picked. He seemed to feel something. He raised his head slightly and his eyes were bright. "What happened?" Su Ye wondered. And at this time. Click, click! There was a crack in the sky. "The abyss opens." Luo Shen''s voice was somewhat cold. But Su Ye sighed. At this time, the strong of all parties were born one after another, and Su Ye seemed insignificant. He felt that he seemed to be restrained from beginning to end, and everything was in the hands of others, which made Su Ye very unhappy. This situation will not last long. He wants to break all this. The road of evolution has just begun. Chapter 149 The huge opening cracked over the Gangdise mountain, and the space made a creaking sound, which made people feel chilly. The abyss? Tear! The huge opening cracked in the sky, like the roar of a beast. "Isn''t it a remnant spirit?" Su Ye originally thought that after the crack in the space, there would be residual spirits pouring out of it, but in Su Ye''s perception, it seems that the residual spirits do not appear in the crack. "Be careful." Luo Shen reminded Su ye that meimou stared at the abyss above the vast sky and could feel that something seemed to rush out. "Roar!" There was a thunderous roar in the abyss of heaven, with great momentum! "Why does such blood still exist between heaven and earth? How do the four kings do it?" "Didn''t the four kings say that they had completely eradicated this blood? Didn''t they say that they had completely buried all the blood related to dragons in heaven and earth?" "Will it be left? When to kill!" In an instant, Su Ye felt that the cold killing machine was surrounded by him from all directions. The air machine was steaming up, just like forming a warm and silky semicircular glass bowl, which was buckled on the head of Su ye and Luohuang in an instant. Now, the two silly and red eyed apes not far away are really scared silly. Everything happened too suddenly. Suddenly, heaven and earth were in chaos, and everything stood up straight, as if there were countless terrible strong breath shrouded here. This is only on the surface, and I don''t know how many Qi machines are exploding here. "Ow, ow, ow." It scares the dog! Er silly felt a lot of breath. He seemed to be familiar with it, but he couldn''t remember it. The breath in the abyss became stronger and stronger. Roaring, a big hand pressed in it, and soon a huge figure seemed to climb out of the abyss, revealing a ferocious face. This is an extremely terrible giant ape, with black and shiny body and red eyes. It looks disturbing. After the giant ape appeared, it directly locked Su Ye! Luo Huang''s eyes coagulated slightly and looked at the figure. The Qi machine on his body vibrated slowly, just like a fairy in the hidden space. "Lord Luo, do you want to stop me?" "Luo Shen!" In the face of the terrible pressure of the surging river, there was no waves on Luohuang''s beautiful face in an instant. It seems that Luohuang did not pay attention to their threat. Click, click! Boom! The aura of Luohuang suddenly shook, and the space in front of her was broken and collapsed. In an instant, it was like an invisible space gully cut off by her! It''s like taking an oath. "If you dare to step forward, I will kill you." The voice of Luohuang is condensed and full of the spirit of killing. In the abyss of heaven, there were roars, which seemed to ignite their anger with Luohuang''s words and actions! "Luohuang, you''re looking for death!" "I will tear you to pieces!" "The opening of any era is a dead end for you!" Curses continued to sound in the abyss. The Qi mechanisms of these existence are very terrible. Under Su Ye''s feeling, these existence should have evolved at least eight times, and the peak disaster King evolved six times, that is to say, each of these existence is a terrorist creature at least at the peak natural disaster level. They all exist in the abyss, and their breath seems to be different from the Qi mechanism Su Ye encountered in 100000 mountains. But at this time! Boom! There was a loud roar from the horizon! Instantly make all the animals look different. "What nonsense? If you dare to be born, kill!" With the terrible power of thunder, the sound broke out in an instant and hit from a distance. The horizon was like a bright golden light. A figure blocking the sky and the sun was coming towards this side at this moment. Each step crossed endless mountains and rivers, which was very shocking! And at this time. That day, the giant ape in the abyss had gradually climbed out, and his eyes trembled. "Who is it!" "Tianzhi?" "You!" The giant ape''s face changed wildly, and his body was already incomparably huge, like a mountain. However, Zhizhi was suddenly in trouble that day. He grabbed it with his big hand and set off a storm. The giant ape''s huge body was forcibly caught in Tianzhi''s hand. He was shocked and angry, and his hair was creepy. He couldn''t get rid of it at all. It was like falling into a cage of copper and iron! "Retreat where you come from! Otherwise, this little thing will be your end!" Tianzhi''s voice just fell. Boom! "Ah!" the scream rang out, making people creepy. The giant ape in his hand was directly crushed by him, and his blood dyed a large sky red. For a moment, the existence of the whole abyss was creepy, but it was completely frightened! This is Tianzhi. Overbearing! Tianzhi glanced at Luohuang with complicated eyes. Luohuang looked indifferent and stood there quietly. She was like an independent fairy and amazed the ages. However, her aura around her obviously repelled Luohuang. "You and I are clear." Tianzhi''s voice is booming. Luohuang''s move has pushed herself into a desperate situation, so Tianzhi''s face is complex. And soon Tianzhi looked at Su Ye. "I''ll take you to take the blood of tyrant!" Tianzhi grabbed Su ye and immediately left for the distance! Luo Huang saw them leave and looked at them for a while. Soon after a long time, he sighed. "Detachment has nothing to do with me." "Well, I''m tired, too." Luohuang looked lonely for a long time. At the moment, there was no one around. She was like an injured child, with a bit of fatigue in her beautiful eyes. "Everyone wants to be detached. In order to be detached, they have changed, but I''m tired." "A return, a detachment." Suddenly, Luohuang smiled with a beautiful smile, but with a bit of sadness. "I won''t accompany you." At this moment, heaven weaves mountains, which also has a great impact on the human world! Man''s face and ape''s body block out the sky and the sun! Left a very deep impression on countless people! "This... Where is he going?" "Over there, it seems to be a deep-sea restricted area!" "Is this huge beast going to step into the deep sea? God! What''s going to happen! I''m so afraid..." Chapter 150 In an instant, it can be said that the whole human world was boiling. Tianzhi is huge and blocks out the sun. It can be said that standing in any corner of the world, you can see the terrible figure, which makes countless people tremble. [a huge figure blocks out the sun! Suppress the abyss and rush to the deep-sea restricted area!] [extreme terror! What kind of creature is that?] [man''s face and ape''s body, how do I feel? It''s like Tianzhi in the book of mountains and seas?] [also known as Zhongtian beast, it has a large body, a face, a body, wings, human language, irritable nature and cannibalism.] Everyone shook. Is this monster with human face and ape body the Tianzhi recorded in the mountains and seas? Aka Zhongtian beast? At this time, they were really shocked. "No, the dragon vein said it would break itself? It seems that they didn''t go to Changbai ruins!" Suddenly someone reacted. They guessed in advance that they didn''t go to Changbai ruins! Tianzhi is so huge that she almost crosses the border with a few steps on one leg! His voice boomed. "After a while, I''ll catch the bully, and then you start swallowing his blood. Should it be all right?" Tianzhi''s eyes looked at Su ye and found that the blood he buried in Su ye had indeed been swallowed by Su ye, so he was also relieved. At this time, Tianzhi suddenly stretched out his hand. His arm clearly moved very slowly, but the surrounding wind rose sharply, and the strong wind broke out! He reached into the north, like a big hand in a small jar, which made people silent. "What''s that?" "What is he going to do!! my God!" For a moment, many people in the North could not lift their heads under the pressure of that breath, and their eyes were shocked. They saw that the big hand even extended to the Changbai ruins! "Sing!" A dragon chant broke out and resounded through the sky. It was like pulling out an illusory long dragon from the silver clad Changbai ruins! The long dragon was green and burst into unreal golden light outside. It looked ferocious and fierce. It roared and looked up to the sky. Qinglong! The head of the four ancient dragon families! It is one of the four spirits of heaven and earth! Su Ye was startled and surprised by Tianzhi''s mysterious hand. Tianzhi just pulled it by hand in the Changbai ruins, and pulled out the power of the dragon vein in the Changbai ruins. But Su Ye suddenly looked at Tianzhi. Obviously, Tianzhi was very hard. Su Ye clearly saw that Tianzhi''s arm pulling the strength of the Qinglong family seemed to be shaking wildly and slightly. It seems that we have to do it! That''s why Tianzhi pulled out the power of Qinglong family, and then pulled it to Su Ye''s side! [ancient Qinglong clan detected] [swallowed?] [devour and obtain the thoughts of hundreds of millions of ancient Qinglong people * 1] [devour and obtain ancient green dragon clan dragon soul * 1] [trigger hidden task condition: 2 / 3] 2/3£¿ What''s the meaning of this? Su ye thought slightly and hid the task? The only thing Su ye can think of now is hatching. Normally, hatching should reach 100%, and it will hatch automatically. But Su Ye got the thoughts of all sentient beings of the four ancient dragon families and the dragon spirit. This is the hidden condition. Then Su ye may be pleasantly surprised after she hatches completely! But what''s the other third? Su Ye suddenly thought of longjiuzi''s blood. He was still short of a bully''s blood. Now there was only longbazi''s blood power in his body, so he was still 1 / 3 short! Get the last bully, then Su Ye triggers the hiding condition. Then you can hatch perfectly! "The four ancient dragon families have reached the level of five clawed dragon. Among the whole dragon families, they can be regarded as the top existence." "The green dragon selected by heaven and earth to become one of the four spirits of heaven and earth has reached the point of nine claws respecting the dragon." Tianzhi seems to be explaining some secrets about the dragon family for Su Ye while she is on her way. "There are still levels of the dragon clan?" "The dragon clan is divided into Jiaolong, ordinary dragon, golden dragon, divine dragon, respecting dragon, and respecting dragon." "The dragon has five claws and the dragon has nine claws." "What about the twelve claws?" Su Ye was curious. "Twelve claws... ZuLong, the most noble and powerful existence in heaven and earth, is enough to suppress the ages and regard space and time as nothing." Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. It turned out that the dragon clan was also hierarchical. Su ye thought that after evolving into a dragon, it was immediately a very top-level existence. "Then the dragon is in the whole alien level..." Tianzhi''s eyes move slightly. "Those who can reproduce races in ancient times and spread for centuries are the top existence." There was a gloom in his eyes. It is true that the dragon, Phoenix and so on all multiply their blood and become a big family! Xiang Tianzhi is really strong, but he is just alone. To breed a race, he is not qualified. Su Ye understood what he meant and immediately stopped talking. "Here we are, sea area." After the great change of heaven and earth, earth shaking changes have taken place on the deep sea. It has become dangerous and is immediately listed as a restricted area by the human world. For the vast sea, mankind has always maintained a sense of awe. After all, the impression of the sea is always mysterious. The degree of human exploration of the sea was only 5%. At that time, based on human knowledge, it was felt that there could be no living creatures outside the scope of human exploration. But after the great change of the day and the emergence of all kinds of creatures outside human knowledge, human fear of the sea has become more and more intense. Who knows if there are any terrorist creatures unknown to mankind in the 95% deep sea. Now, the sea is foggy, and thick clouds are piled on the vast sky, giving people an unspeakable pressure. However, Su Ye was shocked. On the vast sea, there are strands of extremely terrible gas filaments. Each turn of gas filaments will set off huge waves in the whole vast sea. "What''s that?" "Chaotic gas." Chaotic gas. This is the answer given by Tianzhi. Su Ye has heard of this gas in some fantasy novels in his previous life. Unexpectedly, this gas really exists, and every wisp of chaotic gas vibrates a terrible gas machine. One thread is enough to collapse a magnificent mountain. It''s shocking. After arriving here, Su ye can feel that Tianzhi has become serious and nervous. Obviously, the deep sea here, even if it is as strong as Tianzhi, feels extremely dangerous! Tianzhi''s eyes were bright and seemed to be searching on the vast sea. Su Ye waited quietly. On the sea, there was silence at this moment, and only the waves raised by chaotic Qi burst into a deafening sound. And at this time. Tianzhi suddenly stared, and the golden light was more prosperous! "Come out!" The voice of Tianzhi is deafening, just like thunder! Chapter 151 In an instant! The whole deep sea was boiling. However, if something runs crazy in the deep-sea area, the sea water there boils violently and ripples layer by layer. It can be seen that the creatures under the deep seabed are extremely huge! Tianzhi''s eyes turned slightly, hesitated for a moment and stepped forward in an instant! This step almost spans a large ocean! The sea is boiling, Tianzhi''s big feet fall, and the sea is choppy. And Su Ye looked at the front in surprise, because there was a huge island in the sea! The island is huge and endless, with jagged cliffs and strange stones. If it were not for the deep sea, it would be a restricted area. I''m afraid it should also be a tourist attraction. It''s just Is there such a huge island in the sea? Even Tianzhi can stand on this island! Tianzhi''s hand quickly grabbed at the deep sea, the waves were surging, and the island pattern silk did not move. However, at this time, a strange roar broke out from the sea. The roar was like sullen thunder, very angry! The sea suddenly split, revealing a huge head like a dragon, but with a downward meat hook at the dragon''s mouth. The sea surged, revealing a mottled and jagged back armor, huge and black as ink, and there are all kinds of irregular small bumps on it, which makes people uncomfortable. It''s a fierce beast with overlord''s blood! [species: Black Dragon turtle] [grade:??] [basic aura strength:???] [evolution times: 10] It''s the existence of ten evolutions! "I can''t imagine that you, who have been exiled to the deep sea, have grown to this point!" "Tianzhi! You came after all!" The black dragon turtle''s eyes were full of vigilance and unwillingness. When Tianzhi collected the blood of the nine sons of the dragon, he naturally met him, but later, because of some accidents, the black dragon turtle has been exiled in the deep sea. And Tianzhi didn''t arrive first. The ink dragon turtle reached this level! "I want your blood." Tianzhi''s words are simple and overbearing. Su Ye sighed that this was the strong one. Tianzhi was strong, so he could say to the black dragon turtle without beating around the bush. power. Su Ye sighs that he wants to become stronger! He wants to become able to take charge of other people''s lives, get rid of all the layout, and break all the so-called calculations! "No way!" Black dragon turtle rage! Black light bloomed all over his body, and the Qi machine that Su Ye felt very familiar burst out from there. Sure enough, it was the breath of the blood of dragon nine! This should be the strongest beast with the blood of dragon nine sons that Su Ye has ever seen! The Qi machine vibrated. For a moment, with the power of blood, the ink dragon turtle gave Su ye a stronger feeling than the divine crane who had evolved ten times! A black arrow burst from the mouth of the black dragon turtle! Hiss! The arrow awn breaks through the air and carries a terrible power. The surrounding waves seem to be divided into two halves. The waves are surging. The sea water on the two banks of the arrow awn rises high and shoots towards Tianzhi! Click, click! However, the arrow awn was directly scratched and broken in mid air by tianzhisheng! The black arrow awn exploded, the black dragon turtle''s hair was creepy, and the terrible light bloomed. Countless black energy destroyed the dead and quickly swept away! There was instant chaos around. Tianzhi''s expression was calm, and a big hand stirred up madly in mid air. The war between the two sides is almost one-sided. Tianzhi''s strength is not something that ink dragon turtle can shake, so any terror of ink dragon turtle is as weak as a child in Tianzhi''s hands. Tianzhi''s big hand broke all the black light, immediately roared, and the golden light immediately bombarded the ink dragon turtle! The surrounding sea is like countless bombs exploding and boiling. Countless chaotic Qi are in disorder. Today''s scene is extremely terrible! However, at this time. "Roar!" The black dragon turtle roared. Suddenly, a brilliant image was propped up behind him, just like an ancient blood map. It was a frightening beast that publicized the world. When he opened his mouth, the Dragon chant sounded like thunder through the sky. Bully your blood! Inspire! The Black Dragon Tortoise erupted a spirit like ink. During the vigorous dance of the spirit, the surrounding sea water was instantly mobilized, steaming wildly, just like turning into two terrible angry dragons. After condensing and forming, it clattered and turned into an ice dragon! This is like the natural power of the ink dragon turtle! Binglong xiangtian! "Sing!" The ice dragon flies up and looks ferocious. It collides with the golden light of Tianzhi in an instant! Click, click! The ice dragon burst and the golden light was dim. The residual energy of the golden light of the black dragon Turtle was thrown into the deep sea. You can see the blood color gradually flowing out of the sea, which makes people shudder. However, he was able to rely on his natural powers to collide with the terror of Tianzhi. Although he was injured, he was not directly beaten to death. This confirmed the horror of dragon nine''s blood. After the black dragon Turtle was hit into the sea, he immediately ran crazy! Are you kidding? Tianzhi, that dog thing has been sanctified. How do I fight? The black dragon turtle runs away madly. If he doesn''t run away immediately, he will die. However, at this time, the surrounding sea water suddenly dispersed, as if something had directly blocked a large area of sea water! What''s that? Gulong! The black dragon Turtle was creepy in an instant, and the next moment, the giant hand grabbed the black dragon turtle from the sea! The black dragon turtle has a huge body. It seems difficult for the giant hand to grasp him, but the power of the giant hand makes the black dragon turtle aware of a huge and strong sense of crisis! This day, why is it so terrible! Boom! Tianzhi took back his hand and took up a large area of sea water. The sea water fell and hit the sea, making a deafening sound. And Tianzhi looked at the black dragon turtle coldly. "You can''t escape." "Tianzhi! You can''t kill me!" The black dragon turtle has a ferocious face and a big mouth with sharp teeth. Tianzhi frowned slightly, as if she had a bad feeling. However, at this time, the black dragon turtle suddenly looked at Su ye and showed a very humanized smile, but the smile was much more ferocious. "Is this the breaker?" "How dare you bring him to the deep sea without authorization? Have you forgotten what the deep sea is?" The next moment. Tianzhi''s face changes wildly! Turn around and grab Su ye and leave here immediately! However, soon, a Taoist Qi machine burst out from the sea. In the deep sea, it seemed that there was the roar of wild beasts, not only the sound of waves hitting the sea, but also the roar of beasts. In short, at the moment, there was chaos on the sea, deafening, noisy and chaotic sounds one after another, making people''s ears, eyes and minds faint! "No!" Tianzhi exclaimed. Chapter 152 In an instant, the whole sea seemed to come alive. A wave of terror like from the ancient famine swept the whole sea in an instant! Although the black dragon Turtle was frightened by the breath, he opened his ferocious mouth. "That existence will not let you succeed." His voice was sour and unpleasant, but Tianzhi trembled. "How to do?" Su ye also felt the huge pressure. In an instant, she felt that her whole body was almost bursting. "Go to that huge floating island!" In an instant, a Taoist Qi machine kept pouring out. The endless chaotic Qi was like recovery. It boiled in an instant and the sea exploded! This is a magnificent scene, just like the rough waves destroying everything on the sea! Countless reef floating islands burst, but the floating island that Su ye saw when they first stepped into the deep sea was just shaking slowly! Tianzhi madly marches towards the floating island. The floating island is huge, just like a whole continent. Even if Tianzhi stands nearby, it doesn''t look so huge! The sea near the floating island is shrouded in thick ice, as if a chilling air diffuses from the floating island. Su Ye doesn''t understand. What is Tianzhi doing on this floating island? Moreover, what shocked him more was that there was something terrible in the deep sea? This outbreak, even Tianzhi, who has evolved 14 times, is so afraid? In the rear, the power of a layer of stormy waves continues to erupt, just like a huge and thick tsunami destroying everything, like an abyss moving forward and swallowing everything! It''s really creepy! However, the fluctuation is close! Rustle! An irresistible wave of terror suddenly reverberated around. At the next moment, Tianzhi''s hair was creepy and her bully suddenly got rid of it! The wave rolled away in an instant! "Damn it!" Tianzhi roared and the sound waves shook. However, at the moment, his Qi machine could not shake a terrible momentum on the sea! The unknown creatures in the deep sea have completely suppressed Tianzhi''s dead town! And Su Ye suddenly contracted her pupils. The Qi machine suddenly locked Su ye, and seemed to feel the Dragon nine blood on Su Ye! What happened? Su Ye felt cold all over and felt a huge crisis for a moment! It was like a pair of eyes staring at him in the abyss! Tianzhi roared. "No!" If the unknown creatures in the deep sea kill Su ye, they will really fall short of success! The creature just broke out a wisp of breath, but it has shaken out such terrible strength. On the foggy sea, it is like an invisible devil. Everywhere it passes, everything is destroyed! The fluctuation was close to Tianzhi in an instant. Tianzhi''s limbs exploded into blood mist, and the fluctuation shrouded Su night! Tianzhi roared, roaring like thunder, but it seemed so powerless! Su Ye felt a strong sense of threat! His heart was slightly bitter. But at this time! Boom! The floating island suddenly shook! "Hiss!" A roar filled the sky, like a sharp howl tearing the sky! The strange voice was like clearing the world in an instant, and the strange waves on the sea seemed to be suppressed for a few minutes! What the hell is this! Su Ye is creepy! However, the huge floating island on the side of the body suddenly moved! Float on the floating island! Boom! The ice was lifted up in an instant, and the floating island floated up in an instant! The air flow surged, and a terrible tsunami broke out around. It was magnificent and incomparably shocking, shaking people''s mind and moving! What is this? Where is this floating island sacred? [species:??] [grade:??] [basic aura strength:???] [evolution times: 17] fuck! Su Ye almost burst into foul language. 17 evolutions! This Is this floating island an alien? Especially the most terrible, this floating island can''t even show the species! It''s su Ye''s divine eye. It''s too low! For a moment, it can be said that Su Ye was very shocked. The roar was extremely sharp and enlightening! Boom! "Floating island" is like rage. In an instant, the Qi machine vibrates, sways and rushes directly into the bullfight to suppress all things! The sea suddenly darkened, and the existence in the deep sea was like rage, and all the light was swallowed up. Click, click! The space is crazily cracked, and the scene is terrible! The "floating island" is even more terrible. During the roar, the endless breath pressed straight towards the sea in an instant! Boom! The world is in the same color. The dazzling white fills the world, smashes the space into a mess, and the whole sea space cracks burst out one after another and collapses constantly! Su Ye couldn''t see what was happening around him, but he could feel that his surroundings seemed to be in a mess. Countless explosions exploded around him, and terrible waves surged. If Tianzhi hadn''t protected him, a wisp of waves and ripples would fall on him, I''m afraid they could directly crush him! This level of battle should not be accessible to Su Ye! The world suddenly fell silent. The sea is calm again. Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the existence in the sea has been suppressed! The "floating island" vibrated violently and rippled around. What is this floating island? "Thank you, master." Tianzhi bowed respectfully towards the "floating island". Su ye saw such Tianzhi for the first time, just like a obedient and good student. And the "floating island" suddenly spoke! "I can''t hold him for long..." Tianzhi''s eyes trembled. "Even you..." Boom. When the "floating island" moved a little, it would make a terrible dull noise. After he moved for a while and exposed his head, Su ye saw his true face! It was a strange animal that looked like a dragon''s head. Its eyes were dark green, and its ears had dark green hair. It was very thick, and the floating island was just his back armor! It''s lush, growing vegetation, and even exotic animals! This is really incredible! And this powerful and amazing beast Most likely. Xuanwu! One of the four spirits of heaven and earth! Terror as famous as the green dragon! Deep sea restricted area did not erupt because there was such a person who suppressed deep sea? But he just said, can''t he suppress it? The huge head of Xuanwu is almost bigger than half of Tianzhi''s body! However, on his head, there was a huge crack, the wound was shocking, and the huge blood beads rolled down like a boulder with a diameter of nearly 100 meters, shaking thousands of waves! His breath was a little depressed. It was obvious that Xuanwu also suffered great damage in the battle at that moment. Tianzhi''s heart sank slightly. "So, your time is running out." Xuanwu sighed. Tianzhi''s eyes were complicated, and he looked at Su Ye. Su Ye''s heart is slightly coagulated and dominates his blood. No Taken away by the terrible existence in the deep sea! The air solidified and their mood was not too high. What should I do? However, at this time, Tianzhi suddenly stretched out his hand, and his hand was holding red blood. The lines on his palm were like streams and gullies, storing a lot of blood. "This is the blood of the bully I secretly pulled out just now." Chapter 153 My blood? Su Ye looked at Tianzhi in surprise. And Tianzhi sighed. "This is the blood of Ba Xia, but it just happened so suddenly that I didn''t draw out all the blood of Ba Xia." Tianzhi sighed, and the blood in his hands, although flowing with the blood of Ba Xia, it was obvious that the blood of Ba Xia was a little thin. "That''s all I can do." Tianzhi sighed. Ba Xia''s blood is very thin, but it is also Ba Xia''s blood. Now it can only be like this. Baxia was captured by the existence, and Tianzhi only had a guess about what the existence was. But at least, even Tianzhi is just a mole ant in front of that existence. And now, time is running out. ¡¾ phagocytosis to obtain Baxia primary blood evolution panel ¡¿ [whether to consume 100 Reiki points to evolve blood to the extreme?] [gain overlord''s blood] [obtain the talent: overlying the sea seal under the overlord] [hide task condition: 3 / 3] [hide task condition triggered successfully] [nine sons in one, free to turn into a dragon] [the conditions have been met. Do you want to select hatching and metamorphosis to the next state?] "Can... Hatch?" Tianzhi looked at Su Ye nervously. The blood under BA was only incomplete and extremely thin. He didn''t know whether this could make su Ye hatch completely, so he was very nervous at the moment. But the black dragon Turtle was obviously unable to capture. The existence in the deep sea was too terrible. He had nothing to do. At this time, Su Ye suddenly burst out an air machine, the eggshell hummed slightly, and there seemed to be signs of breaking. The patterns on the eggshell gradually gathered, as if there were bright air machines, burst into fusion, rustle, and the eggshell shook slightly. Tianzhi felt a pressure from Su Ye, It''s oppression from natural blood! "Sing!" A dragon''s chant turned low in the eggshell, full of ancient authority. It''s done! Tianzhi is a little excited. The Xuanwu on one side looked at Su ye in surprise, looked at the breath flowing from the eggshell, and suddenly raised a touch of memory in his eyes. "The smell of the Dragon..." "Yes, sir." Tianzhi respectfully looked at Xuanwu with a little worship. "I think of an old friend..." "You mean... Lord Qinglong, one of the four spirits..." Tianzhi also said when she heard the speech, with some memories in her eyes. It seems that she thought of the person who changed his life against the sky, born with the blood of the green dragon, and reached the terrorist existence of the nine claw dragon class, the first of the four spirits, the green dragon. Qinglong is a big race, but later generations will only think of the Qinglong who is the head of the four spirits. A dragon worshipper, the peak God! "Yes..." "The old man is dead. I''m sorry, elder." "Hehe, he''s not dead... Who can take him." "What?" Tianzhi''s pupils contracted and his huge body shook. What does Xuanwu mean? Can it be said that the green dragon did not die? "The reason why the four spirits are named and defined by the rules of heaven and earth is that heaven is difficult to collect and earth is difficult to hide, so I didn''t die for gifting their names and stabilizing their bodies, let alone him." Xuanwu''s eyes flickered slightly, but he told the world-shaking secret! And Tianzhi feels that she is sweating all over. "So... Now..." "I don''t know, but he''s definitely not dead... It''s just that he shouldn''t be in this field anymore. Otherwise, their return plan will be empty." Xuanwu didn''t seem to want to mention more. His eyes turned slightly and stared at Su Ye. "Fortunately, he can also crack the return plan." Tianzhi nodded slightly. "His potential is very high. After all, dragon nine was born by ZuLong. His blood is very pure. If he hatches successfully and takes Jackie Chan seriously, his future will be impossible." "Very likely, more than Qinglong." More than Qinglong? What level is Qinglong? Peak God! That''s a little activity, which is enough to make the whole space crack directly! Almost suppressed the ancient times! Xuanwu thought that Su ye, who gathered the nine sons of the dragon, could surpass the green dragon? This is shocking, and at this moment, Su Ye has just chosen to hatch. [during incubation -] [4%... 4.5%... 6%... In dragon nine blood fusion] Fusion is in progress! Su ye can feel that there seems to be an extremely hegemonic force that is helping Su ye to continuously integrate the blood of dragon nine sons. And with the fusion, there seems to be an extremely primitive pressure bursting out from the fusion place. Tianzhi took a deep breath. Now all her hopes are on Su Ye. However, at this time, Tianzhi''s face suddenly changed! Boom! There was a huge shaking in the sky, just like the collapse of the pillar of heaven. The whole sky fell, making all the people under the whole sky tremble in their hearts. They couldn''t believe they looked at the sky in horror! "Damn it! Here we go!" Tianzhi scolded angrily and immediately bowed to Xuanwu. "Elder, I''ll go first. The holy land still needs my strength to suppress it." Xuanwu nodded slightly. "Go ahead. Now that the return plan is open, they will soon return. Therefore, it''s better to be careful. You should improve your strength quickly. Since you have chosen this era, you have to carry this era. I can''t suppress him." As Xuanwu spoke, blood was still flowing down the huge head, which looked shocking. Tianzhi''s heart sank slightly. However, he looked at Su ye, who was incubating with his blood. He was in trouble. He was still worried about leaving Su ye here. The deep-sea restricted area was really terrible. Xuanwu can only stay in the middle of the sea and can''t leave half a step. The blood of dragon nine represents the crystallization of an era. For other fierce beasts in the sea, it is also very full of temptation! We can''t bring Su ye back to 100000 mountains. In that case, it will be more difficult and dangerous! He took a deep breath. However, at this time, the surrounding space suddenly rippled with layers of ripples, and soon a beautiful and graceful figure came out of the space slowly, accompanied by flying Fairy Light and rain, gorgeous and sacred. "Luo Shen." Tianzhi was surprised. "I took him back to the human world and waited for the hatching." Luo Shen said slowly. Xuanwu looked at Luo Shen in surprise, and his eyes twinkled slightly. "You killed Li Fan." Luo Shen bowed slightly: "master Xuanwu." "Reckless..." Xuanwu sighed, "but it''s not inevitable. There''s still a way." A touch of light rose in Luo Shen''s eyes, but it soon became a little cold, and the corners of his mouth were a little bitter. "Master Xuanwu, stop joking. The cause and effect of the times..." Xuanwu sighed and smiled: "the cause and effect of the times will only repel you, but what can threaten your life is not in heaven, but in others." "If you need to cut yourself, it''s still hard for heaven and earth to take you." "Dangerous, in the world." If Xuanwu said something, he seemed to sigh. Chapter 154 Luo Huang''s eyes trembled a little. She knows what Xuanwu means. "Let''s go step by step. Thank you, elder." Luo Huang took a deep breath and said slowly. Immediately she looked at Su Ye. At this moment, Su Ye was trying his best to integrate the blood of longjiuzi. He didn''t realize what happened outside. He was almost all of the outside world that had been shielded. Concentrate on fusing the blood of dragon nine sons. "In that case, it''s up to you, Luo Shen. Now it should be that our actions have made those beings find out, or Su Ye''s Qi machine has affected them." "So the return plan has been started." Tianzhi looked at the vast clouds. There was already some * * outside, just like the sky that was about to collapse. In an instant, her eyes were a little worried. "Everything depends on him." Luo Huang nodded slightly. At the next moment, Tianzhi went far away. The speed was so fast that it had crossed mountains and rivers in the blink of an eye. At this moment, the whole world has been * * up! "What''s that? Damn it! What''s going to happen?" "How do I feel that the sky seems to have collapsed?" "This... My God, when the sky sank, the sun was blocked by thick clouds, and the clouds piled up slowly. There was a sound of the collapse of the sky, which made people''s scalp numb... This... Is this the end of the world?" In an instant, it can be said that all the people in the whole human world stared at the sky. At this moment, they felt like the sky fell. Originally, after changes, the whole earth had begun to expand, and the sky was far away, but now, the sky seemed to be getting closer and very strange. What the hell happened? In an instant, it can be said that everyone was staring at the scene. And 100000 mountains. "Did Tianzhi succeed?" At the moment, the interior of the 100000 mountains has returned to the first kind of withered and silent appearance. The flame burns on the earth, the earth cracks, constantly emits ground fire, and the thunder hangs on the gloomy sky, sometimes accumulating and sometimes blooming. "Xiaoze has been shocked into a coma. Damn it, are they really going to start?" "Return plan?" "What are the things in the 100000 mountains?" Inside the 100000 mountain at this moment, a group of terrible monsters are with some unknown fear at this moment. Some of them have a snake like body, look like a horse, have wings on their back, and some look like a beaver, one eye and three tails. These are a group of monsters in different forms! Each breath is strong and terrible, full of primitive breath. At this moment, in front of them, there is still a huge crack, just like an abyss! In front of them. This is what they have suppressed for nearly ten thousand years! A crack. Woo woo. The wind like crying came from the crack, which made people shudder. At this moment, the crack seemed to be shaking constantly, and the whole 100000 mountains were rustling and shaking. On the mountains outside, every one of them gave out a very bright light. Tengteng! Rays of light seem to gather together! Form a huge energy mask! "Woo woo!" At this moment, all the animal kings were scared crazy down the mountain. Great changes had taken place in the mountains among 100000 mountains. There was a very bad smell that made these fierce animals feel constantly burst out on the mountains! "Ouch?" The wolf king had found a place to sleep at the foot of the mountain, but now he was startled. holy crap. What''s going to happen again! Can''t you be quiet for a few days? Silly dog and silly monkey have only been away for a few days? Can''t I have a few good days? However. Boom, boom. A terrible beast Dynasty rushed here, and the wolf king''s eyes were almost staring out! What happened? What are you doing? Peng Peng! The animal King stepped on the wolf king, as if he hadn''t seen him! The wolf king screamed and screamed. His eyes were black and he was almost stunned. The fierce beasts kept running. Suddenly something strange. Did you step on something just now? I feel like I heard something particularly unpleasant?? "Roar!" Don''t run! Want to fart? A group of fierce beasts fled quickly and didn''t take a look at the wolf king. The wolf king wants to cry without tears and gnash his teeth. How can the wolf live? When silly dogs and monkeys bully wolves, when silly dogs are away and monkeys are away, you bully wolves! But he suddenly shook. It seems that some great changes have taken place between heaven and earth, and 100000 mountains seem to have come back to life! ¡­¡­¡­ Boom, boom, boom! The huge abyss kept breaking out strange sounds, just like some creature with a big mouth open, and constantly there was an extremely ugly sharp friction sound from the abyss. All the strange animals looked carefully at the vast abyss, one by one nervous and tense. But at this time! All the animals have changed their faces. They seem to feel something! Boom! The abyss shook violently. Buzz! A deafening sound broke out from the abyss. Although the sound felt extremely vast and could not hear clear words and sounds, it could be guessed vaguely. "Return!" It''s regression! But the next moment! Boom! An energy burst out in an instant, and it was like pulling something in the vast 100000 mountains in an instant! "No!" Next moment! The sky darkened fiercely, and the earth darkened in a flash, like a gray smell of terror gradually enveloping all heaven and earth! The sky is shrouded in gray light with a strange charm. "The road is in order! It''s broken!" Tianzhi''s pupils contracted and her complexion was a little nervous. She hurried on her way. At this moment, the human world is in a mess! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "So the return plan begins?" "Damn it! It''s so fast!" "Where''s Luo Shen? Where''s su ye?" In the conference room, several figures gathered again, but at this time, they were a little nervous and flustered. "I feel that the road is gradually changing. Is this what they set up in those years?" "Where is the energy source?" They looked between heaven and earth, and a pair of eyes seemed to burst into golden light, like thousands of miles away! The world is already dark and foggy, and countless creatures are crying and trembling. What they saw was like a place where several long dragons shone and burst into light, which seemed to be constantly shaking! "Sure enough! It is Kunlun ruins, Changbai ruins and other dragon veins that urge the return plan and reorganize the source of heaven and earth!" "What are they going to do?" "The dragon clan is the largest clan in ancient times! It represents the culmination of the prosperity of heaven and earth! Their leader of the dragon clan is not here. They slaughtered the dragon clan in order to sacrifice the common people with the blood of hundreds of millions of creatures of the dragon clan, place the spirits of all things and replace the return of all things." "Return..." "Break the development path of the era of evolution, trace the whole era back to the ancient barbarian era! Reshape the rules of heaven and earth!" "This is the ten thousand Dragon Festival that lasts for ten thousand years!" Chapter 155 [heaven and earth change greatly! The light disappears and darkness envelops the earth. Is this the end of the world?] "It''s terrible. I don''t know why I always feel like I have an extremely gloomy sense of oppression. I don''t know where it erupts, which makes me particularly depressed." "Darkness devours everything. Is it really the end of the world?" "Don''t spread falsehoods! Everything should be based on facts!" For a while, the post bar was in a mess. However, at this time, the four pictures were suddenly pushed to the hot search! [long dragon in the dark (picture)] hot! After clicking, you can see four pictures. These are four aerial pictures. Obviously, in the face of the suddenly gloomy sky and the suddenly collapsed dome, for a moment, even the human world has an unspeakable sense of crisis, so a large number of personnel were sent to see what happened. These four aerial photos are all dark and gray, but there are bright places in them! Darkness swallowed up everything, but there was a shining place in the aerial picture! What''s that? "These... Those places are constantly blooming and permeated with light?" "How strange! Other places are like light swallowed up by a mysterious substance, but there is light blooming, like four long dragons swimming in the dark!" "Where are these four pictures?" Many people asked. "How do you feel so familiar?" "Yes! Where the hell is this? Is there a big touch that you can recognize?" "Seek popular science!" Many people are worried and always have a bad feeling of panic. At this time, a comment was directly put on the top. [Kunlun ruins] [Gangdise mountain] [Tianshan Mountain] [Changbai ruins] "My God! Are there four Dragon veins?" "Heaven and earth are all fainting. Only the place where the four Dragon veins are located is shining, just like a long dragon moving forward in the dark!" "What the hell is going to happen?" All human beings have a feeling of uneasiness in their hearts. But at this time! Boom! The sky suddenly exploded. All human beings couldn''t believe it. They looked up and looked out of their own window. All of them were shocked! Rustle! Between heaven and earth, a deafening sound suddenly rang out, like rivers, lakes and seas rolling in the sky. The sound was deafening and creepy! And the world is dark and the light is swallowed up. Kunlun ruins. "The return plan! Kunlun ruins can''t stay!" in an instant, the divine crane was creepy! He spread his wings and flew, shining brightly, just like a lighthouse in the dark! The moment he flew out of Kunlun ruins! Boom! There was a loud noise in Kunlun ruins, which immediately collapsed, all buildings fell, and the mountain soil collapsed! "Damn it!" Seeing this, the divine crane flies faster! And the next moment! Rustle! The light is blooming, and the bright light is like a sharp sword stabbing the sky, and you quickly remove the clouds! The light shines through the earth and the rocks bloom. Under the land, it seems that there is something terrible! Boom, boom! The winding mountains of Kunlun ruins are falling down! The light reflects the sky, which is incomparably shocking! "What''s going on?" Many people who noticed here all changed color one after another. The blazing white light changed greatly and became a red light like red blood. It was full of uncertainty and violence. It was like a bloody storm sweeping through it. Suddenly, people could not help shivering. But suddenly. Patter patter. There are soil collapses and falling rocks rolling down, as if something had to break through the earth from the mountain! "What''s that!" There are many helicopters or evolutionists wearing standard armor nearby, and they suddenly look crazy. Their eyes are full of disbelief, as if they have been subjected to a great visual impact and saw something incredible! "Dragon!" "It''s a dragon! No!" "There are many dragons!" Under the mountain, a giant dragon emerged from the ground! The dragon is rotten all over. It seems that some force is holding him and constantly pulling him out of the ground. The dragon''s head and tail sink and its back is towering. Obviously, it has completely lost its breath. I don''t know how many years it has been dead! "Is it a corpse? Is it a dragon corpse?" "My God! Under the Kunlun ruins... Is there a real dragon buried? Is there a dragon in this world?" "More than one, many, many dragon bodies!" As the corpse of a giant dragon was dragged out, the whole Kunlun ruins was pulled out, where there was turbulence and the earth trembled. At this moment, countless dragon corpses were dragged out of the sky and floated towards the end of the sky! It''s really terrible! It''s hard to imagine that once it was just a scenic spot, they evolutionists even went to the Kunlun ruins where they played before, and there were many dragon bodies buried under them! Didn''t the Dragon once exist only in legends? Even many people prefer to think that the dragon is a totem imagined by human beings in ancient times. Just a symbol! But now, even if the body of a terrible dragon is corrupt, it is still difficult to hide its ferocity. In ancient times, this kind of creature is real! But Why did they die? It can be seen from a distance that the dragon has ferocious and fatal wounds on his body, which is very shocking! This And now, the Dragon corpse is suspended... Is there any big turbulence between heaven and earth? They can feel that the higher the Dragon corpse flying above the dome that day, they seem to be rejected by heaven and earth. This rejection is very strange. They can''t say they feel it, but they have such ideas! At the end of the sky, there are bright and dark lights, circling constantly, full of mysterious and strange fluctuations. "What''s going to happen..." The evolutionists of Kunlun ruins were shocked one by one, their legs softened, and there was a feeling that wind and rain were coming. Suddenly, the commander of these evolutors received a call. "Report to the commander." The soldier''s mouth was bitter, and his eyes stared at the Kunlun ruins where dragon corpses were constantly floating. "Dashan... Do you know what happened here... It''s incredible. I''ve never seen such a shocking scene..." "Commander..." "Dragon... Have you ever seen a dragon... It turns out that this creature is not our human imagination. It really exists!" "What? Commander! There are dragons on your side, too?" The soldier''s long eyebrow shook. What do you mean? "At Changbai ruins, Gangdise mountain and Tianshan Mountain, the mountains collapsed and a large number of dragon corpses floated from the cracked earth! It''s shocking!" "Commander? Commander?" The soldier put down the phone and looked at the floating dragon corpse. His eyes were full of horror and his lips were a little white. This, the world, what is going to happen! Chapter 156 "When the peak rises and ten thousand dragons are sacrificed, all things return to heaven and earth!" The God crane''s pupils contracted and looked at the floating dragon corpse. For a moment, he was cold all over. This is the layout of those guys in ancient times! In those years, taking advantage of the strong existence of Qinglong and other dragon families, Shengsheng destroyed all dragon families! The endless dragon wailed in heaven and earth. At that time, all creatures in ancient times dared not go out, shrank in one place and dared not make any moves. After all, that''s terrible! Dragon blood dyed the sky red, and the avenue almost collapsed! After all, the Dragon nationality is the first race in ancient times appointed by heaven! Countless strong men emerged, but at that time, those who were also named by the heavenly way almost hit and fell the sky at the same time! The war lasted a hundred years and destroyed all the Dragon families. Xuan will keep the Dragon corpse and bleed to draw huge array patterns along the earth! The dragon is the spirit of heaven and earth, and its blood also contains extremely pure energy. Where the dragon blood passes, the ground rises high and forms a huge mountain range. Soon, they buried the Dragon corpse under the mountain range. If the dragon vein is broken, it will be repaired by the dragon blood. This constitutes the later dragon vein! But later, the power of dragon blood gradually dissipated, and the power of dragon vein gradually dissipated. In ancient times, there was a legend that Liu Bowen cut the dragon vein. In the final analysis, it was only because the power of the dragon vein had gradually receded and the dragon vein itself became a dead vein. Liu Bowen learned the art of Feng Shui, saw the clues and moved his head to confuse the false with the true. How can a mortal cut off the luck of a family? At this moment, between heaven and earth, countless dragon corpses spread all over the sky. Boom! The Dragon corpse exploded into countless air masses! The air masses merge madly above the sky. "Sing!" The air mass converges into four dragons! In different forms, they are ferocious, full of terrible Qi, extremely primitive and pure pressure, shaking the sky, like collapsing the ancient and modern future! "Candle dragon, sky dragon, green dragon, Ying dragon!" "The blood of the four ancient dragon families are all together, you cattle!" "I won''t serve, run!" The God crane flies is called a quick! And down the hill. "Ow, Ow!" two silly and red eyed apes ran frantically. It seemed that they saw the divine cranes calling one by one on the sky. That''s a hurry! Your sister! Why fly so fast! Can''t you come down and help me? At least there is a chance! What about the virtue of living? "Fuck you! I paid attention to the egg and Luo God in the Kunlun market. Is this bald dog him? You saved it with me?" Without saying a word, the divine crane couldn''t see a trace of smoke. Two silly eyes blackened and gnashed their teeth angrily. Good! Flying is amazing, isn''t it! But Er silly really wants to cry without tears now. Where''s the egg boss? Just now, the big monkey suddenly appeared and took away the egg boss. Luo God also disappeared. Then the world changed greatly, making them tremble and feel as if something big was going to happen! "Snort." the red eyed ape panted. "Oh, oh, oh!" Two silly people are full of dislike and more angry. It''s all this stupid monkey! Delay the dog running! Do you usually hammer the dog? Is it useful? What about the critical moment? You have a fart! Suddenly, a huge opening opened in the sky, and the dark light burst out, just like the intersection of the gods, as if to devour the huge four ancient dragon forces! "If swallowed, then everything is over!" In the human world, at this moment, a group of people are anxious, but now this situation is not what they can stop! "Luo Shen is back! He''s still carrying an egg!" In the conference room, everyone''s eyes twinkled and immediately stood up quickly. An egg? Is that the key to breaking the game? ¡°¡­¡­78%¡­¡­79%¡­¡­79.5%¡­¡­¡± Su Ye''s reading is still continuing. At this moment, the blood of the nine sons of the dragon has been almost fused. There are dragons roaring around, and fluorescent dots appear on the eggshell, which is dazzling and full of shocking breath power. Luo Shen stared at Su Ye tightly at this moment, worried about what problems Su ye would have. But fortunately, it is obvious that Su Ye''s integration is very smooth. "Luo Shen! You''re crazy!" A group of strong human beings came over. At the moment, everything around here was very dark, and the first few people couldn''t see their faces at all. Those human evolutionists behind them couldn''t get close to them at all! "Do you know what you will encounter?" Luo Shen was calm. His eyes still looked at Su ye and seemed unmoved. "Do you... Want to become the fruit of the ultimate detachment of existence?" "I''m tired." Luo Shen''s voice was cold, and everyone trembled when they heard the speech. "What is after detachment? Endless loneliness? I have endured countless years of loneliness, calculation and oppression by the Bank of Luoshui. I stand there alone and suffer the erosion of darkness. That is the most painful period I have experienced. I don''t want to fight for detachment." Luo Shen seemed to think of some bad memories. His fingertips trembled and distressed people. Several people who couldn''t see their faces trembled. Although they couldn''t see their faces clearly, they felt that their faces were complex. And they seemed to be lost in thought. After detachment, what is it? It is said that there are two people, who have reached the position of real detachment! But soon, their existence had disappeared, leaving only a residence. They took a deep breath and immediately looked at Su Ye. At the moment, Su night is shrouded in radiance, looking gorgeous! And the Qi machine shrouded in that body is indeed the blood force of the dragon family! Full of oppression! The figure who never spoke suddenly opened his eyes. At the moment he opened his eyes, the surrounding space seemed to ripple a layer of fleeting ripples! "Return, here we go." Boom! Above the sky, a Taoist Qi machine is constantly steaming up, the sky trembles, the cracked clouds are shrouded in dark light, and the four terrible angry dragons hover below! But at this time! Boom! The back of the dome suddenly cracked that day! A huge gap appears! A huge channel running through ancient and modern times opens in an instant, just like a long river of years carrying endless historical waves, with chaotic waves blooming on it, just like a legend of an era leaving a trace on the long river of years! On the long river of years, the wild waves hit the sky and shook around. Looking from a distance, it''s like seeing the ancients asking the sky for wine countless years ago, the change of the imperial dynasty, the fierce animals start in the green forest, and the fierce animals roar in the mountains and rivers! It''s daunting. "Then... What is it..." "The sky splits, and a big river seems to run through ancient and modern times... This... Is crazy..." [today''s fourth watch, tomorrow the author has something to do, so I have to stay up late to prepare for tomorrow''s chapter. I can''t go back until tomorrow night. Today''s fourth watch tomorrow, with more than 2100 words per shift. When I''m finished, I''ll continue to update 50000 words the day after tomorrow.] Chapter 157 The river shakes open. Although it connects ancient and modern times, it seems to most people that it is like a huge bottomless abyss, swallowing everything! Make them cold. "Sing!" The four ancient dragon blood and Qi burst out towards the sky, as if they were going to rush towards the long river of time. In an instant, everything around them trembled. Click, click! Above the sky, there was a constant sound of clicking, as if something was constantly cracking! "Heaven''s order... I''ll go! Play so big!" The divine crane turned back and looked at the vast sky. At this moment, his eyes were full of vibration. "Is the order of heaven collapsing? Is it really going to return? The long river of years has been summoned? Is this to subvert the long river of years, reverse the years, collapse the order of heaven, and then rebuild heaven and earth?" The voice of the divine crane was drowned in the surging voice of the overturned mountains and seas! "The four Dragon veins are the biggest energy driving all this!" Reversing the years and collapsing the order of heaven may sound strange, but the four ancient dragon families represent all the Dragon families in heaven and earth. Except for these corpses, there is no real dragon between heaven and earth. Therefore, sacrificing the first race in ancient times may indeed do this! So Su Ye is the only one who breaks the game! Because he can turn into a dragon! The only one in the new era can be Jackie Chan! If he turns into a dragon, the game will be broken, because in this way, the sacrifice is not a complete dragon family! Naturally, the ten thousand Dragon Festival is not complete. In these vital places, such an overall situation can''t be careless at all. The emergence of Su ye will immediately disrupt all the general trend. In a moment, this situation built by using the four ancient dragon families is bound to be broken! "Su Ye! Where''s your special size!" At this point. Whether it is the human world or near the 100000 mountains, it is extremely shocking and afraid at this moment. This scene is really terrible! [the sky cracked, the Kunlun Mountains collapsed, and the four Dragon veins were buried in white. Countless dragon corpses were discovered. Are dragons real creatures that once existed?] [it''s terrible. The world has changed greatly and the dark light is blooming. It gives me the feeling... It''s like... A heavenly gate opens on the sky, but behind the heavenly gate is an abyss!] [what is the long river that runs through heaven and earth? I can see the Qin emperor and the Han Dynasty, and the fierce beasts roaring in the wild times. Is this... Difficult? Is it a long river of years?] [time is a long river running through ancient and modern times? Endless time is a rolling river that never stops? And the proud son of heaven who has left his name in countless history is the waves constantly surging on the long river?] [what is going to happen? With the continuous expansion of the earth and the changes of 100000 mountains, it seems that there is a space to fold out from the 100000 mountains! This... What''s the matter?] In an instant, it can be said that the whole human world was shocked. Now there are all kinds of things in the world that can not be explained by science! One kind of unreasonable things happened! Buzz! "What happened!" In the sky, there were many evolutionists flying in standard armor to explore the situation. Their faces suddenly changed. The standard armor on their body was originally filled with light blue light, but the light suddenly went out! Many evolutionists fell directly into the sky, shaking their hearts one by one. What happened? But at this time! Suddenly, they looked back and saw incredible things one by one! Helicopters were flying in the sky, but suddenly they fell one after another, and the lights on the plane went out at the same time! "What''s going on?" "Return to the central city quickly!" "Central city, this is the third team of ink blue. Please reply." "Central city, this is the third team of ink blue. Please reply." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The evolutionist repeated the walkie talkie three times, but the walkie talkie was silent and dead. In an instant, it can be said that they couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. After looking at each other, an extremely absurd guess rose in their hearts. "All the instruments... Failed?" At this moment, in the human world, the street lights shining together because of the darkness are like a sea of lights. From a high point of view, they are extremely dazzling, and the surging brilliance gathers together, which is pleasing to the eyes. But in an instant. Hiss! Dozens of large and small cities in the whole human world were dim in an instant, and all the lights went out in an instant! "What happened?" "Power failure?" "No! Why doesn''t my cell phone work?" "My computer suddenly went black!" "Damn it! My car suddenly stalled! What the hell happened?" The whole human world suddenly turned into a panic. With the four Dragon veins on the sky constantly swimming towards the cracks on the sky, the long river of years behind the cracks became more and more boiling, and there was a constant surge of chaos. However, all advanced human facilities collapsed and failed! This makes all the existence in the human world extremely desperate, and their hearts seem to be shrouded in a haze. "Is the end of the world?" "All the high-tech equipment is out of order?" "This... Lose light, lose future technology? How should we survive?" Countless human beings have shown despair. The world is dark, the order of the main road is constantly disintegrating, and countless beings show despair one after another. "Tianzhi! Where''s your layout!" In an instant, many people made angry noises and, in despair, asked Tianzhi. Tianzhi''s eyes tremble slightly. Su ye, did you succeed? Now the whole heaven and earth, if all things return and heaven and earth are re established, the existence of the new era will be destroyed. Even if they return, they can still survive, but they will certainly be slaves and maidservants. At that time, life will be better than death. Therefore, he now wants to know whether Su Ye has succeeded or not. At this moment, the central city in the human world. It was dark. Only Su Ye''s body glittered with a very strong light, and a very extraordinary breath was constantly accumulating, full of the terrible pressure of the flood and famine era! At this moment, Luo Shen and others are worried. And Su Ye''s heart was calm. ¡¾97%¡­¡­98%¡­¡­99%¡­¡­¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­100%¡­¡­¡¿ [successful incubation] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 158 Buzz! Luo Huang and others stared fiercely. They all felt a terrible explosion of Qi, just like a fierce beast was released from the shackles melted by the ages! "Succeeded!" Luo Shen''s small mouth opened slightly, as if relieved. At this moment, those beings behind her are also full of excitement. [successful incubation] ¡¾ dragon nine sons blood vessels fused successfully ¡¿ [obtain dragon blood white board (can be filled)] [in the fusion of talents and supernatural powers -] [cloud dispelling fog dispelling soul stirring dream] + [Hunyuan soul swallowing skill] + [bloodthirsty] are integrated into [heaven and earth returning to yuan and dragon clearing] [heaven and earth seal] + [heaven and earth seal] + [overlying sea seal under hegemony] are merged into [Dragon Emperor seal] [thunder song for robbing the sky] + [roar of breaking the wind at the Tianmen gate] + [sound of Hongzhong Tianmen gate] are merged into [dragon robbery] Su Ye''s nine talents and supernatural powers are integrated and become the three dragon talents and supernatural powers! To Su Ye''s surprise, Su Ye obtained the dragon blood whiteboard. What does this mean? Can be filled? At this time, Su Ye suddenly thought of his Chongming bird blood. [blood vessel fusion can be performed] Main blood: Dragon. Accessory blood: Chongming bird. [integration?] Su Ye understands this meaning, that is to say, although Su Ye is a dragon now, in the future, if Su Ye collects all kinds of powerful blood, he will integrate more powerful blood! For example, if he now integrates Chongming bird, Su ye may now have dragon wings and heavy pupils! Now, Su Ye didn''t choose integration. After all, what he needs now is the blood of the dragon, the purest dragon family! [host: Su ye] [species: habitat breaking golden dragon] [level: Level D disaster king] [basic aura strength: 5500 (7150) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon qingjue / Kang dragon robbery / jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [extremely evil force: 6012] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 290] [Reiki point: 45 / 6000 (26 / day)] Su Ye''s realm panel has also undergone earth shaking changes! There are only four blood gifted magical powers left, and Su Ye''s basic Reiki intensity should have reached 7150 PA, which is the Reiki intensity obtained after the increase of 30% under the increase of Golden Dragon. And his current species. It is a broken mirror golden dragon, and the dragon is also divided into grades: Jiaolong / ordinary Dragon / Golden Dragon / five clawed Dragon / nine clawed Zunlong / twelve clawed ZuLong! Su ye thought secretly in his heart. Normally, he should directly turn into a five clawed dragon, but his blood lost the benefits of a direct and complete transformation! But it doesn''t matter. If Su Ye kills the black dragon turtle in the future, it''s the same. Even in the later stage, we can get more benefits! Su Ye''s extremely evil power has also been completely replaced by 6000, which is the extremely evil power consumed in the last Su Ye evolution panel. Now, the extremely evil evolution panel has been completely renovated because of Su Ye''s transformation, so his extremely evil power is back. Buzzing, buzzing! Su Ye''s whole body surged with layers of brilliance, and the eggshell shook constantly, which seemed to crack gradually. "Ka!" A crack appeared on the eggshell. In the blink of an eye, an amazing horror light burst out from the crack. The light carried a strong pressure. The light lit up the whole room in an instant, as if there were an extremely terrible power buzzing and shaking in it! "Go back!" The evolutionists in the rear felt the great pressure, as if they felt the power to destroy the withered and decadent. They were thrilled and shocked, and immediately shouted. And those seemingly terrible beings in front look at each other at this moment. "Leave first." They disappeared into the room in a flash, Luo Shen gradually disappeared into the space, and all the evolutors outside fled quickly. Click, click! Terrible cracks appeared on Su Ye''s eggshell. At this moment, all the lines on the eggshell have disappeared. The nine sons of the dragon have converged and merged into a dragon. There is often an extremely terrible energy surging on the eggshell. The sound of eggshell fragmentation became more and more intense. The light was bright, dyed the surrounding white, and the whole room was filled with terrible light. The outside world was dark. Only this room showed a bright light, reflecting the sky, like a bright light in the dark port! Boom! The energy seems to gather to a perfect degree, and the eggshell suddenly explodes! A clear and loud dragon chant resounded through the world in an instant! "This is... He succeeded!" In 100000 mountains, Tianzhi was already a little desperate. However, he suddenly heard the Dragon chant, and seemed to feel that some things between heaven and earth had changed at that moment. He was very surprised. Su Ye succeeded! The first and only dragon in the era of evolution! "Did you succeed?" "He finally turned into a dragon..." "Good." At this moment, a group of fierce animals around are very excited. And now the human world, for this sound resounding in the human world of the dragon, is not slow down. Just as they were immersed in that desperate atmosphere, the world had changed greatly, and all the electronic devices had failed! Originally, they can rely on each other on the Internet and comfort each other with language, which makes them less lonely. And now suddenly, it''s like being locked in a lonely little room, facing the unknown future alone! "Dragon singing"? "God, is there anything terrible to appear?" For a moment, they trembled. At this moment, in the room, the eggshell is completely broken and the light is constantly lengthening! The room was filled up in an instant, and the next moment it seemed like it was going to explode directly! The thick scales rub against the wall. This huge room that can accommodate thousands of people has become full at this moment. Moreover, it seems that Su Ye has not completely appeared! In an instant, the golden light surged, and an unspeakable pressure broke out from the room! A pair of golden pupils burning with golden light stand upright, with a strong cold and majesty! "Finally, out!" "Sing!" The terrible dragon chant resounded through the world in an instant! Chapter 159 Su Ye''s body is slightly red, and the scales with bright golden light on the edge are closely linked. If you move a little, you can hear the sound of the dense scales rubbing, which makes people''s scalp numb. On Su Ye''s faucet, two dragon horns rising into the sky are glittering with dark light. This is a real dragon, and there is a terrible sense of oppression all over his body. At this moment, on the sky, the four long dragons transformed by the blood of the four Dragon families continued to fly towards the crack on the sky. At that time, the long river was in chaos. Chaos is swirling. There seems to be a violent storm blowing inside, destroying all this. The long river of years seems to collapse soon! Boom boom! The whole world is like a violent storm. At this moment, the most violent place should be. Tianyuan, 100000 mountains, deep-sea restricted area. These places. At this moment, the mountains and seas are overturned and everything is sinking, as if something is going to recover! "You can''t stop it." At the 100000 mountain, all the strange animals are extremely frightening. It feels like a cool breath. At this moment, it is constantly surging up! Just now, a voice suddenly came from the 100000 mountain! It seems that there is an extremely terrible gas engine, which is constantly bursting out at this moment. The wind wandering around is the breath of the owner of the gas engine, which makes people shake and shocked. "What''s going on?" "Obviously, it has been suppressed. Why..." A group of strange animals glared angrily, and each of them seemed to continue to suppress the existence in the 100000 mountains. "The return plan has been successful. Heaven and earth have been re established. The rules of the avenue go back to ancient times. There are endless powerful mountains, and the flood spread to heaven and earth. We are still the masters between heaven and earth!" In an instant, 100000 mountains shook, and then the human world or the deep sea shook. Everyone thought it was the end of the world! However, at this time. Suddenly. The four long dragons above the sky were still. Just like time and space freeze frame, the moment stagnated in mid air! What happened? All the creatures in heaven and Earth found that the earthshaking change on the sky seemed to stop suddenly! "What''s the matter? The four terrible dragons suddenly stood still?" "Is there any change?" "Or... The last calm before the storm?" In an instant, everyone was numb. They didn''t know what had happened. They were nervous. They felt that everything that happened today, no, it should be what happened recently, was really a test of their heart! If they continue to be stimulated like this, they will definitely collapse! The sky is still dark. The darkness makes people despair and devours all the light. In that darkness, it is like an endless devil opening his teeth and claws and devouring all life. This is a What an era of despair? Endless haze enveloped the human mind, countless fierce animals trembled and crawled on the ground, the earth cracked and mountains collapsed. Is this the end of the world? Some people cry, some despair, some collapse, the alarm of cars and the angry scolding of people in the streets. However, at this time. Hiss! The horizon, suddenly lit up a light. "Hiss! What''s that!" "Look what that is?" In an instant, the light caught everyone''s eyes and made their pupils contract. But suddenly, the sky seemed to light up. Vaguely, an invisible threat swept the world, and the light became brighter and brighter. It seemed that there were some powerful creatures flying from the horizon! The powerful heart pounded like a heavenly drum from the horizon, full of endless terrorist forces! "Is that... Dragon?" Everyone stared round and couldn''t believe that they were all looking at the horizon. At this moment, a god Jun long dragon came, carrying a bright light, just like hundreds of millions of lights burning in the horizon, which was incomparably shocking! "Is that... A living dragon?" "My God... How... How is this possible?" "What we saw before was only the corpse of the dragon, but now, it''s incredible that a living dragon really appeared in front of me!" Real dragon! This is by no means a dragon corpse or a dragon soul! Real dragon! Now there are real dragons in the world? Everyone can''t believe it. The terrible golden dragon carries the potential to break the boundary. Its body is 100 meters long and looks like a mountain. Where it passes, brilliant golden light surges on the sky, thunder surges in the thick clouds, a pair of dragon horns twinkle with brilliant light, and the burning golden pupils have unparalleled dignity. It can suppress all ages and look down at the eight wastelands! All the creatures in the world opened their mouths and stared at the scene. At the moment, Su ye had no sorrow or joy in his heart. However, soon, when he saw the crack in the sky and the 100000 mountains that could be seen from high above, there suddenly burst out an unspeakable emotion in his heart! Slaughtered the first race of heaven and earth? Take heaven and earth as a chess game and everything as a child? Such a big pen? One by one, they all think tianlaoer is the boss? Su Ye is very upset. She has a feeling of being led by her nose since the beginning! This bureau. I''m broken! In the future, there is no game to limit me! And his appearance has attracted worldwide attention. On the sky, the order of heaven that had been continuously collapsing has stopped collapsing at this moment, and there seems to be signs of continuous healing in the cracks! The four long dragons stayed in place, and the whole array seemed to be greatly constrained! It''s like you feel something special! [whether to consume hundreds of millions of creatures of ancient Tianlong family * 1] [whether to consume hundreds of millions of ancient Qinglong people''s thoughts * 1] [whether to consume hundreds of millions of ancient candle dragon people''s thoughts * 1] [whether to consume hundreds of millions of ancient Yinglong people''s thoughts * 1] Su Ye''s heart was filled with voices. [consumption.] Buzz! Su Ye''s body suddenly burst into light. In an instant, the Sanskrit voice was swirling, like endless creatures whispering prayers. The voice was humble, but it seemed to be preached in people''s ears. It was full of shocking feelings. Soon, everyone was shocked to find that the Qi machines were constantly shaking on the dome that day. Immediately, the four dragons suddenly dispersed, swayed wildly on the sky, swam back and forth, as if they felt something. Immediately rushed towards Su Ye! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 160 The four long dragons are candle dragon, sky dragon, green dragon and Ying dragon. They are in different shapes, ferocious and full of domineering spirit. However, they suddenly go towards Su Ye. It also shocked many people. For what is happening now, their brains are completely down and they are shocked that they can''t think at all. At the next moment, four long dragons suddenly gathered on Su Ye''s side, like a group of dragons Gongwei, facing around Su Ye''s side! admit! This is the recognition of the four ancient dragon families that Su ye, the only born dragon in the era of evolution, is directly the existence of the Golden Dragon level! Is this the benefit Su Ye gained by burning the thoughts of the four sentient beings? He felt as if he had received an extremely pure power between heaven and earth! [gain Reiki points * 5000] Su Ye didn''t expect to get 5000 Reiki points. He''s breaking through again. Four Dragon arch guards, Su Yeqi soared. Directly towards the sky! This time, the situation is completely different from that just now! Previously, the Dragon forces of the four Dragon families seemed to gather together. Shengsheng wanted to reverse the years, reverse the order of heaven, collapse and re-establish! Click, click! On that day, the huge cracks on the dome suddenly merged rapidly. It was like a force on the long river of years to suppress and stabilize the whole river in an instant! All the efforts made by the four dragons were destroyed at this moment! Once the previous offensive efforts are stopped, everything will return to the original immediately. This is the power of rules. Planning a ten thousand year return plan. It ended in failure. The so-called overall situation has been broken! Su Ye has also become the only dragon in the world and the only dragon in the era of evolution! However, in an instant, Su Ye felt an extraordinary feeling. "Tut Tut, it seems that there are many secrets in the world." Su Ye is very interested. This time, he saw the folding space constantly pulled out of the 100000 mountains and felt the terrible smell from the inside of the 100000 mountains. Compared with that, he felt that Tianzhi existed like a mole ant and the smell in the deep sea, which seemed to devour everything. The earth is expanding. I don''t know how much the area has increased. Su Ye clearly felt that the aura between heaven and earth seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. The world is becoming more and more interesting. [host: Su ye] [species: habitat breaking golden dragon] [level: Level D disaster king] [basic aura strength: 5500 (7150) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon qingjue / Kang dragon robbery / jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [extremely evil force: 6012] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 290] [Reiki point: 5045 / 6000 (26 / day)] This is Su Ye''s current panel data. From level C disaster king, Su Ye has only 1000 Reiki to break through! For Su ye now, every breakthrough will make a great transformation of his strength! The 30% increase in aura of Jinlong is no joke! And right now. As the last crack on the sky was gradually repaired, a strange and mysterious atmosphere suddenly rippled on the sky. A mysterious light was rolled and the lines were constantly outlined and intertwined, as if the order of the heaven was being restored. A striped road seemed to be revising the rules of the avenue. And soon. Tengteng! The human world is bright again, and countless lights bloom in an instant, just like burning, surging and gathering together, like a fiery dragon swimming in the dark. The helicopter flew to the sky again, the energy drive of the standard armor was put into operation again, and the telephone and computer were put back into normal operation. In an instant, the whole human world seemed to live! [just scared me to death! Electronic equipment failed and the sky was dark. I really thought the end was coming!] [mom, I almost went to my girlfriend for a doomsday gun to break the world. Fortunately... Everything is back to normal...] [no, let me touch it. Previously, the Dragon veins in Kunlun ruins, Changbai ruins and other places fluctuated, and the Dragon corpses flew into the sky and turned into four dragons, which seemed to drive some kind of conspiracy. The Dragon tore open the sky, and there was a long river of years. It felt as if it was going to reverse the years, and what was constantly cracking on the sky would be the rule of the road, and everything would follow its operation and collapse After that, the failure of electronic equipment is equivalent to the paralysis of the rules of the whole world.] "Sleeping trough! That makes sense!" "The landlord touched! Analyze the crazy devil!" "Thinking carefully, I''m afraid. When I think about it afterwards, I suddenly feel that the logic is too right!" "Ah, you metaphysical ghosts! Logic is right! But now it''s the age of metaphysics... Well, what you said is reasonable..." And this post was popular in an instant. Soon, the landlord continued to talk. [if everything is calculated by some existence, the Dragon corpses in Kunlun ruins and other places are deliberately buried, that is to say, this should be an overall situation that has been planned by some existence for some time. When the plan is successful, at the critical moment, the golden dragon is born, broken and saved] "It''s a little too much! It''s... unbelievable!" "Unbelievable? Otherwise, the Dragon veins handed down from ancient times will not be groundless? If not, how were the bodies of these dragon families buried at the bottom of the mountain? Don''t tell me this is their habit after the death of the dragon family!" "I think it makes sense! Everything is right!" In an instant, countless debates were going on, and most people chose to be convinced. In the central city, an office full of computers and staff, several people felt sweat. "The comments made on the post bar have been recognized by most people, and only a few people are still a little incredible." "Normal, after all, it''s really incredible. If it were me, I wouldn''t believe it!" yes. The speech on the post bar is secretly guided by the high level of human beings. They want mankind to know the truth. I want them not to live in the hot unknown. "If so, then the Golden Dragon..." They looked out of the window at the golden dragon, which was 100 meters long, majestic and magnificent! At this moment, the light enveloped the earth again, and the golden sunshine seemed to wash all the evil and dirty oceans of the earth. The light and darkness collided and intertwined constantly, and the light penetrated into the darkness, just like the light rain falling from the sky. When the golden sunshine is completely scattered over the earth, it is like a flame burning on the earth. The flame surrounds the Golden Dragon. Shock! This is an extremely shocking visual impact! "The Golden Dragon..." "Is it the Savior?" Chapter 161 In an instant, it can be said that all the people around were shocked by the terrible scene. The golden ocean is like a holy flame burning on the earth, dispelling all darkness. And that terrible golden dragon, really like a savior, dispels all darkness and evil! "Is that... The Savior?" "A real dragon, break the game, save the world..." "Thank you... Thank you very much..." Countless human beings looked in awe and gratitude at Su ye on the sky, and some even knelt on the ground. Their eyes were full of excitement at this moment, which was a kind of gratitude for the rest of life. At the same time, they were also shocked by Su Ye. When people are in despair, they are the most nervous and vulnerable. Suddenly, a dependence may become their faith, such as Su ye now. On the sky, thousands of hectares of bright lights are shaking out, and the endless golden light is full of holiness and majesty, just like a god standing in the sky. "This is... Savior, a real dragon, just like a god!" In the human world, a large area of people knelt down for a moment. All the people were very excited and looked at the Golden Dragon on the sky sincerely. Suddenly, however, the Golden Dragon disappeared between the clouds, leaving only a golden light flashing and even disappeared. No one knows where Jinlong has gone, but what happened today will remain in the annals of human history and be remembered in the hearts of all those who have personally experienced this disaster. At this time, Su ye had left the sky and fell to the ground. "Hoo, it''s over." Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, his whole body was shrouded in light and gradually changed. He gave birth to two feet, the body size quickly reduced, and gradually seemed to turn into a small beast. He had thin scales on his body. He gave birth to his hind legs and two front hands. His appearance was extremely lovely, and the two dragon horns on his head were conspicuous. If Su Ye turns into a 100 meter long dragon, he will certainly not survive safely. His daily life will become extremely difficult and there will be a lot of trouble. Now he has become a small beast, which is similar to Li Yan''s appearance, but his appearance is much more handsome than Li Yan. "Now I have hands and feet." Su Ye has a feeling of joy at seeing and hunting. He keeps moving his hands, wrapped with delicate scales. Although this is not his combat form, it still has great power. He has made eggs for so long, and he is really a little constrained. So now, Su Ye feels very comfortable. At this time, Su ye also began to look at his template. [host: Su ye] [species: habitat breaking golden dragon] [level: Level D disaster king] [basic aura strength: 5500 (7150) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon qingjue / Kang dragon robbery / jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [extremely evil force: 6012] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 290] [Reiki point: 5045 / 6000 (26 / day)] This is Su Ye''s current template. Although the number of the three skills is not small, they still have extremely powerful power, and even more practical than the original. For example, this skill is similar to the Hunyuan swallowing heaven skill, which absorbs the surrounding aura instantly, and then directly improves its combat effectiveness. Naturally, the effect of this heaven and earth returning to yuan and dragon clearing is much stronger than the original Hunyuan swallowing heaven skill! And the Dragon Emperor seal, that is, the seal of heaven and earth, the seal of heaven and earth, and the seal of turning over the sea, is a fusion version of these three seals, which is naturally extremely powerful! Su Ye hasn''t used it yet, but he also has a hunch that the explosive power of this move of Dragon Emperor seal is much stronger than that of the past! KANGLONG robbery is an attack similar to sound waves. It sounds like thunder and has great power! Although Su Ye''s nine gifted powers are integrated into three kinds of powers, it is definitely a good thing for Su Ye. After all, although there were nine gifted powers, there are still too many overlapping powers! Therefore, your essence is not more, which is also a good thing for Su Ye. [extremely evil panel] Su Ye opens the extremely evil panel and wants to see what his extremely evil forms are for Su ye now. [extremely evil Golden Dragon - Hunyuan Magic Dragon - void horn scale Dragon - silencing blood magic dragon - three hell dragons...] Su ye thought. [evolved successfully and obtained the extremely evil form: Hunyuan magic dragon] [evolved successfully and obtained the extremely evil form: empty horned scale dragon] [void horn scale dragon talent ability: small void evasion is temporarily upgraded to large void evasion] Su Ye''s mind moved slightly, that is to say, after su ye entered the form of void horn scale dragon, his small void evasion will be upgraded to large void evasion for the time being! In fact, the small void evasion has been very rebellious. It can exist in the void temporarily. Three seconds is enough for Su ye to do a lot of things. Is the big void evasion? What effect will the upgraded void evasion have. But Su Ye looked at his already empty evil power, but he shook his head helplessly. "It seems that when it''s all right, we should go to the abyss and collect more evil power." Su Ye sighed. However, at this time. "Ow, ow, Ow!" Two figures ran over. Su Ye was surprised. This stupid dog, is this GPS installed? Can you find me? Two silly tears whirled in his eyes, and his expression was so sad that he scared the dog to death. The dog thought there was no tomorrow! It scares the dog! Fortunately, I finally found the egg boss! incorrect! How did the egg boss come out? Now it''s the Dragon boss? However, no matter what you become, poor or ugly, my dog still doesn''t give up. Wheezing! Su Ye stared at Er silly, his face blackened, and the newly hatched pen was finally useful! Dong Dong! Su Ye hammered Er silly directly to the ground. "Ow, Ow!" However, the two fools were neither angry nor angry, but laughed more happily. Look! This is my powerful dragon boss! The backer is more stable! The red eyed ape almost fainted from fatigue. After running over, he looked at two silly teeth itching. This stupid dog, I''m so tired! But Egg boss Hatched? A dragon??? The red eyed ape stared at Su ye in disbelief, but he felt an unspeakable sense of oppression from Su Ye. It''s really a dragon! And Su Ye didn''t take care of these and waved. "It''s time to settle the accounts." There was a dangerous smell in Su Ye''s eyes. Chapter 162 Human beings have resumed their normal life and launched an era of cultivation with evolutionary fever. This time, it can be said that the whole human world began to contact evolution. Evolutionists are no longer just from universities and streets. They can often see evolutionists talking about the road of evolution. Bookstores and major Internet virtual bookstores also put the whole subject of evolution on the bookcase. After this turmoil and catastrophe, it can be said that people in the whole human world are alert. What a terrible era this is. If you don''t evolve, you have to experience despair. It has to be said that the human center city has not been busy in vain recently. It has made use of various online comments and various practical statements to make mankind deeply understand this truth and give them a sense of urgency. Evolution or extinction! This is the age [brothers! It is said that soon, the college will be full of evolution courses, the basic theory training discipline of evolution will be established in primary school, the preliminary evolution practice discipline will be established in junior middle school, and the primary evolution, secondary evolution and even tertiary evolution will be carried out in Senior High School. After college, the progressors will begin to enter the society. Such a complete evolutionist training system structure can definitely be built Countless powerful evolutors!] [is the era of everyone being king coming?] [that''s it! The human world is no longer stable. With the development of the new era, human beings have gradually become fish on the board from the overlord of the food chain. Therefore, we must evolve!] [now, the earth extends, the sky becomes higher, and earth shaking changes have taken place in all things. There are terrible monsters recorded in the mountains and seas that originate in the mountains and forests, and fierce beast kings evolved from later generations. Everyone is king and everyone is like a dragon! Is this going to open a big fantasy world? Are the worlds described in those fantasy novels really going to be opened?] [although what I said upstairs is ridiculous, I feel that if we continue to develop like this, within a hundred years, the prototype of a mysterious world may really be opened!] In an instant, there were all kinds of comments on the human forum, and for the changes in the world, many people felt that the world in some novels might appear soon. Everyone is like a dragon in the fantasy world! At this moment, Tiannan Tianshan is surrounded by human evolutors. "How''s it going?" "At present, there has been a constant accumulation of strength in Tianshan Mountain. There is an invisible spread of coercion. We don''t dare to approach it at all!" "Even standing outside the Tianshan Mountains, you can feel the accumulated power and the sound of a beating heart like a drum!" Everyone looked at the depth of the Tianshan Mountain with a dignified face. The fluctuations inside made them thrilling. "Will it be the white snake king who wants to break through?" "True or false? The official data given by the white snake king is level B disaster king. Is it difficult for him to break through to level a disaster king?" Although they are a little incredible, at this moment, the gas engine burst out in the mountain can only be explained by this! "Sing!" Everyone''s face changed. A roar rolled mountains and rivers in an instant. However, when you listen carefully, it''s like a dragon singing, which makes people vibrate extraordinary! What''s the matter with this dragon roar? However, they had no time to think, and in the Tianshan Mountains, a figure that covered the sky and blocked the sun burst out, and a stream of Qi machine burst out continuously. The aura was shocked and gorgeous. The figure, that is, the white snake king, had broken the two small meat bags on his head, and the two dragon horns rose into the sky, swirling and shaking the aura. White snake king, breakthrough! He had been influenced by Tianshan dragon for ten years, which led to blood variation in his body. Now, after the breakthrough, his blood in his body is more pure! "Dragon?" "This... How is this possible?" "The white snake king turned into a dragon?" All evolutionists are like seeing ghosts. They are terrified. There is no other reason. The great change some time ago shocked everyone, and the dragon also left a mysterious and powerful impression in the hearts of many people! The white snake king turned into a dragon! The breath is terrible and desperate! "Sing!" The white snake king is very excited at this moment! It was a breakthrough! He felt the noble blood flowing in his body, and the unprecedented sense of strength was full! The egg suddenly came to his mind! His eyes became cold and ferocious. "It''s really a dragon! God, this figure blocks out the sky and the sun. Run!" A group of evolutionists were thrilled. They felt that the pair of vertical eyes had stared at them. In an instant, they were shocked and turned pale. And in an instant, the evolutionists fled! You can''t fight the enemy at all! We must go back to Los Angeles and invite the strong to suppress it! Boom! The white snake king shook his tail fiercely and roared in an instant. A terrible gas engine burst out, and a huge mountain was directly smashed into two sections, which was very terrible! So powerful! The class a white snake king, especially the white snake king who has begun to take on the authority of the dragon family, gives them a strong sense of despair! The white snake king looked ferocious and seemed to want to crush these mole ants that seemed insignificant to him. The whole Tianshan Mountain resounded with a terrible roar. After a long distance outside Tianshan Mountain, it seems that a team of people came and carried all kinds of camera equipment. However, they met the evolutors head-on. They were surprised to see the evolutors running away in panic. "We are the staff of new era satellite TV!" "Excuse me, what happened?" The evolutionists roared. "Run!" "White snake king riot!" White snake king riot? All the staff didn''t know why, but when they looked at the panic of the evolutors, they suddenly had a bad hunch. When they looked from a distance, they suddenly saw a terrible figure blocking the sky and the sun rolling towards them. The trees passing by were crushed and exploded, and the earth was deeply trapped in a deep gully. This Or the white snake king? "Dragon horn?" "Is this a dragon?" Everyone was frightened to death. Boom! The white snake king''s tail shook again and collapsed a mountain. The scene was extremely shocking. However, at this time, the white snake king suddenly stopped his action. What''s going on? The evolutionists and staff looked at it strangely, but found that the white snake king seemed to have found something at this moment and stopped in place. Follow the eyes of the white snake king. A very small figure can be seen in the distance. At this moment, the creature is standing there. It is like some cute things in the previous animation cartoon, but it should be more rounded. It makes people look and feel that there will be a different handsome feeling. The thin scales are full of, and the two dragon horns on the head are particularly ferocious! What kind of creature is this? Chapter 163 "Hello, audience friends in the live broadcasting room. There was an unexpected situation just now, so our live broadcasting room has always been bumpy, but now, the live broadcasting begins!" "My God! I''ve just been shaken to death. Fortunately, I''ve just experienced the first evolution. I feel refreshed and my physique has greatly increased. Otherwise, I''ll really be shaken out." "Brother, I doubt you''re showing off! An evolution! Ah ah! Sour!" "What just happened? I feel like there was a sound of mountain collapse!" The evolutionists looked at the staff of new era satellite TV in surprise, and were helpless for a while. These guys, such a big heart? Although I don''t know what the creature in front of the white snake king is, the danger has not been lifted yet! This is the best time for them to escape! This... Live? "Everyone, please see, the white snake king of Tianshan Mountain in the south of the sky has broken through successfully! The first born dragon horn, I don''t know whether it has turned into the same existence as the Golden Dragon who saved the world that day! The white snake king turns into a dragon, so it is definitely a big event for us humans!" In an instant, people in the live studio stared one by one. Another dragon? At the thought of the word dragon, they all have an unspeakable fear. "What is the creature that appears in front of the white snake king?" "It feels... Good Kawaii!" "My God, he is in front of the white snake king. It''s bad! It''s dangerous!" They suddenly saw the tiny creature under the feet of the white snake king. For a moment, many female sex evolutors covered their eyes and couldn''t bear it! It seems that soon, the creature will be crushed to death by the white snake king! The white snake king looked at the creature in surprise. Somehow, looking at the existence like a little dragon, he had an unspeakable sense of familiarity, and even felt an unspeakable sense of oppression. This feeling was very strange, as if it was pressure from blood! How is that possible? My current blood, even if it can''t reach the level of Jiaolong, can definitely be regarded as an Asian dragon! How could a creature make me feel oppression in my blood? The white snake king was thrilled. And this little beast, of course, is Su Ye. And Su ye came here. Unexpectedly, the white snake king has broken through. The white snake king continued to feel. Is it just strong blood? But I didn''t feel any terrible breath. Is it difficult? What is the ancient creature in its infancy? Powerful blood? For a moment, a touch of greed rose in the heart of the white snake king. If you devour this blood! So He gave a sudden roar! "Although you and I haven''t met, there is no injustice or hatred, but today, you have to be my rations!" His voice was harsh. Greedy eyes! However, soon, the little beast in front of him suddenly spit out words, with some teasing in his voice. "Hmm? No grievance, no hatred? Have you forgotten me?" This sound makes the white snake king very familiar! Instantly creepy! He seems to think of something, the snake pupil shrinks violently! The evolutionists and staff in the distance were all surprised. "The white snake king seems to have found something frightening. What''s the situation?" "What''s the matter? Is that little creature so extraordinary that it can make the white snake king afraid of shock?" Soon, however, the white snake king was furious. In an instant, he opened his mouth and spit out a very cold light. He bombarded Su ye in an instant! The temperature drops suddenly! "How possible!" "It''s you!" "Come to the door and die!" The white snake king was very angry. That day he said that Su ye would be killed after the breakthrough. Unexpectedly, Su ye sent it to the door himself! "I have transformed into Jackie Chan! Today, I will kill you!" "Your blood and everything you have will become a stepping stone on my way to becoming a dragon!" The white snake king''s expectation is extremely urgent. Su Ye''s blood is definitely related to the dragon! And the fluctuation is very strong! As long as you devour Su ye, the benefits to him are enormous! However, at this time, a slightly mocking voice sounded. "Asian dragons are not worthy of calling themselves dragons?" The white snake king was furious. But at this time! Buzz! Su Ye''s body suddenly burst into bright light, and the light quickly elongated, in which a dragon chant that shook the mountains and forests suddenly burst out! The Dragon chant is vigorous and rough. It''s more powerful than the Dragon chant just issued by the white snake king. I don''t know how many degrees! It is full of unbearable terror and oppression, just like baptizing the world and shaking the world in an instant! Boom! The white snake king''s face changed greatly, and the cold air he breathed out was suddenly burst in mid air! At the next moment, the light turned like a waterfall, and an extremely terrible oppression burst out in an instant, which was derived from the fear of blood! How is that possible! His blood has now evolved to this point! How could a creature give him such a strong sense of blood suppression? "Impossible!" The white snake king stared round, and at this moment, everyone thought that the small creature would soon be frozen into ice by the white snake king. But what no one expected was that in an instant, the small creature suddenly changed into a brilliant figure, as if a huge figure gradually appeared from the light! At this moment, the evolutionists stared round their eyes, as if they saw the light pulling. A figure that also blocked the sky and the sun seemed to hold up and suddenly confronted the huge and burly white snake king! "What''s that?" Evolutionists can''t believe it. The light faded away. The figure in the light gradually exposed! And everyone''s pupils contract! A giant dragon with a length of 100 meters is like a winding mountain. Its head is towering. A pair of dragon horns rise into the sky, ferocious and full of bright aura. The heavy scales on its body give people a sense of oppression. After a little movement, it will break countless rocks. A fierce and majestic pressure covers it, which makes many people tremble and feel as if their blood has solidified! It''s a dragon! It''s the golden dragon with four long dragons that broke the situation and saved the world! It''s him! That is, the little creature just now, that is, a form of him? At this moment, the white snake king has been very scary! When the Dragons of Tianshan mountain rose that day, although they collapsed, the white snake king was afraid that Su night would sneak into the main vein of Tianshan Mountain, so he happened to lie down in a very remote peak vein, so he fell into a deep sleep of breakthrough and didn''t know what happened that day. But now, Su Ye''s terrible Qi still made him cold! This This is a real dragon! The blood of his whole body was almost frozen, and in an instant, if suppressed, his whole body trembled. Chapter 164 The white snake king thought that his blood was evolving, and later he could definitely become a dragon. And his current blood strength, after years of dragon edification, can almost reach the level of Yalong! At that time, he will be the first dragon born in this era! Even if you become the lowest level dragon, it is also a dragon! Enough to take pride in heaven and earth! The first group in ancient times! But he didn''t think of it. Su ye Jackie Chan! It''s not Yalong or Jiaolong. Su Ye''s breath and blood force are very strong, which makes him throbbing all over. This is Jinlong! On top of the ordinary dragon family, one step further is the five clawed dragon! Blood is noble and primitive, powerful and full of hegemony! The white snake king panicked! The light gradually dissipated, and Su Ye''s burning golden pupils stared at the white snake king. The blood of the white snake king was almost stagnant. "How is this possible?" The voice of the white snake king is full of disbelief. He can evolve in the direction of the dragon. That''s because he lives in the Tianshan Mountain in the south of the sky, absorbs the dragon power in the main vein of the Tianshan Mountain for many years, and evolves continuously under subtle influence. Only then can he hope to evolve into a dragon! But how could su ye After hatching, it becomes a dragon? Moreover, the blood force is extremely powerful, even the golden dragon, which is the mainstay of the dragon family in ancient times! Some of the dragon''s status and blood power can be seen from its claws. Jiaolong and ordinary dragon people have no claws, Golden Dragon has three claws, divine dragon has five claws and respects dragon nine claws. And Su Ye''s three claws are sharp, carrying the power of terror. Pooh! Stunned, the white snake king was instantly cut a terrible hole in front of him, but the evolved scales of the white snake king seemed so fragile under Su Ye''s claws! Blood gushing! In an instant, it was shocking! It seems that the blood and pain stimulated the white snake king. The White Snake Dynasty roared at Su Ye. Su Ye was unwilling to show weakness. The confrontation between the two sides was full of shock! "This... The battle of the two dragons?" "What a shock! My God! These... Two dragons roar relative to each other, with terrible breath and bright golden light!" "My God, I suddenly feel that these strange animals are too much ahead of us!" "The battle of the two dragons shocked the secular world!" "Cough, forgive me for wanting to use screenshots as wallpaper." At this moment, the confrontation between the two dragons and the roaring bow back are really shocking. They are comparable to blockbusters, especially the Golden Dragon. It looks terrible and powerful! The white snake king was very angry. The giant tail shook wildly and attacked Su ye in an instant. However, Su ye did not hide or flash, and the dragon tail met him! Boom! The earth cracked, and Su Ye was pushed back by the giant force for a short distance. After all, Su Ye''s strength is only level D disaster king. With the strength of blood and the increase of aura, he can fight with the white snake king of level a disaster king, but he still has to be weak after all! But Su Ye''s Dragon claws are broken! Pooh! A huge blood hole was bleeding, and half of the white snake king''s body was almost directly smashed by Su Ye''s claw! The white snake king roared sadly and angrily, and immediately bumped Su ye out. This is the gap of form! The same is similar to the dragon shape, but Su Ye has a pair of sharp dragon claws! There are murders everywhere! The white snake king opened his distance, took a cold breath, and burst out like a crazy arrow in a flash! Hiss, hiss, hiss! The surrounding temperature drops suddenly, like freezing! "Tut Tut, have you started playing remote?" The white snake king constantly stirred up his aura, and the cold awn surged wildly, just like thousands of ice arrows! Su Ye''s golden pupil burned slightly, but the next moment, he suddenly sang wildly! "KANGLONG robbery!" Boom! It''s like endless thunder blowing above the sky! The sound waves of terror reverberate! Boom, boom! A Taoist Qi machine burst out, and immediately all the cold awns were broken in mid air. "Roar!" The white snake king continued to huff and puff, and an ice storm broke out in an instant, and the surrounding suddenly condensed. "No! Stay away!" The evolutionists shivered in unison. Just now they were stunned by the terrible scene of the battle of the two dragons. Now it suddenly cooled down and the surrounding was almost frozen. They just woke up in an instant! Hurry and panic to escape! This level of fighting, even if they stand far away, will still be affected! "It''s terrible! Is this the battle of the strong?" "I didn''t see it clearly in the 100000 mountains that day, but today''s double dragon battle really opened my eyes! As soon as I was excited, I got up and did a hundred push ups!" "Ah! I need to evolve quickly! The more I understand the world, the more I understand my smallness! Only by evolution can I become stronger and master my destiny in the dark era of evolution!" Boom, boom! Above the sky, the ice storm of the white snake king collided with the Kang dragon robbery of Su Ye. Suddenly, it exploded in the air, just like a violent aura storm! The white snake king''s pupils are full of shock and horror. Su Ye is so strong! Normally, the battle between A-level disaster king and d-level disaster king should be rolling! After all, the gap in strength is too great! But now Su Ye fought with him. Even the Golden Dragon''s blood pressure, he couldn''t give full play to the strength of the tenth floor! It''s like a golden dragon constantly surging, weakening him in the dark! Just Su Ye''s move, he used two rounds of attack to offset it in mid air! The white snake king roared reluctantly. The pair of short dragon horns burst out like an ice mist. In an instant, the sky around them froze, clattered and crazily condensed into ice. Su Ye watched the scene quietly, and the burning golden pupil was eager to try. Just now he tried his talent and magic. Kang Longjie gave him a great surprise. The power is so extraordinary! Su Ye moved and came with the general trend. It was terrible! "Ice soul roaring!" Click, click! You can hear the freezing sound of numbness on the scalp. After the breakthrough, with the washing of blood, the natural powers of the white snake king have evolved! The air is shrouded in mist, just like an ice dragon gradually condensing in the sky. Shenjun carries the majestic power. It continues to solidify. It is cold and roaring, making countless people tremble! Su ye took a deep breath and her eyes were bright. "Dragon Emperor seal!" Boom! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join the group!] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 165 Suddenly, the surrounding aura suddenly rioted, and a destructive force swept the world with vast prestige. The white snake king''s pupils contracted slightly. But the next moment! That terrible and vast power erupted in an instant, like a majestic seal falling from the sky and bursting into bright golden light. A vast threat erupted in an instant, like an endless angry dragon roaring, like a crowned Dragon King looking down at all creatures and suppressing endless rebellion! "What a terrible smell!" "What gift is that?" "No! Didn''t the Golden Dragon use a talent magic power just now? The Golden Dragon''s blood was boiling just now, and it definitely used a talent magic power! It was the terrible sound attack just now... But this... Why... The second talent magic power?" Many evolutionists were shocked. What''s the situation? You know, humans have some understanding of evolutionary organisms. A creature, after reaching the peak king, will obtain a talent divine power, and with the enhancement of strength, this talent divine power will be continuously enhanced! However, among the recorded information of human beings, there has never been a creature that can have two kinds of gifted gods! "This... It''s incredible! I feel like a terrible Dragon King looking down at the common people in the big seal!" A group of evolutionists were shocked. The existence of the Golden Dragon completely broke their human information and understanding of the evolutionary era, making their hearts chilly. And right now. Boom! The Dragon Emperor seal collided with the ice dragon! The space trembled slightly, and the middle seemed to stagnate for a moment, and suddenly burst out! Buzz! Click, click! People''s scalp numb voice rang through, and the vast ice dragon was suddenly broken! Cracks spread wildly, and a Taoist Qi machine burst out continuously. The cold and crazy retrogression was immediately broken in mid air by the big seal! White snake king thriller, crazy contraction of snake eyes! He felt the inexplicable pressure from the big seal! "Boom!" The deafening sound resounded through the world, and a wail shook the world, making countless people cold in their hearts. "How is this... Possible?" All the evolutionists were stunned and trembled. As far as their eyes could see, the big head of the white snake king was blown open and blood gushed. These terrible scenes almost challenged everyone''s heart! "This... That''s a class a disaster king!" "A Class-A disaster King enough to destroy a city was smashed by Shengsheng? The power of the golden dragon was so terrible..." "Unbelievable! The strength of the golden dragon is so terrible that it even gives me a feeling that he is like a king, not a king defined in the realm, a king of blood, a king in this world position!" The staff talked and flew wildly on the barrage. In the past, they were afraid that it was extremely rare for them to see a strong king. I''m afraid if they were strong human beings, they would go up and ask for signatures. But now, a living A-level disaster king is almost at the top of the evolutionary era! At this moment, Shengsheng was smashed! The white snake king moaned and immediately fell to the ground. His huge body fell down like a collapsed building. The earth was broken and blood flowed into a river! The white snake king''s head was dim. He didn''t expect that Su Ye''s power would be so strong. And Su ye took a deep breath. The power of the Dragon Emperor seal was really terrible! Just at that moment, it almost broke out the aura of approaching 20000 PA! [kill the white snake king and devour it to obtain evolution point * 25 / Reiki point * 594] [gain blood: mixed sea dragon] Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. Huh? What''s going on? This time, it swallowed the blood directly? Instead of getting the evolution panel? In an instant, Su Ye''s heart shook slightly and immediately opened his personal panel, [host: Su ye] [species: habitat breaking golden dragon] [level: Level D disaster king] [basic aura strength: 5500 (7150) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon qingjue / Kang dragon robbery / jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [extremely evil force: 6012] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 290] [Reiki point: 5631 / 6000 (26 / day)] There was no change, but when Su ye called for blood evolution template, there was no response. It''s just a new template. [evolutionary alternative blood] [Chongming bird] [mixed sea dragon] Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. Evolutionary alternatives? In other words, Su ye can use this to evolve blood, then integrate into his own body, and then improve his own blood form? So what''s the use of evolution? Su ye thought. [whether to consume 200 evolution points for blood fusion?] Fusion, but it doesn''t seem to be the fusion of these two blood vessels into Su Ye''s body, because it requires 500 Evolution points, and this fusion integrates Chongming bird and mixed sea dragon! [integration] [Chongming bird blood] + [mixed sea dragon blood] successfully fused! [congratulations: Magic wing three eyed dragon] If your own magic wing three eyed dragon blood is integrated into his body, it will need 500 Evolution points, and if it is integrated in this way, it may have better results. Su ye knew slightly what the panel of his new evolutionary alternative blood did. In other words, the blood panel is no longer needed. If he kills a powerful beast, he will obtain the beast''s blood and be included in the alternative blood. Su Ye felt that this was a great good thing for him. Sure enough, the higher his level, the more powerful the system would become. It''s just. "Are there any restrictions?" "The blood above the disaster King level? Look, I have to try it when the time comes." At this moment, the Golden Dragon covered the sky and rose up in the air. It was captured by many people and sent to the Internet. It caused great turbulence in an instant! [the salvation Golden Dragon cuts the white snake king! Youtu Zhenlou!] [the sky collapsed and the Dragon King suppressed! The white snake king turned into a dragon? He was still killed!] [the Golden Dragon has noble blood and two gifted powers suppress the world! Its strength is too strong!] [the second form of golden dragon, a cute and handsome little beast!] In an instant, it can be said that Su Ye''s comments had exploded on the whole human network. But Su Ye has already disappeared. He is going to return to the 100000 mountains. He wants to see the brand-new 100000 mountains. That is the best place for him to improve his strength! Chapter 166 "After Jackie Chan, his strength soared. Just the B-level disaster king, he can kill the white snake king of A-level disaster king. Moreover, the strength of the white snake king is by no means as simple as it appears. His blood has begun to resemble dragons, which is an extremely advantageous congenital condition for other fierce beasts." "Natural blood pressure." At this moment, in the central city of the human world, a group of Governors of various cities and some senior executives have gathered together to look at the picture on the projection screen. Although the picture is a little vague, it can be seen that what they see is the picture of Su Ye killing the white snake king. This time, because there is no mystery, the atmosphere in the conference room is not so dull. "After su night turned into a dragon, he has shown two powerful talents and supernatural powers, each of which is far higher than what he should have at this level!" At this moment, governor Xiao said with a bit of surprise. I have two kinds of talents at the same time! And I don''t know if Su Ye is still hiding his cards! So you have at least two kinds of natural powers! It''s shocking. Is it because of the dragon''s blood? At this time, Governor Liu of Los Angeles sighed, as if he thought of something, and said immediately with some helplessness. "Well... If I remember correctly, when he was in the king''s territory, he could use a variety of magical powers when he was just an egg." There was a sudden silence. So it doesn''t have much to do with the dragon''s blood, but Su Ye has more than one kind of talent in the beginning! They took a deep breath and could only comfort themselves that Su Ye was a breaker and was certainly not ordinary, even if they knew in their hearts that this explanation was not tenable at all. "Where is he now?" For the existence of Su ye, who can kill A-level disaster king, it can be said that they are not at ease and worried. "It seems to be moving towards 100000 mountains." "100000 mountains? That''s good." Many people were relieved. Since the one entered the 100000 mountains, it was good for them. Otherwise, a disaster Wang Jinlong walking in the human world really made them panic! "From now on, we are going to do some work on the golden dragon to see if it can be accommodated into the symbiotic circle built by our human beings. The addition of a golden dragon will definitely make the fierce animals in the symbiotic circle honest." Governor Xiao said so. "Immediately inform the major cities, and it is strictly forbidden to take the initiative to provoke the golden dragon!" "I see!" Everyone nodded. Are they crazy? Isn''t it too long to provoke the existence? At this time, after discussing this issue, they had other topics, and the conference room became dull gradually. "Recently, some mysterious humans have appeared and began to contact major cities. Those people are very powerful. It is preliminarily estimated that the lowest level should also have the level of disaster king, and even some should have the level of natural disaster." The person who reported was a border town governor. At the thought of the strength of those mysterious existence, he felt a sense of fear and felt cold all over. Except for those mysterious city masters, he saw such a powerful human for the first time. "Human beings, is that what those adults said, an ancient family with surnames?" Governor Xiao''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes were dignified. "They are in contact with major cities? It seems that they want to integrate into modern society and begin to settle down at the same time." "Luozi?" A group of Governors looked at governor Xiao for some unknown reason. What does Luozi mean? Governor Xiao sighed. "It''s very simple to find potential cities, integrate them, then control them, and finally turn them into their own power in the era of evolution, which can be regarded as the modern carrier of the ancient family." "What should we do?" "Wait and see what happens." Governor Xiao sighed. This is the only way at present. His eyes looked out of the window with some melancholy. Their purpose. Is it all for the last detachment? As the world expands, the earth becomes broad and vast, and those ancient giants will revive. What they call super offline edge is on the land here. Moreover, the present era is dangerous, full of countless mysteries and variables. But Isn''t this a golden age? Waste is waiting for prosperity, the beginning of the era! How many kings and gods will be born in this land. Governor Xiao suddenly remembered the gods in ancient myths. If the strange animals in the mountains and seas were real, were they all real gods? Are they the gods born on the tide of the times in ancient times? The winner of that era? For example, Lord Luo? "Where does God Luo live now?" Governor Liu was stunned and immediately sighed. "The city Lord has disappeared since the world changed a few days ago. I don''t know where the city Lord has gone..." Governor Liu was very helpless. On that day, Luo Shen gave him a strange feeling, as if his state of mind had changed completely, even if he disappeared. Moreover, Governor Liu always felt very strange at that time, as if heaven and earth were rejecting Luo God at that time. "So I also want to seek some help from the central city this time." "Los Angeles has a special location, so we will naturally send assistance." "Thank you." The conference of the human world is thus over. But everyone has their own thoughts in their hearts. Many of them have come into contact with those powerful existence. Some clans with clandestine surnames have a strong power belonging to the peak of the previous era. Let them shake their hearts and don''t know how to choose. However, at this moment, Su Ye has changed his original appearance again. His small body is constantly walking in the jungle. On his side, two fools and red eyed apes are walking. Their combination of three walks in these remote places, but the fierce beasts around dare not approach at all. "Ow, ow, ow." Two fools wagged their tails. And Su ye said angrily. "This time I entered the 100000 mountains, you should hurry to evolve to the disaster King level. As a mount, you should have a card face, okay? You also have monkeys. You haven''t evolved to the s level for such a long time, and you should hurry to step into the disaster king this time." This time, it should be an unprecedented two fools and red eyed apes looking at each other helplessly. Do you think everyone is as sick as you? Breaking through is as simple as drinking cold water? They listened to Su Ye''s simple farting tone of breaking through the disaster king. For a moment, they were about to vomit blood. And soon. Lin village is coming! "I thought they were going to leave, but unexpectedly, did they come back?" Chapter 167 Lin village was taken by the evolutionists of Luoshui city that day to leave Lin village and enter Luoshui city. But then, when everything stopped. Luoshui city found that a large number of people gathered in the city, resulting in a lot of trouble. Many places were gradually paralyzed because of the doubling of the population. Helpless, they had to send these villagers back temporarily and send many evolutionists for protection. At the same time, they promised to start planning circles and let them return to Los Angeles soon. After all, now the 100000 mountains are too unstable. The huge gap on them seems to fold out a huge space, which makes people panic when they look at it. So the villagers in the surrounding villages are too dangerous. Los Angeles is also trying its best to plan. But for those who grew up in the village, even if they know there will be great danger, they are still acceptable and even happy. After all, they really can''t let go of the village they have lived in since they were born! Today''s Lin village has welcomed a group of uninvited guests. "Several adults don''t know where they come from?" Lin Hu and others looked at several obvious evolutors in front of them and asked in a low voice. These evolutionists came to the village in the morning. One by one, they looked very extraordinary and seemed to carry extremely powerful power. They were tall and strong, giving people a very fierce feeling. After entering Lin village, they spared no words and looked around as if they were looking for something. "Eight wasteland cities." The hearts of Lin Hu and others jumped. Bahuang city? I remember a long time ago there was a rumor that the great wasteland Village was inextricably linked with the eight wasteland city. There was even a rumor that the village head of the great wasteland Village was most likely the brother of the city master of the eight wasteland city! Because he wanted to obtain better resources, he stepped into the vicinity of 100000 mountains and began to collect evolutionary grass, which was used by himself and transported to Bahuang city. Their hearts thumped. Dahuang village sent people to Lin village some time ago, but later people were beheaded by the beast God, and the beast God of Dahuang village was also beheaded by Su Ye. So now looking at several evolutionists from Bahuang City, especially after knowing the relationship between Bahuang city and Dahuang village, they all have a cold feeling in their hearts. The evolutionists of these eight wasteland cities have reached the king''s realm one by one! Powerful! At this moment, a group of eight wasteland City evolutionists are constantly sweeping the whole forest village. "Did you find anything?" the head man put a small communicator in his ear and heard a sound from inside. "No," he whispered. Although the Great Wilderness Village has been destroyed, the village heads of the Great Wilderness Village have fallen into the remnant spirits of the riot. But the head of Dahuang village has summoned the leader of eight wasteland cities. In the forest village, there are absolutely big secrets! Therefore, when the head of Dahuang village died this time, the eight wasteland city master was sad. He also thought of his words and immediately sent them evolutionists to step into this small mountain village to see what the secret was. Can you kill the S-level awakened wolf king? But now, after they stepped into the forest village, they didn''t find any special place in the forest village! Suddenly their eyes coagulated slightly, because they saw bacon hanging at the door of each family in the village! The bacon is very extraordinary. It looks crystal and shining. It seems to be surrounded by a very pure energy! It''s the meat of a fierce beast! When the evolutionists looked at each other, they all raised their eyebrows. It seemed that he noticed their eyes. Lin Hu''s heart jumped. The fierce animal meat had been placed for a long time. Some families were not willing to eat it and pickled it into bacon. Some time ago, they rushed to Luoshui city and wrapped it in large bags and small bags. The bacon was stained with moisture, so they took it out to dry. He whispered in the ear of a nearby villager, and every family took the fierce animal meat at the door back to the house. The evolutionists smiled at Lin Hu and made them hair in their hearts. Can''t these guys guess anything? "Lin village is small, but there are many secrets." the leader looked at Lin Hu with a smile. Lin Hu hurried to laugh. "No, Lin village is a small village. Just want to live in peace and stability." "Gee, being able to have such fierce animal meat pickled for bacon is not as rich as the great desert village in the past, so Lin village doesn''t have to belittle itself." He mentioned Dahuang village, which made Lin Hu sweat on his forehead. The evolutionist found a place to sit down, immediately looked deep and said slowly. "This era is an era when all Heroes rise together and all things compete. The weak should rely on the strong. If Lin village really gets any chance, it''s better to call it out. Staying in Lin village will only be a disaster. It''s better to give it to Bahuang City, which will take good care of Lin village at that time." "Why not?" Although the evolutionist said these words with a smile, he looked at Lin Hu''s eyes with a bit of danger. The meaning is already obvious. Now they don''t believe that Lin village has no secrets and no opportunities. If Lin village is willing to hand over those things and contribute to Bahuang City, they can let bygones be bygones and protect Lin village. But if Lin village doesn''t know good or bad. Then it goes without saying what they will do. However, Lin Hu smiled bitterly and sweated heavily. "My lord... You see... Our forest village really has no secrets! Where will there be any opportunities? Just let us go? We just want to survive... If you want, you can take all the fierce animal meat." "Yes, we got these fierce animal meat by chance. We didn''t want to eat it before drying it into dried meat. Don''t misunderstand." They explained one by one. However, the chief evolutionist frowned slightly, stared at his eyes and said in a dissatisfied voice, "don''t be ignorant of good or bad!" "No, sir..." Lin Hu also wanted to explain, but the leader of the evolutionist didn''t give him a chance at all. "I think your Lin village wants to die!" In an instant, the scene was full of swords and crossbows. The eyes of several King level evolutors were not good. The outbreak of breath made everyone around feel stuffy in the chest and tremble all over. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 168 In an instant, the whole forest village was turbulent again. They''re collapsing one by one. In the end, can we live a normal life. Originally thought that after everything calmed down this time, they returned to the village and could live a stable life. They, civilians, don''t want to evolve, become strong and dominate. They just want to live a stable life. I hope our children and grandchildren can grow up healthily and happily. But now, the people of Bahuang city have come again. Looking at the eight wasteland city evolutors who were eyeing covetously, the fierce atmosphere enveloped the whole audience. In an instant, they all had a feeling of despair. "Give you one last chance." The evolutionist''s eyes turned slightly, with some coldness in his eyes. "Ten seconds." At this time, the old village head came out and took a deep breath. "My Lord, there is really no secret in our Lin village. For this, my old man can guarantee my life, not to mention any chance. If I had the chance, my Lin village would not live trembling every day as it is now." The village head tried his best to explain. But the evolutionist suddenly laughed. "Are you fooling a three-year-old?" He looked at the village head with a sarcastic face. "If Lin village had no secrets, it might be able to stop the remnant riots down the mountain? So many powerful villages were destroyed, but a small village like Lin village is still safe and sound?" "Old man, your life is worthless in this era, not to mention fooling us. Be careful I''ll twist your head off!" The evolutionist''s expression gradually became ferocious. "The last ten seconds!" "If you don''t explain in ten seconds, Tu village!" The evolutionist''s eyes turned, revealing a dark smile and boiling breath, which made all the villagers in Lin village feel a little desperate. But the people in Lin village didn''t say anything about Su Ye. The old village head told them about it in advance. In any case, you can''t say anything about the beast God Su Ye. If there were no su ye, Lin village would no longer exist. The beast God has saved them countless times. They can''t do that kind of betrayal! "Good!" "Very good!" The evolutionist laughed angrily when he saw that a group of villagers in Lin village had not responded one by one. "In that case, don''t blame me for being ruthless." His Qi was surging, his clothes were bulging, and his eyes were carrying surging blood. In an instant, the villagers around him almost couldn''t lift their heads one by one. However, at this time. A voice suddenly rang through. "It''s all there. It''s very lively." This voice came from the entrance of the village. A group of evolutionists looked at it one after another, but they didn''t see a human figure. It was all creepy for a moment. If you don''t see someone, smell it first? At this time, a small beast wrapped with thin scales came in slowly. The only thing that didn''t match the lovely and handsome appearance should be the ferocious pair of dragon horns, dense with strong aura, giving people an extremely extraordinary feeling. And behind the little beast, followed by two huge bodies. One is a big bald dog, about three or four meters tall. Its predecessor hair falls off and shows its slightly pink crystal skin. It looks like it''s not very smart. Look left and right. On the other side is a real behemoth, eight or nine meters tall, tall like a hill, with red eyes, giving people a feeling of ferocity. "Two adults?" Lin Hu exclaimed in surprise. He immediately realized that the current situation seemed wrong, so he quickly stopped his voice. But his heart was flashing with excitement. Two adults appeared. What about the beast God? Is the beast God nearby? But what''s the front little beast? It feels like a... Dragon? But the appearance is so lovely and good-looking, as if it would make people feel good at a glance. But wait! Did the pair add new members? Not quite! So Lin Hu''s eyes widened slightly. At this moment, an incredible guess rose in his heart. Isn''t that Lord beast God? At this time, the evolutionists frowned slightly, as if they simply described the situation in front of them in the communicator. An evolutionist blinks. The beast entered the village? And it looks like I know Lin village! There is a problem in this forest village! They looked at the big dog. It seemed that it was not smart and had no combat effectiveness, and the strange little creature seemed to have no fluctuation. It seemed that it was only the infancy of a fierce beast. The only threat should be the red eyed ape. And there are many strong kings present. "Get out of here, or I''ll kill you!" They estimated that the red eyed ape''s breath was fierce, but it was obviously a clumsy beast. They can start standard armor at any time and fly. I also have confidence in my heart. "Tut Tut, this village is under my protection. I can give it to you. Leave here or I''ll kill you." Su Ye was suddenly threatened, but he thought it was interesting. He repeated the words in their tone. "You want to die!" A group of evolutionists were so angry that the atmosphere became tense. But although they are angry, they are still nervous. If the strength of the three in front of them exceeds their expectations, they will directly start the standard armor flight and leave here! At the moment, their boss is contacting Bahuang city. "Well, a big dog, a giant ape with red eyes, and a small beast with two horns. There must be a secret in the forest village." "Wait, what are you talking about?" "Hmm?" the evolutionist didn''t know, so it was strange to listen to the voice obviously raised in the communicator. "A little beast with two horns?" "Yes, I''m covered with thin scales. I look very cute. I don''t seem to have any combat effectiveness. I spit people out." The evolutionist didn''t know what the people of Bahuang city were going to do, but he said it in detail. "A child of about fifteen or sixteen years old is tall and his eyes are golden, just like burning?" The evolutionist was stunned. "Yes, how do you know..." However, the voice on the other side of the messenger suddenly hurried up. "Run now! Don''t worry about anything else, run quickly!" "What you face may be the only dragon in the era of evolution!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ask for a silver ticket!!!!! Book friends group: 627 / 253 / 184, which book you need to read to join the group? I hope you can actively join!] Chapter 169 The only dragon in the era of evolution? The evolutionist almost didn''t respond. But listening to the extremely serious and nervous tone at the other end of the communicator, his heart beat rapidly, and there was a bad premonition that made him creepy! At this moment, Su Ye''s words made those evolutors glare one after another. In an instant, an A-level King level evolutor was also the strongest among them! In an instant, the aura shook and the surrounding hunting sounded. The villagers of Lin village felt the terrible power, and their faces changed greatly for a moment. This power is so terrible! However, the evolutionist who had just communicated pulled out the corners of his mouth and said something bad in a secret way, so he hurried to make a sound. "No! Run!" Run? The evolutionist who shot gave a ferocious sneer. How could he run? The ambition of Bahuang city is to unify all villages near 100000 mountains and let them pay tribute to evolutionary grass. If they lose momentum in a small forest village, how can they do? What''s more, Lin village is bound to have big secrets! He couldn''t see through the bald dog and the little beast. He didn''t seem to have much combat effectiveness, but the strength of the red eyed ape was not much different from him! Can you contact the beast king at this level and say that Lin village is just an ordinary small village? Who would believe it? In an instant, the light burst like a waterfall. After the evolutionist shot, the evolutionists on his side also shot directly! Without any hesitation! Boom boom! The boss in charge of communication is stupid. What happened? I said run! Why are you all on! And he looked at Su ye, who seemed to emerge with aura and light all over his body, and only felt a cool breath gushing from the soles of his feet. No! "Be careful!" Lin Hu and others were very worried, but they suddenly stared round, as if they saw something incredible! And the next moment. Su Ye raised his claw and seemed to pat it down inadvertently, just like a boring fan fly. But the next moment. Boom! The strongest A-level evolutionist led by Su Ye was directly photographed on the ground in an instant. The earth was broken and blood flowed wildly. Although Su Ye just photographed it briefly, the power erupted was terrible! Everyone is creepy! What happened? That''s an A-level realm! Even among the eight wasteland cities, they are absolutely strong! It can be said that in the realm, no one can control it. If it were not for the particularity of Lin village and the frequent * * of 100000 mountains nearby, it would be impossible for Bahuang city to assign the strong man. But they didn''t think of it. They just met each other. They slapped each other so lightly, and then Looking at the evolutionists who have fainted, they are creepy one by one. "Tut Tut, all stay. Bahuang city is really annoying." Su Ye''s voice rang through. It was clearly a young voice full of magnetism, but it was like the voice of the devil harvesting life in their ears. And the next moment! "Ow, Ow!" Su Ye''s two fools and red eyed apes suddenly moved and roared out. These two are the strength of A-level disaster king. Even if Er silly''s combat effectiveness is as weak as slag, it is also compared with the same realm, so it is more than enough to deal with these evolutors! Boom, boom! "How is that possible?" A group of evolutionists are creepy. Who is the holy beast? It''s the king of class a disaster! Can''t support one face to face? A group of evolutionists couldn''t escape. The two fools crushed everything at a speed. The red eyed ape jumped up, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked, and the huge arm was hammered down, just like a drum beating in the sky, and everything collapsed in an instant! The evolutionists are not rivals at all and have no resistance at all. "Is it Lord beast God?" The villagers in Lin village were not sure one by one, but looking at the familiar Er silly and the burly giant ape, they looked at Su ye and inquired tentatively. "Ow, ow, Ow!" The second fool screamed, nonsense, who is not the egg boss? No, it''s the Dragon boss now! The egg boss turned into a dragon! The only dragon in the age of evolution! Handsome? I licked it out! Two fools slapped an evolutionist into the ground, and his head was broken and bleeding, while his tail swayed triumphantly. "Is it really Lord beast God?" People in Lin village looked at each other one by one, and their eyes were full of disbelief. They still remember that when they first saw Su ye, what level of existence was su ye at that time? An egg of class B awakening! But it also shocked them. However, soon, Su Ye grew up like a rocket. In a few days, he broke through the king''s realm and became an animal king. However, later, he stepped into 100000 mountains, but it took only half a month. When Su Ye appeared again, even the residual spirit of the peak king level could not hold on for three seconds under his hands! Now, the beast God has broken his shell! Became a little beast. What is the strength of the beast God now? Logically speaking, after breaking the shell, it should be the transformation of strength! So what is the upper limit of Su Ye''s power now? Unfortunately, they are on the edge, their communication equipment is very simple, and they have never heard of all kinds of information on the network. Therefore, some time ago, they just felt the turbulence of heaven and earth, felt that something big had happened, and the sky opened a hole, but they don''t know what happened. Otherwise, if you know that Su Ye is the existence of a broken situation and the only dragon in today''s evolutionary era, you may be surprised to lose your chin! The evolutionist boss now stared round his eyes and was sweating all over. The only dragon in the age of evolution. Those villagers in Lin village don''t know, but he knows! Just yesterday, the white snake king who had just killed the king of A-level disaster! The white snake king has not only broken through to A-level disaster king, but also his blood has shown signs of turning into a dragon! Even if it is extremely thin, it will be an extremely terrible existence! However, he was killed by the little beast in front of him So now his head was buzzing and his eyes were full of fear. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eight wasteland cities at this moment. "They..." The messenger listened to the voice on the other side of the communicator. His eyes were full of horror and his heart was hairy. "What happened?" The evolutionists of the nearby eight wasteland City noticed that they were very concerned about the things in Lin village. If something goes wrong, there will be demons. In this era, only by grasping all clues can they get rich resources or opportunities. At the moment, when he saw the appearance of the messenger, he frowned slightly and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. What happened? But the messenger seemed to relax, the corners of his mouth twitched, and his eyes were a little bitter. "They may... Have encountered a dragon..." "What? Dragon?" "The only dragon in the age of evolution." Chapter 170 After hearing what he said, the whole conference room was suddenly silent. Encountered a dragon? "Then they..." The messenger sighed, smiled bitterly and shook his head. A crowd of people fell silent one after another. "Why did the Dragon appear in a small forest village? It''s a big problem!" Each of them was a little angry. However, at this time, a figure came in from the door. The figure looked very young, dressed in slightly primitive clothes and had a long body. The figure''s face was morbid white, as if he had been locked in a place without sunshine for many years, with a touch of pride between his eyes and eyes. "Dragon?" He seems to be attracted by the word. He walked into the conference room, followed by two respectful evolutionists of Bahuang city. "Master Ji, are you..." "Call childe." "Ah... Well, young master Ji, the city Lord is waiting for you in the main hall... Are you..." However, the young man did not pay attention to the man, but looked at the stunned messenger and repeated, "what you just said is a dragon?" "Ah... Yes, it''s the Dragon..." the messenger was confused and stammered. But in my heart, I was surprised and uncertain. Who is this young man? Is there such a person in Bahuang city? But the young man looked strange and bloodless, giving people an unspeakable sense of gloom, as if he had been separated for a long time. As if standing next to the young man, there will be a pressure. "Young master Ji Hao, are you..." "In this era, there are dragons?" The young man named Ji Hao flashed a touch of blood in his eyes, and the naked eye could see that the corners of his mouth rippled with a touch of ferocious madness. There was a fierce cold in the conference room, and everyone trembled. The young man in front of them has really put too much pressure on them! The messenger was staring at the bottom of his heart with crazy eyes of the young man, so he had to harden his head and say. "Yes, the only dragon born in the era of evolution is extremely powerful. It just killed the white snake king of Tianshan A-level disaster King some time ago." Smelling the speech, the young man named Ji Hao''s eyes were red. It could be seen that the corners of his eyes were full of blood. He seemed to lick the corners of his mouth with some abnormal feeling, and his eyes were cold and flustered. "Dragon, in ancient times, Ji jiaerlang was proud of killing dragons. If he could kill a dragon and inherit his luck, it would make people enjoy the wind and water on the road in the future!" "Originally thought that the Dragon had disappeared... Unexpectedly, the Dragon could be born in this era!" Na Ji Hao speaks crazy language that makes people''s scalp numb. His form is crazy, just like a psychosis. His words seem to be talking to himself, and his voice is hard to hear, which makes people crazy. "Kill the dragon! Kill the dragon! The dragon in the era of evolution, the only dragon, that is, the only dragon luck! It''s mine." Ji Hao''s voice became more and more gloomy, and his face gradually became ferocious. "However, the central city has given orders not to take the initiative to provoke that!" Brush! After an evolutionist said this, Ji Hao''s eyes stared at him. The evolutionist trembled and swallowed his mouth with some fear. "Central city? What bullshit central city?" "What city is this?" Ji Hao stared at his red eyes and pointed at him with a dangerous look in his eyes. "Eight... Eight wasteland cities..." "Well, from today on, Bahuang city belongs to Ji family, one of the eight surnames in ancient times! Do you understand?" If everyone is struck by lightning. What''s the meaning of this? Eight wasteland city belongs to Ji family? Ancient family name? Does this not mean that Bahuang City betrayed the human center city? This They looked at each other one by one and saw the disbelief and worry in each other''s eyes. Isn''t Bahuang city human Bahuang city? Subordinate to? "I, Ji Hao, the second son of the Ji family, so if I want to kill the dragon, I must kill the dragon. This is my order and the highest order that Bahuang city needs to execute." Ji Hao said word by word. His voice was cold and chilling. While talking, a terrible breath echoed, and everyone stared round, full of shock. "Disaster king! Class a disaster king!" They can''t believe that the young man in front of them who looks only about 20 years old is a class a disaster king! Such a young disaster king? How is this possible? The Ji surname, one of the eight surnames in ancient times. In other words, people who lived from the previous era? What is Bahuang city going to do? What will the city Lord do again? Ji Hao''s eyes flickered slightly, so the madness slowly faded and became calm again, but at this moment, it gives everyone a more terrible feeling. What is a person''s most frightening character? be subject to changing moods. But they can master their emotions at the right time. Such people are the most terrible. It''s just the so-called Ji family... What does it mean? How many terrible strong men are there? This Ji Hao is just a young disciple of about 20 years old, but he can have the terrorist strength of A-level disaster king! I''m afraid the strength of the Ji family is unfathomable! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Thank you, Lord beast God!" The people of Lin village stood respectfully in front of Su Ye. At this moment, they bowed to Su Ye. How many times has the beast God saved them. They can''t count. It may be a coincidence, but every time Lin village encounters a huge and dangerous disaster, Su ye will appear, and then invincible to save everything. This is the beast God! They are very excited, especially now that the beast God has hatched! Strength should be stronger. Although they don''t know what the beast God has hatched, they think Su Ye''s hatching is very extraordinary. At this moment, a group of people also returned to Lin village. The village head and others looked happy, This is the evolutionist sent by Luoshui city to protect them. This time, it may be that Luoshui city is really ashamed, so the strength of the evolutionists sent is very strong. Their Lin village is only a small village, but they are still assigned to an evolutionist whose strength is about level B kingdom. It is enough to protect their Lin village. But they just went out to explore the current situation near 100000 mountains, not in the village. Otherwise, even if the people of Bahuang city come, they should not dare to make a chance. After all, Luoshui city is much better than Bahuang city. "There was a battle in the village?" several evolutionists in Luoshui City narrowed their eyes slightly with a little surprise. Lincun just, what happened? They hurried in! Chapter 171 "Several adults, you have finally come back." Lin Hu hurriedly greeted him and went out. Several evolutionists in Los Angeles are surprised at this moment. They felt the smell of battle. However, there seemed to be no trace of fighting in the village, and Lin Hu and others looked calm. They are somewhat strange. "Lin Hu, we seem to feel the smell of fighting. When we went out to explore the situation, did something happen in the village?" Lin Hu secretly praised that he was a powerful evolutionist. His perception was so sharp. After he briefly talked about the situation at that time, several evolutionists frowned one after another. "Eight wasteland city is so arrogant and domineering?" "The eight wastelands city has always been an unstable element, and the city master is even more ambitious. Don''t worry, we will certainly report this matter to the central city and give you justice." Lin Hu quickly thanked. But the evolutionist suddenly asked, "you just seem to say, Lord beast God?" These evolutors are not those who led them to Luoshui city. After redistribution, they have not seen the scene of killing the peak king and remnant spirit in Suye town at that time. So I haven''t heard of the beast God in this forest village. "Yes, it was the beast God who saved us." "Introduce?" Several evolutionists are very interested. According to what they say, eight wasteland city has sent out an evolutionist of A-level King''s realm. Such evolutionists are absolutely top-notch in eight wasteland city. But was easily defeated by the beast God in the mouth of Lin Hu? This level of fierce animals, they are full of curiosity. Most importantly, this level of fierce beast will shelter a small village? Lin Hu took several evolutionists to Su Ye. "Look, the beast God is right there. There are two adults and Chimu adults." The eyes of several evolutionists were frozen, and three figures could be seen lying on the ground of the village in the distance. The evolutionists suddenly turned pale and their eyes were slightly frozen. "The bald dog who looks stupid but not in the middle of winter is two adults. His real name is two fools. Although his IQ is not too high and he has no integrity, he is kind-hearted and a good dog." "The big red eyed ape is the red eyed man. Although he looks big and strong, he doesn''t look so violent." Lin Hu didn''t notice the abnormality of these Los Angeles evolutors, and he still explained. "Beast God adults, two adults, and red eyes adults, these are evolutionists from Los Angeles. They are all powerful beings." Sue didn''t speak at all. She closed her eyes and basked in the sun. The second fool raised his eyes slightly, waved, and suddenly smiled with a humanized grin. It was strange. The bald dog suddenly smiled at you. But the second fool sighed in his heart. Egg boss, no, although dragon boss is powerful, he doesn''t know the meaning of multiple friends and multiple roads. This dog can only take the heavy responsibility and move forward with a heavy load. The two fools walked over, stretched out their dog claws and shook their hands one by one. He sighed afterwards. In order to dominate the world in the future, the dog has paid too much. yes. I am the dog behind the Dragon boss. I pay silently without asking for return. Just hope that when the Dragon boss dominates one side in the future, he will not forget the handsome dog who silently contributes behind him. Wheezing! Two silly couldn''t help licking Su Ye. Boom! Su Ye slapped it, and the two fools were directly photographed into the ground by Sheng Sheng. They screamed. Su Ye squinted at the silly dog. What''s wrong with the silly thing? The red eyed ape grinned, and the stupid dog''s IQ was in arrears again? Or did you leave your integrity on the ground and can''t pick it up? And a group of evolutionists who just shook hands with ER silly were very embarrassed. This dog Don''t you live in your own world? And they looked at Su ye, the thin and soft scales, not huge, but gave people an unspeakable sense of oppression. And they suddenly felt that Su Ye seemed familiar... They looked at each other with some uncertainty, and their eyes were full of suspicion. How do you feel? It seems to be similar to the recently famous one... When they think of this, they suddenly feel that the soles of their feet seem to be getting cold. And Su Ye didn''t want to pay attention to their appearance. At this time, the old village head came over and looked at what a group of evolutionists seemed to find. His heart jumped slightly. So he said. "You''ve worked hard. Please come this way." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ They came to the village head''s house, and the village head brought Lin Hu and Zhang long into the house. A group of people sat around and closed the door. The old village head took a puff of dry smoke and looked at a few evolutionists with a bit of curiosity. "Gentlemen, just now you seem to know something about the beast God?" Lin Hu and others were surprised. They immediately looked at several evolutionists with deep curiosity in their eyes. "Is the beast God famous in the human world? Recently, the beast God talent entered the human world and just came back. We are blocked by information in the poor mountains and ditches. I don''t know if the beast God has done something great in the major cities of our human world. Have you seen the beast God?" "The strength of the beast God is so strong. It is estimated that he should also have a great reputation in the human world." Several evolutionists had a little cold sweat on their faces. They looked at each other and seemed uncertain. Looking at the curious faces of Lin Hu and others, they took a deep breath and immediately smiled bitterly. "We''re not sure if it''s that one." "Just as we guessed right, if it is really that person, it can be said that he is not only famous in the human world, but also known to women and children all over the world." Lin Hu and others were shocked. They all couldn''t believe it. Really? If they remember correctly, it''s only a few days since Lord beast God stepped into the human world? even woman and children all know? Such terrible popularity? Is it really wrong to guess, as they say? Lin Hu and others hurriedly asked. "Tell me!" "Well... We''re just guessing. After all, we were in a remote area that day and didn''t witness the whole process, but most of us heard it." "The beast God in Lin village..." Lin Hu and others listened attentively and were curious. Lord beast God, you can''t really do anything magnificent in those big cities! There will be another chapter in the speed of light codeword late Chapter 172 "Did you see the turbulence in the world a few days ago?" Lin Hu and others nodded. "Just the day before yesterday, it seemed that there was a great breath. 100000 mountains were in a mess, and there were often very frightening sounds." "Yes, yes, when we were in Luoshui City, we seemed to see a crack in the sky. The children were frightened. Don''t say, we adults were also chilly." Lin Hu and Zhang Long said one after another. The Los Angeles evolutionist sighed and immediately continued to talk. "On that day, it seemed that the whole world was in turmoil. The return plan was originally a secret, but after the day before yesterday, it was no secret." Since the failure of the return plan, the plan has surfaced, spread on the Internet by the human world, and let more people know the truth. "It is said that those creatures in ancient times ten thousand years ago slaughtered the dragon race, the first race in heaven and earth ten thousand years ago, and buried them under the earth, forming four famous Dragon veins in human history. Countless dragon corpses are buried in these dragon veins, which is a shocking overall situation." "The day before yesterday, when the big situation unfolded, the sky cracked and connected with the long river of years behind. The dragon vein collapsed, and the Dragon corpses floated and gathered." Lin Hu, Zhang long and others were stunned. They really knew that something big should have happened at that time, but they didn''t expect that the context was so terrible! Involving the layout ten thousand years ago? How many years is human history? Were there humans on the earth ten thousand years ago? There should be, but with them, living in two times should be regarded as two civilizations. "Their purpose is to use the blood power of the first race between heaven and earth, destroy the rules of the road, and reshape heaven and earth back to the order of heaven and earth ten thousand years ago." "Generally speaking, it is to force the era of evolution back to ancient times. At that time, those creatures can reappear on the earth, occupy one side and fly to the world." Lin Hu and others nodded in disbelief. But what does this have to do with the beast God? They are all some two Zhang monks who can''t figure it out. "Keep listening to me." "If the return plan is launched successfully, the evolutionary era will collapse, and we are all creatures in the evolutionary era. At that time, the order belonging to the evolutionary era will collapse, and we, as well as the fierce animals evolved by later generations, will be directly destroyed." "But they missed one thing, that is, there was a dragon in the era of evolution." "Dragon?" In fact, just now they wanted to say that the dragon has always appeared in some human myths, and more people are more willing to summarize it as the totem imagined by people in the ancient times. Dragon, does it really exist? "Yes, a dragon was born, broke all plans and saved the era of evolution." "The only dragon in the age of evolution." Lin Hu and others were stunned. "Cough, but what does it have to do with the beast God... Wait, you don''t mean..." Lin Hu and others suddenly had an incredible idea. And the evolutionists smiled and nodded. "If we''re right, the beast God in Lin village should be the dragon." There was silence in the air. In the village head''s room, it can be said that it was like solidification in an instant. in other words. The dragon who saved the world. It may be their beast God "Are you sure?" the old village head''s calm face was hard to calm at the moment, and his mouth was trembling slightly with dry smoke. "The dragon has two forms, one is a very small beast, and the other is a 100 meter long golden dragon." "Yesterday, the white snake king of Tianshan broke through to A-level disaster king." "What?" "Class a disaster king? Isn''t that more dangerous?" The evolutionist knew it would be this reaction, he sighed and said immediately. "However, the white snake king who just broke through was killed by the Golden Dragon. The strength of the golden dragon is unfathomable." Now, they are really shocked. Is that an exaggeration? But they suddenly remembered that when Su Ye left lincun to go to the human world some time ago, didn''t he mean to go to Tiannan Tianshan? On that day, they seemed to be worried that Su ye would meet the white snake king, but A few days later, he suddenly told them that the more powerful white snake king had been beheaded, and that he was the beast God! This news It''s amazing. The growth of the beast God adult is really terrible to the extreme! At this moment, Su Ye naturally didn''t know that they would run to the village head''s house to talk about Su Ye''s deeds. He is ready to rest in the forest village for a short time, and then step into the 100000 mountains to see what strange things are in the folding space. Recently, he also felt that he had experienced too many things and was a little tired. So it''s very comfortable to lie here and bathe in the sun at this moment. Of course, it would be better if the silly dog next to him didn''t come and secretly lick him from time to time. This silly dog is really getting worse and worse. However, at this time, Su Ye suddenly frowned, as if she felt something. "Who!" His voice was cold and fierce, with a thick chill. He felt as if he was in the dark, and a breath was approaching! And this breath made him have a natural aversion, as if it came from the rejection of blood, and the breath was not weak, which posed a little threat to him! It''s definitely the disaster king, and it should still be the kind with a high level! Su Ye''s eyes turned slightly and stood up slowly. His whole body tightened up with the breath. Er silly and red eyed ape seemed to feel something wrong, so they got up slowly and looked around. At the moment, the sun is bright, birds and flowers are fragrant, and birds and animals often fly up and down. However, at this time, a figure came out slowly from the lush forest. The figure was a bit long. It seemed as thin as wood, but it gave people a great sense of oppression, and his blood seemed to disgust Su Ye. "The Dragon born in the era of evolution is still the only dragon..." "Your luck is so great!" The young man''s voice was somewhat gloomy and hoarse, and Su ye heard a touch of eager greed from his tone. What are the details of this young man? It just seems that those who come are not good. Su Ye smiled in her heart, but she was not afraid of the young man who appeared in the forest village. [well, the update is delivered today. The author will go back to his hometown the day after tomorrow. It takes five hours by plane, so the update the day after tomorrow depends on my status] Chapter 173 This young man, of course, is Ji Jiaji Hao who appeared in Bahuang city. When he knew that there was a dragon here, he immediately came as fast as possible! At this moment, looking at Su ye, his eyes flickered slightly, revealing a killing opportunity. In the jungle behind him, a group of evolutionists in Bahuang city were stunned. holy crap. So cruel? I didn''t probe the situation at all. The second childe of the Ji family rushed in so directly? Is he really powerful, or is the second childe of the Ji family a reckless man? They just felt the terrible power released from Ji Hao. For a moment, it can be said that they all couldn''t help shaking. "Who are you?" Su Ye inquired with great interest. The smell of Ji Hao was really disgusting, but he had a lot of cards, so he couldn''t be afraid of him. "Me?" Ji Hao couldn''t help feeling proud in his eyes. His voice was low and said with a sneer. "Have you heard of the ancient eight surnames?" "Never heard of it." Ji Hao''s tone stagnated and he took a deep breath. "Have you heard of Ji''s family?" "Never heard of it." "Have you heard of the Dragon slaughtering family?" "Never heard of it." For a moment, Ji Hao''s face rose like pig liver. And Su Ye is speechless, your sister''s, I really haven''t heard a lot of what you said. Why this reaction? Why, is Ji''s family famous? Ancient eight surnames? Tianzhi seems to have mentioned it before? Ancient family name? It has a pivotal position in ancient times, and there are countless strong people in the family? But this dragon slaughtering family Su Ye was slightly alert for a moment. Kill dragons? In ancient times, is there such a family? If so, Su Ye really should be careful. Of course, she is not afraid of this young man. And Ji Hao''s face was gloomy. "Kill you today and take your luck." Thinking like this, Ji Hao''s eyes became hot. Su Ye is the only dragon in the era of evolution. The dragon is the top existence between heaven and earth and carries Qi. And Su night is a dragon, which carries the luck of the whole emerging evolutionary era! Therefore, killing a dragon in Su night is equivalent to getting the luck of the whole dragon family! How can he not feel hot? "Ow?" The second fool tilted the dog''s head slightly. Which onion is this? So arrogant? But the breath felt from the young man is really strong and terrible. Just two silly looked at Su ye and shook his tail. Dragon boss, okay? No, the Dragon boss raised his mouth and smiled strangely. Absolutely no good! "Ji''s house." Su ye said softly, and a touch of thinking seemed to appear in her eyes. Ji Hao snorted coldly. "In ancient times, the Ji family was the leader of this land. There were countless strong people who suppressed heaven and earth. The middle-aged and weak children of the family fell into the dust and cut 3000 swords to make money." Su Ye''s eyes flashed clearly. "Going into the dust? Collecting money? Just being a chicken? So the Ji family is a big family of chicken?" Ji Hao was stunned. What does Su Ye mean? Jidao clan? He has just recovered and doesn''t understand some modern emerging words at all. But I felt that it was not a good word. His face was as heavy as water, and his hand explored slightly from the rear. Immediately, an evolutionist was caught by him with aura! Su Ye''s eyes flickered slightly. Ji Hao''s realm was probably A-level disaster king, and the real combat effectiveness should be terrible. However, what makes Su Ye feel a little tricky is the Ji family and the Dragon slaughtering family behind him? A young disciple can reach A-level disaster king. What about the strong man of Ji family? Will there be any unfavorable factors for Su ye in the future? The evolutionist trembled and was completely stunned by Ji Hao''s strength. For a moment, he hesitated. "Chicken... Just... Just come out... Sell..." Before he finished his words, he felt a sense of suffocation like sinking into the sea. In an instant, his hair was creepy! Sell it? In ancient times, Ji family disciples walked on the earth and were respected by countless people. As long as they said they were Ji family disciples, no one dared to offend them. But now someone dares to humiliate his Ji family? Ji Hao''s face is as heavy as water, and her eyes are full of murders! "You are presumptuous!" "Die!" He didn''t think that what Su ye said was actually this meaning! The original meaning of wind and dust should be a hard journey, or wandering in the Jianghu, but now, it actually means this! Looking at the teasing on Su Ye''s face, his face turned red and his eyes were full of killing! Boom! Ji Hao immediately rioted and killed Su Ye. The terrible energy destroyed the whole world. The evolutionists around him changed their faces one by one. Their legs softened under the pressure of the breath and collapsed directly to the ground. And right now. The village head and others who had just come out of the house were startled. What happened again! Why does Lin village often fluctuate recently? What the hell is going to happen? Boom! The earth cracked and Ji Hao killed Su Ye directly. The terrible smell of disaster king made the earth around the town tremble wildly! "This..." Seeing this scene, in an instant, the village head and others were all startled. What happened to this sudden young man? "A-level disaster king? Such a young A-level disaster king? How is this possible?" the evolutionists in Luoshui city have a creepy feeling. Disaster kings of this level are absolute high-ranking in the human world! Even Governor Liu of Luoshui city is a C-level disaster king, and even his combat effectiveness is not as good as some d-level disaster kings who fight all year round. Such a young disaster king is difficult. They suddenly remembered the big families with many surnames that had recently spread. For a moment, they were also worried. "Is it the evolutionist of Bahuang city?" Some of them recognized the evolutionists gathered behind them. After all, Luoshui city and Bahuang city are not far away, and they often communicate. "It''s Bahuang city! What are they going to do!" "Damn it, we must inform Luoshui city as soon as possible! I always feel that the eight wasteland city is ambitious and the central city has issued orders not to provoke the existence! Are they crazy?" The evolutionists in Los Angeles were all angry one by one. Lin Hu and others looked at Su ye with concern. Disaster king? And he is also a particularly senior disaster king! Lord beast God, he But at this time! Boom! A loud explosion accompanied by bright light burst out there in an instant. Su Ye suddenly changed. In the dense light, a breath of terror and hegemony came out. In the dense light, it seemed that there was a huge body showing a corner in it, revealing a very strong dragon scale like an iron armor! Chapter 174 It''s really a dragon! Everyone was shocked to see the 100 meter long terrible Golden Dragon suddenly appeared on the dome that day. In an instant, they were startled. Those huge bodies glittered with golden light, giving people a terrible visual impact! "It''s Jinlong!" There was a flash of surprise in Ji Hao''s eyes. He still knew more about the level of the dragon family, but he really didn''t expect that Su ye would turn into a golden dragon! The golden dragon is the mainstay of the whole dragon family! You know, in ancient times, Shengsheng made the dragon family the strongest recognized existence of all creatures in heaven and earth, and one of the four spirits. It is also the level of the five clawed dragon. It is said that he is only one line away from the nine clawed dragon level. There are even rumors that the green dragon has finally broken through the realm of the supreme dragon, but the green dragon has disappeared. So it is impossible to prove whether all this is a rumor. The golden dragon, even among the four ancient dragon families, should exist in the top batch. Like other Jiaolong families, and even some inferior miscellaneous maoyalong and golden dragon, they are supreme. A golden dragon appeared in the era of evolution? And it seems to have just hatched? Became a golden dragon in the beginning? The potential of this terror Luckily I met him. Ji Hao smiled coldly and fiercely, and there was a strong killing in his eyes. Next moment! Boom! The two sides broke out in an instant, the power of terror reverberated around the world, and the sky shook. Ji Hao blew out with a fist. It was bright and powerful. Su ye went to the dragon tail without saying a word. In an instant, the surrounding air was quickly swept out by Su Ye''s dragon tail and directly pumped out the air. Boom! The vibration of both sides almost collapsed the buildings in Lin village, the earth was shattered by the residual force, and some buildings around were shaking rapidly and almost collapsed. "I feel that Lin village will be rebuilt again..." Lin Hu was helpless. Dong! The old village head on one side, with a bad complexion, knocked Lin Hu on the head with a cigarette gun. Is it time to pay attention to these? "Sure enough, it''s the golden dragon!" A group of evolutionists said in their hearts, but they were still shocked. After all, they heard that they were certainly not as shocked as they saw with their own eyes. This huge body with a length of 100 meters is glittering with golden light, which really gives people a huge visual impact! In particular, the terrorist force erupted by the swing of the dragon''s tail almost broke their cognition! Boom! Step on! Ji Hao quickly retreated with a little dignity in his eyes. He felt the sharp pain, couldn''t help shaking his arm, and his heart shook slightly. Although his power is powerful, he is a class a disaster king, but Su Ye is a golden dragon and the power to shake off his tail, which is the natural advantage of blood and flesh! Su Ye was also pushed back by the power of Na Ji Hao. Ji Hao broke out with all his strength. The bright aura surged like a waterfall. Between the bursts of a Taoist Qi machine, the blood in his body was like a river boiling and surging! "Huangquan forbidden art!" Between the roar, a decaying breath diffused out of his body. Click click, click, the place under his feet began to crack continuously in an instant, and the earth trembled madly. A force of silence burst out! This is the inside story of Ji''s family! The Ji family can obtain such prestige and status in that fierce ancient times, but it must have rich inside information! I don''t know how many generations of wisdom have deduced and created this method! Forbidden art! The art of killing! Suddenly, a terrible light burst out, the sky shook, and went directly to Su Ye. "This... What a terrible law!" In an instant, everyone felt a destructive force, burst out madly, and their eyes were full of shock and even some horror. Fierce beasts have natural powers, and the human world naturally has corresponding. However, what human beings have developed at present can only be attributed to technology, not law. Law is a product that has been tested by time and polished by the wisdom of countless generations! And this method is terrible! This time, they have determined that the young man is definitely a member of a big family with ancient surnames! Only ancient families with surnames can have such terrible details! No! Isn''t the beast God dangerous? But soon. Su Ye roared up to the sky. KANGLONG robbery! In an instant, the surrounding area exploded, like thunder rolling, and the sound of dragon singing echoed like a long robbery. Boom, boom! The surroundings exploded, and terrible gas engines burst out continuously, which made Ji Hao vibrate slightly. Is this the Golden Dragon level talent? Ji Hao''s eyes were slightly frozen. The light and the sound burst into the air, and the space shook wildly! The whole range is extremely terrible. It is conceivable that if someone is in it, he will be directly annihilated by the terrible power! Boom! The light exploded. Su Ye''s body was pushed back and moved far. Ji Hao''s face was pale and his heart shook. The strength of this golden dragon is far beyond his imagination! In ancient times, he saw the golden dragon! But the Golden Dragon at that time was definitely not su Ye''s terror! Su ye should only have the strength of level D disaster king! But can such a terrible force erupt? Is it potential? When the potential reaches an extremely terrible level, it can also increase the strength! For example, those Tianjiao fight over the rank! That''s the truth! It can only be said that the potential of the Golden Dragon in front of us is incomparable! He took a deep breath and flashed a dignified look in his eyes. In that case, if he continued to let Su Ye grow, what would this golden dragon become in the future? Will it become the existence of the recognition of heaven and earth and even the direct name given by heaven and earth? Ji Hao is an exciting spirit. However, suddenly, his pupils contracted and his eyes widened, full of disbelief. Su Ye suddenly roared up to the sky, and the dragon''s mouth was up. In an instant, the surrounding air seemed to end in an instant! Su night is like soaking up the sun and moon, swallowing the heavens! Heaven and earth return to yuan and the dragon is clear! In an instant, all the aura within a kilometer radius was swallowed. In an instant, the surrounding trees seemed to wither for a few minutes. Many people had a sense of discomfort. The aura suddenly seemed to dry up. They were like fish leaving the water. They felt dizzy in an instant! And Su Ye''s breath is rising! In the blink of an eye, it was like reaching the level of level B disaster king! Ji Hao''s eyes widened and he was no longer calm. Chicken skin poured out all over his body. His eyes were full of horror and shock. This What gift is it? From level D to level B? How could this have such an adverse effect? Chapter 175 Ji Hao was really shocked. Once, he has seen some secrets that can temporarily improve the power of a person or beast, but there may be extremely serious sequelae, such as temporary weakness or permanent damage to the body! But Su Ye''s gift! Two classes have been promoted! Moreover, he doesn''t seem to be the kind that burns the power in his body or causes harm to his body! Swallow the world in an instant! Put all the auras around you into your body! The only possible consequence of this situation is that the body is too weak and is blown up by the majestic Aura! But that''s a golden dragon! How terrible is the physical strength? Internal meridians are extremely tough! The secret of improving strength without sequelae? This Such a powerful gift? wait! Didn''t he just cast a talent? The more Ji Hao thinks about it, the more scary it is! However, Su Ye''s breath was high at this moment, and his whole body sent out a breath of clearing and returning. The earth around him began to crack madly! Su Ye rushed directly to Ji Hao, and the dragon tail swept wildly. The space was almost broken by Su Ye. Ji Hao felt the terrible force on Su Ye''s dragon tail, his pupils contracted, his body retreated wildly, displayed frantically in the way of printing, and photographed Su Ye''s dragon tail! Boom, boom! Crazy explosions around, smoke rolling, light rolling up with the smoke! But suddenly there was a dull noise! Ji Hao''s body flew out like a shell! "Damn it." Ji Hao vomited a mouthful of blood, and her eyes were full of cold color. Those evolutionists were shocked, because Su Ye was so terrible! You know, Ji Hao''s strength can definitely hang Los Angeles! Although some exaggeration, if Ji Hao plays his cards, it is still possible to suppress a city! However, this is not the opponent of the beast God! They looked at each other one after another and saw the shock in each other''s eyes! At this moment, Su Ye''s dragon body moved forward and quickly went towards Naji Hao! Since you annoyed him. Then kill! After he crossed over, many people provoked him, such as the azure lion king in the beginning, or the mysterious Li Fan and the white snake king in one side, but they all died in the end. Looking at the Su night, Ji Hao suddenly smiled grimly. "Do you think you must kill me?" "You really surprised me. I didn''t expect that your strength would be so terrible. You live in a variety of gifted gods. Is this the benefit of potential for strength growth?" "If I give you time to develop, I''m afraid you will really become a terrible existence like the green dragon in ancient times, and even have hope to surpass him. However, how can I give you the opportunity to continue to develop like this?" Su Ye frowned slightly, and had a bad feeling. However, at this time, a thrilling breath burst out from Ji Hao''s body! A loud and clear sword sound echoed in the sky! "When I came out of the family, my father handed over the ancient wasteland soldiers handed down by the family from generation to generation to me. I don''t know what the outside times have developed into and whether there will be any danger." "I''m so disappointed to go out of the family and enter the era of evolution. The human beings in this era are too weak. I can easily run over and die. I thought I didn''t have the opportunity to use this. Unexpectedly, this ancient wasteland soldier still had the opportunity to use it." Ji Hao pinched a seal. There was a flash behind him! Click, click! The space is cracked, just like being pierced, a terrible light suddenly blooms, the sword is loud and clear, and the bright sword light blooms, piercing the sky! A sword spirit annihilating the soul burst out, just like exploring yunqiong and destroying the sky! The surrounding fog is swirling, and Shuer is pierced by the sword light. The sky is silver and white. The sword Qi around is rolled up and stacked, which is very spectacular! This, just a sword, appears in this world! Boom! Space concussion, the sword was completely pulled out of space! The terrible Qi machine broke out in an instant, carrying an unquestionable majesty, just like suppressing everything. The supreme king of weapons carries a magnificent and ferocious killing machine! "Ancient barren soldiers existed for a very long time in ancient times, and the forging technique reached the peak of that era! They were made by countless craftsmen who repeatedly beat and refined their efforts!" "Represents an extreme!" "And this sword is called killing and robbing!" "I''ve drunk countless dragon blood! It''s the natural nemesis of the dragon clan!" Ji Hao looked ferocious, pale and bent. Obviously, it was too difficult for him to urge the so-called ancient wasteland soldier! Ji Hao was forced out by a blood arrow! The blood essence was infected with the killing and robbing sword. In an instant, the killing and robbing sword shook slightly and rustled, as if it had been resurrected. The terrible Qi made countless people look crazy! At this moment, inside 100000 mountains. "What''s the matter? Who revived the ancient wasteland soldiers? What a magnificent killing opportunity! This is... Ji''s killing and robbing sword?" The voice of Tianzhi roared and was full of vibration. "Ancient wasteland soldiers represent the crystallization of an era, the supreme forging and smelting technology mastered by countless craftsmen, countless precious materials, and even some extract dragon souls, dye dragon blood, and use all kinds of terrible blood to increase the strength of wasteland soldiers!" "The Ji family, have you walked in the world?" "In other words, they are all coming back." At this time, Bai Xiaoze''s lovely face suddenly wrinkled and seemed to shiver. "Are they all coming back?" "Yes, the public is fighting for the fruit of the Tao and looking for detachment." Tianzhi sighed, but frowned. What kind of battle happened that used the killing and robbing sword? Even if only a trace of recovery, the outbreak of terrorist forces are unimaginable! ¡­¡­ Located in a mysterious area, there are a large ethnic group and many palace like buildings. In the center, a man''s eyes tremble. "Hao''er offered a sword to kill and rob? What existence did Hao''er encounter? He forced him to this point?" The power of killing and robbing sword is too terrible and the Qi machine is huge. It is the weapon of a God who was the strongest member of the Ji family in those years! If future generations want to urge, they must sacrifice their own blood essence, This will do great damage to Ji Hao! In other words, now we have to! Desperate? Who can force Ji Hao into a desperate situation? ¡­¡­ At this moment, Ji Hao''s whole body trembled wildly, and the whole person shrunk rapidly, just like skin and bone. His face was pale without any blood. His breath even shrunk rapidly, which obviously hurt his vitality! His face is ferocious. I paid such a high price just to kill you! "Come on! Today I... Will kill you!" His voice was ferocious and cold! Ji Hao raised his head, his eyes were ferocious and terrible, and the corners of his mouth were full of crazy smiles. Golden Dragon? Are you scared by me? But soon he was dull for a moment and his face changed. what the fuck? What happened? The huge body of the Golden Dragon suddenly shrunk and became the little beast. Then Turn around and run fuck! The script is wrong! Chapter 176 Fight? Ghosts fight you! Shake forward so long, mentally retarded? If I don''t run, wouldn''t I be as retarded as you? Isn''t it a big loss to use this sword? Just blow it up? Cool? Burn blood essence to fight me? I won''t fight you if I burn you dry! Su Ye suddenly felt that Ji Hao''s brain was not working well. The fool waited for you to summon the sword and fight with you! "Two fools, thirty-six tricks!" "Ouch!" The second silly moment seemed to turn into a black wind, and Su Ye ran away, directly towards the 100000 mountain! The red eyed ape flew first. When he just fought, Su Ye motioned him to run away. At this moment, Ji Hao almost vomited blood when he looked at Su ye who was running out of sight. fuck! Where is this? The script is wrong! I summoned the killing and robbing sword used by Ji family to kill dragons for generations! Just to kill you! Why did you run away with your special brew? Do you belong to the confidence and pride of the dragon? Ji Hao Ran two steps. He seemed unwilling and wanted to catch up. However, at the moment, he can''t do what he wants. All his strength continues to be in the killing and robbing sword! In front, the two silly thieves were jubilant and shouted at the back while running. It was full of provocation. Come on! See, the Dragon boss has begun to imitate the dog! This shows that my path is correct! There are thousands of avenues, all of which are top-grade! Dogs lick and run! There will be no limit in the future! Thinking of this, he twisted the ugly dog''s head and turned his eyes at Na Ji Hao. It was full of provocation! Leaning on the sword and looking at the mocking dog face, Ji Hao almost fainted with anger. I was despised by the dog. The second son of the Ji family, one of my eight ancient surnames, was... Despised by a dog? He felt his chest burning, his veins exploding, and his face was ferocious. The killing and robbing sword in his hand seemed to feel the terrible killing opportunity. For a moment, he hummed and sent out a loud sword sound. Jianming, Jianming, you have a fart! Ji Hao''s heart burst with foul language. No matter how strong he was, everyone else ran away! And my blood essence! This time, I''m afraid it will take several months to recover, and it will cause great damage to the potential in the future! the loss outweighs the gain. For the first time, he sacrificed the ancient wasteland soldiers, but he still had such a sense of powerlessness! Poof! He took a mouthful of blood and immediately fainted. The sophomore son of an ancient big family, who mastered the ancient wasteland soldiers in the family, was stunned by the living Qi! A group of evolutionists looked at each other and felt helpless, which Just when he offered the killing and robbing sword, they were really shocked. The terrible force almost crushed them. The surging breath even made them despair! I thought Su ye would die. But I didn''t expect Sue ran away. He ran very decisively without any hesitation. Then Ji Hao was stunned It''s a little too dramatic! They want to laugh, but they dare not. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hoo!" Finally ran out. Su ye and ER silly stopped in the 100000 mountain, and the red eyed apes had just been caught up by them. Now they caught up with them in a hurry. The red eyed ape clenched his fist and wanted to cry without tears. He decided to lose weight. Take the time to practice long-distance running and improve your physical strength! Otherwise, it''s too bullying an ape! Almost broke his leg every time! I can''t catch up with this stupid dog! Red eyed apes think the world is too unfriendly to monkeys. "Ow, ow, ow." two fools were elated and their tails shook. He is a fool. The red eyed ape can only comfort himself by God''s taking away his IQ, so he gave him a proud escape speed. Yes, God is fair. At this moment, although Su Ye ran away, she still couldn''t relax in her heart. Ancient wasteland soldiers! Is that the ancient wasteland soldier? The extreme of ancient weapons represents the wisdom of countless craftsmen, which has been crystallized with painstaking efforts. This is really a little scary, especially the breath of the killing and robbing sword, which really made his blood begin to tremble. Dragon''s natural nemesis? Dragon slaughtering family? He began to believe that the sword had been stained with countless dragon blood. And the recovery of Ji''s family on this land is really a threat to Su Ye. Su Ye is now equivalent to the dragon family in ancient times, adhering to the Qi of heaven and earth, and he carries the Qi of the evolutionary era, which has more potential. So the Ji family will definitely put their goal on Su Ye. This time, Su ye turned around and ran away. She severely hurt Na Ji Hao. What if she met again next time? Can su ye escape? The power of the killing and robbing sword just broke out was terrible. Even if it only recovered a little, there was a sense of destruction, which made Su Ye feel a fatal crisis! He now lives in the dark clothes of Chiyu. He should be able to resist it once. But after blocking it? Therefore, we should improve our strength as soon as possible. Su Ye sighed and immediately they continued to move forward. 100000 mountains, winding, lush and lush, with many peaks, are still the same as at that time. This time, Su Ye stepped into 100000 mountains, and the fierce animals around him were silent. Even if Su Ye didn''t show his breath, they couldn''t help shaking and crawling on the ground as if they wanted to surrender. The change of 100000 mountains lies in the depths. I still remember when Su Ye was first brought into shiwanda mountain by Tianzhi, I saw a folded space in the connecting space between the deepest part and the cliff of shiwanda mountain. There are dead mountains in it. Very strange. Now, with the death of Li Yan, the folding space is opened! Dead space? Above the sky, layers of broken traces still exist, in which black lines and bright luster converge and interweave to form a space crack like the universe, and the waves fluctuate, giving people an extremely strange feeling. Although it seems to be on the horizon. But if you want to step into it, you seem to have to go through the cliff. And vaguely, you can hear the roaring from the dead space, just like roaring in the mountains and forests, shaking the rolling mountains, which makes people feel a slight shock. "Ow, ow, ow." Er silly seemed to feel something, and the temperature on his body seemed to rise slowly. Tut Tut, it seems that you want to find out what Er silly''s blood is. You still have to step into this dead space! Just don''t know, what is there in this dead space? [this chapter was written slowly, so it was delayed until after 12 o''clock. I have to get up at 7 o''clock tomorrow morning to catch the plane. It takes five hours. It should be updated in the evening tomorrow.] Chapter 177 Su ye, Er Sha and red eyed apes went to the mountain community where the peak king was located. Once upon a time, Su Ye was still dangerous among the continuous peaks. Every day, the peak king may step near the peak and pose a threat to Su Ye. I still remember that Su Ye competed with some senior animal kings such as the azure lion king for the peak of a golden lion. He broke out the blood of dragon nine and completed the final battle with the late peak king! At that time, Su Ye was only a B-level beast king. The surrounding peak king is not satisfied with him to the extreme! But now. "Ouch!" The two fools cried out a few times, which was called an extreme * * arrogance. However, those peak kings around them can be said to dare to be angry but not to speak. Naturally, they are not afraid of Er silly, but of Su ye on the side of Er silly. Although Su Ye didn''t show his breath, he showed a ray of dragon power, which made countless fierce animals tremble and hair all over. The dragon is really like a nemesis for the fierce beasts who have been evolving in their later generations. This is ruining the two fools. Back then, what kind of bullshit peak kings were arrogant? When I saw my dog, all the sarcasm and disdain were written on my face, but now? At this moment, er silly was so proud that even the red eyed ape on one side couldn''t see it anymore. What''s this called? This is called pure dog support! It''s terrible. Red eyed ape''s teeth itch. At this moment, Su Ye''s eyes looked at the crack in the space above the cliff, and the light burst out continuously, which was very strange. "Let''s go." Su ye took a deep breath and stepped into the space crack with ER silly and red eyed ape. When they disappeared here, the top kings breathed a sigh of relief. The smell of Su Ye really made them tremble, but at the thought of the bald dog just now, they had a feeling of itching teeth. The dog really deserved beating! If you have a chance, you must press it on the ground and rub it hard! At this moment, after stepping into the dead space. Take this step. It''s like earth shaking! The surrounding scenes changed one after another, and the dark light rolled out wildly. However, soon, you can feel a flustered feeling in your heart. People can''t help shivering. Step on! They stepped on a piece of ground, but they were soon overwhelmed by the scene in front of them. They saw a vast, foggy, mixed with the sky, a vast, and the visibility was not far away, giving people a hazy feeling. With his head down, he could see that the withered earth split lines. Su Ye felt a little cautious and flustered because of the withered earth. The sky is far away, haggard and dead. "It''s worthy of being a dead space. The scene here really makes my heart hair." However, even if it is dead, even if the earth is haggard, we can still see the continuous ups and downs of the rising mountains, magnificent, and magnificent in ancient times. "Is this folding space a mountain and river left over from ancient times, and then sealed here, and because it has been too long, it has evaded the law of the avenue and eventually led to the loss of energy, so it will become so withered?" Su Ye guessed slightly in her heart. Two silly and red eyed apes looked at the surrounding scenes with great interest, and their eyes were full of curiosity. But Er silly suddenly seems to have a dull feeling, like he is very familiar with this land. There seems to be something on this land that is very stimulating to ER silly''s blood! The second fool purred a few times, and immediately his skin seemed to become more pink, and sparks were constantly revealed where the skin rubbed with the air. Su ye could feel the blood in Er silly''s body and seemed to be a little close to herself. It feels weird. Su Ye touched Er silly''s bald head. "You can''t be my son or something?" After saying that, Su Ye was still worried about whether Er silly would be angry. As a result, two fools stared after listening. His head was as crazy as a chicken pecking rice, and his tail shook up like a flatterer. Su Ye''s complexion was not very good-looking. He slapped the unruly silly dog on the ground. But at this time! Su Ye suddenly felt something wrong! He was stunned! However, at this time, the surrounding fog dispersed. Hiss! A sound broke through the air, and there was a gust of wind! There''s a crisis! Su Ye kicked out the two fools in an instant. The red eyed ape had already felt the crisis and ran away quickly! Boom! The earth exploded, the soil flew wildly, and the golden light broke out in the air, just like a pair of feathered wings flapping and rolling up endless soil scraps! "Oh!" "Can you escape?" In an instant, a somewhat sour voice full of surprise rang through, Su yedun looked at it and found that it was a golden winged ROC! The eyes of the ROC burst into golden light. The yellow eyes are somewhat similar to those of Su ye, but they are far from as smart and bright as Su Ye. They are dignified. Su Ye''s eyes are like burning golden pupils, but this ROC is not so. The yellow eyes feel much lower. But at this moment, the golden winged ROC obviously regarded Su Ye as prey! The golden winged ROC looks strange and has a sharp breath. It is obviously an existence with extremely ancient blood! And this blood should be extraordinary! Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. Unexpectedly, he just stepped into the dead space and encountered such an existence? [species: Mirs with golden wings] [level: Level B disaster king] [basic aura strength: 7908 PA] [evolution times: 5] Huh? Is it just a B-level disaster king? Su Ye suddenly felt that he was a little inflated. Now he was just a d-level disaster king, but when he saw that he was a B-level disaster king, there was a sense of disdain in his heart. Am I so inflated now? "Break into my hunting territory, then die obediently!" The golden winged ROC had a ferocious smile in his voice. This is his hunting area. He hovers here every day to search for prey. Today, he thought there was no suitable prey, so he was a little frustrated. Unexpectedly, three fierce beasts came in! What a coincidence! That''s his goal! Su Ye sighed. The golden winged ROC is a little weak, but its blood is good. Next moment! Boom! The golden winged ROC''s face changed greatly! [I got up at 7:00 this morning to catch the plane. I didn''t get home until 6:00 this evening. I''m too tired. I''ll take a leave today. I''ll pay more attention to this chapter. I''ll adjust the status and restore the update tomorrow.] Chapter 178 The golden winged ROC roared in horror. The little beast he despised suddenly turned into a terrible angry dragon stretching for 100 meters! In an instant, his blood was suppressed directly! The golden winged ROC was terrified, and his eyes were full of horror. Although the breath may not be better than him, it makes his heart palpitate and tremble! No! Run! At the moment Su ye turned into a dragon, the golden winged ROC knew that he was not the opponent of the dragon in front of him! Big wings beat fiercely in the sky, turned around and ran away in an instant. He is not stupid. He feels the huge dragon power on Su ye, and he will leave here immediately! "How dare you step into God!" "You broke the big plan! Dare you step into the land of God!" The golden winged ROC said and fled in confusion. And Su Ye won''t let him escape so easily. Since you want to hunt others, you must be prepared to be hunted by others! Boom! Su Ye''s dragon tail pushed on the ground. The earth trembled and the crack broke out. Su Ye''s body swept away like a spring and bit towards the sky! The ferocious dragon''s mouth burst out a terrible biting force. Poof! The golden winged ROC was caught off guard, and one wing was instantly bitten by the terrible dragon''s mouth! Golden blood! The golden winged ROC was shocked and angry. He turned back and spit out the golden awn while falling. The golden awn was brilliant and cut through the void! Boom boom! The sky trembled! Su Ye''s mouth was full of dragon robbery, and the Dragon roared like rolling thunder. Click, click! The golden light broke in mid air and exploded! "No! You can''t kill me! I''m the prince of the golden winged Dapeng family!" "Kill me, and you will die in the land of God!" Hearing the speech, Su Yesi ignored them. How does it feel like some bad novel? Killing a dragon trap casually has a great background! Then the background began to oppress me and promote my growth? As soon as he thought so, Su Ye suddenly felt a little playful. "Lao Tzu is still the emperor of the dragon clan! Do you compare your identity with Lao Tzu?" Su Ye roared and didn''t give any face at all. The golden winged ROC almost spits blood. Dragon Emperor? Special size. Now you are the only one left in the whole dragon clan. So you put gold on your face? Su Ye didn''t care about him. The burning golden pupil stared at the golden winged roc with broken wings. The golden winged ROC is creepy. I feel the threat of death. He never thought that this seemingly insignificant little beast would be the golden dragon that broke their overall situation some time ago! This golden dragon dares to step into their holy land! The point is, this goods is a reckless man! Even if he took out his identity to threaten, after all, if Jinlong wanted to step into the holy land, all the major ethnic groups in the holy land would be entrenched. If Jinlong wants to make a living here, he must make friends with many ethnic groups. After all, Jinlong has unlimited potential and can let many ethnic groups bet on him. So he just thought that the Su night meeting would let him go after he said his ethnic group. After all, the golden winged Dapeng family is also a strong family here! If the Golden Dragon kills him, his people will not give up. At that time, the Golden Dragon will have a sensitive identity. Won''t it be difficult in this holy land? However, Su Ye doesn''t care about this at all! Boom! A terrible breath broke out in an instant, and the destructive power made the golden winged ROC gush up and down with pieces of chicken skin. Boom! With a bang, the golden winged ROC burst into a blood mist in an instant! [kill the ancient golden winged ROC and gain evolution point * 100 / Reiki point * 451] [swallow the blood of golden winged ROC] Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. Kill the golden winged ROC and get 100 evolution points? In the past, fierce animals should have 5 evolution points once, but this time, they directly gave Su Ye 100 evolution points? Ancient heritage? That is to say, the blood of the golden winged ROC is special, so Su Ye killed the golden winged ROC, so he got more evolution points? [breakthrough to level C disaster king] Huh? Breakthrough? Su Ye was surprised. [host: Su ye] [species: habitat breaking golden dragon] [level: Level C disaster king] [basic aura strength: 6500 (8450) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon qingjue / Kang dragon robbery / jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 390] [Reiki point: 21 / 7000 (26 / day)] Su Ye broke through. Originally, he was close to 6000 Reiki points. After killing the golden winged ROC, he immediately obtained enough Reiki points and broke through now. Now, Su Ye''s basic Reiki intensity has reached 6500 PA, and he has reached 8450 PA under the increase of Jinlong! In terms of aura intensity alone, Su Ye''s aura intensity that can erupt now is no less than that of the general A-level disaster king! However, after he killed the golden winged ROC, it was obvious that some changes had taken place around him. It seemed that there were many people who felt it here! "That''s... Who fell?" "The prince of the golden winged Dapeng family? He fell? Is he crazy? Who killed him?" "Darling! Crown prince Dapeng with golden wings often hunts there and catches many strange animals to devour their blood. However, due to the influence background behind him, many strange animals dare to be angry and afraid. They were killed today? Who did it? That''s..." "I''m in trouble. The crown prince of the golden winged Dapeng is especially favored by the leader of the golden winged Dapeng. Will the whole golden winged Dapeng family come out?" Su Ye quickly became her original appearance. In trouble? "Who did it?" "Er silly, did you do it?" Su Ye looked at Er silly innocently, and ER silly shook his head. "Woo woo." Don''t splash dirty water, boss long. The golden winged ROC clearly committed suicide. What does it have to do with us? Su Ye looked at Er silly and nodded with satisfaction. The silly dog is very good at right and wrong. Boom! However, at this time, an extremely terrible breath bloomed, and Shuer surged from the distance! A furious voice, pushing away the clouds, burst out from the dead space in an instant! "Who did it!" "Die!" In an instant, countless fierce beasts crawled on the ground one after another, and it was difficult to get up because of the majestic breath! Chapter 179 In an instant, the surrounding world boiled, a Taoist Qi machine burst out continuously, and a sense of majestic majesty burst out from the depths of the space! In the boundless horizon, a huge figure flickered with bright golden light. You can vaguely feel the towering anger of the figure. Between the bursts of Qi, many creatures on this haggard land felt an unspeakable sense of oppression! What a terrible smell! A golden winged ROC that covers the sky and blocks the sun flies from a distance. Its wings are like clouds hanging from the sky. It''s terrible! At this moment, many fierce beasts who had just noticed the movement and came to explore the truth were crowded around. In an instant, they were almost overwhelmed by the terrible golden winged ROC. "Here he is!" "The strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family!" "Sure enough, after feeling the fall of the crown prince of the golden winged Dapeng family, the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family immediately appeared!" "What a terrible smell!" In an instant, all the monsters looked at the golden winged ROC that covered the sky and blocked the sun. Boom! When the wind blew, the golden winged ROC fell here. A pair of golden eyes swept the whole audience. When they saw the ragged ROC bird on the ground that had almost been bombed by the terrible force, this obvious golden winged ROC, who didn''t know how huge it was, was furious. He raised himself to the sky with a roar and waves. The animals around him trembled. They all regretted that they had just been so curious and wanted to come here? "Who is it!" The golden winged ROC''s eyes were bright and full of threats. The killing opportunity was undisguised and swept all the animals present. "Woo woo." All the strange animals around trembled and kept purring in a low voice. The eyes of the golden winged ROC swept over all the animals present, full of examination and anger. The eyes of the golden winged ROC swept over a Tianwen tiger. The tiger screamed a few times, hurried back a few steps, and his forehead touched the earth, full of cowardice. It can''t be this. The eyes of the golden winged ROC changed again and focused on a bird. The bird shook off its feathers in horror. It won''t be this. The golden winged ROC looked at a huge ape with red eyes. The ape was stunned and immediately looked confused. What happened? Where am i? I don''t know anything. The golden winged ROC frowned again. The eyes turned again. This time it was a bald big dog. The big dog wagged its tail and looked stupid. Forget it, it could not be this stupid dog. If his crown prince was killed by this stupid thing, he deserved to die, or he would be a disgrace to the golden winged Dapeng family. Soon he set his eyes on a small beast. The little beast gave the golden winged ROC a different feeling. The golden winged ROC''s eyes were slightly frozen. For a moment, er silly and red eyed apes were nervous. "You make me feel very different." Su Ye sighed, revealing a hint of sadness. "Just when the golden winged prince fell, I did see it not far away." "You didn''t do it?" the golden winged ROC''s eyes flickered and stared at Su Ye. His eyes were full of oppression. It seemed that he wanted to see some clues in Su Ye''s body. Soon, however, Su Ye was "shivering" and "sweating". She was almost out of breath. "King, spare your life!" Two silly and red eyed apes have a thumb in their hearts. The one they admire is called a five body throw to the ground. The acting skills of boss long are amazing! Play this greedy and afraid of death! "It''s really not you?" the golden winged ROC''s eyes were suspicious. He felt a very strange feeling from Su ye, but he couldn''t say it. Looking at the frightened appearance of the little beast in front of him, he didn''t seem to be cheating. Su Ye nodded, and a touch of sadness and anger flashed in her eyes: "I didn''t do it, but I saw what just happened!" "You said." the golden winged ROC''s eyes were slightly coagulated. "Just now, a huge thing burst into golden light rushed here and happened to meet the prince of golden wings. As soon as he met, he had a big fight. As a result..." Su Ye looked like he had to wipe tears on his eyes. Many strange animals nearby stared at Su ye, the little beast! Good Kung Fu! Didn''t this get the favor of the golden winged ROC soon? At that time, if it goes online with that side, it will be smooth sailing! They gnawed their teeth with envy. "As a result, the giant directly bit the wings of the golden winged prince, and then burst his body!" Su Ye sighed and felt very sad. fuck! You''re so sad, why don''t you just hit the wall and kill yourself? Absolutely! Great! This is the strength of the Dragon boss! Two silly two eyes stare at the slip circle, and there is light in it. What is this? Is this the advanced skill of licking the road? Boss long still has such unique skills? no way! He gnashed his teeth and thought that I two fools paid silently for the Dragon boss. The Dragon boss didn''t teach me such unique skills! He screamed angrily. Su Ye looked at the golden winged ROC who obviously believed in him. He was elated. The IQ of the golden winged rocs was so low? A little trick makes a mess? As long as you are confused a few times, the dirty water will naturally spill out! Prince Dapeng with golden wings is dead. Who killed him? Who knows! Not me anyway! Su Ye held her head high and was extremely sad. Her sad appearance even made the golden winged ROC feel whether it had just fallen or whether it was the people of the goods family! "Yes! That''s a giant dragon!" "Golden dragon! 100 meters long!" Suddenly a white wolf jumped out, said first, and then raised his head towards Su Ye. Sample, want to take the credit for the news? I''ll share with you! fuck! Su Yeqi''s teeth are itchy. Where did you get this goods? "Dragon? 100 meters long? Golden?" The golden winged ROC suddenly flapped its wings and flew, rolling up thousands of waves! There was a torrent of anger between the eyes and eyebrows, "Good! The Golden Dragon has already offended most of the forces of God and earth after breaking the game. Now dare to offend our golden winged Dapeng family? I really feel impatient!" The strong man of the golden winged ROC flew away wildly, as if to chase the dragon, and immediately looked at Su ye and the white wolf. "If you are in trouble in the future, you can go to the golden winged Dapeng family to seek asylum!" The golden winged ROC spreads its wings and flies away. The White Wolf screamed excitedly, the protection of the golden winged Dapeng family! This is a great chance! He was overjoyed. But suddenly his body shook. I saw the little beast coming with a black complexion, his green tendons exploding and rubbing his hands, followed by a big dog and monkey with poor color on both sides. Su Yeqi''s teeth itch. "MD, fuck him for me!" Chapter 180 "What the hell happened?" At this moment, in a very secret area, a group of people looked at the young man who was carried on the stretcher like a corpse and held it in one breath as if he had been squeezed dry. A middle-aged man in an ancient black robe hurried out and saw Ji Hao on the stretcher. "What''s going on?" "Hao''er! I feel that you sacrificed the sword of killing and robbing! What''s going on?" "Father... I... I''ve been cheated!" Ji Hao''s eyes were like spitting fire when he thought of it! "Cheated?" On the other hand, a tiger headed little boy came over and saw Ji Hao lying on the stretcher. He was filled with indignation: "Dad! I saw it in that place called the Internet! The second brother was cheated, this! This should be..." "Immortal jump!" "Immortal jump?" "That''s right! It''s a term in the outside human world, which describes that a man has been cheated!" the little doll was very angry and flushed with anger. Ji Hao almost rolled his eyes angrily. Almost died on the stretcher. That day, he used up his breath when he had killed Su Ye. As a result, the Golden Dragon ran away! Leave him and an ancient barren soldier out of his scabbard without drinking blood! Ancient wasteland soldiers had their own intelligence! In particular, the killing and robbing sword, a very murderous soldier, did not drink blood, which led to the rage of the killing and robbing sword, and then directly sucked Ji Hao''s blood! Almost sucked him alive! "What? The golden dragon is so mean?" The middle-aged man was very angry! Using the killing and robbing sword, the Golden Dragon ran away! "Where have you been?" "I don''t know..." Ji Hao''s voice was weak and couldn''t hear clearly. "You... Nothing, somebody! Take the second childe down to recuperate immediately! Take out the blood exchange spirit grass collected in the family!" Many people around looked at the middle-aged man in surprise. The middle-aged man was naturally the head of the Ji family, or can be said to be the head of the Ji family. The blood exchange spirit grass was an A-level natural and chemical grass, which was extremely precious. He was never willing to use it and kept it in the family library. Unexpectedly, he took it out like this! It can be seen that he really loves and values the second childe too much! "You can rest assured and try to catch up with the young disciples of major aristocratic families who step into the dead space in a few days, that is, the land of God." "God?" "Such a thing... It is estimated that it will appear..." "You mean..." "The caves left by the green dragon in the past..." Smell speech, that Ji Hao''s eyes suddenly twinkled and struggled: "I will try my best to recover!" He also knew that it was one of the top beings in ancient times! It can be said that in ancient times, he really walked sideways! Heaven is hard to harvest and earth is hard to bury! How many precious treasures should be left in the cave left by that man! "Don''t think too much about Jinlong. I''ll order your eldest brother to avenge you." "It''s better to let brother be careful! The strength of the golden dragon is far beyond the surface, and it''s insidious and cunning!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the human world, at this moment, figures gathered together and began a meeting. "God, the human world should send those talents who appeared in the era of evolution to experience." "But now the strong of mankind are out of touch, and the strength of later generations of evolutionists is too weak... If you don''t reach the realm of disaster king and step into God, you must be like cannon fodder and useless." A group of people began to talk, while a group of governors and governors sat down below and listened one by one. God, where is it? Is it the space folded from 100000 mountains? Isn''t it called dead space? Why is the land of God in their mouth? "Adults, the cultivation plan secretly carried out by mankind some time ago has yielded some results. From that plan, five disaster King level young people have come out, which should be regarded as the hope of the human world..." Governor Xiao stood up and said slowly, but suddenly he hesitated and worried. "Just..." "They should be the current hope of the human world and the strongest person who is likely to grow into a champion of the human world as soon as possible. After all, the original training plan was launched with this as the goal... Stepping into God... Would it be too dangerous..." Just now they said that in the land of God, the disaster king has the opportunity to stand in it! Would it be too dangerous for those people to enter. "The flowers in the greenhouse can''t stand the wind and waves after all. They have a realm in the air and have no combat effectiveness. What do they use to carry the human world?" Their words are very realistic. It also alerted some governors or governors present. Yeah! That makes sense. Although they are disaster kings, their strength is very weak. Basically, the combat effectiveness should be weaker than several levels of their own realm! They were silent. "It''s so decided. In a few days, the five young people at the disaster King level will step into the land of God and experience. They must be influenced by blood in order to achieve real transformation." Everyone took a deep breath, just promise. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the dead space. At this moment, Su ye and two silly people beat the White Wolf half to death. Originally, Su Yeming could confuse the public and the golden winged ROC couldn''t find any clues. Unexpectedly, the goods suddenly jumped out and broke Su Yeming''s plan! Dragon, isn''t this exposure? But fortunately, Su Ye''s current state, the golden winged ROC can''t see anything. However, the golden winged ROC spread its wings and flew, ignoring the corpse on the ground for the time being! "Er silly, monkey! Eat! Eat wildly! Eat as much as you can!" Two silly and red eyed apes immediately calmed down! Yes! That''s the blood of an ancient seed! They rushed up! Those strange animals nearby stared round their eyes one by one. Are these three guys so brave? The golden winged ROC just flew out, not far! They just started eating other people''s crown prince? To eat other people''s flesh and blood? "Er silly, monkey! Almost! Let''s run!" Su Ye thinks it''s almost time! The three of them ran at once! While running, two silly and red eyed apes kept pouring out strange breath, as if their blood was steaming, and their whole bodies were rising badly! It seems that these two guys are about to evolve! They were all A-level kings! Now, we should complete the fourth evolution and step into the realm of S-level peak king! But now, it''s still important to run! "Hold it!" "Yes! Hold it! Run away and start evolution!" "Ouch, ouch!" the two fools cried out. Chapter 181 After running for a long distance, the surrounding fog was shrouded, which made people feel cloudy. Su Ye calculated the distance and should be safe. "Ouch." "Roar." At the same time, two huge roars rang out, and the two fools and red eyed apes on Su Ye''s side roared one after another. They all turned red, and the whole body burst out a terrible breath, and the two fools were naturally the most frightening. The whole body surged with extremely hot fire waves. The hair on his body began to fall off crazily, and the air machine burst out continuously. Between the light blooms, a breath shaking the world surged from him, which seemed extremely terrible. The red eyed ape on one side was almost affected. Fortunately, Su Ye isolated them in an instant. Although the red eyed ape''s combat effectiveness is much better than Er silly, but in terms of blood, the red eyed ape can''t compare with ER silly at all! The red bubbles on ER silly''s whole skin, and the earth under his feet was almost melted and collapsed by the burning high temperature. This is extremely shocking. The red eyed ape on one side was full of golden light, pounding his chest and shaking. The golden light was surging and blooming, shaking people''s mind and incomparable shock. These two guys, their strength should soar now. Su ye thought a little. After all, this dead space, that is, the God land they say, is probably the weakest, that is, the existence of the disaster King level! Just like the terrible golden winged Dapeng who just flew over, it has evolved for about ten times, that is, the doomsday King above the natural disaster! Therefore, Su Ye has now stepped into the so-called divine land. Even if he is a disaster king, he is not enough. The two silly apes and red eyed apes can survive in this God''s land more stably without becoming a burden only by rapidly becoming stronger and breaking through evolution. "Roar!!" Two silly suddenly roared, the muscles of the whole body expanded rapidly, although they did not become higher, but the muscle circumference of the body increased a lot! In an instant, it can be said that the surrounding temperature suddenly increased a lot! Boom! Two silly suddenly roared! [species: molten fire beast] [level: S-level peak Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 4622 PA] [evolution times: 4] Two silly evolution succeeded. And his evolution times also successfully reached four times. After all, at the beginning, er silly''s blood was strong. He only evolved three times and reached the king''s realm. Er silly felt the roaring and surging power in his body. For a moment, he was satisfied, held his head high and looked majestic! "Ouch!" Two fools are elated and dignified! However, a cold wind blew, and two fools suddenly trembled and fought a cold war. "Ow?" Two stupid. He shook his body so much that he shook off all his hair! I All bald? The second fool howled sadly in an instant. My natural and elegant hair is so bald? I''m a bald dog? He was trembling with anger and gnashing his teeth, but he didn''t know who his anger should be towards. "Why is this stupid dog so stupid?" At this time, a voice that seemed simple and honest sounded, which made two fools creepy. It''s a red eyed ape! The red eyed ape touched his mouth with his big hand, with a bit of surprise and surprise in his eyes. "Can I speak?" After reaching the S-level peak king, the fierce beast has the ability to speak initially. Of course, it is not absolute. It can only be said that after reaching the peak king, the fierce beast has the possibility to learn to speak. Therefore, the personal potential of red eyed apes is really strong. "Er silly, your blood is very strong, not false, but your IQ is very low, not false." Red eyed apes are full of contempt. And two fools seem to have seen a ghost! Can the red eyed ape talk? "Ow, ow, Ow!" the two fools stood up and seemed to want to learn from the red eyed ape, but they couldn''t say it at all!! He is discouraged. Is my IQ really low? How is this possible? In the world of two fools, he always thinks he is the smartest! "Er silly''s blood is special, so there should be errors in these aspects," Su ye said helplessly. "Ouch!" Two fools immediately held their heads high and looked radiant! yes! There is a reason why this dog is unusual today! I can''t talk? Caused by powerful blood! Am I bald? Caused by powerful blood! I have no integrity? Caused by powerful blood! Blood: I dnmd! At this time, Su ye also looked at the changes of red eyed apes. [species: Golden Arm gibbon] [level: S-level peak Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 4521 PA] [evolution times: 5] The red eyed ape turned into a golden arm red eyed ape. The two red eyes did not disappear, but the pair of giant arms changed. The original snow-white hair on it turned into brilliant gold. There seemed to be a burst of lines on it, which was vaguely full of explosive power. Although he just stood, the pair of golden arms still gave people an explosive sense of power! Extremely powerful and terrible! "It seems that the future evolutionary potential of red eyed apes is also extremely frightening." Su Ye nodded slightly. After all, this is the blood of the golden winged ROC. A super strong man of doomsday level can be born in the clan, and perhaps this is not the limit, so the blood of the golden winged ROC is really good for these two guys. Is this an ancient relic? Su Ye sighed slightly. "I... feel my whole body surging with strength. The blood of the golden winged ROC is of great benefit to me." "Ouch!" Two fools echoed. At the same time, a pair of big eyes are full of light. Why don''t we kill another ancient relic to eat! "Do you think the ancient seed is Chinese cabbage? It can be seen everywhere?" The red eyed ape said angrily. The two fools kept crying and looked at the red eyed ape discontentedly. The red eyed ape ignored him. "I don''t understand. If I can''t speak, be quiet." Two silly want to cry without tears, silly monkey can talk, began to bully the dog. Su Ye is helpless. "We''ve been keeping a low profile lately." At this moment, a roar resounded through the sky. "When the Golden Dragon steps into the land of God, I, the golden winged Dapeng family, will not easily bypass you!" "From today on, if someone can provide clues for the golden winged Dapeng family! Then we golden winged Dapeng family will present a natural grass as a reward!" "The Golden Dragon invades my golden winged Dapeng family. If my family falls, it will be killed!" In an instant, almost half of the gods heard the majestic voice. For a moment, their eyes twinkled and eager to try. Chapter 182 This time, it can be said that the whole divine land is directly lively! The magnificent golden winged Dapeng family was so angry, and many strange animals or some families knew that the crown prince of the golden winged Dapeng family was killed. But it seems that there will be no peace in this divine land! But soon. Two uninvited guests appeared in the family land of golden winged ROC. "Ouch." "The silly dog will be smart for a while. Boss long said that it is the most ideal existence to be able to get the natural and chemical grass without blood." The red eyed ape beat the two fools on the side of a * * unhappily. It felt a little trembling when walking between the magnificent mountains. Yes, they are both in the clan land of golden winged ROC at this moment. And as for what they are going to do The red eyed ape suddenly brightened up. "Master! I have a clue to the golden dragon!" yes! They''re here to sell dragon boss! Of course, it''s organized and planned! In front of them was a golden winged ROC. He glanced at them with yellow eyes, and then hissed in his nose. "Go into the hall." The golden winged ROC didn''t seem to want to talk to them at all. And the red eyed ape was stunned. What happened? "Cough, we are here to provide clues about the Golden Dragon. Our evidence is conclusive and clear! We can definitely help the nobles find the golden dragon! To repay the hatred of the Golden Dragon for killing the crown prince!" The gibbon re emphasized. "Absolutely! You''re a fart!" "You are the 137th to come today. You say your evidence is conclusive. Go to the main hall and wait!" 137? The red eyed ape and the two fools looked at each other and trembled. When they came to the hall, they also saw all kinds of strange animals standing there one after another, as if they were waiting in line. At the top of the magnificent hall, there was a flying Jinpeng, resplendent and magnificent. Because of the huge size of the golden winged ROC, the hall is also very broad, which can accommodate many huge animals. Even the giant red eyed ape standing nearly ten meters tall feels small. "Lord Dapeng with golden wings! I really have a clue about the golden dragon! Ensure that the evidence is conclusive and clear! It will certainly help you find the golden dragon!" Just walked into the hall, he immediately heard some familiar words. The red eyed ape and the two fools looked at each other with black faces, and finally knew why the ROC outside didn''t like them so much! Where did these goods come from? You have solid evidence? You know shit! "Wait!" A golden winged ROC stared at Huang Chengcheng''s eyes, which were full of intolerance. And two silly and red eyed apes are confused. This Where is this? It is said that there must be brave men under the heavy reward. The reward offered by the creator grass is really attractive... But do you fools really know the trace of the golden dragon? You know shit! "There is a golden dragon in the East! I really see it! The golden dragon is 100 meters long and makes me tremble!" "Go away! My golden winged Dapeng family has been wandering in the divine land for nearly ten thousand years!! don''t I know the land of dragons in the east? The golden dragon is a cliff, and the ghost axe of heaven and earth is naturally formed!" A monster was kicked out by his big foot. Qu Baba, the strange animal Committee, originally wanted to fish in troubled waters, but unexpectedly, he still failed. At this time, a golden winged ROC turned into a human shape, with wings on his back. He was tall, with golden light between his eyebrows, and his face was serious with a touch of anger. "From now on, if there is any clue that doesn''t fit the edge! Don''t blame me for the ruthlessness of the golden winged Dapeng family!" A strong and fierce breath surged into the hall. In an instant, all the animals in the hall couldn''t help shivering. Are beginning to retreat. And this time. "We really have the clue of Jinlong!" Hearing the speech, the burly middle-aged man had a touch of impatience between his eyebrows and eyes, and he was more or less angry. In the eyes, there is a bald dog and a red eyed giant ape with golden stripes on its arms. The bald dog doesn''t look very clever. Do they have a clue? The golden winged ROC, who has been tortured by various clues without nutrition for a long time, really doesn''t believe there will be any clues! There was a threat in his eyes, and even there was Reiki running in his body. A surging breath burst out continuously, and the great pressure shrouded it, which made the animals in the hall tremble. At the same time, they also looked at Er silly and red eyed apes, and their hearts were full of schadenfreude. These two guys are fools! People have just finished saying that they must be strong! And you came out? Isn''t this licking your face to make others stand up? Well, they can fish in troubled waters! Although these monsters were suppressed by the breath, they still looked at the field with excitement. But suddenly. "Ouch!" The disgusting bald dog suddenly shook his tail, turned around and revealed the place under his body, where there was a golden light, as if it had been caught by some creature! Sing! The golden light burst out a terrible dragon chant! "What!" The golden winged ROC stared and really felt the breath of the golden dragon? Can these two guys really have a clue to Jinlong? The second fool showed his teeth. It''s time to write this letter! For this aura left by the golden dragon, the Dragon boss beat the dog for more than an hour! "Do you really have a clue about the golden dragon?" The red eyed ape hurried over and nodded. "Yes! The golden dragon is in the northwest, about 3000 meters away. There is a strange rock." The golden winged ROC''s eyes flashed, and seemed to look at two silly and red eyed apes with some examination and suspicion. In an instant, the hall was as silent as death. A pressure dispersion. But at this time! Boom! Suddenly, there was a golden light in the northwest, a terrible angry dragon broke out, and the violent breath rushed into the sky in an instant! Let them change color one after another! "It''s really the golden dragon!" "Is it really northwest?" Their eyes changed when they looked at Er silly and the red eyed ape, and ER silly and the red eyed ape were relieved. Fortunately, the Dragon boss was still reliable! Otherwise, they are really nervous and afraid that the golden winged ROC will not believe it! The golden winged ROC snorted coldly and breathed wildly! "The Golden Dragon dares to kill the crown prince of the golden winged Dapeng family! His crime should be punished! Today, you can''t keep him alive!" In an instant, the breath broke out, the golden light was bright, and the golden winged rocs broke out their own strength one after another. "Everyone come with me!" Suddenly, the golden winged ROC looked at two silly and red eyed apes and snorted. "Bring them a natural grass! Let them know that my golden winged Dapeng family is also true to their word!" Chapter 183 Two silly and red eyed apes took over the natural grass. The golden winged Dapeng family is rich and powerful! Even gave a grade C evolutionary grass! After getting the evolutionary grass, er silly and the red eyed ape looked at each other, and then hurried away. "Where are you going?" A guard of a golden winged ROC looked at two fools and red eyed apes with bad eyes. Of course they are not stupid. How can we get them to leave when we get a clue? We must wait until they succeed before we can let them go! Otherwise, everyone will think that the golden winged Dapeng family is the big head of injustice? "Silly dog! Run!" The red eyed ape sat directly on the two fools. With the speed of two fools who have just reached the peak king! Even if some of the guards of these golden winged rocs are close to the level of natural disaster, they will never catch up with them! Poop! "Ouch!" As a result, the red eyed ape directly pressed the two fools who were caught off guard and almost died! fuck! What tonnage do you not know? Sit up, you want my dog to die? Two silly shivers all over. The guard of the golden winged ROC looked at the two guys in surprise. How Suddenly began to kill each other? Originally, I thought they were going to run away. So, there may be a contradiction and uneven distribution of stolen goods? The red eyed ape hurried down from the two fools. This time, er silly straightened up and tightened his muscles. Again! This is a special case! Otherwise, I''m specially for the Dragon boss! You silly monkey, don''t deserve to ride me! The red eyed ape carefully tried to ride the two fools. Two silly muscles swell. The golden winged ROC looked at the two guys Strange eyes, these two guys, don''t they have any special hobbies? This * * This Oh, My God! Suddenly feel so ashamed! It''s not because you get benefits, so you''re excited and ready for an undisguised Carnival The guard of the golden winged ROC couldn''t bear to look straight at him. But at this time! Whoosh! The bald dog in front of me shot out like an arrow off the string! The golden winged ROC''s eyes blossomed, and then turned pale in horror! "Damn it! Those two guys ran away!" "Bastard! Hurry up! What do you do? Don''t watch carefully?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Above the sky, the golden light is bright, the breath of terror is endless, and countless strange animals tremble one after another. The golden winged Dapeng family has dispatched so many strong people! Enough to see how angry they were when the prince was killed! 3000 meters to the northwest, a mountain stream came into view. The spring water was tinkling, which made people relaxed and happy, but there was still a golden dragon in the air! The golden aura has not completely dissipated! This is enough to see that the Golden Dragon has just left not far! "Search everywhere! The Golden Dragon has never gone far!" The first big roc spits out words, which is the middle-aged man just now. At the moment, he has recovered his body, his Qi machine is terrible, and his body is strong and huge! A group of golden winged rocs flapped their wings. The air machine was terrible. They flew away everywhere and began to patrol! But at this time! The leading Dapeng suddenly saw a figure. "Have you ever seen a golden dragon here?" "Golden Dragon? I seem to have seen it. Just after he appeared, his Qi was terrible and his whole body radiated golden light. Don''t mention how scary it was!" "Where did he go?" "Running in that direction!" "Why didn''t we see such a huge body? If he had just left, we should have seen it too!" the golden winged ROC continued to inquire with some doubt. "Well, I can''t tell you... Why... Because I''m just a lovely little white deer..." The golden winged ROC looked at the little beast in front of him in surprise. A pair of water Ling''s big eyes seem to be deliberately staring round and shamelessly blinking. They seem to be selling Meng. The two corners on the top of the head are ferocious and rise into the sky, with thin scales on their bodies. Deer? You think I''m a fool? But carefully, he used his perception to cover the little beast in front of him. However, his face became strange. Is it really a deer in the breath? Why is it such a deer? Is it a newly evolved new variety? With his strength, even the existence of natural disaster level can''t play with a moth in front of him! And the little beast in front of him gave him a very real sense of breath! "Are you really a deer?" Suddenly, the "little deer" in front of him shook his tail pitifully. If you look carefully, you can find that the posture of wagging his tail is somewhat similar to the bald dog in the hall, but the golden winged Dapeng just didn''t pay attention to the bald dog, so he can''t see any clue. The "little deer" was extremely helpless and sad. "Heaven and earth have changed greatly, and the times have evolved! And I can only be born as a little white deer. I''m good for nothing but loveliness..." The fawn is full of reluctance. It seems that there is a feeling that talent is not met and ambition is difficult to pay! The golden winged rocs are all covered with cold sweat. "Where did he go?" The deer raised his finger. "Yes, it''s over there!" "He almost ate me just now. Fortunately, he finally saw me cute..." "OK, OK, I know." the golden winged ROC was disgusted and thought how he came across such a goods. Then the battlefield flies high. "You are the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family, aren''t you? I''ve heard of you for a long time. I''m fascinated and full of respect. Doesn''t it mean that providing the golden dragon can give a plant of natural and chemical grass?" "Little deer" continued shamelessly. The golden winged ROC threw down a grass directly. This deer is Su Ye naturally. Su Ye grabbed the grass. Suddenly, Pooh! He threw it directly to the ground! "Level D evolutionary grass? Take me as a beggar?" But Su Ye was satisfied. Their plan should have succeeded. The golden winged Dapeng family offered him a reward? That''s just right! Su Ye is short of natural and chemical grass to improve his strength! As a result, the golden winged ROC was right in front of us! yes. I report myself. I found my own whereabouts! He has the first mock exam, even if there are some faults in the shape, but it will also be generalized and evolved. Why? Because these strong people have great trust in their perception. If a strong man doesn''t trust himself, he doesn''t deserve to call himself a strong man, so his breath is simulated against the sky, and he simulates himself as the breath of a deer. The golden winged ROC who believes in his perception is immediately deceived by Su Ye. Even if he is suspicious, he will definitely find some words to make up for it subconsciously. That''s why Su Ye escaped. "It''s time to withdraw." Su Ye turns around and runs away. She is afraid that those golden winged rocs won''t find it in a while and notice something wrong. At that time, Su ye will be in danger. Run! [it''s changed. I just sent it wrong. Sorry, everyone. It has been replaced now.] Chapter 184 "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" At a specially agreed place, Su ye and ER silly will get together. However, er silly almost died of fatigue! Su ye also looked at the pair in surprise. The red eyed ape''s body of nearly ten meters rode on ER silly, and his tired four legs began to tremble. He stuck out his tongue and turned his eyes, feeling that he was about to die. The red eyed ape looked sour and even reluctantly. "Silly dog, I have to say your speed." "Fast!" The red eyed ape gave a thumbs up. The angry two fools trembled. Su ye took the natural grass in Er silly''s mouth. [green heart calls spirit grass!] [grade: Grade C natural chemical grass] [attribute: you can obtain a large number of Reiki points] Su Ye was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, this is a grade C natural grass. "The golden winged rocs are so rich and powerful?" Su Ye suddenly gnashed his teeth and turned black. You golden winged Dapeng are so rich and powerful that you just threw me a D-class evolutionary grass to fool me? I pretend to be so cute! [swallow successfully and gain Reiki points * 4000] It deserves to be a natural grass! And it is also a special creation grass that increases Reiki point attribute! It has directly increased 4000 Reiki points! [host: Su ye] [species: habitat breaking golden dragon] [level: Level C disaster king] [basic aura strength: 6500 (8450) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon qingjue / Kang dragon robbery / jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 390] [Reiki point: 4024 / 7000 (26 / day)] In this way, he should be able to break through again soon! Tut tut. Since the golden winged Dapeng family is so rich and powerful, do you want to pit them a few more times? In this way, you can get the grass without blood! After all, the natural and chemical grass is too rare. Even in this so-called divine land, it is absolutely rare! After all, when the evolutionary grass reaches the s level again, it blooms a little, which will disturb everything around! It is extremely difficult to evolve from evolutionary grass to natural grass again! Even if there is a lucky breakthrough, it will also cause many powerful existence to compete! Therefore, the natural and chemical grass here is not as good as those evolutionary grass around 100000 mountains. If you put Er silly out for a turn, you can bring back some. This natural and chemical grass is really precious! So Su Ye is already thinking about how to pit the golden winged Dapeng family next time. Only with such details can we easily take out the natural and chemical grass. However, it is obvious that Er silly and red eyed apes also ran back secretly. Otherwise, the golden winged Dapeng family should not be so easy. Without finding out anything, they directly let them leave the golden winged Dapeng family with the natural and chemical grass. "Ouch, ouch, ouch." Two silly pointed to the back. "There is a golden winged ROC chasing us behind," said the red eyed ape solemnly. Sure enough? A fierce breath came from afar. Su Ye felt it slightly. It was about the level of natural disaster! At the level of natural disasters, we don''t use ABCD for grading. After all, ABCD is the product of advanced knowledge of the human world in the era of evolution, and the follow-up is the extremely primitive grading. Natural disasters are divided into three minor disasters, three major disasters, four robbery situations, and the final peak realm. This is the detailed division of the realm of natural disaster in ancient times. And the golden winged ROC from afar should be the most basic realm of small three disasters! But even so, the Qi machine is still terrible! After the golden winged ROC came, he suddenly found the Su night and the natural and chemical grass that had gradually withered in his hand. He understood everything in an instant and became angry in an instant! "Thief! Die for me!" The golden winged ROC surged wildly in an instant! Su ye thought a little for a moment. Just now he has been far away from the place where the golden winged Dapeng clan was searching, so if there is a fierce battle near here, it should not lead to the pursuit of those golden winged Dapeng clan! It''s just that the guard of the golden winged Dapeng family is a small three disaster environment. The terrible smell makes Su Ye feel frightened. The natural disaster realm, compared with the current disaster King realm of Su ye, really has a different strength transformation effect! "Run!" As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, he immediately turned and ran away! Still running? Two silly almost collapse, but look at the appearance of the red eyed ape, it seems that he will ride it again. Without saying a word, he is like a wild rush! The red eyed ape was stunned and grinned. This stupid dog is so stingy that he won''t even ride! The red eyed ape ran with it! "Where to run!" The golden winged ROC spread its wings and flew, flapping its wings, shaking thousands of winds and waves. The wind pressure terror crushed countless trees around and made a bang bang! In an instant, some strange animals around were all startled! "What''s going on!" "The strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family?" "The strong man of natural disaster level seems to be chasing something? I saw the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family on the other side looking for something!" "The golden winged Dapeng family has been very active recently!" In an instant, it can be said that everything around us became active. After all, what happened here was too shocking. And Su Ye''s speed is fully open, pulling out! Avoid meeting other strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family! Wheeze! During the roaring, the guard of the golden winged Dapeng family suddenly burst out of the mouth of the strong man in Xiaosan disaster area! Boom, boom! In an instant, the earth was smashed into crazy pieces, the surrounding trees were broken by the wind pressure, and Su Ye quickly dodged! Almost hit! If he is hit by a blow, I''m afraid Su ye will die. He preliminarily judged that the basic aura strength of the small three disaster situations should be broken by 10000! The most terrible thing is that the Reiki explosion he broke out should be close to the Reiki intensity of about 15000! This level of attack can be said to bombard, and Su ye will die! And Su Ye''s body, currently has naked feathers and black clothes. For Su ye, it should be an attack! We have to seize the opportunity! "Be careful, er silly and monkey. His main target is me!" Su ye said. However, at this time, the golden winged ROC behind him is close! The edge of terror broke out! Let them feel great pressure! [the content of the previous chapter has been replaced successfully, but it should be reviewed in the background. It is estimated that it can be read tomorrow morning? So I''m sorry, everyone.] Chapter 185 Two silly and red eyed apes were all creepy. They felt the edge approaching. In an instant, the terrible breath seemed to destroy everything around them! This is the realm of small three disasters! It should be the most powerful one they face now! After reaching this state, the Reiki intensity will also undergo a transformation! It will be a huge change in value! "Die!" Dapeng''s sharp voice rang through, and the strong killing made the surrounding temperature drop a few minutes! You can''t hide! The sharp claw came to Su Ye! Boom! Su Ye''s body turned into a hundred meter Golden Dragon. He tried his best to cover up his breath! Try not to let your breath spread too much! Look back. And the golden winged ROC was creepy and almost fried! "You are the golden dragon!" For a moment, he understood everything! They were fooled! I was fooled! Who would have thought that Jinlong would report himself! And he has two forms! He was very angry. A pair of claws grabbed Su Ye. They were extremely sharp. The silver hook generally scratched the air and made a sharp sound! Su Ye''s light is surging! Dragon Emperor seal! Boom! This should be the most powerful seal that Su ye can break out at present! Originally, Dapeng didn''t see Su Ye''s move to turn back, but the next moment! He is also creepy! Su Ye''s move broke out! It''s not inferior to his full strength! Boom! The golden winged ROC flew out directly! Blood even appeared on the claws! His hair stands on end! Su Ye quickly recovered her original shape, became small and continued to run away quickly! Just the Dragon Emperor seal, he burst out twelve points of power! Consumed a lot of Aura! Finally, the golden winged ROC in the realm of small three disasters can be directly photographed and flown out! Only in this way can they get the most time for their running! All the way through countless Qingfeng mountains, there are strange animals on the haggard earth, scared and fleeing by their breath! "Ah! I''ll break you to pieces!" The golden winged ROC was furious! Suddenly, the surrounding Qi was wildly rolled, and the golden light surged wildly, just like turning into countless golden light blades! "Jinpeng divine blade decision!" Brush! In an instant, hundreds of millions of light plumes condensed in the air, and immediately erupted, just like turning into a golden torrent. The surrounding space fluctuated wildly between the eruptions! This is the talent and magic power of a strong person in a small three disaster environment under rage! Su Ye felt a deadly threat in an instant! "Go to hell!" Under this move, even the strange animals in the small three disaster environment at the same level can''t compete at all! The blood of the golden winged ROC is extremely terrible after all! This is the powerful talent and magic brought by blood! Su Ye was shocked. Rustle! At this moment! Su Ye''s body suddenly surged with a layer of gorgeous brilliance, just like the burst of moonlight. The moonlight was like water in the distance. A feather appeared on Su Ye''s head, slowly and slightly rippling, and a strange ripple gushed out! It''s Chiyu Xuanyi! Brush! All the light plumes come in an instant! "How is this possible?" The golden winged ROC is like seeing a ghost. His blood power is blocked by the little beast? "Doomsday warrior?" This golden dragon has such a terrible card? Su Ye suddenly thought of Luo Shen, the most beautiful woman, just like the fairy out of the painting. Where is she now? In order to protect Su ye that day, she was contaminated with cause and effect. The era of evolution is constantly unfolding. Will she encounter any danger? This is a moment after triggering the naked and black clothes, Su Ye suddenly remembered the feeling of Luo God. It''s just that this is a critical moment! Su Ye runs away madly! Little void escape! The golden winged ROC was stunned again. Su Ye disappeared under his perception! Again! Su Ye suddenly appeared again! What''s this? Can he temporarily disappear for three seconds under his perception? In an instant, it can be said that the golden winged ROC was shocked and angry. The golden light broke out continuously. He attacked Su ye and the bald dog! "Ouch!" Two silly and red eyed apes are not the main focus of the golden winged ROC, but they are also very embarrassed. Even there is blood on the back of the red eyed ape, which is the wound stabbed by the light feather! "Hold on a little longer!" Su Ye roared loudly. He felt something wrong ahead! It seems that a strange force is constantly calling him! What''s ahead? This breath seems to have no malice! On the contrary, it seems to have a great attraction to Su Ye! Seeing that the golden winged ROC behind him was about to catch up, Su ye had to bet! Quickly run in the direction of the breath that constantly attracts him! Behind the golden winged ROC crazy pursuit! KANGLONG robbery! Boom! Su Ye roared, the waves rolled and spread wildly around! "Small skills!" KAKA! The golden winged ROC''s big wing incited, and in an instant, the wave robbing coefficient rolling around was broken! "You must die today! Why struggle!" The voice of the golden winged ROC echoed behind him and was about to approach Su ye and them! And Su Ye''s crazy concussion of his various abilities! Nine heavenly eyes! Go! Layers of fiery light shook away behind you! But for the golden winged ROC, they are as weak as a child''s attack! With a wave of the big wing, they burst in mid air! Su Ye''s heart explodes! It''s close! That breath is getting closer and closer! And the feeling of constantly attracting him and calling him became stronger and stronger. Su Ye felt that the blood in her body seemed to be boiling! "What''s that?" Suddenly, the golden winged ROC''s face changed greatly. Somehow, he had a bad hunch! It seems that not far away, there is a strange power and breath intertwined with the Golden Dragon beast below! In front, there are some abrupt mountains lying there, just like a giant dragon lying there. A strong breath makes the golden winged ROC hairy! "Die now!" He blows his breath, and the bright golden light cuts through the void! In an instant! But at this time! A breath suddenly opened, and the mountains seemed to be alive! The power of terror reverberated all over the world in an instant! Countless beings in the divine land have opened their eyes, which are full of disbelief! At this time, Su Ye felt as if a pair of eyes were staring at him! Immediately there seemed to be a terrible smell, which suddenly exploded in front! Yes, blow it up! In an instant, there was chaos around, the earth shook and the mountains hung upside down! Countless trees exploded. And a strange force blooms in front! Su Ye felt that the power seemed to be somewhat similar to himself! What the hell is that! [on the fifth watch, please support! Let''s read the chapter 183 tomorrow. Today''s editorial review has been off duty. I can''t help it. Forgive me.] Chapter 186 The force erupted. The golden winged ROC''s whole body was creepy. At this moment, he even felt the fatal threat! That terrible breath suddenly broke out, just like a dragon singing nearby! It made him hair. Longyin? Longyin again? Apart from the golden dragon, is there a dragon? He looked around, where there were many cliffs and steep mountains, just like crouching dragons, which made the golden winged ROC feel very angry and oppressed! Is it difficult! It''s that one! In his mind, he suddenly remembered a thing that the golden winged Dapeng family often talked about recently. That is the place left by the green dragon. It may appear soon! But none of them knows where the land left by the green dragon is! It seems that we need an opportunity to let the left land float out of the earth again! Is it difficult? Is this the place left by the green dragon? He and the Golden Dragon won''t collide by mistake. He has stepped into the land left by the green dragon! If this is the case in ordinary times, he should be ecstatic. After all, the green dragon is the highest level of existence in ancient times, and its legacy must be very precious! Has immeasurable value! If he told the golden winged Dapeng family, his status would certainly rise! But now, he is chasing the golden dragon! And his eyes locked on the little beast. The little beast was golden, as if it had some connection with some fluctuations between the mountains and rivers! It can''t be true! Is it the golden dragon that attracted the land left by the green dragon? In that case No! Will there be danger! He had just thought of it, but suddenly a breath that made his heart tremble burst out! Waterfall upside down! The mountains shake! Suddenly, the Dragon chant became clearer and clearer. It was like an invisible but perceptible figure standing on the sky. If the huge body shook a little, it would cause the sky to fall apart! "Qinglong!" Such terrible Longwei! It must be the smell of green dragon! And Su ye also felt it. It seems that there is a strange force that recovers the moment she steps here! The power was terrible and lived in Longwei at the same time. Su Ye suddenly thought of the green dragon among the four spirits of heaven and earth. His heart shook for a moment. Is it related to the green dragon here? Is it difficult that the blood in your body has triggered something around you, so it has led to the recovery of something? If so, it may really be the place left by Qinglong! But there will certainly be no green dragon here! Because of the existence of the level of Qinglong, how can it be safely left in this small square inch between heaven and earth? According to Xuanwu, the green dragon still exists, but it may not exist in this world, that is, it may be in another space? Of course, these seem too far away for the current Su night. Tengteng! In an instant, beams of light poured up from the surrounding earth! The rays of light converged upward like a ribbon in an instant, forming a smooth and thin inverted semi-circular glass jade bowl! It''s like closing the surrounding space in an instant! instant! The golden winged ROC is creepy! Rejection! Yes, after the space was closed, he immediately felt a very sharp and tricky sense of exclusion! That is a kind of vigorous killing machine that must be killed by non-human beings! What''s going to happen? Su Ye naturally had no such feeling. He looked creepy and seemed to run away immediately, but he was blocked by the Forbidden Space in the jade bowl space. He was more and more sure of his guess in his heart. I''m afraid it''s really the same as what he guessed! Boom! Su Ye suddenly stared and felt creepy! Because he didn''t see how he did it! I didn''t see what happened! But suddenly, the golden winged ROC in front of him exploded directly! Instantly burst into a blood mist! what the fuck! Su Ye was really rude in his heart. Even if the breath didn''t threaten him, it still made him feel creepy. The golden winged ROC in Xiaosan disaster area was destroyed in such an imperceptible moment? Directly fried into slag! Su Ye couldn''t help but want to burst foul language. However, at this time, Su Ye suddenly felt that the force seemed to lock him. Su Ye was slightly shocked. Could it be that the breath would kill Su Ye Town here? Su Ye is cold all over. Fortunately, Er Sha and the red eyed ape have just been dropped by Su ye, and then run to both sides. The main target of the golden winged ROC is him. He didn''t take care of Er Sha and the red eyed ape, so they weren''t trapped in the glass cover. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will also be regarded as aliens and killed. Now, he has used Chiyu Xuanyi once, and there is no chance to use it today. And what''s more, maybe even Chiyu Xuanyi can''t stop the terrible Qi machine just now! Su Ye''s heart sank. He felt that his whole body was shrouded by a terrible Qi machine, and Su Ye was stiff. I thought I would be killed by unknown forces like the golden winged ROC, but what I didn''t expect was. However, at this time. A light suddenly came into Su Ye''s face! The light flows between. It''s a drop of blood! There is something creeping in this drop of blood, which is very terrible. It seems that there is very terrible energy in it! And the roaring dragon chant! It came from here! "Is this... A drop of blood from the green dragon?" Su Ye feels creepy! Can the energy from a drop of blood burst out such incredible power? Su ye can feel the huge energy consumed by this forbidden space! Moreover, Xiaosan disaster area was directly bombed and killed! Is this just the power of a drop of blood from the green dragon? So how strong should the green dragon in its heyday be? However, at this time. The green dragon blood felt something. Rustle! The blood rushed onto Su ye in an instant. Su Ye was creepy, but he couldn''t react at all! [swallow green dragon blood and gain evolution points * 1000 / gain Reiki points] In an instant, Su Ye''s whole body surged with a very pure energy. [breakthrough to level B disaster king] Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. This green dragon blood not only brought 5000 Reiki points to Su ye, but also 1000 evolution points to him! Normally, Reiki points should not be precious. And evolution points are really hard to collect! Golden winged ROC blood brings 100 evolution points to Su Ye! But now, a drop of blood from the green dragon. Brought 1000 evolution points to Su ye? In other words, Su ye should be able to carry out the next evolution now!! Chapter 187 [host: Su ye] [species: habitat breaking golden dragon] [level: Level B disaster king] [basic aura strength: 7500 (9750) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon qingjue / Kang dragon robbery / jiuzhong heavenly eye (2 / 9)] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 1390] [aura point: 2024 / 8000 (26 / day)] Su Ye has now reached level B disaster king! It has to be said that after stepping into the dead space, that is, God, Su Ye''s promotion speed is really like taking a rocket! Who could have thought that this drop of blood of the green dragon would also have such a great power of heaven and earth! Solved his urgent need, and even directly brought him great opportunities! His current basic aura strength, coupled with the increase, can be nearly 10000! This is very close to the Reiki intensity level of the small three disasters level! And Su Ye''s current evolution point is more than 1300! Sue took a deep breath. Open evolution panel [evolutionary alternative blood] [blood of magic wing three eyed dragon] [golden winged ROC blood] Su Ye looked at the two blood vessels, but he made a mistake. Do you want to integrate the blood vessels of golden winged Dapeng? But will that make su Ye''s blood become messy together? After all, there is still a long distance between the dragon and the golden winged ROC. Su Ye''s main evolutionary route is still the dragon. In the future, it may integrate other powerful creatures, such as Phoenix, ROC, or some powerful creatures. But I won''t disturb Jinlong''s blood for the time being. So Su Ye chose to put down the blood of the golden winged ROC temporarily and only fuse his magic wing three eyed dragon for the time being! Golden winged ROC will fuse after obtaining other powerful blood! [whether to choose to consume 500 Evolution points and fuse alternative evolution blood?] "Fusion" Su Ye felt a terrible energy surging up on his body in an instant. The energy was pure. At the same time, there was a very primitive fierce breath swimming away on Su Ye. Is this power the blood of the magic wing three eyed dragon on Su ye? Rustle! Su Ye''s body began to tremble, and the most obvious thing should be that his eyes suddenly gushed out of a fire. The burning feeling made him feel that his eyes were like blind. Two silly and red eyed apes not far away looked at Su ye through the forbidden space, but they were surprised, because they saw that Su Ye''s two eyes were like burning, and a breath of terror came out all over his body! "Ow?" Boss long, what''s the matter? Why are your eyes on fire? incorrect! Boss Long''s eyebrows Suddenly, two silly and red eyed apes looked at Su ye in horror. Suddenly there was a red light about the length of a finger in the middle of Su Ye''s eyebrows. Immediately, the red light gradually spread, like a butterfly in Su Ye''s eyebrows! [successful evolution] [evolved into eye robbing Tianwen Dragon (Golden Dragon)] [jiuzhong heavenly eye evolved into Jiujie eye] Evolution succeeded! Su Ye felt that his whole body gushed out extremely pure power in an instant! And the next moment! The power of his body gushed out, making his form surge uncontrollably and quickly! Originally 100 meters long, now it seems to become more huge! Dense ancient lines appeared all over the body, becoming extremely gorgeous and powerful. A more primitive dragon breath burst out, and the burning golden pupil became more bright, as if it were true. There were two bright flames burning in it, and the most frightening thing should be. At this moment, a huge line appears in the eyebrow center of Su Ye''s huge faucet, just like a butterfly pattern blooming in Su Ye''s eyebrow center! Is that an eye? But the eyes seem to be closed, which reveals the power of terror. If they are opened, then the extreme power of terror will burst out! Su Ye''s heart shook a little. He can feel his change. His nine heavenly eyes have evolved. Nine eyes. Eyes open Wanjie Pendant! The power is terrible. This is the power of the butterfly eye in the center of his eyebrows! At the moment, his burning golden pupil provides him with a more perfect vision! Everything around becomes clearer, especially Su ye can feel that the dragon blood in her body seems to become stronger! What does this mean? It shows that while he evolves, his own dragon blood will be more powerful. After several more evolutions, it is estimated that Su ye will be able to evolve again! At that time, it will evolve into a five clawed dragon, then Su Ye''s power will only become more powerful! And he looked at the world. "There''s definitely a clue here, but it doesn''t seem to be fully opened. My arrival should only lead to the birth of a drop of green dragon blood. If this drop of green dragon blood is revealed, I''m afraid it will make all the families compete frantically." Su Ye couldn''t help teasing. "It''s just that I got the green dragon''s blood before I went out." Su ye also lamented that her luck was really good. He can see that if the value of this drop of green dragon blood is put outside, those big families will be born one after another and fight for their heads! After all, this has brought 1000 evolution points to Su Ye! If some other monsters swallow this drop of green dragon blood, I''m afraid the blood will instantly rise to a terrible level! It''s not too much to fade into holiness in an instant! At this moment, the energy of the forbidden heaven and earth around us seems to be thin. Obviously, the big array will be broken soon! At this moment, it is obvious that the so-called land left by the green dragon has not been fully opened at all! I can''t get in at all now, so it''s no good to stay here, and there are even many dangers! So Su Ye left quickly with two fools and others. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Su Ye is the target of public criticism at present. Many people want to destroy Su Ye. So he can''t be too dazzling. And not long after he left. Whoosh¡ª¡ª A series of terrible Qi machines broke out one after another, and countless figures of different forms came one after another! "The land left by the Green Dragon... Is about to appear!" "Unexpectedly, there was an opportunity to touch the green dragon! I felt that the green dragon''s breath seemed unstable and ready to move under the earth. Unexpectedly, it suddenly appeared now!" "Who touched the land left by the green dragon?" The voices of a group of creatures resounded through the. At this time, the strong of the golden winged Dapeng family also came. They fluttered their wings to drive the wind. Sudden rage! "Who dares to kill my golden winged Dapeng family?" Chapter 188 Many people looked at the angry golden winged Dapeng family and chose to avoid the edge. After all, the golden winged Dapeng family has been very unlucky recently. The prince was killed! Now, the golden winged Dapeng family is dead again! This time, although it is only the existence of a small three disasters realm, it seems that the level is not high, but it still makes the golden winged Dapeng family lose face! Now so many families have arrived! As a result, there is a dead body of the golden winged Dapeng family here. How can this make them face? The strong men of the golden winged Dapeng family have gloomy faces. However, at this time. A bird''s song suddenly rang out from the horizon, and the horizon immediately rolled up a fire and burned clouds, burning like endless waves of fire! Several divine birds can be seen in the distance! "It''s the Jinwu family..." "Are they here too? I''m not sure. It seems that the land left by the green dragon really exists!" "The Jinwu family also sent out a large number of strong people this time." Many strange animals whispered. Obviously, the Jinwu family seems to be an extremely powerful and top-notch existence in the whole God land. "The golden winged ROC has been very active recently." Jinwu comes, and the fire waves are surging. Jinwu is like a burning sun, blooming a blazing light, dazzling and people feel great pressure. "Hum." the golden winged rocs snorted coldly. Obviously, it is very difficult to deal with the Jinwu people. If you think about it carefully, you should be able to understand that, after all, these two are birds, and the literati are relatively light, not to mention the existence of the two major ethnic groups under the environment of survival of the fittest? "Tut Tut, how dare someone break the ground on the head of the golden winged Dapeng family? This does not give face to the golden winged God! Are you not afraid of the trouble of the golden winged Dapeng family?" The divine bird, headed by the Jinwu family, swallowed and vomited the light on his body when he spoke, just like the sun suddenly cloudy and sunny, which was extremely strange. But his voice was loud and a little sharp. The strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family are all ugly. "Hum, it seems that the majesty of your Jinwu family is no longer what it used to be. Does it seem that the news that the three foot Jinwu God of your Jinwu family has disappeared for thousands of years has leaked?" The two sides are tit for tat. A group of strange animals have big heads. They dare not go out. "Can''t you pay attention to your identity?" Suddenly, a sound rang out. In an instant, the surrounding earth roared, and the faces of the surrounding animals changed again. They felt a huge pressure coming from a distance. The pressure seemed to oppress them. They couldn''t lift their heads, and there was a feeling of energy like a depressed volcano about to erupt. Looking from a distance, strong and huge figures came gradually, just like a huge mountain. Their arms were huge, their eyes were scarlet, emitting terrible fluctuations! "This is... Town demon ape!" "Here they are!" "It seems that the four holy families are all here except that one!" "There are three of the four holy families. We suddenly feel that it is difficult for us to get any benefits from the land left by the green dragon! It is said that the land left by the green dragon has the weapons of the youth of the green dragon!" "You mean... That handle [Jue Shan Hai]?" "Maybe!" In an instant, many strange animals present were shocked. Qinglong, a powerful pronoun, was born by him. It brought the Qinglong family into the first of the four ancient dragon families, and was recognized by heaven and earth, named after the four spirits of heaven and earth, and ranked first among the four spirits! Qinglong is powerful! When I was young, I was already a overlord! Between heaven and earth, roar up to the sky and shatter hundreds of millions of stars! It is conceivable that the land he left behind is precious. "The place left by the green dragon seems to be only half opened. It looks like it should only expose the place, but it hasn''t really surfaced from the ground, so we can''t enter at present." "Hum, just pull it out by force?" "Forcibly? Do you think the golden black god of your family can be the opponent of the green dragon when he climbs out of the solitary grave?" The golden winged ROC, the strong, snorted and disdained. Jin Wu''s tone stagnated. "What do you say? Are we strong people waiting for him to come out?" The air was slightly stagnant. Looking at the shining surrounding mountains, it was like a giant dragon. They were all silent. "What else can I do? Wait." The town demon ape said slowly, "the three families send strong people to guard here. Once there is a change, the three families can know." "Yes." Jinji Dapeng and Jinwu agree. A group of strange animals grinned. Although they were dissatisfied, they had nothing to do. What else can I do? Some of them do have ethnic groups, but compared with the three major ethnic groups, it is really weak! Yes, people have come to a conclusion and won''t take you to play. You are weak. What else can you do? This is the world. The strong have the absolute right to speak. "Hum, it''s estimated that those aristocratic families will come in and take a share." "You mean those surnames of human beings in ancient times? Eight surnames in ancient times?" The town demon ape nodded. "The estimate is almost the same. My family''s Eyeliner has found out the news of the outside world. It seems that there has been a breath of ancient Ji family near the one hundred thousand mountains recently. After the failure of Wan Long sacrifice, those people are beginning to emerge slowly." They all looked dignified. "Hum, let''s see if it''s the four saints or his ancient eight surnames. It''s just human." The town demon ape suddenly said, "in ancient times, human gods were no worse than animals, and even better than animals. Have you forgotten the gods?" They were silent. "In short, let''s do it like this. Each family leaves three strong people to guard here. Once there is any trouble, report it all." They set the rules and left immediately. But the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family has a faint vision. "What was it that killed the guard of my golden winged Dapeng family just now?" Their faces are ugly. However, at this time, a golden winged ROC flying from a distance whispered in their ears. "What? That big dog and monkey are with the golden dragon?" "We were fooled?" In an instant, they were furious, but because the Zhentian demon ape and Jinwu family were not far away, they didn''t dare to make a statement, otherwise they would really be regarded as a joke! A great holy family was teased by several small monsters who did not arrive at the disaster King''s territory! They took a deep breath, with a touch of anger in their eyes, which was obviously very serious. "What''s the matter? Dapeng? What happened to this expression?" "Nothing!" The golden winged ROC stared and his voice was stuffy. Chapter 189 Su ye and ER silly are three of them. I don''t know that there are so many strong people in the place left by the green dragon after they left. If they knew, they would be worried and shout that they had just left quickly. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will be torn to pieces by the angry golden winged ROC! "Well, I''d better take a good look around recently to see if there is any possibility to improve my strength." Su Ye couldn''t help saying. In the final analysis, the strength is not enough! Among the gods, there are really strong people like clouds! The disaster king is placed on the periphery of 100000 mountains, even in the human world, which is an absolute overlord! However, in this holy land, Su Ye felt that he was a slightly stronger ant, wandering around and frightened. Therefore, he is still extremely eager for strength. Although I don''t know how many strong people have gathered there in the place left by the green dragon, Su Ye seems that there was such a big noise there before, and now there will be no fewer strong people gathered there! So they decided to hang around outside the holy land, not near the place left by the green dragon, for a while to see if there would be any surprises. In his opinion, there should be many opportunities on this land. Where there is a secret, there is an opportunity. On this haggard land, I don''t know how many unknown secrets are buried. [host: Su ye] [species: eye robbing Tianwen Dragon (Golden Dragon)] [level: Level B disaster king] [basic aura strength: 7500 (9750) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon qingjue / Kang Longjie / Jiujie eye] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 890] [aura point: 2024 / 8000 (26 / day)] Su Ye''s evolution point is still 890, that is to say, he can obtain a powerful blood, and then carry out fusion evolution. Therefore, the benefit of Qinglong blood to him is really too much! Otherwise, he would have to fight at least ten ancient blood vessels to get so many evolution points! And his state also changed to eye robbing Tianwen dragon. The overall dragon blood level is still golden dragon, but Su Ye feels that he is much purer than his original blood level! This time, he got nine eyes. This skill, in Su Ye''s view, may be a more terrible killing skill than the Dragon Emperor seal. His hand gently touched the center of his eyebrow, where it was hot. His hand could feel the lines. There was an unspeakable primitive breath. It can be imagined that the power burst out when he opened his eyes, I''m afraid it would destroy the sky and the earth! This time, it''s really a great increase in strength! Su Ye was satisfied. However, at this time, they suddenly felt something wrong. Two silly suddenly seemed to feel something, whining. It seems that there is something around them that makes their hearts vibrate slightly, as if they feel something. "We''ve run a long way. We''ve been running fast for about half a day. Even if there''s something here, the gods are so big that the strong people in the land left by the green dragon shouldn''t feel anything." "It''s probably a chance!" "Go!" Su ye said nothing, and they immediately ran in the direction of the palpitation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hiss!" "The world is spinning. It hurts me." Dressed in white, but now some young people stained with dust show their teeth and rub their buttocks, with some helplessness in their eyes. The young man''s sword eyebrows and stars look handsome. He reveals a different dust energy. He is definitely a bright young man! "The central city sent us in. Why did we get lost? There were five people, but now I''m alone here? They''re all gone? Was there an accident, or were we all sent to different places?" The young man patted the dust on his body and stood up helplessly. yes. He is the young man who stands out in the training plan of the human world. At the age of 20, he has reached the level of level C disaster king. Although his combat effectiveness is still very weak, he has great potential for mankind! "Well, it is said that the divine land is extremely dangerous. Even the disaster King''s territory is just a layman. If you are careless, you will be doomed." Between the words, the young man''s face was slightly dignified. "But I''m the pride of the first day of the Terran. I shouldn''t have any big trouble." The young man suddenly changed his face and hit ha ha. I scratched my head. Boom! "What''s the matter?" his face changed and seemed to feel something: "what''s going on ahead?" He took a few steps forward. There was some surprise between the eyebrows. It seemed that I felt a very strange smell booming! The smell is very primitive and old, and it makes me feel frightened. "My darling! The rainbow in the sky erupts! What are the lights? Are they some ancient soldiers'' blades or some treasures?" "I''m really the son of luck! Mom! Is it possible that I''m the protagonist''s destiny? I just came in and met such good things! It''s a great opportunity!" The young man stared. He wondered whether he had mistakenly entered any novel and became the protagonist of any bad novel! Suddenly footsteps came from the side, and he hurried to hide! "This is... A secret place explosion? There is a secret place here?" "Secret places are some places left over from the ancient times. The ancient times are wonderful. They are like surging waves. Countless amazing talents exist in that era. Countless forces * * rise and compete. Some forces get treasures and bury them. Some forces fail and destroy them, and the treasures will be left forever to form a secret place!" "There are countless secret places on the divine land, but the divine land is too big! If you want to meet a secret place, it is also a rare and great opportunity!" "Hurry up! There are treasures in the rainbow. If luck breaks out and you get some holy medicine, you''ll make a lot of money!" A strange animal passed by, spitting people''s words, excited! And the young man was stunned. Secret place? A treasure left over from ancient times? Fortune liquid? "Boundless Heavenly Master! I, the atmospheric transporter!" "Natural protagonist fate ah!" Chapter 190 Boom boom! The whole high bulge of the earth is like the towering Earth Dragon, making a strange sound, rustling, like the whine wind pouring out of the pipeline, and endless rainbow light exploding! Just like a tuyere, it bursts out bright lights! A terrible beast came madly! "Unexpectedly, such remote places have also emerged secretly!" A white snow wolf burst out his Qi machine and came majestically from a distance. He grinned a little and squeezed his eyebrows into Sichuan characters! The snow wolf''s Qi machine is terrible and majestic, which makes some strange animals around retreat one after another! "Small three disasters!" This snow wolf is a small three disaster level beast! A group of strange animals talked one after another, and their eyes were full of fear. "It''s fate to get the treasure in secret!" Suddenly, a simple, honest and broad voice sounded slowly. Soon, another animal came from afar. The footsteps roared and the earth shook. The figure was tall and covered the sky and the sun. I''m afraid it was dozens of meters high and dark. A strong breath burst out. This is a black bear with sharp claws, inlaid with golden armor. It gives people a shocking feeling. It is an alien beast with both attack and defense! "Another statue of the strong man of the three disasters..." In an instant, the surrounding animals were silent. The secret place erupts, and the rainbow light rises, and countless babies will gush out from the air outlet and shake out with the rainbow light! Naturally, there is a saying that those who are destined to get it. Rainbow Falls randomly! But many of them are cold in their hearts. Although it is said that those who are destined to get it, if there is a rainbow light in their hands, not to mention anything else, the black bear with golden armor has the snow wolf, and will definitely attack and kill the stolen goods in an instant. It''s too common! But they can''t help it at the moment. I can only hope I''m lucky. Rustle! Boom! The air outlet makes a sound again, the next moment! The rainbow light carrying the treasure burst out immediately! "So many! This is definitely a big secret place!" "My God! Come on! Grab!" The continuous burst of rainbow light in the sky makes strange animals jealous! "I saw the supernatural liquid of fortune!" "That''s an evolutionary grass!" "Some treasures in the rainbow will be damaged and broken after countless years of hiding, but there are so many treasures in this secret place! Rob!" Countless monsters immediately fought in the air to intercept the rainbow! "Got it!" The snow wolf bit the rainbow light, and his breath shook. No strange animals around dared to come up! But soon, the rainbow in his mouth gradually broke, and the baby reflected in it gradually flew up like dust. Years have eroded everything. Some treasures can''t stop the brilliance of years. They can only retain the body, and the essence has long dried up! "Bad luck!" The snow wolf vomited and continued to fight for the rainbow light! In the dark, the human youth who heard these messages raised his eyebrows. "Secret place? Rainbow treasure? It seems that you need luck to get the complete and flawless treasure wrapped by rainbow." the human youth frowned slightly. "At the moment, they are fighting endlessly. Those strange animals are terrible one by one. I can''t compete with them at all!" "Ah, it seems that the thief God played with me. Just let me encounter such an opportunity, but I can''t compete for it. I can only look at it." The young man wanted to cry without tears. But suddenly! Brush! A sudden rainbow! Boom. The young man stared round and even wiped his eyes with his hands. Did he read it correctly! A rainbow light fell directly in front of him? "Isn''t it..." He picked up the object wrapped in the rainbow carefully. "No broken! This is a gem that has not dried up!" the young man stared at his eyes and could not believe it! He looked around carefully. Those strange animals didn''t seem to find him! "I am the chosen one!" The young man also felt a little dreamy. He slowly opened the rainbow light, which was wrapped with a small blade and forged rough and tough, but there was an unspeakable fluctuation on it! "This level has almost reached the level of standard Jinwu!" The young man stared and was ecstatic, However, at this time, suddenly, a voice full of horror sounded behind him, startling him! "Fierce! Fierce!" "Big breasts? Where?" However, as soon as the young man looked back, he saw a small beast with unspeakable charm, with thin and soft scales and towering horns on his head, which made people feel extraordinary! "You..." the young man was stunned. "The thing in your hand is so fierce that it can''t be dispersed! It''s a very fierce thing! Lord Ke!" said the little beast with a sad face. The young people''s eyes were wide open. "You little beast, how can you deceive the public? Where''s the fierce? Don''t talk nonsense! The baby is dazzling and it''s a sign of good luck!" But suddenly, the little beast patted him fiercely. He looked like he hated iron but not steel. "You know shit!" "Look at the green Lin killing blade. It''s cold and angry. It''s a fierce soldier!" the little beast carried his hands and talked with confidence: "in those years, this fierce soldier was born, flew up independently and slaughtered tribes. The blood was soaked in!" "I am the auspicious beast between heaven and earth. I know all the ages. I sit on the river of years, look down on all living beings, and have heard about the major and minor things in the world." What the little beast said was full of hype. "This secret place was left by the Qinglin sect in those years." the little beast said and peeped at the young man. Can you put this on? The young man was just dazed by the little beast and just recovered. He was shocked by his words. He heard rumors about the ancient times thousands of years ago in the human world, and knew that there were countless terrorist creatures in the world, which could live for tens of thousands of years! This little beast The appearance is extraordinary and the head is towering, which gives people an unspeakable oppression! "Is that true?" The little beast breathed a sigh of relief and immediately spoke with certainty! "Nonsense! I said so much, but you didn''t believe me? I thought you had a bloody disaster and advised you, but you thought I was a liar? Well, in that case, I don''t care!" The little beast was "very angry" and was about to leave. The young man was worried when he heard it. He had just come out of the human world and was full of curiosity and endless imagination about this era of evolution. Now he is like a college student in the village who had just gone to dachengchi to study, ignorant of everything and eager to try everything. Therefore, he believed the words of such an extraordinary little beast. "Don''t introduce, don''t introduce! Boss! Wait, you haven''t finished just now. What''s the matter with Qinglin sect?" "Little beast" snorted coldly and patted his arm. "Qinglin sect? It''s destroyed! It''s destroyed by this Qinglin killing blade." With that, the little beast suddenly sighed sadly. "In those days, the Qinglin sect was my favorite sect. If it develops normally, it can definitely cross the earth for thousands of years, become a hegemon, rise up and forge a dynasty!" "Ah, what a pity..." The young man''s hair stood on end. Chapter 191 Su Ye sighed long, and the regret between the words was not disguised. Hearing this, the young man was shocked, lowered his head and looked at the small blade in his hand. Somehow, it felt as if there was a burst of blood, which made him almost let go! And the blood gas seemed to be winding upward towards his hand, like two blood red snakes! "You! I... boss! I don''t want to die! Do you have any way! Do you have any way to help me?" Su Ye "couldn''t bear" to look at the young man and sighed. "You''ve already touched the Qinglin killing blade. It''s a pity... It''s a pity." Su Ye shook his head: "I thought you had outstanding talent. If you had enough development space in the future, you should also be a generation of heroes. It''s a pity... You were so devastated." The young man''s face turned white with fear and his voice trembled. "I beg you, help me, I''m still young..." Su Ye brushed away the dust and suddenly sighed again. "Just, I''m just soft hearted." "Well, you give me this fierce blade and I''ll help you suppress evil spirits." The young man suddenly retracted the sharp blade and looked at Su Ye suspiciously. "You are not afraid..." Pop! Su Ye slapped the young man again. "I''ve been sitting for tens of thousands of years. I spit out and collapse the ancient and modern future! This small fierce blade can''t pose any problem to me. Why? Don''t you believe me? Forget it, you''ll live and die." Su Ye threw another hand and turned away. This time, the young man didn''t catch up immediately. But looking at the "Qinglin killing blade" in his hand. And Su Ye was still thinking, this silly goods IQ has a fight with two silly, but how do you feel that this time it doesn''t seem so silly? Haven''t you come up yet? One. II. Three. Four Su ye thought silently. ... ten "Boss! I''m wrong!" The young man hurried over, put the blade in Su Ye''s hand, and immediately said a word to Su Ye full of worry. "Take care." Su Ye left and returned to a place not far away. Two fools and red eyed apes all stared at Su ye and couldn''t help but raise their thumbs. "High!" The dragon is too tall! The bloodless man got an extraordinary blade and knew it at a glance. Most importantly, I''m afraid that guy had to be grateful to the Dragon boss! "Gu Lengyu, the human center city! Thank you, master!" The sound is melodious and comes from afar. Seeing this, er silly and red eyed ape''s admiration for Su Ye is like a flowing river! "This green Lin kills light blade..." the red eyed ape hesitated for a moment. "I''m talking nonsense." Su Ye looked at the blade in his hand. It was very powerful. It was full of evil spirit. It was powerful! What Qinglin killing blade, Qinglin sect, what sits on the river of years? You believe what I say? I said to rule the world. Did you also believe foolishly and give me a three worship and nine kowtow? Gu Lengyu naturally doesn''t know what happened. At this moment, Gu Shaoyu stands there, sighing for a long time, feeling a little depressed. Originally thought it was a god given opportunity, but I didn''t expect that it would involve so much! "Ah, fortunately, the elder appeared, otherwise." He shook his head and shed tears of gratitude to the elder. But at this time! Brush! Another flash of rainbow! "Lying trough!" Gu Lengyu''s eyes were full of disbelief. This Another rainbow? He glanced at the monsters who were beating in a mess. They didn''t find it here! This What luck am I? I should have bought lottery tickets this morning! Gu Lengyu was surprised! He hurried forward and quickly grabbed the rainbow. "This... This is an evolutionary grass! No, it has transformed into a natural grass! My God! This is a great opportunity! For me now, it is definitely a good medicine, which can immediately consolidate my foundation and strengthen my strength!" Gu Lengyu was overjoyed, and his grievances were immediately swept away! However, at this time, his body shook! "Fierce! Fierce!" "Your sister!" Gu Lengyu turned around and was the little beast just now! The little beast was merciful to heaven and Humanity: "I just found a fierce light falling from the sky. Unexpectedly, it''s you again! You and I are really destined!" Su Ye''s eyebrows trembled. The boy unexpectedly met Hongguang Tianjiang again? This is luck, the boy who gives money! Gu Lengyu watched Su Ye warily. "I tell you, it''s a grass this time. It''s not a fierce soldier against the Lord!" He looked at Su ye with a wary face. This is a grass! Can you beat me? He wants to see what Su ye can say! And Su ye took a deep look at him. "A grass!" "There''s really nothing wrong with this grass." Gu Lengyu snorted coldly and said nothing! He suddenly felt that he had just been cheated, but he had no time to think more. The little beast in front of him continued. "But there was a great evil just now!" "Big breasts, your sister! Your whole family has big breasts!" Su Ye''s complexion is not good-looking. He talks about trouble. How can he curse? Gu Lengyu looks at Su Ye coldly and holds the grass in his hand tightly. It seems that he is afraid of being robbed by Su Ye. "You liar, get back quickly! I gave you the weapon just now." "Why don''t you listen to advice?" Su Ye sighed and seemed to hate iron but not steel. "I said there was a fierce, really fierce! You can''t eat this grass!" "Otherwise, there must be a disaster of blood!" Su ye said the disaster of blood and light, and patted hard on his side with his hand. Boom, boom! During the roaring, the earth was cracked and made a crazy noise directly by his huge force. The terrorist power contained in it made Gu Lengyu''s eyebrows jump wildly! Su Ye grinned, revealing a big white tooth, which showed a fierce light. "Bloody disaster, you believe me!" Boom, boom! The power of terror made Gu Lengyu''s whole body creepy! "So I''d better deal with this grass. Otherwise, it''s bad for you, that is, I''m kind..." Su ye said with a smile, but full of threat. Immediately he looked at Gu Lengyu, who put the natural grass in Su Ye''s hand with tears. "You, very good." Gu Lengyu''s whole body trembled. He almost carried it directly at one breath and turned his eyes. Hooligans! This is a robber! Why did I meet such a robber! Su ye turned and left with satisfaction. However, Su Ye hasn''t gone far yet. Brush! Another rainbow! There was a dead silence in the air. what the fuck! Another rainbow? What luck is this boy? Is this the family of heaven? Su Ye was startled. Is this product so lucky? Chapter 192 "NIMA!" The young man couldn''t help but burst into foul language and ran away with his life! He doesn''t know what happened to his luck today. Has it burst? But the rascal beast behind him is not a good stubble! The smell that the little beast inadvertently showed just now made him tremble! And the goods are after him! If you don''t get rid of the little beast quickly, he won''t want to take the opportunity safely! What evil have I done! Gu Lengyu wants to cry without tears and runs wildly! Fortunately, I repaired my running ability when I was in the central city! The speed is as fast as a motor! You want to catch up with me? Next life! Gu Lengyu is obviously very satisfied with his speed and is also very confident. He feels that as long as he tries his best to show his speed, they will certainly not catch up with him! But suddenly, a strange dog barked from behind. "Ouch, ouch, ouch." Gu Lengyu almost lost his breath when he turned back. A bald dog with a height of 45 meters caught up with him! Especially the big dog running gave him the feeling of walking around, as if he had no power at all! do a job with skill and ease! That big dog keeps the same speed as him. It doesn''t bother at all! What the hell is this! Gu Lengyu''s heart bristles. However, at this time, suddenly the big dog smiled at him and slapped him. Shoot directly at him! The big dog cried a few times. It looked like he was saying to him, give up! Gu Lengyu almost stumbled when he was photographed directly. His heart was cold. Where did the big dog come from? So fast? Is this a rocket on your ass? Gu Lengyu bared his teeth. "You don''t listen to advice. You know there is a big murderer and run so fast. What if the bad omen breaks out and you die suddenly at home?" "I''m just kind-hearted, eh." "Well, I''ll fight for you." As soon as Su Ye''s voice fell, Gu Lengyu felt that there was something missing in his hand. The baby in his hand was directly robbed by Su Ye behind him! It''s fast and familiar. I''m afraid the little beast often dares to cross the goods! "Ah ah!" Gu Lengyu almost collapsed. Three times! Three times! He got three babies. These babies belong to the kind of great opportunity! As a result, all the three treasures were robbed by the unscrupulous little beast! A sign of great evil? I bah! have no shame! Gu Lengyu''s whole body trembled, his face was as black as carbon, and almost a mouthful of old blood gushed out. The third kind of treasure is a small porcelain vase. He doesn''t know what''s in it, but what can be contained in that small porcelain vase is certainly not an ordinary and simple thing! So his heart is dripping blood now! As soon as he stepped into the holy land, he won treasure again and again. Unexpectedly, he was met by Su Ye. It''s all taken away! No one left! The second fool looked at Gu Lengyu, who was not angry, and grinned. The Dragon boss was really hurt. He was almost angry to death. Looking at the iron face and trembling limbs, it seemed that he was going to be angry and faint the next moment. "Well, well, these three treasures should be like three disasters, which can also be regarded as a training on your disaster King''s road. I wish you to enter the natural disaster environment and step into the small three disasters as soon as possible. I believe today''s experience will make you go with the wind and water and green lotus step by step in the future." Gu Lengyu moved his aura and wanted to suppress his anger. As a result, after listening to Su Ye''s words, he looked at Er silly''s dog face. For a moment, a small aura in his body was disordered! Hurry! He spat blood! He tilted his head and fell down. There was a moment of dead silence in the air. Su ye and ER silly and red eyed apes looked at each other. This Vomit blood? Dizzy? It''s not resistant! The red eyed ape on one side was sweating cold. The Dragon boss and the silly dog were so powerful that they spit blood and fainted a disaster King level strong man without blood? But Su Ye is looking at Gu Lengyu and falls into thinking. There is something wrong with the boy''s physique. Just now, the Hongguang seemed to lock him. It fell down three times in succession, and they were all treasures whose essence had not been exhausted! If it is once, it may be attributed to luck. But the second time, the third time? This is definitely a problem! You know, those monsters outside fought so fiercely! But a complete treasure has not been obtained! What you get is the rainbow light that immediately turns into flying ash! This boy is a money boy! "Two fools, carry him on your back, and there will be treasures to pick up in the future." Su Ye screamed and was stabbing Gu Lengyu''s Er Sha with her dog paw. Er Sha understood it and grinned at Gu Lengyu. He carried Gu Lengyu on his back, as if he were carrying a baby, carefully. "Although the secret place is very large, there should be so many treasures that can resist the devastation of years. Now we have obtained three kinds, so it is estimated that there are no good things in the secret place." Su ye took them out of here. Along the way, Su ye also began to check her harvest. First of all, the small blade, which flickered cold, was directly incorporated by Su Ye''s system. [host: Su ye] [species: eye robbing Tianwen Dragon (Golden Dragon)] [level: Level B disaster king] [basic aura strength: 7500 (9750) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon qingjue / Kang Longjie / Jiujie eye] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / burning fire / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday)] [including light killing blade (Jinwu)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 890] [aura point: 2024 / 8000 (26 / day)] The name given by the system is, including light killing blade, Jinwu level! The current level of weapons. It''s probably silver, gold, doomsday, holy and wasteful. The end of the day is like the naked and mysterious clothes given by Luo God to Su ye, while the famine soldiers are like killing and robbing swords. The ability of the light killing blade is that it can break out a traceless attack every day, and the cold awn will come out of the scabbard in an instant. The killing is invisible, and the power of that knife is about the kambisu night level. In other words, Su Ye is now a level B disaster king, and his explosive power is the power of level B disaster king, but it is less than Su Ye. This is a good baby. The second is a natural grass. [species: void XuanCao] [grade: Grade C natural chemical grass] [attribute: space] Space attribute grass! Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. Chapter 193 [swallowed successfully] [acquire space attribute skill: void imprisonment] Void captivity! Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. This is a magic skill! It can be imagined that if you fight with someone, the person wants to escape, or wants to kite Su ye, then Su ye will be imprisoned in a space and fight directly in a space! It''s not magic. What is it? Even calculate the distance, there may be many amazing effects! Su Ye''s heart shook slightly. He looked carefully at the empty prison, and sure enough, it was true! At present, the scope of this move is within a radius of 500 meters. "Unfortunately, the distance is fixed and not controlled by myself. Otherwise, it will be more operable." If it is a controllable space range, such as the other party''s strategic temporary retreat, and Su Ye directly imprisoned the space behind him! In that case, a slight stagnation of the other party will play a vital role in the rapidly changing battle! At this time, Su ye also put his eyes on the third kind after reading the skill. It was a small porcelain vase with exquisite appearance and flashing light, but there were some scratches, which could show some traces of years. And Su Ye opened the porcelain vase. Suddenly. A hot fire wave burst out from the small porcelain vase, baking Su Ye''s face very hot, and it was difficult to breathe for a moment. what is it? Su Ye looked at the porcelain bottle differently. It was like molten slurry, emitting small bubbles. As soon as the porcelain bottle was opened, the surrounding air suddenly warmed up a lot! However, just when Su Ye couldn''t figure out what was in it, er silly suddenly seemed to feel something. Cried with great excitement. "Ow, Ow!" A bump on his back almost knocked Gu Lengyu to the ground. "Silly dog, what do you feel?" the red eyed ape on one side was thoughtful. He was also surprised at the hot gas emitted from the porcelain vase. "Ow, ow, ow." "Boss long, the things in this porcelain vase seem to be very attractive to ER silly." Su Ye handed the porcelain bottle to Er Sha, who drank all the red liquid in the porcelain bottle without saying a word! "Ow, Ow!" Two silly seemed excited. Su ye saw that after the liquid entered two silly''s body, two silly''s whole body surged up with a red light, the light burst out gradually, and the body surface temperature seemed to increase madly. "Ow!" again, but this time it was not Er silly, but Gu Lengyu behind him. Gu Lengyu screamed and jumped two feet from Er silly with his ass covered. "So hot!" But the second fool didn''t realize it. Su Ye was surprised. The liquid in the small bottle seemed to promote the blood of Er silly? Er silly''s blood is going to revive? The two fools shook their tails, but soon, the light gradually moved upward along the skin lines. "Woo woo." The light gradually gathered in the center of Er silly''s eyebrows and turned into a small red diamond pattern, which added a spirit to ER silly. The second fool shook his tail and looked obviously refreshed. Su ye and red eyed apes all looked at Er silly strangely, but they didn''t seem to see any change from Er silly. However, Su Ye always felt that the diamond pattern just appeared in the center of two silly eyebrows must not be so simple. At this time, they all looked at Gu Lengyu. Gu Lengyu was about to cry. What evil did he do! What''s the matter with me now? I was kidnapped? I was taken? "You... Rob money or sex..." Su Ye''s angry slap directly dazed Gu Lengyu. "Read less unscrupulous novels in the future." Where is this? Gu Lengyu came back, but he looked at Su ye and ER silly with vigilance. The meaning in his eyes was already very obvious. What the hell are you doing? At this time, the red eyed ape came out just right. "You walk alone in the holy land. You don''t know that the Jianghu is dangerous and the people''s hearts are complex. Therefore, the boss decided to take you to protect your safety. There seems to be this adjective in the human world, called" join the gang. " The red eyed ape embraced his hands and said firmly. "Yes, you''re in!" Gu Lengyu looks black. Listen. We''re in. What''s this? criminal gang? People''s hearts are complex and Jianghu is dangerous. Bah! It''s the most dangerous to follow you! Gu Lengyu suddenly turns his eyes. "Give me back my things!" "Give it back to you?" Su Ye threw things directly. Really? Gu Lengyu''s heart moved and hurried to pick it up, but he looked at the things in his hand. Withered grass, empty porcelain bottles. He almost fainted with anger. All gone? He trembled with anger. Su Ye stared at him, sighed and patted him on the shoulder. "The great evil has been eliminated. Don''t worry." Gu Lengyu turned his eyes and fell down. His legs straightened! But fortunately, he sat up slowly and didn''t faint as angrily as last time. "Well, now that you''re in." The ghost is in! Gu Lengyu just wanted to refute, but he noticed Su Ye''s threatening eyes and almost cried out. I''m just a child! Why do you have to experience this as soon as you step into God! "You should have your own name." "We have two silly and three pillars here. It''s you..." Su ye took a look at Gu Lengyu. Gu Lengyu suddenly had a bad feeling. "You should be a four word, and take another word in your name." Su Ye slapped Gu Lengyu on the shoulder. "In the future, you will be called silengzi!" Gu Lengyu was almost angry. "My name is Leng! Not Leng!" "It''s almost the same. That''s it." Su Ye is obviously satisfied, and Gu Lengyu almost spits blood angrily. Four lengzi? He just wants to escape from here now, but Su Ye''s claws are very powerful, just like copper pouring iron casting, he can''t break free at all! He was disheartened. It''s so difficult for me. Su Ye looked at the red eyed ape and waved his hand again and again. Don''t introduce! Boss long, I don''t want a name. I''m humble. I can''t afford it. Su Ye sighed. Immediately they moved forward towards the distance, and Si lengzi Gu Lengyu was unwilling and seemed to want to run, but he was directly pressed by the red eyed ape. Although his huge body was no better than him, it still gave him an unspeakable sense of oppression! Although he is a C-level disaster king, his combat effectiveness is extremely low. He may not be the opponent of this guy in front of him! They kept walking. However, Su Ye felt something wrong again. Chapter 194 They walked in the land of God, which gave people an unspeakable sense of gloom. While Gu Lengyu walks on the side of the red eyed ape, he also looks around with some fear. Isn''t this called the land of God? Why does it give people such a strong sense of gloom? It felt as if all the vitality had been emptied. It was really frightening. Walking on it, there was a gloomy feeling. I couldn''t help shaking and trembling. Hoo! A wind was blowing slowly. It was indeed mild, but it rolled a layer of fog. The fog curled and the smoke was boundless. Everything in front of me became blurred and made people tremble. The more they walked, the more strange they felt. Su Ye frowned slightly. "There seems to be something ahead?" However, at this time. "Ouch!" Er Sha suddenly screamed and startled Gu Lengyu. Gu Lengyu looked at Er Sha badly. What''s the nerve of the silly dog? However, Su Ye found something wrong. "Hmm? Do you feel anything?" And two silly hurriedly raised his front paws, pulled Su ye and pointed to the front, as if there was something in front! "What''s ahead?" They continued to walk towards the front. Gradually, the sound of water waves seemed to come from the front! A lake? Su Ye was surprised, and after dispelling the fog in front, there was a huge lake ahead! The blue waves are rippling, just like a huge mirror, but the lake is green as a whole, which is covered with dense water plants and vines, giving people a gloomy feeling. "There seems to be something wrong with the lake..." "Nonsense, anyone with eyes can see it." Su Ye looked at Gu Lengyu unhappily. Gu Lengyu was stunned when he was blocked, but he found that what he said seemed reasonable. But the strange thing is that although the pool is covered with water and grass, there is no unpleasant smell. On the contrary, there is a strong fragrance spreading around. The lake seems to be steaming and fog is rising! You can see. All the fog around us was caused by the pool in front of us. Su Ye frowned slightly and looked at Er Sha who seemed eager to try. make a prompt decision. "Go down the lake!" "Ah? Go down?" Gu Lengyu looked at the pool with water and grass everywhere and the whole green and gloomy. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth twitched and couldn''t help sweating. Su Ye felt that there seemed to be an unspeakable fluctuation under the pool, which attracted him. He and ER silly felt it. And he didn''t feel any threat in it. So he decided to go down and find out. Plop! Plop! Su Ye jumped into the water directly, and the two fools on one side could not wait. They plunged directly into it. At this moment, Gu Lengyu and red eyed ape were left on the shore. "Really... Do you want to go down?" Gu Lengyu swallowed his saliva, while the red eyed ape directly overturned Gu Lengyu. Gu Lengyu fell into the pool, drank a lot of saliva directly, and his stomach twitched immediately. "The water smells so delicious! But it tastes so disgusting! It smells rotten! Vomit!" Gu Lengyu couldn''t help vomiting, but a huge shadow appeared on his head. "Lying trough!" The red eyed ape jumped directly down like a hill! It''s like thunder on the ground! Gu Lengyu can''t care about his nausea this time. He plunges directly into the water and swims madly down! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As soon as Su ye entered the huge pool, he found something wrong. Their existence at this level is no problem even if they can''t breathe underwater. They can stay like this for ten days and a half months. The water in this pool stinks! It smells like decay! The water in this pool is very deep, surrounded by water plants and vines, which dye the surroundings dark green, giving people an unspeakable sense of depression. The deeper it is, the darker the light is, as if swallowed by some magical force. At this time, Gu Lengyu and the red eyed ape also arrived. With the huge body of the red eyed ape, they can move freely in the pool, so the low is really very wide. Gu Lengyu looked left and right. He always felt a gloomy feeling, as if a pair of eyes were watching him around. Suddenly, he frowned and seemed to see something on the surrounding bank wall with water and grass everywhere. What''s that? Gu Lengyu is curious. He swam slightly, stretched out his white hand and fiddled the water and grass on the bank wall around. Brush! The water grass was pulled away, and a pair of black eyes stared at him like a black hole. There was a resentful expression on a white face. His face was swollen by blisters without any blood color! Gu Lengyu''s cold hair exploded and his heart twitched violently! Scary crazy retreat! However, he made a good move. His hand inadvertently touched the pale face. He scratched the face and brought layers of blister fibers, just like sawdust! Su Ye noticed there and hurried to swim over! It was a woman''s face, hanging. No, it should be tied to the bank wall by vines. The eyes had been soaked off, leaving only empty eyes. The face was ferocious and full of resentment. The big mouth opened like a hungry ghost. This face has been scratched and rotten by Gu Lengyu, who has just been startled. It is like a broken rag, which is very frightening. At this time, two silly and red eyed apes were also found around. They vigorously pulled down all the vines, water and plants around them, and the whole lake became turbid in an instant, and countless bubbles rose. When they saw that there was no water and grass to hinder their vision, the scene on the bank wall really made them take a breath of air conditioning. The surrounding shore walls were all bound by iron wires and water plants. The bodies were all women''s faces. They were white. Some could see their eyes, but each one looked ferocious. Like countless dead bodies staring at them around. Let them cool all over. "Mom, I don''t want to play anymore. I want to go home." Gu Lengyu shivered coldly and felt very angry. What surprised Su Ye most was not that there were bodies at the bottom of the lake. It''s these bodies. The woman''s face is low, even connected to the animal''s body! Yellowish, full of lines, but it has been white and black, expanding. Human face. Leopard body! What the hell is in this pool? Originally, Su ye thought there should be no threat in the pool, but now he felt that there were dangers. However, the corners of his mouth suddenly hooked up. "In this way, it''s interesting. Human face, animal body and strange pool. I''m suddenly interested in things deep in the pool." Chapter 195 The dead bodies on the nearby bank wall are frightening, especially the dead body. What kind of creature is this? Human? Or some unknown beast? Both the red eyed ape and the second silly felt a little frightened, but fortunately, Gu Lengyu on one side was really pale. Especially when he thought that he had just fallen down, he drank the water in the pool, and then watched the meat foam on the face opened by him melt into the pool water, he had a nausea of convulsion in his stomach! The stench in the pool is the rotten smell of these bodies! He felt like he was dying. Disgusting! What''s more, the pool is so weird. It''s full of corpses around! "Why don''t we go back..." he spoke in the water with aura. However, he found that Su ye and ER silly had swam down. He turned back and swallowed his saliva, as if he had looked at the dead body. His black eyes were like a black hole full of resentment, which made him shiver and cool air gush from the soles of his feet. "Wait for me!" He''s crying. And Su Ye they continued to swim down. While swimming, they also pulled away the water and grass around them, and there were all the dead bodies inside! Could it be a sacrifice? And these people''s faces and leopards are sacrifices? But what does this do? Also, the fragrance still exists, and the fragrance is definitely not the taste of the lake! They continued to drill down. "Ouch!" Two silly suddenly shouted. Below, you seem to have seen the bottom of the pool. You can vaguely see the huge black stone bottom. It seems that there are still many cracks, constantly bubbling bubbles, which is very strange. The bottom of the pool is dim, and the light seems to be unable to flow under the cold water, giving people a gloomy and terrible feeling. Su Ye''s eyes were like lanterns burning at the bottom of the dark pool. They were golden. He saw that there was a grass at the bottom of the lake! Is it a natural grass? [species: Xiwang grass] [grade: class a fortune] [Special: attach mysterious blood] Mysterious blood? Grade a natural grass? Su Ye couldn''t help shaking his heart. He really saw the evolutionary grass attached to his blood for the first time! Grade a natural grass? Step. A slight sound sounded, and they fell at the bottom. However, er silly suddenly bared his teeth and roared around. "Ow, Ow!" They immediately tightened their nerves and carefully observed their surroundings. There were water and grass everywhere and their sight was very unclear. But they also felt that there seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at them! "There should be no ghosts..." Gu Lengyu felt that all kinds of supernatural pictures were jumping wildly in his mind with his imagination. He vowed that he would never read those novels again! He got goose bumps all over with fear. "Roar!" Suddenly, a roar rang through, and a figure suddenly rushed out from the dense water and grass blanket! The figure is covered with water, grass and moss, and its muscles are twisted. It is extremely terrible! "Roar!" Two silly also suddenly roared, and a layer of inviolable dignity surged up all over his body! Su Ye was surprised that Er silly had mastered the blood power in his body! He saw that the red dot in the center of Er silly''s eyebrows was shining slightly, just like a red vein, and gradually spread all over Er silly''s body! The red liquid can help Er silly control his own blood? More power? Two silly muscles expanded and directly fought with the beast. Water riots, the fighting between the two sides is extremely fierce! "Darling, silly dog is so strong?" Gu Lengyu stared at the two silly people who had fought with the terrible beast! The red eyed ape was also surprised. "The silly dog has become stronger. It seems that I have to hurry up and become stronger." And they also saw what the beast was! A leopard three meters tall! It should be shorter than Er silly, but he is full of explosive power, but his eyes are black, his eyes seem empty, expressionless, and can only roar. It''s like A puppet! This "This should not be a corpse!" Gu Lengyu covered with chicken skin. "Cheat a corpse!" Su Ye grinned angrily. "Even if it''s a fake corpse, then pat it into a corpse." Su Ye was full of aura, and a destructive force was instantly dispersed. The whole lake bottom was filled with golden light, just like the roaring dragon singing and the shaking Lake boiling! Dragon Emperor seal! Su Ye didn''t step into the shape of the dragon. In this shape, he took a picture of the dragon imperial seal, and the whole pool seemed to explode! Gu Lengyu stared, so strong? He thought Su ye should be the disaster level existence of plop. His strength may be strong, but he didn''t expect to reach such a terrible situation! One move was taken, thousands of waves were turned up, the surrounding shore walls were broken, and countless dead bodies on the top were shaken down, floating in the sky. Looking up from a distance, the faint light mixed with the human shadow looked forward, just like a group of demons dancing! Terrible! Two fools hurried back! Boom! The leopard was smashed and exploded, but there was no blood flowing out, just like a corpse! What surprised Su Ye was. The death of the leopard did not make his system sound, that is to say, the leopard is really just a dead thing! So what prompted him to attack them? "Ouch." The two fools continued to roar at the exploded leopard. Su ye saw that where the leopard exploded, there seemed to be a surge of light rising. The light was dense and rippling. It was strange and seemed to be full of strange power! Whoosh! Suddenly, the light came towards Su ye, and none of them responded! Su Ye''s heart blew. The light instantly entered his body. He hurriedly touched his forehead and found that he didn''t seem to have changed. What the hell is this? He felt a little creepy, too. Suddenly a light came into his body, and he didn''t know what it was. How could it not be scary? But Su Ye felt that he seemed to have some connection with the pool! "Leopard..." he fell into thinking, "human face and leopard body, what creatures are like this?" But Su ye thought for a long time, but he couldn''t think of what it was. After all, he had only a simple and rough understanding of the mountain and sea Sutra. There were so many strange animals recorded in it. How could he remember them all? At this time, Su ye also looked at the natural grass. [swallowed successfully] [obtain Xiwang blood] Xiwang blood? Su Ye felt a flash of light, and seemed to have some clues! Chapter 196 In the book of mountains and seas, it seems that there are some strange animals about this! But Su ye can''t remember anything for a moment! And if it is an alien in the mountains and seas, will it be a clan land similar to an alien? Ancient alien land? However, if it is the ancestral land of ancient exotic animals, why do such large-scale dead bodies appear? It''s not simply like a clan land to be tied to the surrounding bank wall in such a neat way! It''s like an array. Is it difficult to sacrifice some people? And want to do something? Su ye thought so, but at this moment, he began to explore the Xiwang blood he had just obtained. [alternative blood evolution panel] [golden winged ROC] [Xiwang blood] And Su Ye directly opened the blood of the Western King. Xiwang blood: the blood left by the gods has the mysterious power of ancient times. The blood left by ancient gods? Su Ye knows that the so-called gods in ancient times are super strong people who have evolved to the extreme! Leave a legend in later generations and regard it as a god! Xiwang? According to legend, is there such a number one person? Su Ye suddenly a clever, difficult or not, is West Queen Mother? There is the West Queen Mother in the book of mountains and seas! It appears in the western classics of the great wilderness, with the mountain of the queen mother, gully mountain and seamount in the West! Leopard tail, tiger teeth, good roar, Peng FA, Dai Sheng! Su ye took a deep breath. Is this small pool really related to the West Queen Mother? In particular, the land left by the queen mother of Nasi is gloomy and strange, as well as the riots of dead leopards. And what is the terrible light just emerging? Into his body in an instant. Su Ye felt that the light seemed to be no threat, and he raised his arm and saw a lotus mark in the palm of his hand. Although it was only a small lotus mark, it gave him an unspeakable feeling, just like the lotus holding up the sky, holding up the endless dome and carrying great power! It was just a small mark that would give him such a creepy feeling. But Su Ye felt that this little mark seemed to be no harm to him. He didn''t feel any discomfort. It was like getting up early and tattooing in the human world. "It is estimated that Xiwang''s blood should also be a top-level blood. If it is integrated with golden winged roc..." [system integration] [successful fusion: obtain the blood of the Golden King of the West dome] Brand new blood, West dome Gold King! Su Ye was slightly shocked and felt the blood breath in the system. He felt a boundless power! This great power is terrible! At least at present, Su Ye feels like he can support the sky and cover the earth! Such a terrible blood? He took a deep breath and resisted the urge to merge immediately. "What''s the secret of this place? It''s too gloomy for me." Gu Lengyu''s hair is all over his body, especially when suddenly a human faced leopard body falls down from it. His dry claws almost touched his face and scared him to pee. Su ye and others also began to check the surrounding environment at this moment. When all the water plants were opened, there were no other abnormalities. It can be seen that the bottom of the lake was round and dark stone, which made people cold. There were huge cracks, which opened in a cross, and bubbles came out of it. "What''s in here?" Gu Lengyu lay on it curiously, looking inside with one eye, but he couldn''t see anything. "Let''s go." Su Ye suddenly said. Under the crack, he didn''t want to see it, because he had a hunch that the bottom of the pool was the real beginning of the secret, and they were not qualified and had no strength to open the secret! These outside should be just small minions. If the pool is low and there is really another space to bury the real secret, then they may not even have bones left. If it is really the land left by the West Queen Mother, I''m afraid it will be a big family in ancient times! I''m afraid the golden winged ROC can''t beat it! So they can only leave. They swam up. At this time, it can be said that although Su ye and others have no reaction on the surface, their hearts are not calm. Because it''s really a little too scary. The pool I suddenly met had such a strange scene. Countless female corpses would attack their leopard corpses. Xiwang grass with Xiwang blood was left at the bottom of the lake. Therefore, if there is no secret in it, they don''t believe it at all. When their strength becomes stronger, they will come back. Plop! "Finally out!" Su ye and others went ashore. Gu Lengyu was also relieved that he was paralyzed on the bank, but it seemed that there was no natural grass at the bottom of the pool, so the whole pool also became smelly. As soon as he thought of going down, he immediately took a sip there. After that, Gu Lengyu kept turning and twitching in his stomach. And Su Ye naturally ignored them. Su ye asked Er silly to write down the location here. But he was surprised that it didn''t seem so hard to find here. Were they the first creatures to enter the pool? Unlikely! If this is true, then the natural grass under it... Was eaten by the leopard? It''s even more impossible. Let alone there are no bones, the strength of the leopard is really not enough. I''m afraid the general A-level disaster king can kill him! In this God land where disaster kings are like dogs and natural disasters are everywhere, the leopard is really not enough to see! Are they the first? There are many doubts. When they walked outside, they suddenly found that the fog behind them gradually disappeared, and they suddenly turned back. A cold wind blew behind him. "What about the pool..." The sound of running water suddenly stopped, and the original pool disappeared, as if suddenly the world had evaporated! "My God, I can''t have met a ghost!" Gu Lengyu shivered. Su Ye frowned slightly and couldn''t help looking at the mark on the palm of his hand. The mark still existed, and the blood of the West dome king of gold in his body could not be fake, so the pool was real. But it suddenly disappeared. This is really a strange place. It seems that the mark on the palm of his hand may be the only way to find the pool again. And they hurried around and found a sunny route to move on. Seems to want to use the sun to dispel their inner haze. A series of things just happened are really terrible! But soon, God was not calm again. Because a strange air engine suddenly burst out on the mountain, and then there seemed to be a terrible dragon sing! Chapter 197 "What happened?" Gu Lengyu was startled by the towering dragon chant. "Dragon? It is said that there is a golden dragon in the human world, but it has saved the world." Su Ye immediately looked at Gu Lengyu with strange eyes, but Gu Lengyu didn''t realize it and continued to talk. "I tell you, you should have been in the land of God all the time, so I don''t know. On that day, the wind and clouds surged outside, the whole earth lost its light, and countless Avenue order rules exploded in this boundless sky." Su Ye''s eyes became more and more strange. Er silly scratched the dog''s head. But suddenly there was a threat! Do you know whether the goods are real or fake? Is it difficult to become a law licking dragon boss? It was the first time he had seen such a way to lick people! So unexpected and novel! killer! He glanced at Gu Lengyu, who was still talking and talking about what happened that day, and felt a sense of crisis! He grinned uneasily. "Later, a golden dragon soared into the air to break all plots, tear open the haze and see the light again!" Gu Lengyu was full of longing and admiration, just like the person who broke open and returned to the overall situation that day! Su ye and others all looked at Gu Lengyu. The strangeness in his eyes made him react, but he came. "Why? Why are you looking at me?" Gu Lengyu touched his face and didn''t find anything unusual. Is it my handsome that suddenly fascinated them? "Do you know the golden dragon?" the red eyed ape suddenly asked. "Me!" Gu Lengyu was about to stop talking, and his face seemed to be red. "No, but... I admire him!" The second one on one side grinned foolishly, and suddenly felt that the position of the first licking dog under the Dragon boss was not guaranteed! One of his licks is too weak compared with the guy in front of him! It''s strange to find the atmosphere. Gu Lengyu doesn''t know what''s strange about Jinlong. "Well, you haven''t experienced it yourself, so you can''t feel that shocking feeling." Su ye and others just wanted to remind him that the golden dragon he said was right in front of him. However, at this time, suddenly, a green light burst out suddenly, and the air machine swept around crazily, almost confusing the whole divine land around! They clearly heard that outside the vast mountains and seas, there was a burst of Qi that shook the sky! From a distance, shadows blocking the sky and the sun came one after another! Some are tall, like mountains, some are petite, but they carry thousands of empty shadows, shocking the world! "The place left by the green dragon appears! That is to say..." "Those terrible tribes in the land of God exist and are all born!" Jinwu attacked the sky, shining all over the world. The burning sky roared like rosy clouds falling on the earth. It was incomparable terror! Suddenly, a loud sound resounded through the sky, and a golden light suddenly tore the sky covered with Cabernet Sauvignon, just like a golden scissors suddenly cut a huge red cloth! "Golden winged ROC! Do you want to start a war!" The angry voice of Jinwu rang through the sky. A huge golden winged ROC stands on the sky with its wings spread like a cloud hanging from the sky! "Why? Is this sky yours?" The golden winged ROC will not give in! And at this moment, there was a roar. A huge ape came, and every step made the earth tremble, like a huge mountain. It was carved with terrible lines, and a breath suppressed the heavens. The light in a pair of scarlet eyes was like a burning red flame, which was extremely terrible! He is huge and has the ultimate power of terror! "The chiefs of the three holy families are coming!" "Zhentian demon ape! Golden winged ROC! Jinwu family!" "This is the most top existence in the land of God now!" Three beings standing on the highest peak of God appeared together, and countless creatures around oppressed by breath could not lift their heads. Su Ye was slightly shocked. The three families that appeared in the land left by the green dragon on that day should be the elders of the family, and the leaders of the three families are coming today! It should be the top existence in the divine land. Their feeling to Su Ye is even comparable to that of heaven! Rumble! The terrible sound surged again, just like the sound from the earth. Soon, a mountain slowly arched from the earth, just like a dragon squeezed out from the earth, blooming in the blue light, and the endless treasure gas was wildly dispersed! In an instant, the glow burst upward! The chief of the town''s demon ape seemed to frown, the sky was cloudy, and the weather changed with his state of mind. "Qinglong has set a ban? What is he going to do?" "It seems that it is rumored that Qinglong left his magic weapon" Jue Shan Hai "in this place. It seems to be true." The golden winged ROC''s yellow eyes are slightly narrowed and eager to try. "Under this prohibition, only the existence under the state of small three disasters can enter, otherwise the prohibition left by Qinglong will kill everything. It seems that Qinglong really wants to find a suitable master for his young divine soldier?" Jinwu said aside. Smelling the speech, the heavenly demon ape nodded. "In that case, let the younger generation enter and compete for the mountains and seas!" "Tut Tut, it seems that those guys may not be able to sit still!" At this time, not far away, a Taoist Qi machine burst out, and several human figures came rapidly from afar! "Hum, ancient surname." An old man came slowly with several young men of great beauty and hair! "Ji DaoHai, you''re not dead yet." the golden winged Dapeng clan leader snorted coldly, with a bit of dangerous light in his eyes. The old man laughed, his voice roaring like thunder. "You are still alive, old and well." "Tut Tut, since brother Yao is here, come out!" "Brother Jiang''s family is here too!" In an instant, two vast Qi machines walked on the earth, and the animals on the earth trembled one after another. When they were covered by the Qi machine, there was a feeling of being suppressed and unable to look up! Two figures appear in the sky. They are not so tall, but they still look incomparably tall and suppress everything around them! "It''s really busy today." Su Ye''s mouth rose slightly. The land left by the green dragon appeared. The three holy families in the holy land were born one after another, and even the three surnames of Jiang, Ji and Yao among the eight ancient surnames! He must go to the place left by the green dragon! Therefore, I''m afraid I can''t run in some collisions! Chapter 198 Boom! The huge green dragon land suddenly blooms a terrible vortex, which is like a big mouth swallowing the heavens. "Hum, the ancient eight surnames survived. I don''t know where they climbed out." Jin Wu sneered. Obviously, they didn''t seem to deal with the ancient eight surnames belonging to mankind. "Hahaha, my Ji family has been living on the earth. At that time, you will shrink in the divine land and dare not face the new era." "Hum, if we were on the earth, the era of evolution could not be opened." "Forget it, the power of mortals, trying to resist the operation of the times?" Ji Jiaji sneered. The old ancestor of the yuan family also laughed. "If you were really born, I''m afraid you would have been obliterated by the general rules of the times. The four beings who set the overall situation for ten thousand years and sacrificed the first group of heaven and earth can''t reverse the tide of the era of evolution. You? Don''t talk nonsense." As soon as this remark came out, the surrounding atmosphere dropped to the freezing point! In an instant, although they did not move at all, they still gave terrible pressure to all the strange animals in God''s earth! The eyes of the three patriarchs fluctuated dangerously, and the three old men were white haired, but they smiled lightly. However, their eyes were staring at the huge three monsters. His eyes were full of fear. "If it weren''t for the rebellion of Tianzhi and the crazy woman who is not afraid of death, I''m afraid we would have returned to ancient times. We would be the overlord of the times!" "Hum, that golden dragon, if you want me to see it, I will kill it." the golden winged ROC said coldly. Ji DaoHai''s eyes twinkled slightly. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that we have a common goal. The golden dragon is also on my Ji''s must kill list. Do you want to cooperate?" Ji said with a smile. "Seek skin from a tiger? I''m not a member of the golden winged Dapeng family." the golden winged Dapeng glanced at him. This old thing is not fun. "Well, stop talking nonsense! Since the land left by the green dragon has appeared, let the new generation step into it!" "Ji Qing, Ji Hao, Ji Xuan!" "Yes!" Behind Ji DaoHai, three dignified figures came out, full of breath and energy. It''s just that Ji Hao''s breath is a little weak. Although he doesn''t show it on the surface, many people present see that he is strong outside and weak inside. It seems that he has been greatly damaged! But they didn''t say anything. The golden winged Dapeng, Jinwu, and the new generation of powerful apes in the town also entered the vortex one after another, and the young disciples of the Terran also stepped into the vortex. After a long time, they seemed to hesitate for a moment. He immediately said to them. "The land left by the green dragon, the highest level, small three disasters!" "This is the chance of heaven and earth. We won''t stop it. Those who have the chance will get it." They opened the door and signaled that all animals in heaven and earth could step into it, as long as their level was appropriate. Such a place will certainly be full of danger, and it should be very easy to die. They can block the door and other strange animals between heaven and earth, but they don''t. It is because such a place needs cannon fodder! The more they go in, the more possibilities and opportunities their new generation of strong people can take advantage of. They are confident that their new generation is absolutely the strongest! "Come on, let''s go in." Su ye said so. "All cover up, especially Er silly. Be quick and don''t expose your breath." It is not easy for them to enter the land left by the green dragon under the eyes of such a group of super strong people! However, soon, Su ye knew that he should have thought more. Because... There are so many strange animals who have stepped into the land left by the green dragon! Although they know that most of them will become cannon fodder for those powerful beasts to test the strange and dangerous ahead, they still have to step into it. Just for that slim hope. All things in the world put profit first. At this time, no one wants to be humble. In order to please humble, most exotic animals are willing to give up their lives. They mingled in the dense pile of strange animals. In order to protect himself, he also shielded his breath, and even helped Er silly and the red eyed ape shield together. Gu Lengyu looks at Su Ye strangely. There are two fools and red eyed apes. What are they doing? How do you feel like you can''t see the light? Moreover, Gu Lengyu also looked at Su Ye. Su Ye was really surprised by the power that erupted under the pool! If he really had a conflict with Su ye when the secret place broke out, I''m afraid he would have become a slag! He snorted coldly. Was that a coma? I called it strategic confusion! I saved my face and avoided a possible tragedy at the same time! Therefore, Gu Lengyu was suddenly a little floating, but the dog claw suddenly grabbed him, and the big dog looked at him with a bad face. What does this stupid thing think? Who did you learn from YY? If you don''t hurry, you''ll fall behind! Safely stepped into the huge vortex and changed the world in an instant. "The green dragon really has the power to seize the heaven and earth, and can create such a huge small space!" Yes, stepping into it is like stepping into a new world! It''s foggy and starry, but it''s cyan, which makes people feel strange. At the same time, it also has a depressing feeling. At first glance, there are many winding mountains, just like countless crouching dragons, full of endless oppression. So many strange animals flock in. However, Su ye can only see strange animals nearby, which shows that the land left by the green dragon is huge! The power of the green dragon is unpredictable! What did he achieve? It is said that Zunlong could be reached by one step? It may even have reached the state of respecting the dragon! But at this time! Ahead, boom. The light burst! It''s like an infinite treasure gas blowout! They looked at each other and were pleasantly surprised! It''s a secret place! This place spews out treasures absolutely related to the green dragon! It will be extremely precious! And they suddenly stared at Gu Lengyu and saw that he was very angry. Su Ye patted him on the shoulder and almost knocked him down. "It''s up to you." Gu Lengyu is sweating. I''ll go... Why do you rely on me? I screwed up? "Well... It was an accident last time..." Chapter 199 Countless mountains spread, giving people a vast pressure, and in front of them, the huge air outlet spews treasure gas madly, which makes people fascinated. For a moment, it can be said that countless geniuses rushed there one after another. "What has entered here can be regarded as the strongest existence among the Cenozoic left over from today''s era." Su ye said so. Naturally, there are some strong people of the older generation at the level of small three disasters, but the existence of that level makes them feel less threatened. On the contrary, although only the younger generation at the level of disaster king is the real threat. Being promoted to this level in their youth shows that they have strong blood power, and strong blood power means strong combat effectiveness, and their combat effectiveness may far exceed what they see on the surface. On the contrary, the blood power of those strange animals who have not known how many years they have survived to reach the small three disaster environment has almost dried up. If there is a war, how strong can they break out? Therefore, they should be careful only those new generation strong people who have no idea how many cards. And two silly and red eyed apes also nodded. It just seemed that they thought of Ji Hao who had just been miserable by Su yekeng outside 100000 mountains. They couldn''t help laughing. By this time, they were close to the place where the treasure gas broke out! A terrible light burst out! And at this moment, there has been a battle! Su ye took a look. A golden winged ROC was shining brightly and fiercely hit three thousand miles. Countless strange animals around him competed with it one after another! The secret place here is the same as the one that just broke out outside. It seems that Qinglong had a lot of collections in those years! The lights burst forth. Brush. Su ye and their eyes looked at Gu Lengyu. The atmosphere solidified for a moment. "Er... What are you watching me do..." "I think... It may have been an accident just now..." "Wait! Monkey! What are you doing!" Gu Lengyu''s face suddenly changed, and he was directly raised by the red eyed ape. The red eyed ape lifted him up. The huge body of the red eyed ape can lift him up with one hand, just like holding a torch! Gu Lengyu was filled with grief and indignation. Where is this? You have a problem! It''s said that it was definitely an accident! How could I However, before he finished his words, he stared at the distance! A rainbow is getting bigger and bigger! Dong! This time, the rainbow light hit Gu Lengyu''s forehead directly. Gu Lengyu was almost half dead when his brain was crooked. Fortunately, he is also a C-level disaster king with rough skin and thick meat. Otherwise, I''m afraid he''ll die at once! "Are you okay?" Su Ye quickly put away the rainbow, and then inquired anxiously. Gu Lengyu, who noticed Su Ye''s move, almost gushed old blood. I''ve entered the den of thieves! But is there anything special about him? Can you really attract the rainbow? You know, most of the treasures that burst out are broken. After all, years can erase everything. Only a few treasures remain, and the ones he met flying towards him are complete! Su ye and they looked at Gu Lengyu with concern. This is a money boy! There can''t be a problem. Get out! Get out! I don''t need your concern! Gu Lengyu was dazed, but he was still trembling with anger. However, at this time, he suddenly widened his eyes, didn''t he! Still coming? Dong! Another rainbow came. Gu Lengyu blacked his eyes and fainted directly. "Who''s out!" "Presumptuous! We fight openly to win the treasure, but someone is sneaking in the dark!" "What sinister means is used! Damn it!" But this time, the rainbow was noticed by those monsters and the new generation of strong people! Su Ye felt that several eyes quickly locked him, but he was not flustered. He slowly picked up the things in the rainbow from the ground. "Hand it over!" A group of strange animals, even the younger generation of golden winged Dapeng on the sky, stared at Su ye, looking at this seemingly Kawaii little beast and two strange animals on his side. These are two Peak king? Their eyes became more and more fierce, just two peak kings? Although they don''t know what level the little beast is, at present, the little beast doesn''t seem to have any combat ability. No threat! Still want to take the baby? How is that possible? "Hand it in, or I''ll tear you up." the eyes of a white tiger with wings on its back are full of strong killing opportunities. It grinned slightly, revealing its dark teeth. The cold flash surged and shook people''s mind. The golden winged ROC on the sky glittered with pride in his eyes. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning of the breath was already obvious! They locked Su Ye. It seemed that if Su Ye didn''t do what they said, they would tear Su ye to pieces the next moment. And Su Ye sighed slightly. "What if I don''t hand it in?" "Don''t hand it in?" In an instant, the swords were drawn and the beasts around burst their breath. The surroundings were urgent, flying sand and stones, and the earth burst! "Then kill you!" A group of strange animals broke out one after another. Boom boom! The white tiger with wings on its back stepped into the air and landed on the ground suddenly, just like a dragonfly skimming the water. The earth made a loud noise and was cracked by students! [species: tianyihu] [grade: class a disaster king] [basic aura strength: 8424] [evolution times: 6] Class a disaster king? Su Ye smiled. It''s still too weak! Next moment! Su night burst out! Everyone stared at the scene. This should be the first time that he fully showed his body shape after he evolved to the eye robbing Tianwen dragon! The golden light is bright. It is advocated that the 100 meter dragon show its shape. A pair of great wings rise up like the power of splitting the sky. His eyes are like burning, and a vertical eye in the center of his eyebrow is closed, which seems to be pregnant with an extremely terrible power. Sing! A dragon roared out! Like thunder on the ground. That day, the winged tiger was the first to bear the brunt. It was almost suffocated by that force. The blood of the whole body was suppressed to the greatest extent and almost stagnated! "It''s you!" Above the sky, the golden winged ROC suddenly became angry and changed his face. [please take a leave today. There will be only one watch today. Don''t wait. I have to adjust my status, so I''m sorry.] Chapter 200 The golden winged Dapeng did not expect that the little beast that seemed to have no threat would be the Golden Dragon who had a lot of old grudges with the golden winged Dapeng family! Although the appearance of the Golden Dragon seems to have changed a little, it can still be vaguely recognized. After all, in this era, there should be no other one who can have such a pure and strong dragon power except this golden dragon! The golden dragon was known by the golden winged ROC who turned into ash. He opened his golden wings and his eyes were red. Golden Dragon! The enemy of the golden winged rocs! Even if you cheat the natural and chemical grass. The prince who killed them that day is immortal! "Huh?" I wanted to shoot the sky winged tiger in front of me, but my head suddenly turned black. Su Ye looked around. As a result, I saw a golden figure. The golden figure spread its huge wings to block out the sky and the sun. It looks familiar. [species: Mirs with golden wings] [grade: class a disaster king] [basic aura strength: 8435] [evolution times: 6] Did you bring it to the door first? Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. A glowing light burst out in his eyes. "It''s not your turn, bird, you can''t!" A proud voice, like a bell. The body of the golden winged ROC shook violently. There is hardly any way to maintain your shape. Then Su Ye roared. The vigorous and powerful dragon chant and the golden winged ROC shaking in the air. The golden winged ROC finally had no way to stabilize his body. Fell to one side. Su Ye looked at the golden winged ROC about to crash and shook his head. Then the dragon claw snapped. "Stay aside!" Su ye said faintly. "Boom!" The golden winged ROC suffered from a dragon claw of Su ye, and the terrible power suddenly burst on its body. I just feel my body torn. Golden blood gushed out and spread all over the sky. It was like a bloody rain! "Lying trough, dragon boss, don''t and can''t waste!" When the red eyed ape saw the golden blood sprinkled on the ground, his eyes were red. Dragon boss, you can eat meat yourself. Leave some for the boys, too. Does this golden winged ROC''s blood taste delicious when dipped in meat? It''s a monster. The blood of ancient suspicious species! Those are all rare things. Sin! Sin! "Ow, ow" Two fools also howled. His heart also dropped blood and ran over with the red eyed ape. Gu Lengyu dropped the line and is reconnecting. Outside, Gu Lengyu is still in a coma. "Kill that demon dragon for me. The golden winged Dapeng family has a lot of rewards!" The golden winged ROC endured the pain of his body. Roared up to the sky. Today he will kill the Golden Dragon in front of him here. I don''t understand its pain. The giant spirit ape and the sky winged tiger heard the words of the golden winged ROC bird, and their eyes were red. Roared and rushed towards Su Ye. "Run!" The red eyed ape prayed silently and left the Dragon boss behind. Su Ye listened to the roar around him and didn''t care at all. The body moves and the golden light flashes. All of a sudden, he bit the sky winged tiger in front of him. The sky winged tiger didn''t even have time to resist. In an instant, the head was bitten and blood gushed. [kill tianyihu and gain 35 evolution points / 500 Reiki points] Seeing the value of tianyihu, Su Yeqi didn''t come out. Su Ye roared and faced the fierce beasts coming from all directions. He was not polite at all. Look up to the sky, open your mouth, and a flame condenses. The hot flame dyed the sky red. The temperature in the air suddenly rose several degrees. "The fire set the prairie ablaze!" A stream of dragon breath spewed out. The flame is like overturning rivers and seas. Falling from the sky, there are no bones near. The great apes bear the brunt, the moment they touch the flame. Turned into fly ash, under Su Ye''s dragon body, the flame was like a raging wave. The fire set the prairie ablaze, and the space is distorted. The extremely hot temperature made the golden winged ROC dare not approach. The smoke and dust rolling in the air scalded other fierce animals and made a noise. Then a silver light flew out of Su Ye''s body. Instantly broke through the hot flames around. The earth was almost cracked by the fire. The sun hanging in the far sky turned red. Cold light blade! This is the baby Sue got before night. The extreme cold formed a very sharp contrast with the surrounding environment. Several white lights flashed by. Flesh and bones are separated, and the body and head are perfectly staggered. Many fierce beasts have died before they have time to respond. "Roar!" "Ah!" Unwilling roar! The roar of despair can''t change their fate. Kill! Kill red eyes! What day wing tiger, what giant spirit clan, kill all. On this day, the sky was dyed red. The golden dragon is full of blood. Red eyes. Looking at the corpses around, gasping for breath. The golden winged ROC looked silly. This golden dragon is too strong. There are so many fierce beasts besieging, but there is nothing at all. The golden winged ROC wants to run, but Su Ye won''t let him go. Call so many people to siege, just want to escape so easily? "Die!" Su Ye patted the golden winged roc with a claw. Injustice has a head, debt has a owner. Dragon Emperor seal. This should be su Ye''s most powerful blow for so long. It took ten percent of his strength. One move can be fatal. The air was rattled by his oppressive hunting, the light was blooming, and the dragon''s power was horizontal. "Ah ah ah ah!" The body of the golden winged ROC can''t move. Boom! The golden winged ROC was smashed by Sheng Sheng! "Buzz!" [kill the ancient golden winged ROC and obtain 120 evolution points / 500 Reiki points] At this time, Gu Lengyu woke up. "What happened?" Looking at the corpses of strange animals in the vast mountains, he was stunned. Just now he felt something. When he was about to faint, he seemed to notice that many strange animals around him had locked them. He thought they were going to be finished, but he just woke up... They were all dead? "Well, they just died suddenly." Gu Lengyu''s face was black and died suddenly? Look at the little beast that Su Ye has become. He doesn''t even know what to say? "Don''t tell me that these were killed by those colorful lights!" Gu Lengyu looked at Su ye and asked in a low voice. Su Ye nodded calmly. yes! You guessed right! At the same time, he gave a thumbs up. Hint Gu Lengyu, you are a genius. "Do you think I''m a fool?" Gu Lengyu roared up to the sky. What''s going on? Did I change in my dream? Do you mean I was the reincarnation of ancient power? Aiming at these fierce beasts is a chop? impossible! Absolutely impossible! But how does that make sense? Gu Lengyu glanced at his clothes, still with blood. I felt it on my hand, and it smelled. "I really killed it?" Gu Lengyu can''t believe it! He quickly lay down again. I always feel like they''re lying to me! But how did these guys die? The original golden winged ROC in the sky is terrible! [it should be updated tomorrow, sorry] Chapter 201 "Are the fierce beasts so rich?" After killing for so long, there is no hair except some evolutionary points. And next to Gu Lengyu, he picked up the baby. Can you compare this treatment? Su Ye became more and more angry. Pick up the baby that hit Gu Lengyu on the back of his head. It''s actually a natural grass. [species: scorching sun Tianxin flower] [level: Level B natural herb] [attribute: flame] But also flame attribute! Good baby! Su Ye was shocked. What''s missing, what''s missing! What a rich boy. [swallow successfully and obtain fire attribute point * 50] With the improvement of fire attribute, fire attribute skills have been upgraded. From [burning fire] to [God loving storm flame]. The harvest is huge. His hands were itchy and he wanted to try the power of the God loving flame. He vomited a burning breath to one side. In an instant, the color of heaven and earth changed, and a black light passed in an instant. "Ah!" Gu Lengyu''s fart bone is on fire. The black flame fell on him. The hot temperature made him unable to think at all. "Who is so wicked!" Gu Lengyu rolled on the ground several times. To extinguish the flame on the fart bone. Left a bare back. "Boy, your back is quite artistic!" The red eyed ape came over. Hey, hey, smile. "Ow, Ow!" Laugh to death. It''s actually quite smooth. Let you always lick the Dragon boss. you deserve it Two fools gloat. After su ye and them left, the secret place where the bones became mountains came from heaven one after another. "Why does it smell fishy?" A huge three legged golden black with a golden awn. Passing through the secret place, I smell a strong smell of blood. Floating down, I only saw the ground in chaos. The bodies of fierce beasts such as sky winged tiger and giant spirit ape are separated from each other. The scene was terrible. "The golden winged ROC is dead, too?" However, when he saw the body of the golden winged ROC in the distance, he looked unbelievable. Who else can kill the young strongman of the golden winged ROC family? You know, Jinwu and Jinyi Dapeng are old enemies. The younger generation has been killed countless times. He and the golden winged ROC have fought for life and death several times. However, there is still nothing to do with the golden winged ROC. It is conceivable that the golden winged ROC bird has the strength. Unexpectedly, the golden winged ROC fell here. "What a powerful breath!" Jinwu approached and saw that there was a huge hole in the golden winged ROC bird. The body is broken, the divine body is broken, and the dim golden light seems to be disappearing and dissipating. Before death, there is endless despair and unwillingness. What a tyrannical means the man who killed him. "Such a terrible figure came to the secret place!" Jinwu was shocked. I''m afraid this trip to the secret place is not so simple. Then more and more young people came. One after another, God''s light fell on the secret place. "How is that possible?" Everyone looked unbelievable, shocked and puzzled. No one expected that the secret place had become a place to bury bones. And the dead beasts are terrible. Who did it? "Sneeze!" Su ye and his party went deep into the secret place. He suddenly sneezed. Who thinks so about him in the morning? He rubbed his nose and moved on. Suddenly, Su Ye felt the earth tremble slightly. The surrounding mountains and rivers seem unstable. There was a piercing buzzing sound. Then, from the center of the place left by the green dragon, a green awn suddenly bloomed. It shot into the sky, as if it had the potential to create a new world. "Sure enough, there are good things!" Su Ye ran fastest and disappeared into the depths of the secret place. Left two silly holding Gu Lengyu and red eyed ape to chase in the distance. "Roar!" Dragon boss can''t slow down! Tired dog! Two silly grins. "What is this place?" The center of the place left by the green dragon is constantly gushing with blue light. While Su Ye was running, Ji Hao was also running in desperation. When the world was spinning, I couldn''t find the north at once. He came here on his own. The whole land left by the green dragon, but there is no movement here. Silence, desolation. The dark and scorched earth has no grass. Ji Hao walked forward aimlessly. He can''t run anymore. It''s even a little short of oxygen. When Su ye first arrived, he saw the boy''s face pale. The whole person is like a zombie. It seems that Su Ye really hurt him last time. Just about to leave, a green light shot at Ji Hao. A strong aura erupted. Ji Hao Ran to Qingmang. A faint green shadow can be seen on the dark and scorched land. "Just dig with your bare hands?" When Su ye saw Ji Hao getting started, it didn''t bother him. Slowly approach Ji Hao step by step. "Lingye, it''s Lingye!" Ji Hao never thought he would meet such a baby as soon as he came in. He scooped up some liquid with his hands excitedly. A black wind flashed past. "Leave liquid under your mouth!" Cried Sue at night. It''s a monster! Can the spirit liquid be drunk casually? As soon as Ji Hao raised his head, he saw a claw patting him. He flew out with a slap. [swallow successfully and gain Reiki points * 800] Su ye put away the liquid on the ground. Disappeared into the depths. Ji Hao was dazed. He was almost slapped silly. "Oh, there''s still some in your hand. Don''t waste it!" Before Ji Hao could react, Su ye made a sharp turn. He slapped him again and flew out. Take away the liquid in his hand. [swallow successfully and gain Reiki points * 500] Ride on the two fools who just came and fly away. "It''s you again!" When he saw Er silly, Ji Hao recognized it. But I can''t catch up. It''s too fast. If it weren''t for their lack of cultivation, they would have caught up with them and beat them up. In desperation, Ji Hao had to continue to go deep. As a result, I walked less than half a way. Unexpectedly, he met another green light and shot at him. Ji Hao is preparing to rob. "Sleeping trough, and baby?" As a result, Ji Hao was not happy. The sound of a nightmare sounded in his ear. Two dark shadows flashed past. He hit Ji Hao, who turned 720 degrees. Su Ye didn''t expect that Ji Hao ordered some dishes. But his luck is as good as Gu Lengyu''s. The treasure flew towards Ji Hao like a satellite. It''s a money boy! [swallow successfully and gain Reiki points * 2000] One dose is not enough. This time there was a big one. How sweet! After su Ye left, Ji Hao was half dead. "Boom!" "Boom!" The green awn in the middle of the secret place dissipated. In the center of the secret place reflected under the sky, there is a dragon shadow. The real green dragon is revealed secretly. An ancient and simple breath spread from the center of the secret place. Su Ye urged Er silly to rush towards the central circle. Su Ye always felt a breath calling him. Chapter 202 As the cyan brilliance in the center of the secret place slowly fades. Heaven and earth are one again. The muddy earth vibrates slightly. One crack after another split from the central ring. A faint light came out of the ground. Heaven and earth seem to open, and the cracked earth seems to have light. In an instant, a golden light suddenly appeared, as if chaos was beginning to open. The cracked ground in the center circle blew up the golden brilliance. The surrounding mountains and peaks spewed out hot and dry gas and landslides. From the center of the secret place, the golden column of light shines into the sky. The haze of the sky was suddenly shattered, and the gray sky no longer existed. Instead, it is resplendent, and the whole secret place is covered with gold. "Hahaha, this is like the ruins left by the green dragon!" A heroic laugh came from the sky. A huge palm roared down, and the space seemed to crack. "Boom!" "Roar!" Several towering trees on the ground were crushed by big palms, and a dark shadow covered half the sky. The dark shadow roared up to the sky, and you can see a pair of blood red eyes, like blood day, ferocious fangs. As if to dominate the whole secret place. "The devil ape in the town is so powerful!" With a cold drink, the surrounding sky was covered and resplendent in an instant. A hot golden flame rose from the far sky. In the sky, a three foot golden black pulled the whole sky. In an instant, heaven and earth seemed to be eclipsed and trampled under his feet. Like the master of the world. "But so, roar!" A dark blue figure stood in the cold wind, stepping on a hundred feet snow peak. Under the roar, the ice cone fell, and the Qianzhang snow peak rose from the ground. The arrogance of the major races came from all directions. They turned into colorful gods and crashed into the center of the secret place. "Boom!" In the blink of an eye, the sky fell apart and the sun and the moon disappeared. The bright light on each Tianjiao is bound to devour the secret place. Turbulence caused by multi-party collision. Lifted the flowers, plants, insects and stones on the ground. The earth cracked huge cracks one after another, cutting mountains and rivers. Mountains collapsed and rivers cut off. The light is bright and the Qi machine is unparalleled. "Boom!" "Boom!" The surging aura burst in mid air. The struggle of Tianjiao is completely different from that of ordinary fierce beasts. A move, it is the mountains and rivers broken, a stomp, it is the upheaval of heaven and earth. Ordinary fierce beasts can only watch from a distance. The weak are even more frightened. Countless people can only stare at the bright sky like the light of the Milky way and tremble all over. "Buzz!" However, soon, the green dragon secretly burst into amazing light again. The glory rises from the ground. Jinwu, Zhentian demon ape, ghost faced wolf, etc. can''t miss this opportunity. The red eyes rushed to the place where the brilliance was. That surging energy, only the old green dragon can have. Greedily absorbing the restless aura in the air, countless Tianjiao are crazy about it. However, when they scrambled to rob, a green claw held the cracked earth. A simple and majestic breath rushed up the Tianjiao. "How is that possible?" Jinwu looked at the huge pit in disbelief. He could feel the breath of the treasure, but the energy was too powerful. The town demon ape refused to accept, and the hundred feet of flesh oppressed the terrible cyclone. "Boom!" A green dragon rose into the sky. Suddenly, all the fierce beasts around were out of breath. Too strong! Not a level at all! The top Tianjiao such as Zhentian demon ape and SANZU Jinwu are all fine. Barely able to move. Some fierce beasts with weak strength can''t lift their heads. The pressed bones clattered. It''s just that the green dragon soul has just come out. When Qinglong completely revealed his head, he stared at these Tianjiao. For a moment, Tianjiao, who was near, only felt his body surging. The body was about to crack, and the town demon ape couldn''t bear it first and vomited a mouthful of black blood. The green dragon turned into a blue streamer and flew towards the town demon ape. "Earth shaking!" The town demon ape roared and protected his whole body with both hands. Like a dark mountain, one step on the ground. The earth shook in an instant. His feet were deeply inserted into the ground. Form an absolute defense. However, it was no use. The blue streamer only came face to face, and cut off the hands of the town demon ape. Black blood splashed half the center of the secret place. "Wow!" The demon ape threw up a big mouthful of black blood. There was a terrible wound on his body, and white bones could be seen deep. "No, the town demon ape is not blocked!" Three legged Jinwu knows the terrible defense of Zhentian demon ape. Even the demon ape in the town is not the opponent of the blue streamer in front of us. You can''t hit it. Jinwu wanted to retreat and spread his golden wings, but he could not retreat. The blue streamer came to him in an instant. Jinwu''s eyes turned red and vomited a mouthful of blood. Forcibly reverse the aura in the body, and the golden light suddenly appears. However, it was still of no use. I only saw the blue streamer passing by. Under his frightened eyes, it penetrated his body. Jinwu''s blood fell on the secret place. "Suppress it!" Jinwu resisted the surging aura in his body and a golden seal fell. The cyan streamer paused, However, Jinwu''s face turned pale in an instant. He recognized the blue streamer in front of him. Obviously, he is not an old green dragon. It''s what Qinglong looked like when he was young. Full of blood, and Lao Qinglong can''t speak in the same breath. Jinwu fell on the mountains. He was not wronged in this war. Although Jinwu recognized that it was Qinglong''s youth, he still didn''t recognize it all. This is the soul of the green dragon, which is manifested by the weapons of the green dragon''s youth. It''s so overbearing that ordinary animals can''t control it at all. Only to see the blue streamer hit Jinwu and Zhentian demon ape. After Tianjiao, he flew to the fierce herd. Tianjiao can''t do anything about this blue streamer. These ordinary fierce beasts are no match. The blue streamer destroys the withered and decayed, and slaughters these strange animals. "Roar, spell!" The three eyed Eagle rushed to the blue streamer. The blue streamer flashed by, and his wings turned into pieces. Then it penetrated his body, instantly turned into meat mud and fell to the secret place. The fire demon ape resisted only a little. His limbs were abandoned and his head rolled down the cliff. Where the cyan streamer passes, it turns into cliffs and strange animals passing by, with blurred flesh and blood. The monsters have no way to take this blue streamer. Those who wanted to escape made a scream of despair. The blue light covered half the secret place. Originally angry, unwilling, desperate voice. There was a sudden silence. Chapter 203 "What''s so busy?" Su ye, they just came. The ghosts and wolves howled in front, and countless fierce beasts ran out in despair. "Fight pornography and illegal publications, give way!" Gu Lengyu saw several fierce beasts running recklessly. Shout quickly, they are in a hurry! Su Ye slapped Gu Lengyu on the forehead. "Tell you not to read so many novels!" He make complaints about Gu Yu. What are you doing? It makes them punish evil and promote good. Gu Lengyu felt the back of his head in pain. "Tear!" I only heard a breaking wind in front of me. Then these fierce beasts running around froze in place. Face with despair, unwilling, distorted face. A blue streamer flashed by, and these fierce beasts turned into a blood mist in an instant. Dissipated in the air, the air filled with a strong smell of blood. "There''s something wrong with passing by?" The blue streamer passed towards Su Ye without distinction. Cried Sue at night. They really came to have a look, and the result was a fight. The so-called arrow on the string has to be fired. In an instant, the golden light is bright, and the 100 meter dragon shows its shape. A pair of great wings rise up like the power of splitting the sky. His eyes were burning. A vertical eye in the middle of the eyebrow is closed tightly, which seems to be pregnant with a terrible power. Sing! A dragon roared out! Like thunder on the ground. Su ye turned into a golden dragon in an instant. For an instant, the surrounding air seemed to stagnate. "Ow, Ow!" Er silly was pressed on the ground by Su Ye''s sudden incarnation. "Dragon Emperor seal!" Su Ye started with a move of Dragon Emperor seal. First suppress the blue streamer and see what demons and ghosts. The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength, and ten percent of his strength comes up. Su Ye directly buckled the blue streamer on the ground. I can''t move. "Qinglong?" Su Ye was surprised when she saw the blue streamer. Why is Lao Qinglong here? But the problem is not big. Hold the green dragon and open his mouth. "Just in time!" Su Ye''s heart secretly said that the God loving fierce inflammation sprayed at the head of the green dragon. The air flow around is running rapidly and the wind is strong. The sky behind Su Ye suddenly darkened. The golden dragon body is hidden in the darkness, and only a dark red light flashes. "Roar!" A dark red flame burst out. In an instant, the mountains fell apart. Su ye and Qinglong fall into a huge pit. The sky fire comes from the horizon, and the earth flame surges from the deep pit. "Boom!" "Boom!" The God loving fierce inflammation hit Qinglong. Heaven and earth turn pale and dark. Su ye and the green dragon were submerged in the flames. The fleeing beast stopped. They looked at the flame. Then two figures rushed out, one front and one back. Blue rose into the sky, followed by gold. "Tianlei field!" This time, there was no way for the green dragon to run. The clear sky suddenly overcast and thundered loudly. The green dragon shows its head, and its 100 meter body blocks out the sky and the sun. Su Ye''s golden dragon, bathed in thunder, shines brightly. The two dragons are far away from each other, with incomparable dignity. Stunned the fierce beasts on the ground. "Boom!" "Boom!" Rolling thunder hit the secret place. Blocked all directions of the green dragon. The green dragon twisted its body. Want to run? It''s not that easy! A sky thunder hit Qinglong. The blue streamer directly made the body tremble slightly. Then Wan Lei started. The surrounding mountains collapsed. The dragon has four claws, the five clawed Golden Dragon has five claws. "Dragon Emperor seal!" Su Ye roared. Under the sky thunder, it turned into a golden streamer. In this war, he made a real fire. The Dragon Emperor seal hit the secret place recklessly. The secret place is full of mountains and earth, and there are countless deep pits. The golden light is dim and the earth is shaking. "Nine eyes!" The vertical eyes on the forehead of the Golden Dragon transformed by Su ye are full of light. The space around the green dragon condenses instantly. It broke the body of the green dragon in an instant. "You''re good!" The green dragon soul rises slowly. A thick and dignified voice came into Su Ye''s mind, even if it was just a voice, but Su ye still felt the terrible majesty, as if he saw the head of the four spirits of heaven and earth who publicized the world and suppressed the sky! Then the green dragon soul turned into a pair of dragon claws. Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief. "Buzz!" The pair of dragon claws were shining brightly only under the golden light. The dragon''s claws tremble slightly, the heaven and earth change color, and the green light is prosperous. Thunder roared, and birds and animals on the ground were unique. A great oppression swept in again. More prosperous than before the birth of the green dragon soul. "Wow!" Countless fierce beasts vomited blood. Can''t bear the oppression of dragon claws. Jinwu and Zhentian demon apes also turned pale. However, the pair of dragon claws that saw the sky were red eyes. I wanted to fight, but I was seriously injured. Plus the pressure of the dragon claw, it can''t move. If you move a little, the bones click. Other fierce beasts are hunchback, waist is strangely bent, and can''t straighten up at all. But it does not hinder their longing for the pair of dragon claws in the sky. See this pair of dragon claws. No fierce beast''s eyes are not red. They were jealous, but they had nothing to do. "Dragon boss, cow!" Although the red eyed ape could not lift his head under pressure, he was sincerely impressed. "Ow, Ow!" The Dragon boss can''t hear you. Lick your fart? Two silly hearts secretly. The pair of dragon claws finally turned into a blue light group and integrated into Su Ye''s body. The system directly stores the pair of dragon claws. [host: Su ye] [species: eye robbing Tianwen Dragon (Golden Dragon)] [level: Level B disaster king] [basic aura strength: 7500 (9750) PA] [gifted magic power: good fortune aura / breath simulation] [blood gifted magic power: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon resolution / Kang dragon robbing / nine robbing eyes] [skill: sky thunder field / empty God breaking / cangshen breaking / God loving fierce inflammation / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion skill] [extremely evil force: 12] [weapon: Flaming feather Xuanyi (doomsday)] [including light killing blade (Golden martial arts)] [jueshanhai (doomsday)] [blood achievement increase: Golden Dragon increase (30%)] [pressure: Golden Dragon pressure] [evolution point: 1045] [Reiki point: 6050 / 8000 (26 / day)] Su Ye''s aura point has increased to 6050 after recent swallowing. He is about to break through and step into the divine land. His entry is fast! And what surprises him most should be. Jue Shan Hai! When the name is given by the system, you can feel an ancient and simple taste. Doomsday level! Su Ye never thought that this pair of dragon claws was the doomsday level. His naked feathers and black clothes are just the end. Now there is another big killer. The ability of Jue Shan Hai is also terrible. It can break the opponent''s defense. After wearing it, it can increase the attack rate by 30%. The 30% increase in attacks is a terrible increase. Good baby! Su Ye''s eyes are almost red! Moreover, Jueshan and Hai are just the magic soldiers of Qinglong when he was young. The young green dragon relies on Jue Shan Hai to push the Tianjiao of the same generation. They are out of breath. Invincible in the world. Qinglong was seriously injured by a plot. Standing outside the natural graben, surrounded by tens of thousands of fierce beasts. He was just under one claw, and then a shower of blood fell all over the sky. Tens of thousands of fierce animals did not survive, and the blood rain fell for three days and nights. The scream spread all over the 100000 mountains for a long time. The mountains are collapsing and the rivers and seas are gone. Hence its name - Jueshan sea. You can imagine how terrible it is! One strike cuts off the mountains and seas, breaks the void, and is the real enemy of ten thousand people. Chapter 204 After su Ye got the Jue mountain and sea, he slowly returned to the state of a small beast. Riding on ER silly, several people were about to leave when an disharmonious voice sounded. "Where do you run?" The golden winged ROC came suddenly. The wind roared, and the golden wings cut across the center of the secret place. Thousands of golden awns fell slowly. The deadly golden glow cuts off the surrounding vegetation. The golden winged roc directly blocked Su Ye''s retreat. "It''s a treasure that can''t be owned by one person!" The golden winged ROC said coldly. The whole audience was in an uproar. Jue Shan Hai! What a terrible existence it is. I didn''t expect it to appear, and they missed it. For a moment, thousands of fierce beasts around looked at Su ye and others. There was a greedy light in his eyes. If what the golden winged ROC said before is not enough to impress them. Then the three words Jueshan and Hai are enough to make them work hard. Even the Jinwu and Zhentian demon apes on one side were moved by it. Isn''t the purpose of their trip to Jue Shan Hai? Move! More and more fierce beasts surrounded Su ye and them. There are at least tens of thousands of fierce beasts in the whole secret place, approaching the position of the central circle. The golden winged ROC gloated on his face. Zhentian demon ape, Jinwu recovered a little and stood in mid air, facing each other from a distance. "Unexpectedly, the golden winged ROC unexpectedly!" In the face of the attack of many strange animals. Thousands of thoughts flashed through Su Ye''s mind, thinking about the way to escape. "Su!" At this time, the mountains in the distance suddenly seemed to recover. "Roar!" A dragon''s chant resounded through the earth and the mountains shook in an instant. The space is broken and the wind is hunting. Many fierce beasts are driven back directly. The strong wind passed through their bodies, and the skin opened and the blood flew. The green dragon rose into the sky and then circled in mid air. Gray can''t really see, one eye hasn''t opened yet. He was already swallowing the sky, and his white tusks were slightly exposed, just like an extreme magic weapon. "Buzz!" When the eyes open. A terrifying force came down, like countless mountains directly on these fierce beasts. "Poof!" "Poof!" All the fierce beasts within a hundred miles are spared. They all crawled on the ground, their faces locked in the Loess and couldn''t move. Their bodies trembled violently and almost burst open. The golden winged ROC stumbled and fell from the sky. Like a kite with a broken line. Who dares to occupy the sky when the green dragon is on the? Zhentian demon ape and Jinwu have just recovered. Now they spit out a big mouthful of blood again. There was horror in his eyes. "Slip away, slip away!" Su ye, they are not affected at all. What are you waiting for if you don''t run at this time? The best weapons in the village have been taken away. Two fools ran away without saying a word! "Want to run? Die!" The golden winged ROC roared and forcibly operated the spiritual power in his body. Spread his wings and flew to Su Ye. Jinwu, Zhentian demon ape and other Tianjiao also rushed up. Su Ye instantly turned into a hundred meter golden dragon, and the blue Jue mountain and sea crossed the mountain and sea with one claw. None of the fierce beasts rushed up were spared and split into two in an instant. Su Ye flapped his wings and flew high. The body of the hundred meter dragon soared into the air and hit the three legged golden black. Three legged golden ebony flapped its wings to cover the clear sky. Like a golden sun, it hangs in the air and turns into a flowing fire. Su Ye ignored it at all. A pair of Jue mountains and seas broke the defense of Jinwu. "Tear!" The Dragon claws tore off a pair of wings of Jinwu. "Nine eyes!" As soon as the vertical eye on Su Ye''s forehead opened, it was shining in an instant. The golden aconite with broken wings was stiff in place. "Poof!" Nine robbers turn around and turn into blood fog. It fell into the air. The snow wolf roared and rushed to Su Ye. With one claw, the blood splashed into the sky, and the snow wolf couldn''t even survive. He died under the Jue mountain and sea of Su Ye. The spirit left by the green dragon slowly faded away. The fierce beasts around resumed their actions and rushed to Su ye like crazy. "Dragon Emperor seal!" Su Ye roared and slapped her. With the terror of Jue Shan Hai, the whole ground is divided into two parts. Countless ferocious beasts were separated between the two places. More ferocious beasts were desperate, their bodies were divided into two parts and fell off the cliff. The golden winged mire spreads its wings. The golden light suddenly appeared, and countless golden feathers turned to the Golden Dragon. Su Ye has killed the real fire. Like the young green dragon. In the face of the siege of tens of thousands of fierce beasts, he is invincible even though he is dead. The blood gas surged and saw the golden winged ROC rushing over. No fear. "Just in time!" Su Ye roared and stopped the attack of the golden winged roc with his flesh and blood. Countless golden wings hit the golden dragon body and made a metal impact sound. "How could it be so strong?" The golden winged ROC didn''t expect this golden dragon to be so strong. His attack didn''t work at all. Su ye came to the golden winged ROC in an instant. Jueshanhai grabbed his body. "Tear!" Su Ye directly tore the flesh of the golden winged ROC into two. [kill the ancient golden winged ROC and obtain 120 evolution points / 500 Reiki points] The red eyed ape stretched out his hands and caught the two halves of the golden winged ROC. Just chewed it up. Su night roared past, and no one could beat him. None of the remaining Tianjiao present will come to a good end as long as they dare to provoke him. Containment? Tens of thousands of fierce beasts? You have to die! Su Ye seems to be a dragon at the pass. Where you go, there is no grass. "Boom!" "Boom!" As soon as the Jueshan sea came out, the mountains in front were blocked in an instant. When Su ye came to the town demon ape again, he stopped. Zhentian demon ape wanted to resist, but Su ye passed him directly. Zhentian demon ape stared at Su Ye''s leaving figure. "Still eat, run!" Su Ye slapped the red eyed ape on the head Just pull him away. However, the red eyed ape''s body is getting hotter and hotter. Su Ye felt something wrong with the red eyed ape. Turn around and have a look! Good guy, it has evolved! The body of the red eyed ape keeps growing. His face became more and more ferocious, and his fierce fangs showed up. There are many strange lines on his body. But it''s as hard as steel. The longer it grows, the bigger it becomes. The figure exceeded 50 meters in an instant. "Roar!" The great ape roared up to the sky. Mysteriously tremor. When the foot kicked, the mountain and sea Shuer trembled wildly, and the earth was cracked by one foot. [species: red eyed macaque] [level: Level D disaster king] [Reiki base strength: 5700] [evolution times: 5] After eating the flesh and blood of the golden winged ROC, the red eyed ape successfully evolved. And has reached the level of level D disaster king. Chapter 205 After getting the Jue mountain and sea, Su Ye quickly ran away. A group of fierce beasts chased after him, but where could they catch up with ER silly''s speed. In just one day, he was dumped. However, the fact that Jue Shanhai was obtained by Su ye came from the mouth of the younger generation of all ethnic groups. In one day''s Kung Fu, all humans and animals learned the news. For a moment, all the families in the divine land began to frantically search for the trace of Su ye and his party. In a dense forest, Su ye lay lazily on Er Sha and patted Er Sha gently. "Have you had enough rest? When you have had enough rest, let''s get up and continue on our way. We have to leave this place of right and wrong early." For a whole day, two fools were running away. They were really tired. "Ouch." With a faint cry, the two fools waved their claws lazily and continued to close their eyes for a rest. I''m tired. Take a break. At this time, a ferocious laughter suddenly came out of the dense forest. "I didn''t expect you to run to the territory of my Sirian family. Give it up, or you''ll die!" Turning around, a dark, ferocious wolf slowly walked out of the dense forest. Su Ye fixed her eyes on it. [species: Sirius] [level: Level D disaster king] [basic aura strength: 5439] [evolution times: 5] Sirius? Never heard of it. The strength is also average. I really can''t lift any interest Before the thought fell, Su Ye''s eyes flashed a look of surprise. Because he suddenly found that all he could see was wolves. Sirius! Each one has the strength of at least level D disaster king! Several of them even have the strength of level B and level C disaster kings. And the biggest one is Class a disaster King realm! Sirius king! Su Ye''s face was a little more dignified. With his current strength, level D disaster king has no threat at all, and it''s useless to come any more. But this A-level Sirius king is enough to threaten him. The Sirius King slowly walked, emitting a strong breath, and his fierce eyes slowly swept over Su ye and his party. A bald silly dog, a big monkey, a small beast, they are right! Just The smell of that big monkey is a little annoying and familiar. That''s "Disgusting smell." Before Sirius king thought more, the red eyed ape suddenly became angry. A pair of red eyes were full of anxiety, and the nose was spewing white air. Not so strong breath, suddenly bloomed from the red eyed mage. At the same time, a series of magic patterns suddenly appeared, and the identity of red eyed magic pattern ape turned around. What happened? What''s the matter with this silly monkey? Two silly scratched his head and looked at the red eyed ape. Su Ye was also an accident. The red eyed ape had just evolved into a demon striped ape. The circle of demon striped ape around his body was understandable. After all, it was a demon striped ape. But the smell Between the riots of the mage ape, a Qi burst out and the momentum around him soared. Suddenly "Roar!" The mage ape seemed to feel something. He roared up to the sky and beat his fists on his chest. Such a move immediately angered the Sirius king. A d-level disaster king, dare to provoke him? Running wild on the king''s territory? court death! "Ouch!" With an unquenched roar, the Sirius king looked fierce and glared at the mage. The momentum of A-level disaster King overwhelmed the demonic ape. The terrible feeling made Su Ye frown slightly. The most terrible thing about the Sirius is not how strong they are. It''s their living habits. Gregarious. As long as a Sirian Wolf appears, there will be countless around. As the king of the Sirius family, Sirius king will be supported by countless wolves. As long as you give an order, countless Sirian wolves will go through fire and water and die. If you want to deal with the Sirius king, I''m afraid it''s much more difficult than dealing with the ordinary A-level disaster king. This time, they can''t get away. "Roar!!" Su Ye was about to stop the momentum of the Sirius king for the mage ape, but another roar suddenly broke out in the dense forest. The sound was like thunder. A mighty force appeared from the horizon, but it was suppressed in an instant. In an instant, the weather situation of Sirius King collapsed and disappeared. What''s that? Su ye turned his head and looked into the dense forest. His eyes were full of shock. The Level-A disaster king, Sirius king, is already powerful. Who would have thought that compared with the terrible existence in the dense forest, he is not even the enemy of unity. What terrible creatures are there in the dense forest? Boom! Boom! A huge figure pushed down the trees in front of him and walked out slowly. That''s "The strong man of the demon ape family!" The Sirius King trembled all over and looked at the giant ape with an iron face. The wolves of the other Sirius family were oppressed by the powerful breath. They couldn''t help clamping their tails, crawling on the ground and didn''t dare to move. "The Sirius and the demonic apes in your town have never crossed the river. Why did you suddenly appear in our territory?" In the face of the strong man of the demon ape family, Sirius king was confused. Who would have thought that the town''s demonic ape didn''t look at him, but directly focused on the violent demonic ape. "My family?" "No, it''s not from my family, but it has my family blood." "You mean... The big monkey has the blood of the demon ape family?" Su Ye suddenly asked. Previously, he felt that the blood of red eyed apes was also somewhat unusual. Who would have thought that they were related to the Zhentian demon ape family. "Yes, at this time, his body is so violent because the blood power is about to awaken." Suddenly, the strong man of Zhentian demon ape tribe nodded and looked at Su Ye. "If you can, I''d like to take him back to the territory of the heavenly demon ape family in our town and activate the blood in his body. Of course, you can also come together." This seems to be an inquiry, but its tone gives people a sense of no doubt. Su Ye was thinking about how to get rid of the Sirius family. Naturally, she would not refuse, even when she nodded. As for the Sirius King The strong man of the town''s demonic ape family didn''t even look at him, so he turned and left with the demonic ape and Su ye and went towards the territory of the town''s demonic ape family. So ignored, Sirius King trembled with anger. However, his strength is not as good as that. He can only bite with his tusks and look at Su ye and his party to leave "Jue Shan Hai, sooner or later it will be the king''s!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 206 The territory of Zhentian demon ape family was not far away. Su ye and his party came in half a day. Along the way, the changes in the mage continued. Mysterious and inexplicable black magic patterns appear and disappear from time to time, and the breath is full of tyranny. Fortunately, there was no accident when the mysterious strong man of the town demon ape family suppressed it. The demon ape family in Zhentian is worthy of being a great holy family in God and earth, and there are many disciples in the family. When I came to the territory of the demon ape family, I could see that there were more than 100 demon apes in the mountains and fields. Among them, the weakest one also has level D disaster environment, and the most common ones are level B and level C disaster environment. From this point alone, it can be seen that the demon ape family in Zhentian is better than the wolf family that day. I don''t know how much. "Hello, elder!" Follow the mysterious strong man of Zhentian demon ape family to the depths of the territory, and many demon apes salute the strong man one after another along the way. Su Ye realized that the mysterious strong man in front of her was the elder of the ape family in the town. "First I''ll take you to the head of my clan and arrange a residence for you, and then I''ll take him to awaken his blood." After that, the party came to a mountain peak. On top of the mountain is an ape with a height of 100 meters, just like another huge mountain, huge and frightening. The body is carved with terrible and mysterious black lines, which looks a little similar to the magic lines twined on the magic ape at this time. The ape sat on the top of the mountain like that, as if holding up a sky. That''s the chief of the ape family! "Patriarch, I''m back." The elder who took Su ye and others to the demon ape territory saluted the huge demon ape on the mountain and said. "Who are they?" The demon ape patriarch slowly turned his head the size of a boulder, and looked at Su ye with red eyes like two red suns. "Dragon clan?" He was seen through at a glance, and Su Ye''s pupils shrank. The leader of this town''s demonic ape clan is really unusual. You should know the shape of Su Ye''s little beast at the beginning, but you deceived the leader of the golden winged Dapeng clan. Unexpectedly, the leader of the town''s demonic ape clan saw it at a glance. The elder explained, "clan leader, I met them on my way back. This mage has our blood in its body, so I brought them back to our territory to awaken blood for the mage." "Go." The giant ape nodded and waved. The elder motioned slightly to Su ye, and took the demon pattern ape and turned away. Then the chief of the demon ape family put his red eyes on Su ye again. "I think you should be the dragon family who got the magic soldiers of Qinglong''s youth in the land left by Qinglong two days ago?" The younger generation of Zhentian demon ape family also participated in the secret place of Qinglong. Naturally, they knew that Jue Shan and Hai were obtained by Su Ye. "Just a fluke." Su Ye''s little dragon claw arched his hand towards the patriarch and was alert. Aware of Su Ye''s change, the chief of the demon ape clan laughed like thunder and waved his hand. "Don''t get me wrong, luck or necessity. Since you''ve got the Jue Shan Hai, it''s your chance." "The demonic apes in our town are indomitable and take advantage of other people''s opportunities. They despise it." While talking, the chief of the demon ape clan moved a body, and suddenly a mountain shook. Su ye had seen the demon ape leader once outside the green dragon secret land. At that time, he only thought that the demon ape leader was just a bigger monkey with stronger strength. Unexpectedly, the big monkey was a little interesting. He said these words when the major families of God looked for him everywhere and tried to rob him of the vast mountains and seas in his hands. This made Su ye take a surprised look at the head of the demon ape family, and increased his favor. "Eh?" At this time, the chief of the demon ape family noticed two fools, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Just about to say something, there was a sudden noise in the distance. "Roar!" "Boom boom!" The earth shook and roared. Su Ye frowned and looked into the distance. "What is this?" The eyes of the chief of the demon ape family stayed on ER silly for a few minutes. Finally, he didn''t say much and took back his eyes. "You''ve just come. Our family is holding a big race contest. If you''re interested, you can go and have a look." "Dabi in the family?" Su Ye''s eyes showed some interest. Isn''t this the most common drama in fantasy novels? I didn''t expect to meet you today? Of course I''m going to see it. Looking at Su ye who was thinking at the foot of the mountain, the head of the demon ape family seemed to think of something and suddenly opened his mouth. "It''s just a contest between the younger generation. If you''re interested, you might as well take part in it?" The Dragon nationality has been known as invincible since ancient times. It is a well deserved first race. Although the Zhentian demon ape family is a holy family, it also lowers its head in front of the dragon family. The chief of the demon ape family is curious whether the dragon family is really so invincible. Even more dissatisfied! What''s the difference between them and the ape family? Just now, a living dragon came to their family. If the younger generation can beat him, doesn''t it mean that the demonic apes in their town are actually not inferior to the dragons? The demonic ape family in their town advocates power and is quite belligerent. If Su Ye is willing to participate, many outstanding young people in the family will try. Participate in the intra clan competition of the town demon ape family? Su Ye was stunned. Su ye, the younger generation of Zhentian demon ape family, has seen it in the green dragon secret place. His strength is really good. Among them, the outstanding ones have the strength of level B disaster King territory. If you fight with them, Su Ye is very interested. After all, killing a level B disaster king will reward many evolution points and spirit power points, and you can get its blood. However, Su Yezi can''t kill people in the competition nature of the clan. It''s no good losing or winning. Su Ye is a man who can''t get up early without profit. The family of the heavenly demon ape family in this town is bigger than him. It''s OK to see. There''s no interest in participating "Of course, if you can win and win the best of the younger generation of our family, the reward of Dabi will naturally belong to you." "I''ll attend." Su Ye''s eyes lit up and made a quick decision. "Hahaha, OK, then I''ll take you to the challenge arena and show you the power of the younger generation of the Tianmo ape family in our town." The chief of the demon ape family laughed loudly, jumped down from the top of the mountain, and took Su ye to the noisy place in the distance. Behind him, the two fools stretched out their claws to help their forehead and gently shook their heads. Isn''t this silly monkey sending welfare to the Dragon boss? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 207 "Hello, patriarch!" "The patriarch is here!" Seeing the arrival of the patriarch, the two Zhentian demon apes fighting on the challenge arena immediately fought harder. One by one, it was like beating chicken blood, and two pairs of huge fists fought each other madly. Bang bang! In the muffled sound, one party could not bear the fierce collision and was beaten out. "Roar!" The other party roared up to the sky and beat his chest with his fists. He was extremely happy. The chief of the demon ape clan smiled and waved his hand, motioned him to leave the challenge arena, then turned his head and looked at Su Ye. Su Ye naturally understood the meaning, waved his small wings and came to the middle of the challenge arena. The Zhentian demon ape family is huge, and the challenge arena is also extremely huge. As a small beast, Su Ye stood in the middle of the challenge arena, as small as a sesame. Seeing Su Ye coming to the challenge arena, the surrounding town demon apes were immediately confused. "What''s that little beast? What''s he doing in the challenge arena? Is he going to take part in our competition?" "It looks like? What kind of race is that little beast? Why can''t I see it?" "Come on, it''s not as big as my fingernail. I''m afraid I can''t find it if I step on it." Indeed, Su ye in the form of a small beast is a small point compared with the Zhentian demon ape family with a body size of less than tens of meters. However, can they imagine the terrible power contained in that small body? "Be quiet." In the midst of the discussion, a thunder suddenly exploded. The head of the demon ape family pressed his hand, and the demon ape family immediately quieted down. The chief of the demon ape family nodded with satisfaction, and then said in a thunderous voice, "today, I have a special guest from the demon ape family, that is the friend in the challenge arena." "Like the apes in our town, this friend''s body also flows noble blood. He comes from..." "Dragon clan!" There was an uproar when this remark came out. "Dragon clan? This little beast is actually a dragon clan? Why doesn''t it feel like..." "Some time ago, I heard that the only golden dragon appeared in the era of external evolution, and I obtained the absolute mountain and sea magic weapon in the place left by the green dragon. It should be in front of me." As soon as he said this, the surrounding Zhentian demon apes suddenly changed their eyes and stared at Su ye in the field with hot eyes. "Is it the only golden dragon today? It seems interesting." "Is he going to take part in the big race of our family?" "That''s good! This dragon friend will take part in the race competition of our clan this time. Who dares to challenge?" The chief of the demon ape clan said in a loud voice, but there was silence. But the silence lasted only a moment, and then a burst of boiling. "He really plans to participate? Why can''t I feel any powerful power from his body? Is he really a dragon rather than a deer? How do I feel that I can beat him..." A town demon ape with a body size of tens of meters scratched his head and was at a loss. Su ye turned his head and looked. The strength of the demon ape was ok, with the strength of level C disaster King territory. Not only he, but also other people of Zhentian demon ape race are eager to try. It seems that they all think they can win Su Ye. Dragon? So what? The first family in heaven and earth, it''s just ancient times! Isn''t it out now? The era of belonging to the dragon has long passed. In this era of evolution, what is the dragon family? "Let me try!" Between the shaking of heaven and earth, a giant ape jumped onto the challenge arena. Su Ye looked intently. What came up was a demon ape with level B disaster king. Strength is the best among the younger generation. It is the same as his current realm, but it must not be his opponent. "Roar!" Seeing that someone finally dared to challenge Su ye on the stage, the surrounding Zhentian demon apes were suddenly excited and roared up to the sky. They all know the same kind who jumped into the challenge arena, which is one of the most powerful among their younger generation. In the roar, the demon ape who jumped into the challenge arena seemed to be infected, and the momentum like a mountain was released unreservedly. Boom! For a moment, heaven and earth seemed to change color. In the twinkling of an eye, the momentum of level B disaster king was brought into full play and shrouded towards Su Ye. The momentum was as heavy as Mount Tai. Under that majestic and incomparable majesty, Su ye, who originally looked very small, suddenly became more insignificant. Dong! The demon ape on the challenge arena hit the ground hard, and suddenly there were cobweb like cracks and gullies everywhere. "Come on, let me see how powerful the so-called dragon clan is! Are you really that powerful, the only dragon in the era of evolution?" The black magic pattern on the giant ape was flashing a strange light, and a pair of red eyes lit up a flame. That''s the burning war spirit! The demon apes in Zhentian are warlike. Fighting the strong will only make them more enthusiastic! "Come on." Su Ye''s face was pale and slowly waved a small dragon claw. "Roar!" The demon ape in the challenge arena was also impolite. He raised his hand and hit Su ye with a hard punch. At the same time, the black lines on the demon ape''s body flashed red lights like thunder and lightning around the whole body, the surrounding mountains shook and the air roared. The fist like a mountain roared in the air, with terrible power. "Dragon clan?" "Town!" A huge shadow fell from the sky and shrouded Su Ye. "Why doesn''t the little beast move? Is it giving up resistance?" "How do I feel if this punch goes down... The little beast will be killed..." "Isn''t it the dragon family? Where''s the dragon? This is the so-called dragon?!" Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, Su ye did not recover his body and became the Golden Dragon. But slowly raised his small dragon claws and greeted him with a huge fist that was completely out of proportion to him All the town demons stared. He''s going to "Meet the demons and apes in our town? Is this little guy crazy?" What Zhentian demon apes do best is power! Seeing Su Ye''s intention to confront the demon ape in the challenge arena, all the clan members of the demon ape in the town were stunned. This guy, he''s dead? The chief of the demon ape clan frowned slightly and twinkled in a pair of eyes. Others didn''t know Su Ye''s strength, but he saw it clearly. Although he is a dragon, Su Ye is not as good as he is now, but he is only a level B disaster king. He is not much different from the demon ape in the challenge arena. At this time, Su Ye planned to use the form of a small beast to challenge the Zhentian demon ape family with the same realm as him. It was really a little big. This punch, I think Su ye will suffer. Touch! As soon as the thought fell, a heavy muffled sound came out. A huge figure, like a shell, flew backward from the challenge arena Chapter 208 After a punch collision, Su ye, the size of sesame, stood still. On the contrary, the demon ape, which was completely out of proportion to his size, flew straight to the jungle outside the challenge arena. Boom! When the earth shook, the flying demon ape knocked down many trees. Half a day later, the town''s demon ape got up from the ground with his teeth clenched. Looking at the crack on the ground, he knew that the little beast had relieved its strength in the collision just now. Otherwise he wouldn''t just fly out. "I lost. I can''t compete with you." The town demon ape who was beaten out admitted. The demonic apes in their town always advocate power. If they can''t fight, they can''t. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. What''s more, it''s not humiliating to lose to the dragon family, the first family in heaven and earth in ancient times. On the other side, other town demons looked at the middle of the challenge arena with some dementia. There, the little beast the size of sesame waved its small wings and shook a pair of little dragon claws. It''s like Exercise muscles and bones? The strong breath is fleeting, as if it had never appeared. There was peace in the golden eyes. However, a touch of dignity flashed inadvertently, but it made many town demons'' hearts jump wildly. They quickly bowed their heads and dared not look at those golden eyes again. Although the little beast was small, it brought them great pressure. Under that pressure, their bodies trembled uncontrollably. Longwei can''t be offended! It''s fear from blood! That fear comes from ancient times! Dragon clan, is it really so terrible!? At the end of a battle, the previously noisy town demon ape suddenly quieted down. Dead silence. No one thought that the battle had ended between lightning and flint. "Dragon clan? Hum, let me see how strong you are!" Then a voice suddenly broke the silence. A demon ape bigger than the previous one walked out slowly and came to the challenge arena. Su Ye fixed her eyes on it. [species: Zhentian demon ape] [level: level a disaster King''s land] [basic aura strength: 8521 PA] [evolution times: 7] Class a disaster king! A flame rose in her golden eyes. Finally here Tianjiao is the most powerful among the young generation of the town''s demons and apes! The first time he came to the challenge arena, Su Ye noticed the three evil apes on the other side of the challenge arena. There was no other reason, just because the momentum around the three evil apes was completely different from that of other evil apes. Not as irritable as other evil apes, but unusually calm. Calm as a mountain. It''s just a volcano that may erupt at any time! It is somewhat similar to the momentum of the mage chief. At this time, the one who came to the challenge arena was the weakest of the three. The third day pride of the ape family! "Roar!" The evil ape is also a cruel ape. After he stepped into the challenge arena, he looked up to the sky and roared. The red eyes suddenly rose into a nameless flame. The black magic pattern engraved on the body also showed bursts of red light like lightning. Shining brightly, a tyrannical breath rose into the sky! Silent volcano, suddenly erupted! "It is worthy of being A-level disaster king. This momentum alone is not comparable to that demon ape just now." Su ye did not hesitate. The golden light flickered and turned into a dragon! A huge dragon, not inferior to the great ape. The majestic dragon power rose. Out of instinct, many weak demon apes trembled. "Golden dragon! What a powerful momentum!" "This is... Level B disaster king? His strength was originally level B disaster King''s territory. I''m afraid it''s dangerous this time." "Indeed, that''s the third pride of our demon ape family. The realm has long been A-level disaster King realm. Even if the dragon family wants to cross such a big realm gap, it''s not easy." The chief of the demon ape family who watched the war also nodded slightly. Su Ye''s momentum is certainly strong, which is by no means comparable to that of an ordinary level B disaster king. But after all, it''s just a B-level disaster king. It''s still worse than A-level disaster king. This time, he will not lose. Su Ye is not a belligerent person, but very lazy. However, in this atmosphere, his heart was full of war. Class a disaster king? Hit you! "Sing!" With the sound of dragon singing, Su Ye''s golden eyes lit up a flame. The golden light flickered, and Su night roared away towards the great ape. "Paishan!" The red light on the giant ape was more prosperous, and a slap hit the head of the Golden Dragon. Although the figure is huge, the movement is extremely flexible! When the palm wind roared, it seemed that a mountain hit Su Ye hard. Su Ye''s reaction was not slow, and his spirit was full of energy. "God is broken!" The golden light was so bright that it collided with the great ape. Touch! There seems to be a thunder between heaven and earth. The powerful Qi machine swept away in all directions, blowing a raging wind. The demons and apes were stunned. What kind of force collision is this? The clouds in the sky were dispersed by the collision between them. Not enough! "Fall into the sea!" The great ape roared with red light, raised his hand and hit the Golden Dragon. This punch is even more frightening! "Divine image condensing thunder method!" The purple light suddenly appeared and condensed a lightning monster in the air. Prisoner cow! La la la la! In the violent current sound, the magic pattern on the giant ape glittered and continued to punch. Zhentian demon ape family will never retreat! "Roar!" In the roar, a red light suddenly rose on the giant ape''s fist. The next moment, the purple beast collided with the red fist. La la la la! In the tearing sound of tyrannical current, the red light defied the purple light and wanted to compete. "Small skills!" Su Ye snorted coldly, and his majestic spiritual power rushed towards the purple beast like a tide. The purple prisoner cow, who was competing with the giant ape''s fist, suddenly roared and his breath soared. The next moment, the purple electric light burst and swallowed the ape in an instant! The Golden Dragon disappeared. Only the extremely violent Qi machine is left to rage everywhere. Looking at the space full of purple current, the demon ape family was stunned. This battle, whether Su ye or the demon ape, did not give in. It''s a hard fight! The terrible energy erupted by the two made many young apes of the demon ape race silly. Terrible power! Is this the real strong man? So Who won? Chapter 209 Purple light dissipates. A huge body lay quietly on the ground. That''s The third day pride of the ape family! At this time, the magic pattern on the giant ape was dim, and its breath became weak. It was obvious that it could no longer fight. On the other side is the proud, Golden Dragon. When the arrogant faucet turned, it was full of majestic golden pupils, like a beating golden flame, sweeping over the demon apes. But all the demonic apes who were watched by those golden eyes trembled and lowered their heads. From the golden dragon, they felt an irresistible pressure. This time, the demon ape with A-level disaster King lost! "Sing!" Su Ye''s experience is a battle of life and death. It''s the first time to compete with others like this. After a collision, it was very comfortable. I couldn''t help roaring up to the sky! This kind of frontal fight made him feel hearty. He''s a little unfinished. So Su Ye slowly turned her eyes to the crowd. That''s where the strongest of the three evil apes is. The strongest of the younger generation of the demon ape family! Come on! Let me see how strong the younger generation of your demon apes are! It seemed that he noticed the surging fire in Su Ye''s golden eyes. Suddenly, a burst of high fighting spirit burst out on the giant ape and rushed to the sky. Dong! Dong! The footsteps sounded like thunder, and the giant ape stepped onto the challenge arena. The people of the demon ape family who were shocked and silent suddenly became boiling. "Roar! He went too!" "How long has he not been involved? Last time, Dabi was not interested in participating. Unexpectedly, this time..." "Roar!" The demon ape race is belligerent and advocates the strong. Su Ye has won their respect by defeating the two strong men of the younger generation of the demon ape family in their town. At this time, seeing that Su Ye was going to fight with the strongest of their young generation, all the great apes held their breath and waited. Get out of several giant apes and quickly carry away the third day arrogant who fell to the ground. On the challenge arena, there were only golden dragons and A giant ape nearly 100 meters in size. you ''re right! The strongest person of the younger generation of Zhentian demon ape family is nearly 100 meters tall, which is similar to the appearance of the demon ape family. And his strength has reached a terrible [species: Zhentian demon ape] [level: level s disaster King''s territory] [basic aura strength: 9621 PA] [evolution times: 7] Level s disaster king!! The psychic strength has reached the terrible 9621! Only half a step away, you can enter the natural disaster! For Su ye, he is not a powerful enemy. But So what!? Su ye, the enemy of the small three disasters realm, has faced it. What is the S-level disaster king? War! The bright golden light spread from the dragon, and the sky seemed to be covered with a layer of gold. Golden mans center, Su night dragon head is high, and the breath is unparalleled. In a pair of golden pupils that will never go out, a blazing flame is burning. Obviously, the realm can''t compare with the giant ape, but the breath around the body is not inferior at all! "What a terrible smell! Is this... The real strength of the golden dragon?" "The dragon clan is still young. If he is given another period of time to grow up, I''m afraid it will be more terrible." "Strong is really strong, but it''s hard to say who wins and who loses this game. Don''t forget that man''s realm..." Before the voice fell, a red column of light rose in the center of the challenge arena. In the light column, black magic patterns were seen everywhere, like floating chains, winding around the body of the town''s heavenly demon ape. That magic pattern is actually separated from the body of the demon ape in the town! At the same time, a breath of terror, even anti Soviet night, spread. The red light dyed the sky red for half a day. At this time, the sky is half golden, generally red, very strange. The two colors seem to be competing for supremacy. They entangle and devour each other in the air, which is very spectacular. "What a strong breath!" Su Ye''s face was dignified, but her golden pupils were full of war. Facing the terrible ape, Su ye took the lead this time. The huge dragon claw slammed to the ground, and the terrible power spread instantly, just like the Earth Dragon running, a huge crack emerged and swept away towards the giant ape. "Shake the ground!" For a moment, smoke filled the air. "Roar!" The great ape raised his foot like a towering stone column and stepped on it. A burst of earth shaking, the spread of the crack was directly trodden flat by him. The terror power contained in it also dissipated. "What a terrible power!" "Mom, if you step on me, I''m afraid it can directly turn me into meat mud!" Just watching, the great apes around them jumped wildly. Su Ye''s face also changed slightly. It is worthy of being the S-level disaster king and the demon ape family in the town! He shook the ground with a 30% increase in spiritual power. Coupled with his own spiritual strength, this move is completely enough to break out the terrorist power threatening the S-level disaster king. However, the town''s demonic ape was just an understatement and dissolved it. After a kick, the town''s demon ape suddenly stretched out a huge palm and grabbed the black magic pattern in the air. The black magic pattern suddenly filled with a dazzling red awn, which wrapped around and attached to the right arm of the demon ape. then... The fist is like a avalanche, and the suffocating pressure falls from the sky. Touch! The golden light, which was still competing with the red awn in the air, was smashed under this punch. "Is this the power of the S-level disaster king?" The golden light was broken. Su Ye was not half flustered, only dignified. From this punch, Su Ye felt the horror of being infinitely close to the natural disaster! "Dragon Emperor seal!" A huge seal of Dharma appeared in the air and greeted the giant ape with a punch. Boom! FA Yin collided with his fist and didn''t break up unexpectedly. However, the prestige on the fist also decreased a bit. Not enough! The blue light flickered, and a pair of dragon claws inlaid with gold and silver emerged in Su Ye''s hands. When Qinglong was a boy, he was a divine soldier, a vast mountain and sea! Qinglong once killed tens of thousands of fierce animals with this Jue mountain and sea. As soon as Jue mountain and sea came out, there was a bit of bloody gas in the air. then... God break! Su night turned into a golden streamer and left towards the giant ape. The tip of the golden streamer is a little green. Is that the magic army? The great ape did not dare to have any carelessness. He roared and his breath was more prosperous. The black magic pattern wrapped around the right arm suddenly became more brilliant. "Magic pattern solution! Collapse!" The sky seemed to burst when the fist wind roared. The terrible smell made all the demons and apes in the town crazy and almost suffocated Chapter 210 In the center of the challenge arena, two figures stand opposite each other. One is a golden dragon and the other is a huge demon ape. Looking at these two figures, the evil apes around were at a loss. "Who? Who won?" "I don''t know... What just happened?" In the confused voice of discussion, the black magic pattern on the right arm of the great ape burst into pieces, turned into a black pattern and returned to the body again. "How did you do it?" The demon ape turned slowly. He felt it. His fist just now didn''t hurt Su ye at all. Instead, it was su Ye''s blow As the great ape turned around, there was a sound of cold air. "Hiss!" In front of the 100 meter giant ape, there is a huge wound of more than ten meters. All the evil apes in the town stared at the huge wound. The flesh and blood opened, and the golden aura shrouded it. It seemed that they were losing their vitality there. Vaguely, there seems to be a sharp sword coming out of the wound, which makes people (apes) tinnitus and dizzy. Just looking at it, some giant apes with weak strength can''t stand it. Black blood, unstoppable overflow from the wound. Su Ye slowly turned his head, and the golden light on his body not only did not decline, but was more prosperous. The golden eyes swept over the huge wound in front of the great ape, which was also an accident. This vast mountain and sea is really terrible. The power of one blow can seriously hit the S-level disaster king. Of course, this is also due to the contribution of Chiyu Xuanyi, who can resist an attack below the natural disaster. If the Chi Yu Xuan Yi hadn''t completely offset the giant ape''s punch, the power of Jueshan sea''s blow would have been reduced by more than half and could not cause heavy damage to the giant ape. Of course, Su Ye won''t say this life-saving magic soldier. Of course, the fewer people know this secret, the better. Facing the great ape''s question, Su Ye didn''t speak, just looked at him with golden eyes, and then "Sing!" The golden light suddenly appeared with a dragon singing in the sky. Like announcing his victory, this dragon chant is long and sound. In the sound of dragon chanting, the boundless dragon rose uncontrollably and spread in all directions with the golden light. First envelop the whole challenge arena, then envelop the Zhentian demon ape family around the challenge arena, and then spread further In the golden light, under the dragon''s power. Almost all the demonic apes in the town lowered their heads and lay on the ground uncontrollably. This time, they did not tremble, but only fear and respect. Zhentian demon ape family has always advocated the strong. Su Ye''s strength has been recognized by all their apes. The dragon family, the first family in the world! In the dense forest in the distance, the fierce beast who did not know what had happened was scared to the utterance of Su Ye''s Dragon chant. He hurriedly crawled on the ground, his eyes full of fear and looked in the direction of the Dragon chant. What happened? No one knows, but they know that in that direction, there is an extremely terrible existence, that is Dragon! Longwei can''t be offended! Only a silly dog beside the challenge arena followed Su ye to the sky and howled for a while. See? This is my dragon boss! Dragon boss invincible! The chief of the demon ape family looked at Su ye, who was arrogant. He didn''t say much, but nodded gently and left in silence. He originally wanted to prove that the demon ape family in their town was not inferior to the dragon family through this race contest. However, Su Ye told him with facts that the dragon family is the first family in the world. This gap has existed since ancient times. From the blood to the present. however... The times have changed after all! This is not ancient times, but an era of evolution! Today''s dragon clan is still very strong and irresistible, but what will happen in the future? Who''s right? The head of the demon ape family believes that the demon ape family in their town will one day evolve into an existence no inferior to the dragon family! Su ye had a good fight with the demon ape family in Zhentian town. This dragon chant lasted for a long time. I don''t know how long, it was a stop. Then the golden light converged, and Su Ye waved his wings a few times, and once again became the harmless little animal. However, this time, the demon apes in the town looked at Su ye again, but they were full of respect and no slightest contempt. The strongest of the younger generation lost to Su ye, and no one dared to challenge Su ye any more. This time, Su Ye became the final winner of the inner big ratio of the town''s demon ape family. "My Lord, this is the reward for the winner of the race contest. The patriarch asked me to send it to you." After leaving the challenge arena, a giant ape with fear in his eyes sent Su ye the reward of the winner of Dabi with both hands. "Thank you." Su Ye''s eyes lit up and accepted the reward impolitely. This time he took part in the town demon ape race contest for this reward? But what Su Ye didn''t expect was that the heavenly demon ape people in this town were generous. Dabi''s reward turned out to be a very pure supernatural liquid. Without any hesitation, Su ye returned to his residence and decisively absorbed it. [gain evolution points * 200 and Reiki points * 500] Good thing! You should know that killing a fierce beast in level B disaster King''s territory only obtains 120 evolution points and 500 spirit power points. I didn''t expect that this supernatural liquid gave 200 evolution points directly. Looking at his panel, Su Ye was surprised to find that he had a full 1500 evolution points, and the Reiki point was almost full. [host: Su ye] [species: habitat breaking golden dragon] [level: Level B disaster king] [basic aura strength: 7500 (9750) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye / breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal / heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon qingjue / Kang Longjie / Jiujie eye] [skill: sky thunder field / empty spirit breaking / cangshen breaking / God loving burst inflammation / shaking the ground / divine image condensing thunder method / ten thousand phase fire method / small void evasion] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday), Jueshan (doomsday), including light killing blade (Golden weapon)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 1590] [Reiki point: 6550 / 8000 (26 / day)] It''s about to break through! Most importantly, Su Ye has enough evolutionary points. Maybe it''s enough to fuse the West dome blood obtained in the mysterious pool? Su Ye didn''t know what the blood of King Jin in the West dome was, but from that blood, he felt a boundless power. That force is extremely terrible and domineering, as if it has earth shaking power. Compared with his long Wei, it seems not inferior. It''s a terrible blood! At least it''s more terrible than the accessory blood heavy Ming bird used by Su ye now, so [whether to fuse the auxiliary blood Xiqiong Golden King blood, consuming evolution points * 1500.] Evolution points are just enough. She bit her teeth and Su Ye nodded heavily. Fusion! Chapter 211 [system integration...] The dark golden light spontaneously emerged from Su ye and brightened the cave. The great apes at the foot of the mountain raised their heads and looked at the mountain peak where Su Ye was located. In that direction, they felt a palpitating breath. That''s The smell of the golden dragon? It seems so, but it doesn''t seem so. Because compared with the pure dragon power they felt in the challenge arena, there seems to be something else in this breath. Compared with the pure Longwei, it seems to be a bit more overbearing and vast. But like that Longwei, this breath made them fear from the heart and tremble uncontrollably. Blood pressure! [fusion succeeds, consuming 1500 evolution points.] [congratulations on obtaining the blood of Xiqiong golden pupil dragon!] [gain skill: Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus!] "Click!" With the success of blood fusion, Su Ye suddenly had a roar in his mind. At the same time, a golden figure flashed before his eyes. That''s When he got the blood of the West dome king, Su Ye guessed whether the blood was related to the West King''s mother. Seeing the Golden Shadow passing in front of him, Su Ye immediately confirmed the guess. Although there was only a moment, Su ye still saw the appearance of the virtual shadow. Leopard tail, tiger teeth, good roar, Peng FA, Dai Sheng! The figure is the legendary queen mother of the West! Sure enough, the blood of the Western King jinqiong has something to do with the Western King''s mother At the next moment, the virtual shadow dissipates and the breath converges. Compared with before, Su Ye seems to have no change. But if you observe carefully, you can find that Su Ye''s golden eyes seem brighter, just like a golden flame that will never go out. The next moment, the eyes turned into dark gold, just like a golden black hole. Su ye can clearly perceive that his blood power has become more powerful. Su ye, who was in the cave, didn''t know. When the long howling came into his mind, the Zhentian demon ape family outside the cave seemed to be greatly frightened. His body shook and fell directly on the ground. Some of the weaker ones foamed directly at the mouth and fell to the ground in a coma. The scream made their souls tremble. "This, this is the sound? This breath... Did the Dragon strongman break through again?" "What a terrible smell, what a terrible cry..." Under the suppression of powerful blood, the ape people in Zhentian demon trembled. On a mountain peak, the head of the demon ape clan in the town twinkled several times and looked at the mountain peak where Su Ye was located. "This breath... Seems a little familiar... That''s..." Su Ye didn''t know what happened under the mountain. At this moment, he is looking at the new skills he has just acquired. [Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus (level s).] S-level skills! Now Su Ye has eight skills without ten, and various means can be said to emerge one after another. However, the highest level of skills is only a level. This chaotic Golden Lotus is an S-level skill! Su Ye repressed her surprise and continued to check the description of skills. [ten thousand dharmas become one, turn into golden lotus, break the void, and chaos begins to open.] [burn all psychic powers and transform the Golden Lotus (the process takes ten seconds)] [when the Golden Lotus comes out, chaos opens, and the power increases by 50%.] It has a full 50% increase in spiritual power!? Su Ye was surprised. The 50% increase in spiritual power means that with his current spiritual power intensity of 7500 PA, if this move is used, it will be enough to break out an attack with a spiritual power intensity of more than 10000 PA! Can fight against natural disaster! This chaos begets Golden Lotus. It''s really terrible! But correspondingly, the consumption is also great. It even needs to burn all spiritual power. This move is naturally useless at ordinary times, but if you encounter the enemy in the natural disaster area, this move can be taken by surprise and hit him hard. If you meet Ji Hao, the genius of Na Ji''s family again, Su Ye is confident to kill him even if he sacrifices the ancient wasteland soldiers! It''s worthy of being an S-level skill. It''s really powerful and unreasonable! For this blood fusion, Su ye can be said to want to be satisfied. Not only the blood power has been greatly improved, but also such a powerful skill has been obtained. This is the value of 1500 evolution points! Out of the resting cave, Su Ye was in a good mood and stretched himself comfortably. Then he was stunned Under the mountain where he was, countless Zhentian demon apes crawled on the ground, like kneeling down. "Are you..." Su Ye was at a loss. "Ouch!" The familiar cry came from behind. Su Ye looked back and saw two fools with a flattering face. "Er silly, what''s the matter with them? What are they doing?" Su ye asked, in exchange for two silly licks. Dragon boss is too strong! Dragon boss cow batch! A roar can make these big monkeys kneel down. It''s really a leak of overlord''s gas! The dog should learn from the dragon and stay in the future With a roar, let the smelly monkey who always bullies Ben kneel and worship Ben Boom! Before two silly YY finished, his huge fist suddenly fell from the sky and directly hit it to the ground. "Ow!?" Two silly looked back blankly and saw a giant ape standing behind him. This is "Big monkey, are you activating your own blood?" Su Ye looked at the red eyed ape with a satisfied smile on his face. [species: Zhentian red eye demon striped ape] [level: Level C disaster king] [basic aura strength: 6508 PA] [evolution times: 5] The awakening of blood made the red eyed ape reach the C disaster king. At this time, the red eyed ape also became more domineering. Nuo''s big body, a body of snow-white hair, wrapped with black magic patterns, revealed a mysterious atmosphere. His red eyes and face showed a ferocious look. It was very difficult to provoke at a glance. Su Ye nodded with satisfaction. It''s like benlong''s little brother. How domineering. Like that stupid dog After a few eyes, the red eyed ape, oh, no, it should be the silly dog beat by the magic striped ape, and sighed gently. While grinning and nodding, the mage didn''t forget to beat the two fools. "Yes, the blood awakened." I didn''t beat the silly dog for so many days. I didn''t expect it to feel so good. "By the way, boss long, our clan leader asked you to go there and said there was a news about the dragon clan. I think you will be interested." "News about the dragon clan?" A light flashed in her dark golden eyes, and Su Ye nodded. "I''ll have a look." After that, Su ye turned into a golden streamer and swept away towards the peak where the chief of the ape family in the town was located. Looking at Su Ye''s figure leaving, the magic ape scratched his head blankly. He always felt that there was something different about the Dragon boss. What had changed Chapter 212 God, Jinwu. Bathed in the flames, the golden giant bird stood proudly on the top of the mountain, listening to the report of the people, and his eyebrows wrinkled slowly. "What? Did the demon snake family find the land of dragons?" "This opportunity was found by the demon snake family..." "Come on! Hurry to find out the location of the Dragon land. I Jinwu people can''t miss this good thing!" "Yes! Patriarch!" Hearing the sound, a golden black turned into a red cloud in the sky and quickly swept away in the distance. ...... Golden winged Dapeng family. "Land of dragons..." "Hum, it''s interesting." "Inform the strong in the family to go to the Dragon land!" "By the way, remember to let people spread the news of the Dragon land. I want the whole God to know the news." With a wave of huge golden wings, the head of the golden winged Dapeng family exuded boundless momentum, looked at the distant horizon, and a touch of ferocious laughter appeared at the corners of his mouth. This place of dragon is the holy land of the dragon family. If the Golden Dragon hears this news, he must also leave for it. He won''t miss this opportunity. This time, he must kill the Golden Dragon who killed his people! ...... Within half a day, intentionally or unintentionally, the news of the Dragon land spread rapidly in the divine land. For a time, all major races and countless strong people began to frantically look for the location of the Dragon land. Even some strong people moved to find the magic snake family and wanted to ask the news of the Dragon land from the mouth of the magic snake family. But unfortunately When they came to the territory of the magic snake family, they found that all the people of the magic snake family had disappeared. The whole demon snake family seems to have evaporated from God and disappeared out of thin air. They have entered the land of dragons! The strange beast who had some doubts about the Dragon land finally completely believed the news. All of a sudden, the great promise is surging. From time to time, there are strong people rushing past. They are in a hurry, as if they are looking for something The town is the territory of the demons and apes. Su Ye frowned at the news from the head of the demon ape family. "The land of dragons? Where is that?" "You... Don''t know the land of dragons?" The head of the demon ape clan looked surprised. He looked at Su Ye unexpectedly and immediately relieved. The land of the dragon is the holy land of the dragon family in ancient times. Although Su Ye is a dragon family, it is of the era of evolution. I don''t know that the land of the Dragon seems to be normal. Su Ye was puzzled. Should I know the land of dragons Sounds like it has a lot to do with the dragon clan? The head of the demon ape family suddenly said, "do you know the four holy families of God?" "Four Saints?" Su Ye was surprised. In his impression, aren''t there only three holy families in the land of God? Looking at Su ye with a blank face, the head of the demon ape clan was sure that the Golden Dragon in front of him really knew nothing about ancient times. "Well, I''ll tell you something about ancient times. If you meet him in the future, you can be on guard." "In ancient times, in addition to the dragon family, the first family in heaven and earth, there were four holy families in the land of God." "One of the four holy families is the heavenly demon ape family in our town, the second is the Jinwu family, and the third is the golden winged Dapeng family." Su Ye nodded, indicating that he had heard something. When he entered the land left by the green dragon, he saw all the three holy families. As for the fourth Holy Family "As for the fourth holy family, it is a very mysterious family. Its people have not appeared several times since ancient times, but its strength is extremely terrible and can not be underestimated." Su Ye nodded secretly and kept these in mind silently. In addition to the three holy families he had seen, he really didn''t know that there was a fourth Holy Family in the land of God. The fourth holy family is very mysterious. It''s the first time he''s heard of it. The mage chief continued. "In addition to the four holy families, there are many sleeping holy families in the Holy Land..." "Sleeping Protoss?" Su Ye frowned. Where did this come from? "Like the four holy families, the sleeping Protoss has existed since the ancient generation. It''s just that they haven''t seen each other since the era of evolution. I think they should still be sleeping. You should meet them in the future." While talking, the head of the demon ape family focused on Su Ye. "This place of dragon is the place where the strong of the dragon family can refine their blood and condense the dragon soul when they are promoted!" "A well deserved dragon Holy Land!" "I see." Su Ye nodded and finally understood. To put it bluntly, this dragon land is the place where the strong people of the dragon family practice and break through. The great opportunity in the land left by the green dragon is the absolute mountain and sea. The great opportunity in the land of the dragon is the blood breath left by the strong dragon when they are promoted. Dragon blood That''s the blood that makes countless races jealous. As the chief of the demon ape family said, the dragon family is the first family in the world. If you can get its blood, there is no doubt that your blood can be promoted. It is not impossible to reach the height of the dragon blood! What is most important in this era of evolution? blood lineage! The news of the Dragon land came out, and the residual dragon blood in it naturally attracted the eyes of countless strong people in many races. Su ye also moved his heart, and his eyes showed a hot light. Where is the land of dragons? It''s their dragon Holy Land! As we all know, he is the only dragon in this era of evolution. The remaining dragon blood is naturally his and can''t be coveted by others! "Patriarch, where is the Dragon land?" "I don''t know for the time being, but I believe there will be news in less than two days." "If the news of the Dragon land comes, would you please tell the patriarch?" Su Ye''s eyes closed slightly, and the dark gold twinkled in her golden pupils. Needless to say, the chief of the demon ape family knew what Su Ye was thinking in his heart. "Yes." Nodded, the chief of the demon ape clan agreed directly without hesitation. In their town, the demonic ape family had no idea about the Dragon land. It wouldn''t hurt to tell Su Ye. As Su ye thought, the chief of the mage family also believed that the Dragon land was the holy land of the dragon family, and the opportunity naturally belonged to the only dragon family in this evolutionary era. Even if other races want to rob, they can''t rob. The last time the green dragon was left behind, the demonic ape family in their town lost several people. Those lost clansmen are the best of the younger generation of their family, which has distressed the chief of the demon ape family for a long time. So this time, in the muddy water of the dragon''s land, they don''t intend to participate Chapter 213 Two days passed in an instant. In a secret place, before the altar full of mysterious and mysterious runes, there are strange animals with human upper body and snake lower body. Demon snake! This secret place is the land of dragons! "Hiss!" One of them was a huge demon snake with long hair like countless small snakes. His black eyes swept one by one from the people of the demon snake family, and his face was full of anger. "I have a large number of people and strong people. I don''t believe that no one can get the recognition of this dragon land!" "You! Come and try!" The black vertical pupil locked a strong S-level disaster king in the family, and the magic snake family impatiently pointed to the altar in front. "Yes! Patriarch!" The strong man of the demon snake family saluted the head of the family at the sound, looked very happy, and quickly shook his body and climbed onto the altar. This altar was built by their demon snake family in order to obtain the recognition of the Dragon land and draw out the hidden residual blood. If they can get the residual blood of the dragon family in the Dragon land, their magic snake family will be able to complete the transformation and blood promotion. It is not impossible to become another holy family in the land of God. It''s a pity No matter how the strong in the clan tried, there was no response from the Dragon land. Not to mention pulling out the residual dragon blood, which made the chief of the magic snake clan very angry. The strong man of the demon snake family named by the clan leader came to the altar, and his eyes could not hide his excitement. If he can get the recognition of this dragon land and get the dragon blood "Let''s go." "Yes! Patriarch!" The voice fell, and the powerful breath immediately rose from the strong man of the demon snake family. At the same time, the mysterious runes around the altar suddenly glowed red, slowly floated into the air from the array of the altar, and revolved around the strong man of the demon snake family. In the distance, there is a dark space, like the vast universe. "Hiss!" Suddenly, the strong man of the demon snake clan hissed at the darkness in the distance. For a moment, the red runes rotating around him were full of light. "Sing!" Inexplicably, there was a dragon singing out of thin air. While the red Rune light flickered, the breath of the strong man of the demon snake family changed greatly in an instant. That''s The smell of dragon! In the distant darkness, some beings seemed to be aware of the breath of the dragon family, and suddenly twinkled a red light. Seeing this scene, the head of the magic snake clan showed a touch of excitement on his face. They have tried many times. The darkness in the distance has never responded, but this time Are they going to succeed? Is this dragon land finally recognized by their demon snake family? Before the thought fell, the red light in the dark in the distance was full, and in the twinkling of an eye it turned into a dragon and rose into the sky. "No!" The head of the magic snake clan changed his face and his breath was blowing. He quickly shrouded in the dragon shaped red light and tried to suppress it, but it was too late. The dragon shaped red light rose unstoppably into the sky, as if to break through the boundless darkness and straight into the nine sky. The next moment "Sing!" A loud dragon chant came from the sky. The huge dragon power seemed to announce something. It turned into a strong wind and spread in the dark sky. "Bad!" The face of the chief of the magic snake clan was immediately gloomy, and the vertical black pupils shrank. "All the people of the demon snake clan listen to the order! Use any method you can think of to obtain the recognition of the Dragon land!" "Whoever gets approval, the dragon blood is whose!" ...... Holy land, the town of demons, ape territory. Su ye, who was resting in the cave, suddenly opened his eyes, and the dark golden streamer flashed from the bottom of his eyes. Just now, he clearly heard a dragon chant and felt the breath of the same family. It was Walking out of the cave, the chief of the ape family in the town has been waiting outside. At this time, he is looking up at the night sky in the distance. Su ye also looked up. I saw a red dragon, with boundless momentum around it, hovering in the black night sky, especially conspicuous. It seemed to notice Su Ye''s gaze, and the red dragon turned his head. "Sing!" The huge red eyes stayed on Su ye for a moment, and the Dragon roared up to the sky, turned into dots and dissipated quickly. The Dragon singing Is calling yourself? Su Ye was stunned and looked at the head of the demon ape family not far away. "That direction, that is..." "The land of dragons?" The chief of the demon ape clan nodded and confirmed Su Ye''s guess. "Two fools! Big monkey! Let''s go!" Without any hesitation, Su ye returned to the cave, patted the sleeping two fools with a claw, waved his wings and swept in the direction of the red dragon. "Ow?" The two fools who were suddenly awakened looked around and looked at Su Ye''s leaving figure. They got up blankly and turned into a black whirlwind to keep up with Su Ye. Although I don''t know what happened, it''s right to follow the Dragon boss Follow the Dragon boss and eat hot and drink spicy! The mage ape who had just finished awakening hesitated. Looking at Su ye and Er Sha''s departure direction, he looked at the head of the demon ape family and was stunned in situ. He also wants to follow the Dragon boss, but he thinks he belongs to the demon ape family in the town. It''s better to stay Just hesitating, the chief of the demon ape family came to him and patted him on the head. "Go, son. When you have time, just come back and have a look. This will always be your home." ...... Jinwu family, Jinji Dapeng family The peoples of God Since the moment when the Dragon chant sounded, countless strong people of all ethnic groups in the land of God looked up to the sky one after another. In that direction, they felt a huge and pure dragon power. The breath of the strong dragon! However, as we all know, there is no second dragon family in this era except the golden dragon, so it is Dragon land! The smell of dragon blood! For a moment, the streamer rose into the sky and swept away in the direction of the dissipation of the red dragon. The breath of terror raged everywhere in the dark night. Those weak beasts in the land of God trembled and fled in fear of being accidentally affected. Some powerful beasts looked in horror at the direction of the terrible smell, and then looked at the direction of the disappearance of the red dragon. Struggling for a moment, he bit his teeth hard, and ran away with those terrible breath towards the dissipation of the dragon. Under the temptation of great opportunity, greed finally conquers reason Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, I prefer to go to the tiger mountain! Chapter 214 In the dark, Su Ye always felt like a voice calling herself. The direction of the sound is the direction of the red dragon! The Dragon land is calling itself? "Two silly, hurry up..." He patted Er silly with his dragon claw. Su Ye''s eyes showed some dignified color. This time, the emergence of the Dragon land caused much more noise than the previous emergence of the green dragon land. Along the way, there was a lot of heavy breath in Su Ye''s breath. There are at least ten strong S-level disaster king! There is even the terror of natural disaster! Compared with the magic soldiers, the dragon blood is obviously more eye-catching. This time, the bloody storm in the land of the dragon is afraid to be many times more tragic than that in the land left by the green dragon. That''s the dragon family blood that can make a family''s blood complete transformation and change in essence! Thinking of these, Su Ye couldn''t help but let Er silly speed up again. He must take advantage of some powerful people who are far away and have terrible strength to get the dragon blood left by the strong dragon people in the Dragon land. If we spend more time in the evening, we can''t tell who the dragon blood will fall into. Last time, the land left by the green dragon was restricted by the border. Only under the situation of Xiaosan disaster can we enter. Su ye can fight a blood path and get the magic army. This time, there is no such limit. Su Ye has to face more than the existence of the disaster King''s territory "Natural disaster..." Su Ye''s eyes twinkled and her face was dignified. Two fools have no talent in fighting, but no one can match their speed. I don''t know if I really heard Su Ye''s urging words, or was attracted by the blood power in the Dragon land in the distance. Two fools suddenly made a force, and their four legs turned into a windmill, which turned into a gust of wind in the night. ...... "Roar!" In the silent night, suddenly there was a roar. It was a mountain like black bear, with a strong body and sharp claws. This claw seems to be able to break the mountain and the earth! Level s disaster king, fierce beast, earth storm bear! In front of the mountain like body of the violent bear on the earth, a red light spot like sesame is flashing. That''s The smell of blood! But it''s not blood! It''s just bits and pieces sputtered out when the red dragon dissipated. It contains some blood breath of the dragon family, but it has no blood power of the dragon family. Even so, this red light mass, which is the size of sesame, is also of great benefit to fierce animals. Although it will not allow the blood to complete the transformation and evolve to the height of the dragon family, it is extremely powerful to harden the body and strengthen the blood. Thinking of this, the earth bear excitedly hammered his thick chest to absorb the red light. Just then "Oh!" A scream came from the sky. The earth storm bear had not yet reflected what had happened. A big bird with golden flame fell from the sky and swallowed the red light in front of him quickly and greedily. Robbed!? The easily available blood scraps of the dragon family were robbed in front of him? What a cooked duck, it flew away! When the earth burst into fury, the huge male foot suddenly stepped on the ground. "Die for this bear!" The breath of terror surged, and under the power of palpitation, the earth sent out a roar of unbearable burden. then... Boom! One by one, the giant ground spiked into the sky, reached a height of tens of meters in an instant, and went straight towards the flaming giant bird in the air. Earth storm bear talent skill, shaking heaven and earth stab! "Oh!" Aware of the sudden sharp stab, the flame giant bird screamed and its wings shook, and a huge sea of fire emerged and fell from the sky. The flaming giant bird also has the realm of level s disaster king! The next moment, the sea of fire shrouded the earth thorn, and the two terrible forces met. In an instant, the sky shook and the earth moved, and the earth spikes broke and turned into boulders. The rubble was burning with fire, falling from the sky, and the terror at the end was incomparable. Within the four seas and eight wastelands, it was like a meteor fire shower! The battle of level s disaster King realm is so terrible! This wave of confrontation, whether it was the earth storm bear or the flame giant bird, did not suffer any damage. On the contrary, it was the weak beasts around. Some monsters had no time to respond, so they turned into ashes in the sea of fire falling from the sky. The rest responded, and with a panic roar, they began to run around. Unfortunately, before he could run far, he was stabbed into strings by ground spikes from the ground, or smashed into meat sauce by boulders falling from the sky. The smell of blood suddenly filled the dark night Dispute, protrusion! Since the first group of red dragon blood debris was found, the dark night seemed to come alive. There were roars of animals and the power of terror came from all directions. Countless fierce beasts are fighting and competing. Often, as soon as a group of dragon family blood scraps were obtained, they were directly killed and forcibly taken away by other fierce beasts. When the red dragon dissipated, I don''t know how many debris fell. For some races with strong blood power, these debris may not work, but for races with ordinary blood power, these blood debris are the treasure! What kind of era is it today? It''s the age of evolution! Evolution is everything! These blood scraps are the key to their evolution! The strength is weak. The complete blood of the dragon family in the Dragon land naturally has no share of these powerful beasts. Therefore, we can only live on the edge of the Dragon land and rob the scraps of the dragon family''s blood. "Roar!" A tiger shaped beast in level B disaster King''s territory just swallowed a group of dragon blood debris, and a huge claw came straight from behind. The tiger shaped beast had no time to respond, so he was patted flat on his head and died. The fierce beast who killed the tiger like fierce beast with a claw hesitated a little, but he directly opened the tiger like fierce beast Once the bloody prelude is opened, will it end easily? This night is destined to be a bloody night. When Su ye came to this area, it was chaos. Those fierce beasts who are fighting for the scraps of dragon blood have already killed red eyes. As long as you see that your strength is not strong and your breath is not strong, you will rush to fight for a while with a roar. Su ye, who is very good at hiding his own breath, as well as the two fools who look silly and have general strength. The newly awakened red eyed magic striped ape just belongs to the weak in the eyes of many fierce animals Chapter 215 "Haw!" When Su ye and his party just stepped into this area, a huge colorful strange bird screamed and roared. The sharp beak glittered with cold awn, which was obviously very terrible. If you are stabbed by the sharp beak, you may leave a blood hole in your body in an instant. Su Ye narrowed his eyes and looked at the colorful giant bird. [species: colorful wind spirit bird] [grade: class a disaster king] [evolution times: 6] You know, in the divine land, the existence of A-level disaster King''s realm is relatively rare. Who would have thought that Su ye and his party had just arrived at the edge of the Dragon land, and a fierce beast jumped out casually would have a Level-A disaster King realm. It can be seen vaguely how deadly the Dragon land is to exotic animals. But unfortunately This big bird who wants a soft persimmon pinch obviously chose the wrong target. Class a disaster king? When she was in the place left by the green dragon, Su Ye didn''t know how many animals in the A-level disaster King''s territory had been killed by herself. Even the S-class monster was defeated by Su Ye. Just a class a disaster king, what a fart? The blue light flashed on Su Ye''s hand, and a pair of gold and silver inlaid dragon claws slowly emerged and attached to his small dragon claws. Magic soldiers, vast mountains and seas. Shua! Just raised his hand and waved, the blue spiritual power suddenly broke through the air, turned into a blue training in the air, and cut off towards the roaring giant bird. The bluish green peak training momentum is extremely frightening, like a huge knife light, trying to cut the sky from the middle. A terrible cut! "Haw!" The colored giant bird also realized the terror of Su Ye''s wave, and screamed to escape. Who would have thought that the speed of the cyan peak training was extremely fast, and the color giant bird had not had any reaction at all. The huge peak training turned into cyan light suddenly accelerated and cut through him. One touch and one touch. The next moment Blood spills! The giant bird roaring towards Su Ye suddenly stiffened in the air for a moment, and its huge body was quietly turned into two halves. Due to inertia, the giant bird''s huge body is still roaring towards them. However, it was suddenly divided into two sections. Just after su ye, it fell powerlessly on the ground behind both sides of Su Ye''s line, sliding for a while. Yan''s red blood suddenly scattered everywhere, like a red rain in the sky. The faint smell of blood floating in the air suddenly became richer as the giant bird was cut open by a knife. "Dragon boss, this thing is..." The red eyed macaque curiously picked up a red light on the ground and wondered for a while. It was just when Su Ye killed the colorful strange bird, he fell out of the strange bird''s body. From this red light, he can obviously feel that it seems to contain some special power, that is The power of dragon blood? Su ye turned his head and looked at the red light. Compared with the red eyed mage, as a dragon, he can feel the smell of the dragon blood. Although extremely weak, it is real. This is it. Dragon blood in the land of dragon? If the dragon blood in the Dragon land refers to this kind of thing, the power of this blood is too weak, isn''t it? Or These red light masses are just a little bit of the dragon blood in the Dragon land. The real dragon blood is actually deeper in the Dragon kingdom? Su Ye frowned slightly and looked further into the dark night. In that direction, he can clearly feel that something seems to be calling him and let him lean towards that direction As if a voice kept sinking in his ear, forward, forward "Put these red light masses away first. I can feel the breath of the dragon blood inside, but it''s just like a world away from the real dragon blood. It''s not too late to study it later..." Su ye took out a container, collected the red light in the red eye mage''s hand, and then patted erha, indicating that erha continued to move farther into the night. Maybe it was the terrible scene that Su Ye killed a class a disaster king at once. After a while, all the strange animals hid from Su ye one after another. Don''t say it''s against Su ye, even if you don''t dare to get close! You know, it was a Class-A disaster king, and it was also a very flexible bird and beast. Without time to react, it was killed by Su ye, who looked very weak and had a weak breath. If it were them I''m afraid if I don''t even have the chance to see Su Ye''s actions clearly, I will die in an instant. With such terrorist means, how dare there be strange animals to provoke Su ye. Therefore, Su yeyi walked quite quietly in the next section of the journey. The chance of the secret place left by the green dragon is all kinds of treasures in it, like the creation of spiritual grass. The chance in the Dragon land is these scattered dragon blood debris. Especially when Su ye and his party went deeper into the depths of the Dragon land, the frequency and density of the red light group also became more terrible. After feeling the dragon blood power contained in it, Su Ye was unwilling to miss such good things. Other fierce beasts dare not and will not take the initiative to provoke him, but it does not mean that he will not take the initiative to provoke those strange animals. Along the way, whenever Su Ye noticed that there was a little dragon blood residue gas on his body, he directly obtained it by means of violence and stored it in the container he took out before. The transparent glass container is full of red light in the twinkling of an eye. "Ow?" Two silly pointed to the transparent bottle, and then pointed to his mouth. "You mean... You want to swallow these blood?" Hearing the sound, the second fool nodded excitedly, and his eyes showed a look of expectation. Su Ye hesitated for a moment and finally took out a ball from the container full of red light and threw it to ER silly. The two fools looked up and opened their mouths as if they had got something delicious. They swallowed the red light in one bite. The next moment The strange red light flashed from the two fools, and then And then it''s gone. Su Ye fixed his eyes and saw the two fools who swallowed the red light. Except that the scales on his body became more red, it didn''t seem to have changed much, but "Oh, burp!" He swallowed the red light, and the two fools belched with satisfaction, as if they were just full Chapter 216 "You don''t seem to have changed much after eating this..." Su Ye carefully observed Er Sha and finally determined. Swallowing a red light mass containing extremely weak dragon blood, er silly had no change except looking full and burping contentedly. The faint dragon blood in the red light seemed to have no effect on him at all. This makes Su ye more aware that Er silly''s blood is absolutely unusual. You should know that the dragon family is the most powerful family between heaven and earth, and so is its blood power. For those races with weak blood, a little dragon blood is enough to change their blood. This is also an important reason why many exotic animals flock to the red light group which only contains the faint smell of dragon blood. These red light groups have no effect on Su ye, a dragon with very pure dragon blood, but they are of great help to other races. Who would have thought that the two fools swallowed one of them without being affected by the residual dragon blood, as if nothing had happened. This Is er silly''s blood solid and strong, almost as good as the dragon? Or is it that the silly goods didn''t realize what they swallowed at all, so there was no response The answer is self-evident. Su Ye didn''t tangle with ER silly for too long. Compared with ER silly''s blood, what is more important is the dragon blood hidden in the Dragon land. After a short rest, Su ye took the red eyed demon striped ape and the two fools who had just eaten enough to move deeper into the Dragon land "Roar!" In the dark night, there was a roar of animals from time to time. The bloody breath can''t stop floating in the wind, and it seems slightly pungent. Obviously, not far away, some fierce beasts fought because of the red light. Without any hesitation or hesitation, Su Ye directly summoned the divine army Jue Shan Hai, and walked in the direction of the roar of the beast with a cold face. Not long ago, a very bright cyan streamer suddenly appeared in the dark night The next moment, the blue light dissipated and everything returned to peace. And in Su Ye''s hand, there were a few more drops of red light. Along the way, Su Ye fought like this. There is no doubt that it was an extremely bloody journey. With the magic weapon Jue Shan Hai in hand, under the natural disaster, there are no strange animals that are the enemies of Su Ye. The red light in Su Ye''s hand has changed from a few drops to dozens of drops Erha is like a child who has tasted the sweetness. Every once in a while along the way, he asks Su ye for a drop of red light with some flavor of micro dragon blood. These red light groups are almost useless for Su Ye. The reason why he wants to keep them is that it is a waste to give these things to the strange animals that have nothing to do with him, so he needs to rob them constantly. But if it''s for two That''s different. The stupid dog is his younger brother. Now the blood of Zhentian demon ape in the red eyed ape is awakened, but the realm of the stupid dog can''t keep up. If these red light masses are helpful to him, they can just improve his realm. So along the way, Su Ye was very generous to ER silly, almost responding to every request. As long as the two fools cry, Su ye will throw him a drop of red light. This made the two fools moved for a while in their hearts. They sighed that they were really golden eyed and didn''t follow the wrong boss. As for the red eyed mage, he once asked Su ye for a drop of red light, but it was only a drop. After a drop, the red eyed mage ape seemed to hold up. The breath around him soared uncontrollably, and the Qi machine was in chaos. It was obviously affected by the weak dragon blood power contained in the red light group. Seeing the red eye mage taking the red light group, Su Ye was even more curious. He wanted to see how many drops of red light the two fools had to swallow before he could react. Dozens of drops? Or hundreds of drops? Su Ye doesn''t remember. He only knows that the more he goes deep into the Dragon land, the more the red light appears. And the strength of the beasts fighting and competing for because of these red light groups has become more powerful. From the first level a disaster king to the later level s disaster King Su Ye didn''t stop. The magic soldiers in his hands kept rising and falling. The extremely sharp cyan, whether A-level disaster king or S-level disaster king, fell into a pool of blood on the ground [congratulations to the host for killing A-level disaster king magic butterfly and obtaining 10 evolution points and 100 psychic points] [congratulations to the host for killing the sky eating tiger in level s disaster King''s territory and obtaining 20 evolution points and 200 psychic points] The system prompt sounds constantly in my ears. Unconsciously, Su ye, who has just consumed 1500 evolution points, has accumulated 500 Evolution points. And the Lingli point has reached 7680 points, only less than 500, you can be promoted to A-level disaster king! "When the Dragon land is deeper, I''m afraid I''ll encounter enemies in the natural disaster area. It''s better to kill more exotic animals here at this time and improve my strength to A-level disaster king or even S-level disaster King..." "At that time, even the enemy in the face of natural disaster will have the power of a war." With such a decision in mind, Su Ye continued to move towards the deeper place of the dragon, which was a little slow, and began to look for strange animals around. It''s just killing two birds with one stone to accumulate psychic power points while robbing the red light group for the two fools like a bottomless pit. Drop after drop of red light was fed to ER silly. Su Ye didn''t know how many drops he had fed him. Until his psychic power points stayed at 7950, two fools suddenly changed. "Ouch, ouch!" It was another drop of red light. This time, er silly didn''t go on his way with his limbs and hooves as if nothing had happened. But suddenly there was a long roar up to the sky. For a moment, the red light emerged from Er silly''s body like wisps of smoke and wrapped him in it. Looking from a distance, it was like two silly dogs covered in a red flame. The blazing breath dissipated everywhere, and the two fools were like terrible beasts coming out of the magma, bringing a suffocating sense of high temperature. The most striking thing is that a small bag suddenly bulged up on ER silly''s head full of red scales That''s Su Ye was surprised when a breeze suddenly blew. In an instant, all the changes on ER silly suddenly disappeared. The blazing flame was gone, but the suddenly bulging packet on top of his head was still there. Against the backdrop of the small bag bulging slightly above his head, er silly''s silly dog face seems to be more naive Chapter 217 "This is..." Su Ye was surprised to see the small bag bulging from Er silly''s head. Although the small bag made Er Sha look more naive, Su Ye felt a kind of familiar atmosphere from there. It seems like the breath of the dragon family, but it''s not the dragon family. This makes Su Ye''s heart move slightly. Does Er silly''s blood have some relationship with the dragon family? Su Ye fixed his eyes on Er Sha, and a panel appeared in front of him. [species: molten fire beast] [level: Level D disaster Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 5622 PA] [evolution times: 4] Maybe it''s because of the powerful blood force. Compared with the red eyed mage who evolved five times to enter the disaster King''s territory, the two fools evolved four times and entered the disaster King''s territory. Those red light groups not only changed Er silly''s appearance, but also improved his strength. As for blood vessels, they are still the same as before, and are not affected by those red light masses. "Silly dog, you..." The demon ape looked at the change of two fools and scratched his head. After he could detect the change, er silly seemed to have changed a lot. However, when you look at that silly face, you suddenly have no idea. Raising your hand is a punch. "Why does this stupid dog look more beaten than before?" ...... The night is getting darker and darker, but the fighting in the dense forest is more tragic. Over time, more and more exotic animals came to this area. Some weak beasts who knew that it was difficult to get any benefits in the dragon''s secret place immediately became red eyed and competed after seeing the red light group containing the power to cut the blood of the dragon family. Some powerful beasts, like Su ye, fought and robbed all the way. The bloody smell that had originally filled the air suddenly became more intense. The first reaction of all monsters after seizing the red light is to swallow the red light in one mouthful, and then quickly rush deeper into the dense forest. Only in the edge area, you can get the reduced dragon blood. Isn''t it possible that there is a complete dragon blood in the depths of the secret realm? Dragon blood At the thought of this word, all the animals couldn''t help feeling hot and their eyes were red. This is a fatal temptation for them. If they can get it, it will affect not only their own blood power, but also future generations. For a moment, almost all races and strong people in the whole divine land went deeper into the secret realm. The golden winged Dapeng family is no exception. This time, after learning the news of the emergence of the Dragon land, the elders of the golden winged Dapeng family directly gathered all the young and strong people in the family. As soon as the red dragon emerged from the night sky, he took all the young experts of the family in that direction. At the same time, he also wanted to see if he could get some benefits from the Dragon land. At this moment, they are also in the dense forest. The huge golden wings were waving, and a strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family fell from the sky. "Elder! I seem to have found the trace of the dragon clan!" "Oh? Where?" Elder Dapeng with golden wings narrowed his eyes, and a cruel color flashed in his eyes. Sure enough, as the elder expected, the Golden Dragon came after getting the news of the dragon''s land. At this time, he can settle accounts with the Golden Dragon and settle their grievances! He will use the blood of the golden dragon to pay tribute to the people who were killed by Su Ye! "Not far from the southeast, I found many strange animal bodies over there. From the wounds of those bodies, I felt a strong dragon power. It was obviously done by the golden dragon!" The gold winged Dapeng expert has a dignified face and reports to the elder. The monsters he saw were also terrible, but they were all fatal. The strength of the Golden Dragon has obviously improved a lot recently, which is extremely terrible. The golden winged Dapeng expert was about to tell the elder the news, but he was directly interrupted. "Everyone, listen to the order! If you continue to advance to the depths of the Dragon land, you are bound to get the dragon blood hidden in the secret territory one step earlier than other races! I''ll kill the Golden Dragon and meet you later!" "Yes! Elder!" Without waiting for the gold winged Dapeng master to say more, the elder''s wings shook and suddenly turned into a golden light and rose into the sky. "Elder..." Looking at the figure of the elder who quickly left towards the southeast, the golden winged Dapeng expert hesitated a little, but he didn''t keep up and said his discovery. "Although the strength of the Golden Dragon has been improved a lot, the elder is the existence of natural disaster..." "The elder can also kill the strange animals in the disaster King''s territory. It shouldn''t be a problem to kill the Golden Dragon." Let go of their worries, the golden winged Dapeng people waved their wings and went with other people to the depths of the dense forest ...... In a dense forest in the southeast, Su ye and his party are impressively. Different from other monsters who desperately move towards the depths of the dense forest, Su ye no longer goes deep into this area, but hunts other monsters while seizing the red light group. And his psychic points are also rising. After killing several other beasts, Su Ye''s psychic power points came to 7990. A spirit power point provided by a beast with strength for level B disaster King''s territory is exactly 10 points! Only the last beast whose strength is at least level B disaster King''s territory can be promoted to level a disaster King''s territory! This made Su Ye happy. When his strength reached the Level-A disaster King''s territory, he would no longer have any stay and rush directly to the deeper part of the secret territory, where the voice calling him came from. Su ye can clearly feel that there seems to be something waiting for him in that place What on earth is calling him? Dragon blood? Or While meditating, a dazzling golden light suddenly lit up from the night sky. Between the golden lights, it looks particularly dazzling in the dark night. Such eye-catching events will naturally attract the attention of many strange animals in the dense forest. However, no other beast dared to go to the place where the golden light came to see what had happened. There is no other reason, just because when the golden light emerges, a violent atmosphere full of destruction also rises into the sky. That''s The strong in natural disaster! Although there is only one difference between the small three disasters of level s disaster King realm and natural disaster realm, the gap is very different. Even several S-level disaster kings are not opponents of natural disaster. Most of the monsters who came to the dense forest were S-level disaster kings. They felt the terrible smell and ran away one after another. But in Su Ye''s ear, there was a voice like thunder. "Jinlong! I want to see where you run!" "Today, I will kill you here!" Chapter 218 DANGER! For the first time when the golden light rose, Su Ye seemed to feel something, and his hair fell all over He was covered with dragon scales and had no hair, but he had that feeling. That''s the smell of danger! "Sing!" Without any hesitation, Su Ye roared up to the sky. The golden light suddenly appears and turns into a dragon! Listening to the loud dragon chant full of dragon power, looking at the Golden Dragon suddenly emerging in the middle of the sky, the strange beast who is curious about what happened in the dense forest suddenly realized. "No wonder the breath in the golden light just now is somewhat familiar. It turned out to be the breath of the elder of the golden winged Dapeng family..." "Yes, looking at this, I think I''m in trouble with the golden dragon? Speaking of it, the golden dragon is very abnormal. He will kill level s disaster King directly..." "The strong young generation of the golden winged Dapeng family is the strong one of the small three disasters. The golden dragon is only the disaster king after all. This time, I''m afraid it will die..." At this point, there was a silence in the dense forest. The difference between natural disaster and disaster is a day. There will be no accident at all. Even if the Golden Dragon has great strength, it is doomed to fall tonight unless it enters the natural disaster. The only dragon in the era of evolution, will it disappear today? Once the first family in heaven and earth, is this going to completely destroy the family? I don''t know whether it''s a pity or a sigh. Two sighs came out faintly in the dense forest Then all the beasts took back their attention, or continued to rob the red light, or went to the depths of the dense forest. In this era, it is difficult to protect yourself. Who has time to care about others? "Go to hell! Evil dragon!" In the roar of anger, the golden light turned into a sword and fell from the horizon. This sword is extremely frightening, and the sky seems to be broken due to the concussion of the breath. The rich golden light almost lit up the whole night sky. This sword is the sword of cutting the dragon! It''s really cutting towards a dragon. The dragon is no other than Su Ye. "Very dangerous!" The dark golden pupils shrunk, and Su Ye''s breathing was about to stop. If he is really cut by this sword, even his dragon family''s body is extremely strong and his recovery ability is amazing. Even if he is cut into serious injuries, he will lose half his life if he doesn''t die. The natural disaster is so terrible! Dare not have the slightest hesitation, a flash of green light, Su Ye directly offered up Jue mountain and sea. "Dragon Emperor seal!" A move is a unique skill! In the face of the strong in the small three disaster environment, Su Ye dare not have any reservation. Nonsense, he dares to keep something at this time. Isn''t he looking for his own death. The mysterious and incomparable mark was concluded in the middle of the air and greeted the golden sword. Unfortunately The Dragon Emperor seal, which can easily kill any beast in the S-level disaster King realm, and the light of the small three disaster realm instantly burst into the air. A moment later, the two energies turned into bits and pieces and dissipated abruptly. But a moment is just enough. Taking advantage of this moment, Su Ye suddenly turned into a golden streamer and swept away into the dense forest in the distance. The sharp sword turned into golden light cut into the air and bombarded the ground. Boom! Between the shaking of the sky and the shaking of the earth, a huge gully emerged, deep and bottomless! The strength of the natural disaster environment is really too terrible. "Die!" The young people of the golden winged ROC roared angrily, and the terrible light burst out in an instant, sweeping the world! Su Ye doesn''t neglect it at all. He can fight the small three disaster situation at the moment, but he can''t be here! Run! Run as fast as you can! Two silly escape speed can be said to be very fast, but Su Ye is faster. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a light spot. "I said, I will kill you today!" "I will sacrifice your blood to my people!" The voice sounded like thunder, and the elder of the golden winged Dapeng family was furious, waved his wings and pursued him. In the dense forest, the two fools and the red eyed mage were left a dull. The second fool was stunned for a long time and suddenly stood up his thumb in the direction of Su Ye''s escape. "Ouch!" Worthy of being the Dragon boss, this dog is ashamed of its speed of escape "You silly dog!" The red eyed mage raised his hand in a circle and directly beat the two fools to the ground. "The Dragon boss has been chased and killed! Let''s hurry to help!" While talking, the red eyed mage jumped and rode directly on ER silly''s back. what? The Dragon boss was chased? Er silly suddenly realized that his four legs turned into a windmill and quickly chased Su ye and the golden winged Dapeng elders away. However, with his speed, he couldn''t catch up with Su ye and the elders of the golden winged Dapeng family. After a while, a dog and a monkey were lost in the dense forest. In the silent and dark night sky, suddenly there was a sound of breaking the sky. The next moment, a golden light and shadow roared past, setting off gusts of wind and shaking the dense forest. Perhaps because of the speed, the golden figure pulled out a long streamer in the night sky, looking like a meteor falling from the horizon. Where the golden light passes, all animals surrender. All the animals, lying on the ground, trembled and dared not look up for a moment. From the roaring golden light, they felt a terrible breath and Huge dragon power! It is repression from the soul, fear from the blood. Blood pressure! Fortunately, the Golden Dragon in the sky didn''t seem to have any interest in them. Without looking at them, it roared past in a hurry, as if there was something urgent. "Hoo, what a terrible smell. The dragon clan is really scary..." "It''s not only terrible, but also terrible. The strength of the Golden Dragon seems to have improved a lot." "Well, where is he going, so..." The voice never fell, and a more terrible breath came from the horizon. Compared with Su Ye''s breath, this breath is more arrogant and majestic. That''s The strong in natural disaster! Before they could get up from the ground, a group of monsters lay on the ground again under the pressure of terror and dared not move for a long time. Another golden light and shadow set off a strong wind, passing over the horizon, breaking the silent night. At the same time, there was a sound from the horizon. "Evil dragon! No matter where you run today, I will kill you!" "I''ll put your head before my golden winged Dapeng spirit throne and wash away the shame of my family with your blood!" The ferocious beasts lying on the ground suddenly woke up, and the power just connected with heaven and earth disappeared. They didn''t know what had happened. I see. It was hunted down ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 219 "Damn it!" Looking back, Su Ye frowned and looked dignified. With all his strength, his speed is really not slow. Even the two fools who are best at running away are inferior to his speed at this time. I don''t know how much. Unfortunately After all, the elder of the golden winged Dapeng family is a strong person in the natural disaster environment. He chases at full speed, but the speed does not drop at all. On the contrary, he is constantly narrowing the awareness between them. Within half a day, he will be caught up! Judging the result, Su Ye suddenly stopped his body. Run, you can''t run away. Then turn back and fight! In the face of strong natural disasters, he is not without the ability to fight a war! I just don''t want to fight. However, up to now, the golden winged Dapeng elder obviously won''t give up chasing him easily. Su Ye has no choice but to fight. Will you kill yourself here today? The strong in natural disaster? "I want to see who cuts who today!" In the night sky, the Golden Dragon slowly turned his head, and the dark golden streamer twinkled in the fundus of his eyes. "Hahaha, keep running! I want to see where you can escape today!" Seeing Su Ye stop, the head of the golden winged Dapeng clan burst out a burst of wild laughter. "Escape?" Su Ye raised her eyelids slightly, and a sneer appeared at the corners of her mouth. "I brought you here because I was afraid you might accidentally affect my friends. Do you think I want to escape? Ha ha, joke, it''s just a natural disaster. Why do you want to escape?" Su Ye''s words are true and false. The reason why I want to escape is that I''m afraid that the elder of the golden winged Dapeng family will shoot two fools and big monkeys, and protecting my life is another point. As for which point is more important, only he knows. However, the elder of the golden winged Dapeng clan was stunned by the tiger, subconsciously looking around. In that way, it seemed that Su Ye was afraid of setting up some fatal trap around here. This scene immediately made Su Ye laugh. "Golden winged Dapeng clan... Haha, I think it''s better to call it chicken winged Dapeng clan. Who would have thought that the magnificent golden winged Dapeng elder with the strength of natural disaster territory would be afraid because of my words of disaster King territory." "Hum! Bluff! Die!" The chief of the golden winged Dapeng clan was furious. He snorted coldly and waved his hand. "Ninety thousand golden light cuts!" One day the ROC began to ventilate and soared up to 90000 miles. As if the sky light suddenly broke, the golden light came from the sky, just like a meteor, falling straight towards Su Ye. Its power almost tore the whole sky apart, which was extremely terrible. Su Ye looked up at the golden light, but there was no action, just smiled and shook his head. [species: Dapeng with golden wings] [level: natural disaster area (minor three disasters)] [basic aura strength: 10212 PA] [evolution times: 7] At present, the golden winged Dapeng is worthy of being the elder of the golden winged Dapeng family. His strength is quite strong and has a natural disaster environment. But it''s just a natural disaster. The strength of spiritual power has just broken ten thousand. It''s just a short time after entering the natural disaster. In addition, the skill has a slight increase in psychic power. His attack can almost explode an attack with an intensity of about 12000 PA. If it is an ordinary disaster King''s territory, there is no escape under this attack, and there is a dead end. But is Su Ye an ordinary dragon? As the only dragon in the era of evolution and the host of swallowing the evolutionary system, will there be no means to protect life? Su Ye has the dark clothes of the last day level magic weapon, which can resist attacks below the last day level once a day! The red light appeared and wrapped Su ye in it in an instant. Seeing this scene, the golden winged Dapeng elders suddenly felt a sense of uncertainty. However, on second thought, what he displayed was the talent and skills of the golden winged Dapeng family. The outbreak of terror was incomparable. Even if the little golden dragon had the power of heaven, it was impossible to resist. After all, there is only disaster King territory Before the thought fell, a terrible breath suddenly appeared in the air. The golden winged Dapeng elder was stunned and quickly looked up at Su Ye. I saw a dark golden lotus, like from chaos, floating slowly in front of Su Ye. That''s Before the elder of Dapeng family could see clearly, the golden light from the horizon finally fell. Shua! For a moment, Su Ye''s figure was shrouded in golden light. And then shrouded, there is the dark golden lotus From the lotus flower, the elder of Dapeng family felt a terrible smell. It was a breath enough to threaten him, but unfortunately It''s over. When the golden light from the horizon hit the figure, it was all over. Under his attack, the Golden Dragon could never survive. The golden lotus, which contains the power of terror, naturally has no way to be inspired by him. However, the elder of Dapeng family was curious about what the dark golden lotus was. The next moment, a voice solved his doubts. "Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus." A plain voice sounded without any emotion. It is so, so it seems more indifferent and cold. That''s The voice of the golden dragon! The head of the golden winged Dapeng family suddenly looked up and saw a voice walking slowly out of the golden light all over the sky. Like walking around, it is full of relaxed and comfortable. "This... How is this possible?" Ninety thousand golden light cuts did not cause any damage to the golden dragon!? Not to mention serious injuries, not even minor injuries! The golden light in the sky, as if to set off the figure of the golden dragon, bloomed gorgeous and devastated behind him. The blow of the strong man in the disaster situation became a decoration? "You should remember that nothing is impossible in this world, such as..." "Today I will kill you here!" Voice down, kill now. Su Ye raised her hand, and the dark golden refining flower in front of her suddenly bloomed. The mighty power seemed to come from the void, and chaos suddenly appeared in a burst of black turbulence. The dark golden lotus, in full bloom, contains a dark chaos. The elder of the Dapeng family with golden wings turned crazy in the dark and golden contrast. "No!" The wild breath surged. The elder of the golden winged Dapeng family did not dare to have any hesitation and hesitation. He quickly called the spiritual power and turned a golden light shield in front of him. "Go." Su Ye smiled coldly and waved casually. The blooming dark golden lotus seemed to have received some order, and flew gently towards the elder of the golden winged Dapeng family. Chaos begets Golden Lotus! This blow was made by Su Ye''s spiritual strength! Chapter 220 The dark golden lotus flutters in the air and blooms in the echo of darkness and gold. The lotus flower is in full bloom, blooming the beauty of death, and the terrible force is like the falling of the star dome, ruthlessly covering the young elders of the golden winged Dapeng family. "No!" Looking at this scene, the eyes of the golden winged ROC were full of despair. Even though he did everything to bloom the last luster of life, he was finally annihilated and reduced to robbery under the echo of darkness and gold. "You know you''re scared? If you dare to chase you, uncle long, you should know what will happen." Su Ye stretched out his dragon claw and compared it in the direction of the golden winged ROC. It looks like a human finger in the middle of a comparison. [congratulations to the host. Kill the golden winged roc of the small three disasters in the natural disaster environment and obtain 50 evolution points and 400 psychic points.] "A little three disasters has 400 spiritual power. It''s really a fat duck." Su Ye couldn''t help licking his tongue. If a golden winged ROC passes by now and hears his words, it is estimated that he will be angry to death. What is a big duck? That''s Dapeng! Big big Peng! It was at this time that a strong breath of several people came out of Su Ye''s body. At this moment, he felt that there was a strong airflow in his body, constantly colliding, focusing on something, which seemed to be pierced. Invisibly, there seemed to be a "click" sound coming out of Su Ye''s body. "Ah!" Su Ye screamed. This cry is full of a comfortable feeling. [host: Su ye] [species: West dome golden pupil dragon] [grade: class a disaster king] [basic aura strength: 8800 (11440) PA] [gifted supernatural powers: natural vision, breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal, heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon clear formula, Kang dragon robbery, nine robbery eyes, vision: Chaos generates Golden Lotus] [skills: sky thunder field, empty God breaking, cangshen breaking, bloodthirsty burst inflammation, shaking the ground, divine image thunder condensation method, ten thousand phase fire method, small void evasion] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday), Jueshan (doomsday), Guangsha blade (Jinwu)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 120] [Reiki point: 350 / 10000 (26 / day)] Looking at his attributes, Su Ye couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of turbid Qi. "Yes, yes, now my basic aura strength has reached 11440. The small three disasters are in front of me. That''s the little milk dog." Su Ye pinched his little dragon claw, and his body recovered to the petite and lovely appearance again. "Ow, Ow!" Just then, a series of cries came out. Su Ye subconsciously turned around and saw a strange combination. A bald red dog, riding a huge ape, rushed in his direction. "Ow, Ow!" The two fools shouted happily. Looking at Su ye, two silly eyes are full of light. You hear me? You stupid monkey! Just now the boss missed me and called me a little milk dog! It''s not like you, big furry guy. He''s vicious and not cute at all. While running wildly, the two fools spit out their tongue and squint at the mage behind them. "Ow ow 1" After coming to Su ye, the two fools began to cry again. Su Ye helplessly helps his forehead. Why does this silly dog feel that after evolution, his IQ has regressed? Su Ye immediately returned to his "throne" and said, "go towards the Dragon land!" Su Ye roared, and the two fools barked again and ran away quickly in the direction Su Ye pointed out. The deeper into this dragon land, the more Su ye and others can feel the extremely powerful breath fluctuation. "Jie!" When a scream came out, Su ye and others were surprised to see that huge monsters like vultures rose into the sky, and bursts of extremely fierce breath gushed out of their bodies. Obviously, the beast had just grabbed a mass of residual blood. Just as it was ready to escape, a sharp thorn burst out and directly beat the vulture beast down from the sky. A huge hill like figure flashed. This is a huge hedgehog, but on each barb of the hedgehog, there are skeletons that look terrible. The hedgehog jumped on the vulture and ate it crazily. Unfortunately, although the hedgehog is powerful, it can''t escape the fate of being killed. As soon as the golden light flashed, the head of the hedgehog was directly cut off by a golden axe. "Boom!" At this time, the roar of the earth breaking came from the left front of Su ye and others. A bright golden light column rose into the sky, and around this light column, there are dozens of strange animal bones. Even more frightening to the two fools was that after he ran a long way ahead, a gap appeared in front of them. This gap should have been bombarded by the strong at the level of small three disasters, and there is still an extremely strong residual breath in the gap. At the moment, the gap was filled with scarlet blood, and the rich smell of blood floated out. Even two fools can''t help vomiting at this time. What is particularly terrible is that in this blood, there are still animal heads floating one by one. The scene like purgatory made Su Ye''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly. "Hey!" Su Ye sighed, and his expression was full of sadness. After seeing this scene, the mage ape was stunned and looked at Su Ye suspiciously, "is the Dragon boss sorry for these strange animals? It''s really too bloody here, but the Dragon boss began to regret these strange animals, and I admire the monkeys." While talking, the mage ape gave Su ye a thumbs up. "Ow, Ow!" Hearing the flattery of the demon striped ape, the two fools were unhappy and shouted. Tewang''s dead monkey dares to be a licking dog. Is this to rob Ben Er silly''s job? Also, your dragon fart is disgusting, isn''t it? Can you be a little chaste. Su Ye was stunned when he heard the words of the mage ape. "Monkey, have you evolved into a silly dog? In this era, the virgin will die. I''m feeling that there are so many strange animal corpses that one country is not enough to stew. Look at the blood and corpses. They''re too wasteful. They''re all good blood." As he spoke, the corners of his mouth twitched with pain. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly squints couldn''t help but look at the mage ape. The heart said, how can this silly monkey have the nobility of a silly dog? The blood of a silly dog cannot be defiled. ¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 221 Mage: Hearing this, the mage ape was stunned. Boss long is really boss long. I can''t guess! While the mage ape was feeling, Su Ye raised his foot and kicked Er silly''s hip. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The two fools immediately uttered a dog bark as if they had been hit directly into their hearts. Then they heard a "poof" and were directly put into the blood gap. "You stay here, taste carefully, and strive for re evolution. Among the blood of exotic animals here, the second is also the B-level disaster king, which is still very helpful to you." When Er silly was just kicked in, he was still covered with a circle on his face. I don''t know why the Dragon boss kicked his hip. Are you interested in your strong and powerful little gluteal muscles? But soon after hearing Su Ye''s explanation, the two fools were immediately happy. Their exposed tongue tilted, revealing a silly smile that they thought they were handsome. take a look! The Dragon boss''s licking dog is really happy! But at this time, the two fools were stunned. Huh? Why is it dark? The second fool subconsciously looked up. The next second, the two fools screamed. They accidentally bit their tongue and screamed in pain. After su Ye finished that sentence, the huge body of the mage ape jumped up directly, and the falling point was just in the position of Er silly. "Hey, I''m happy to live without heart and lung." Looking at the two fools and the mage ape playing, Su Ye sighed, turned and quickly rushed to the belly of the Dragon land. At this moment, his golden dragon flashed, and the majestic Golden Dragon burst out. All the strange animals were really trembling wherever they passed. "Roar!" To embark on the road of evolution, we need to be fearless and "fight". Although Su Ye''s breath is terrible, there are still many strange animals that don''t rush out like death at this time and release all kinds of powerful techniques to crush Su Ye. Su Ye''s blood boils at this moment. He rarely wants to join the battle to express his heroic emotion as a real dragon. A dark golden lotus flutters around Su ye and blooms its ultimate power, killing all the monsters that hinder Su Ye''s progress. Empty God breaking, dark god breaking, bloodthirsty burst Su Ye''s skills also bloom his own unique terror power at this time. At this moment, the little golden dragon seemed to be incarnated into a soul locking demon in purgatory. For him, those A-level and B-level aliens were like a batch of leeks, which were quickly harvested by him. The killing machine was completely started at this moment. Under Su Ye''s crazy killing, bursts of blood rained on the sky. It''s all the blood of the animals he said he killed. Under the blood rain, Su Ye''s eyes full of killing and cutting made the strange animals who wanted to continue to fight fear and retreated several steps. Under repeated battles, even Su ye could not bear it at this time. However, Su Ye was also very clear that at this time, whenever he showed a little tired, it was estimated that he could be directly swallowed by these strange animals. Immediately, he stretched out his golden dragon claw and pointed to the beast who was eyeing him. "Come here!" The Dragon roared and Su Ye''s roar was like thunder and spread all over less than half of the Dragon land. After seeing this scene, those strange animals called Qi in their hearts. To this extent, this bastard dare to be so arrogant? In particular, what made them angry was that at this time, the little dragon''s claw even hooked them. The implication of provocation is too obvious. However, the more Su Ye is now, the more these monsters dare not mess around. They are worried that this is a trap deliberately made by Su ye, which makes them fall into the net "Roar!" But at this time, two bright shadows suddenly burst from a distance. With the appearance of this light and shadow, there is a suffocating breath that oppresses all exotic animals. At this time, Su Ye felt that his heart seemed to be crushed by two mountains, which made him a little out of breath. "Jinwu? Golden winged ROC?" When the two lights and shadows were close, Su ye could see clearly. The light and shadow he met was like a scorching sun, and his breath was very hot. The high temperature on his body seemed to burn even the air. Even Su Ye felt that the air he breathed became extremely hot at this time. "Is that you?" Closely following Jinwu is a huge golden winged ROC. The golden winged ROC''s wings are open, and its huge body is much larger than the golden winged ROC killed by Su ye before. "If you dare to appear in front of me today, you will die!" The golden winged ROC immediately scolded, and the fluctuation of his breath was like destroying the sky and the earth. [species: tripod Aconitum] [level: peak of minor three disasters] [basic aura strength: 16932 PA] Su Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Unexpectedly, there was a strong man at the peak of the small three disasters. In terms of realm and basic aura strength, it was enough to crush him. But Under the combined pressure of chaos born Golden Lotus and Jueshan sea, his combat power soared. It''s not too difficult to deal with this guy. [species: Mirs with golden wings] [level: peak of minor three disasters] [basic aura strength: 16932 PA] What Su Ye didn''t expect was that the strength of the golden winged ROC was even stronger than that of Jinwu. If they were united, Su ye would be really dangerous. In the natural disaster realm, the Reiki span of each level becomes 10000! For example, if the three minor disasters are 10000, then the three major disasters are 20000 This is a qualitative leap! Those strange animals who were originally angry with Su ye were excited at the moment when they saw the golden winged ROC. They naturally know the contradiction between the golden winged Dapeng family and Su Ye. Su Ye''s strength is strong, but in the eyes of these monsters, it is obvious that he can''t compete with the experts at the peak of the small three disasters. "Hum, let you be arrogant. I see how you break the game!" Many strange animals looked at Su Ye as if they were watching the excitement. However, in the face of such power, Su Ye was still awe inspiring. Looking at the golden black and Dapeng in the air, Su Ye suddenly laughed. The smile was inexplicable, but after seeing this scene, many strange animals had another cold feeling that seemed to come from their bones. "The golden winged ROC? Jinwu? Are both the peak of the small three disasters, but I''m very curious. They say that the competition between your two tribes is very fierce, but I don''t know. Who is stronger now, who is the peak of the small three disasters?" Who is stronger? As soon as these words were said, many strange animals felt a chill in their hearts. Chapter 222 Su Ye''s words kill the heart! A simple word can provoke the struggle between Jinwu and Dapeng. Jinwu looked at Dapeng at this time. His eyes were full of provocation, "your question is interesting. Naturally, I''m stronger!" While talking, the breath on Jinwu became stronger. And the golden winged ROC is going to curse. The three legged stupid crow of special Niang can''t even hear the little golden dragon''s bad way of motivating? However, the sense of racial superiority also makes Jinji Dapeng unwilling to admit that he is weaker than Jinwu. But obviously, the golden winged ROC still had a lot of thoughts. As soon as his eyes turned, he suddenly sneered, "who do you want to be better than me? Let''s see who killed the little golden dragon in the end. That means who is stronger and how?" Jinwu''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a hot light, "OK!" "There''s a lot of thought." Su Ye was stunned. He didn''t think of his just fierce method. He was found by the golden winged ROC. Su Ye immediately made a move of dragon claw, and Jue Shan Hai already appeared. The strong breath spread, making Su Ye form a confrontation with Jinwu and Dapeng. "Hum, no matter how you resist today, you can''t escape the end of death." the golden winged ROC smiled grimly, as if Su ye had become a dead dragon. "Hahaha, yes, but you will die under my hands!" Jinwu immediately laughed. The two sides rushed towards Su Ye immediately. The joint strangulation force of the two sides was not just 16932 PA and 16932 PA. However, seeing that the two sides were about to rush to Su ye, when Su Ye was about to be killed, an earth shaking roar suddenly came out. Then the whole dragon land was completely revived. A disorderly force, the air current flew wildly around. The force of these air currents is extremely strong. Even the strong at the level of small three disasters have to fall in the face of this strong air current. Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng could only give up the attack temporarily. Their bodies trembled and kept dodging the impact of the air flow. "Damn it, what''s going on?" "Is it difficult that the Dragon land will collapse?" "The air is so strong that I can''t hold it." "Even if it is death, who can tell me why it is so, let me die to understand!" The scene immediately screamed. Looking at the beast that constantly turns into meat and mud under the impact of the air flow, it is the golden winged ROC and Jinwu who feel a burst of fear from the bottom of their hearts. "Huh?" Su Ye was ready to escape, but at this time, he suddenly felt that his thick body was locked by an extremely strong breath. The only thing that makes Su Ye feel relieved is that although this breath is strong, it is not a threat to herself. It gives Su ye more feeling that this pressure is protecting herself. Sing! An earth shaking dragon chant spread impressively. Then all the monsters present were shocked to see that a huge green dragon woke up from the belly of the dragon''s land and soared up quickly. In the bursts of dragon chanting, there was also an extremely powerful threat of green dragon. Some weak monsters were directly killed by the sound of dragon chanting! The power of the green dragon. So terrible! "Damn it, this is... The soul of the green dragon. Why is there the soul of the green dragon in this place?" Seeing the moment when the green dragon appeared, Jin Wu, who wanted to kill Su ye, was so overbearing that he almost surprised his eyes. At this time, the feathers of the golden winged ROC were trembling. Even if it is only the soul of the green dragon, the majestic pressure makes it feel that the bones tremble, as if they might break at any time. The golden winged ROC was shocked to see that at this time, a blood light fell from the sky and directly fell on Su Ye. With the appearance of the blood light, the soul of the green dragon kept wandering around the blood light, as if protecting Su ye from other strange animals. "Damn it, this bastard was chosen again." the golden winged Dapeng almost gnashed his teeth at the scene, but he didn''t dare to mess around at this time because of the pressure of the soul of the green dragon. As long as he dares to fight Su ye in the blood light at this time, the soul of the green dragon will be furious. "Ha ha ha!" After watching this scene, Su Ye suddenly laughed in the blood. Then, under the puzzled gaze of the golden winged ROC and Jinwu, Su Ye''s dragon body rose again. His dragon eyes stared and his claws stretched out again. After seeing this familiar scene, other monsters immediately looked at each other and lamented Su Ye''s shamelessness. "Come here." While talking, the flexible little dragon claw quickly hooked Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng. Uncle Troy''s! Didn''t you want to chase Ben long just now? Come here! You, uncle long, I want to see if you dare to continue to be arrogant under the soul of the green dragon? "Oh, didn''t you say you want to kill me? You want to rob my Jue Shan Hai? I''m right here. Unfortunately, none of you dare to move!" Su Ye stretched out his dragon claw and nodded at Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng. They are all strong people in the family. They are highly respected by the people. How could they have been so humiliated. Su Ye''s current behavior is completely like dragging them out and publicly punishing them, which makes the golden winged ROC and Jinwu angry. Unfortunately, it''s no use getting angry! Under the soul of the green dragon, they are all mole ants. "Buzz!" At this time, a tremor came out. The blood light column trembled slightly, and then the people saw in horror that the soul of the green dragon seemed to inject a great force into the light column, making the blood light powerful. A majestic breath spread out. Affected by this breath, even the golden winged ROC and Jinwu were pushed out by this breath. As for the other exotic animals whose strength fell on the ROC and Jinwu, they were directly thrown out. Many strange animals are creepy, thanks to their distance from the smell. Otherwise, they may end up in pieces. And Su ye, bathed in the blood light, trembled slightly. At this moment, the massive blood force constantly washed his body. Su Ye felt that her blood seemed to be purified in an instant. Sing! An extremely majestic force flowed in his body, which made Su Ye roar, and the Dragon chanted in bursts, shaking the earth. At the moment, Su Ye''s blood is boiling madly. [Ding, check the high-end blood vessels.] [Ding, blood fusion.] [Ding, blood is ascending...] Chapter 223 "Damn it, I can''t stop it." "This bastard Jinlong is afraid to improve his strength again this time." "Why should I stand up to this bastard!" Looking at Su ye in the blood column at the moment, many strange animals roared reluctantly. However, although Su ye knew that the power of blood was obtained by Su ye, many strange animals had not left yet. He thought he could pick up a leak and get some cheap if possible. The golden winged ROC''s face was also a cloud at the moment. Looking at Su ye in the blood light, his eyebrows were filled with anger. Su Ye''s enmity with the golden winged Dapeng has been completely settled, and even the head of the golden winged Dapeng family has issued the order to kill. Now the more powerful Su Ye is, the more dangerous it is for the golden winged Dapeng family. "Hehe, are you afraid?" Just when the golden winged ROC felt very upset, a joking sneer came out from his side. The man who said this was three legged gold and black. Although they are not mortal enemies, they are still full of competition. Therefore, seeing that his enemies are so flat now, Jinwu naturally wants to make a few sarcastic remarks. "Afraid? Hum!" The golden winged ROC snorted coldly. Shit! The soul of the green dragon is nearby. Who can be afraid? But anyway, the face of the golden winged ROC can''t be lost. Therefore, at the moment, the golden winged ROC can only pretend to disdain. "If you''re not afraid, go ahead. Why are you standing here watching? If I were you, now even if I have to sacrifice my life, I have to solve this potential danger." Golden winged ROC: fuck! The golden winged ROC is going to curse. You Jinwu said that well, but it''s bullshit. "Why don''t you go? I remember that you also attach great importance to the blood of the dragon family." Three feet of golden ebony Dang means one wing, one claw stands on the ground, and two claws lift up, showing a proud appearance of "golden ebony independence". "Hum, the blood of the dragon family is like floating clouds with me. I just came to join in the fun. My Jinwu blood is strong enough. Why should I borrow the power of the blood of the dragon family?" The sound of Jinwu billowed and spread all over the area for a time. But after hearing this, the faces of all the strange animals in the scene turned black in an instant. Special Niang, why borrow the blood power of the dragon family? Who doesn''t know why we''re here? Is that funny? Who can believe it? Who are you running against? Of course, if Jinwu knew what these beasts thought, he would tell them. The one who runs is the golden winged ROC around him. The golden winged ROC was also shocked by the shamelessness of Jinwu at the moment. Finally, he could only hum coldly, but he didn''t say anything more. Sing! A dragon''s chant resounded impressively. A supreme power radiated out. At the moment of being subjected to this power, everyone present felt the palpitation from the depths of the soul. Although these monsters are far away from Su ye now, even so, at the moment when Longwei spreads out, some weak monsters are all prostrate and kneel under this threat, and their bodies tremble. They don''t dare to look up at Su ye at all. "This... What a strong Longwei!" "This is the pressure from blood. Damn it, the blood power of the Golden Dragon seems to have been greatly improved." Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng, who were still quarrelling, looked in the direction of Su ye one after another, with some incredible in their eyes. Even if it is their strength, but under such Longwei, the body is trembling, and the flesh has a feeling of cracking. "However, this time, the blood promotion seems to consume a lot of the soul of the green dragon. The soul of the green dragon has become dim." The golden winged ROC whispered to himself. This is naturally a great good thing for him. No matter how refined Su Ye''s blood promotion is, there is no direct link between blood and power. The pureness of blood only affects the potential. The strength will not be directly improved. Therefore, as long as the soul of the green dragon is dim and even exhausted, is Su ye not the meat on their chopping board? As soon as the idea appeared, the golden winged ROC and Jinwu unconsciously looked at each other, and both saw a touch of surprise from each other''s eyes. At the moment, Su Ye naturally doesn''t know the changes outside. Now he is completely immersed in the excitement of blood ascension. Su Ye felt that his blood was boiling constantly. In the process of boiling, the impurities in the original blood were discharged. At the same time, the blood was refined and condensed to become more pure. After another dragon chant, suddenly a series of soft sounds came out of Su Ye''s mind. [Ding, the blood is completely fused!] [Ding, the blood is completely condensed!] [Ding, the blood promotion is over! The blood has been promoted to the Golden Dragon Peak.] The dragon clan is divided into Jiaolong, ordinary dragon, golden dragon, divine dragon and dragon worship. At the moment, in this dragon land, Su Ye''s blood level has reached the Golden Dragon Peak, and it is only a line away from the divine dragon. At the moment of hearing the system prompt, Su Ye felt that there were countless dragons roaring in her blood. Sing! Under the majestic momentum, Su Ye couldn''t help roaring. The sound of the dragon''s chant rolled up, and the space above him changed color, as if it would collapse because of its cry. Su Ye''s Dragon singing made the green dragon around him seem to be infected and roared immediately. Although the deterrent power of Longyin is strong, many powerful monsters are excited at this time. Because they saw that with the continuous singing of the green dragon''s soul, the body of the green dragon''s soul actually became dim. They felt that the green dragon''s soul might collapse at any time. "Very good!" When the golden winged ROC saw this scene, his eyes were full of sharp color. "Hum, you''re just a disaster king. In front of the peak of my small three disasters, you''re just a mole ant." Jinwu also laughed at this time, "yes, I guess the soul of the green dragon will disappear completely in a short time. At that time, in terms of the strength of the disaster king, it''s not for us to knead? Golden winged ROC, why don''t we cooperate?" It seems that Su ye, whose blood has risen to the peak of Jinlong, seems to have become the goods of these two parties and can be bought and sold by them. "Say!" the golden winged ROC yelled. "The golden dragon is full of tricks, and all kinds of abilities emerge one after another. I''m worried that in case of an accident, you and I will unite and completely block the world at that time, and then kill the Golden Dragon. My request is very simple. I only want the Golden Dragon''s eyes and the Dragon horn, and the rest belongs to you." Chapter 224 Jinwu said so directly. You know, there are many strange animals around. When you hear Jinwu''s words, all the strange animals look incredible and look at Jinwu. At the same time, an idea came to their mind: it seems that the soul of the green dragon is really going to die. Only for this reason can Jinwu speak such treacherous words in front of the soul of the green dragon. After pondering for a moment, the golden winged ROC immediately issued a loud roar, which still looked like a battle with the Dragon Yin. "Good!" The golden winged ROC roared with incomparable arrogance, as if he had become at the moment This voice fell, and suddenly the Dragon chant that had filled all around disappeared. All the monsters were surprised to see that the soul of the green dragon guarding around the bloody light column turned into a little light and disappeared without a trace. As for the bloody light column, it all converged to Su Ye''s body at this time. What all the monsters didn''t notice was that at this time, there was a flash of light in Su Ye''s eyes. Immediately, his eyebrows frowned tightly and his mouth shouted "bad", and the huge dragon body shrank rapidly. Su Ye''s body trembled and ran out in a direction. "Want to escape now? Don''t you think it''s too late?" Seeing Su Ye''s action at the moment, the golden winged ROC and Jinwu who were already on guard burst into laughter. The direction of Su Ye''s advance seemed to be burning, and a flame barrier hung out. The flame barrier condensed quickly, and finally imprisoned all the heaven and earth where Su Ye was. Above this confinement space, Jinwu is impressively. After su ye saw this scene, the original body of the Golden Dragon appeared again. Su Ye directly took out his own Jue mountain and sea and cut down fiercely towards the hot barrier. "Boom!" An earth shaking noise came out. It has to be said that the power of the Jue mountain and sea is indeed strong. Under this blow, the barrier displayed by Jinwu trembled violently. "Broken!" Under Su Ye''s control, Jueshan sea continues to attack the barrier madly. However, even if the mountain and sea were strong, it could not completely break the barrier for a time. And it was at this time that a sneer came out. "This is the gifted magic power of the Jinwu family: isolate heaven and earth. Although you are a Jinlong, how can you break the gifted magic power of Jinwu at the peak of the small three disasters if your strength is too weak?" At this time, the golden winged ROC rushed to the top of Su ye, with a look of arrogance. When he looked down at Su ye, his eyes were full of ridicule and disdain. Su ye put away the mountains and seas. There was a dignified touch in his golden pupil. When he looked at the golden black above his head, he seemed to be thinking about something. "Boy, are you thinking about how to escape the current dilemma?" "Save it. Today, you will die. I want to sacrifice my golden winged Dapeng family''s strong dead with your blood." Su Ye''s expression fell into the eyes of the golden winged ROC. Obviously, in the view of the golden winged ROC, this is the expression of Su Ye''s fear, "ha ha, how, now you know you''re afraid?" "But I can give you a chance to kneel down and kowtow to me. I may spare your life. Otherwise, I will strip your dragon skin and take your dragon tendon. From then on, let your dragon family become a joke between heaven and earth. What ancient first race, I bah!" The golden winged ROC kept mocking, as if to vent all his anger. The voice of the golden winged ROC was like thunder rolling around. Those strange animals hiding in the distance can naturally hear clearly. At the moment, all animals are full of fear of the golden winged ROC. "Is the first dragon in the era of evolution about to be killed by the golden winged Dapeng? It seems that the golden winged Dapeng family is about to rise." "This is indeed a glorious race." Looking back at Su ye at the moment, many strange animals were immediately very optimistic. In their view, Su Ye is just dying at the moment. "Two strong men at the peak of the three disasters, hehe, you think highly of me, but are you sure you can kill me?" Su Ye suddenly sneered at me. "Don''t forget, there is still the soul of the green dragon around me. If the soul of the green dragon appears again, you will be killed." "So, I give you a chance to go now. Ben long can be merciful as if nothing has happened." As soon as Su ye said this, the golden winged ROC and other strange animals were slightly stunned, and immediately gave a mocking laugh. "The soul of the green dragon? Hahaha, I''m so scared. It turns out that the dragon clan will be so scared in the face of death." "Aren''t you afraid that your brain is broken? The soul of the green dragon? Why didn''t I see it? Even if the soul of the green dragon appears, I can still kill it!" How dare you scare Ben Dapeng with the soul of the green dragon? I''m so scared! Do you think I''m a fool? Who doesn''t know that the soul of the green dragon has completely dissipated because of the exhaustion of power. Ben Dapeng now wants to compare the soul of the green dragon. Can you help me, little golden dragon? After saying this, the golden winged ROC immediately spread his wings in the air. The wings block out the sky and the sun, showing his hegemony and determination. Su Ye looked up, "I don''t remember having a grudge with the Jinwu family. Why do you want to kill me?" I don''t know why, at the moment of touching Su Ye''s bright golden dragon eyes, Jinwu''s heart trembled slightly, as if some ominous feeling appeared in his heart. However, out of his confidence in his strength, Jinwu immediately laughed. "Kill you? Need a reason? It''s only because you''re too weak." In this evolutionary age of the law of the jungle. The weak will only end up being killed. However, to the surprise of Jinji Dapeng and Jinwu, Su Ye suddenly laughed after hearing them. "Hey, I gave you a chance. Unfortunately, it''s your own death. You can''t blame me. Come out, dragon!" Su night heard a dragon sing. Hearing this, the golden winged Dapeng couldn''t help laughing sarcastically, "hahaha, you''re really ashamed, the dragon? Here..." However, before the golden winged ROC finished his words, a huge dragon body like the sky appeared in front of Jinwu and golden winged ROC. "Green... The soul of the green dragon? This... How... Ah!" Chapter 225 Before the golden winged ROC could finish saying this, he was directly grabbed by the dragon claw of the soul of the green dragon. A creepy "click" sounded, and everyone was shocked to see that the huge head of the golden winged ROC was directly twisted off by the claws of the green dragon. Jinwu wanted to run away at this time. However, his body was fixed in the air at the moment because of his talent and magic. This is the only defect of their technique. Once used, they can trap everything, but they can''t move. This is also why he must find Jinji Dapeng to cooperate. When he saw the green dragon, Jinwu reacted quickly. He quickly put away his talent and magic power and turned around to escape. However, just this short moment of slowness was enough to kill him. The soul of the green dragon opened its huge mouth like a mountain and bit Jinwu. At the moment, the golden black even had no time to scream, so it directly turned into a piece of blood and disappeared without a trace. Originally, Jin Wu and Jin Ji Dapeng, who thought Su ye would die and wanted to brutally divide Su ye, had no power to unite under the soul of the green dragon, which could not help being treated by all the strange animals on the scene. In particular, those monsters who thought Su ye would die and praised Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng immediately ran away. How dare they continue to stay here. "This... So dead?" "My God, was that the power of the green dragon just now? It''s terrible. The strength of the peak of the small three disasters is not enough in front of the power of the soul of the green dragon." "Wait, this... Didn''t the spirit of the green dragon dissipate before? Why does it appear again now?" Seeing the strange animals of the previous second kill scene, they were surprised at the moment. But then a thought came into their mind that surprised them. "I''ll go. Isn''t the soul of the green dragon actually dissipated on purpose? All this was calculated by the Golden Dragon in order to deceive Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng and kill them?" When all the animals were screaming, a loud bang came out. Then all the animals were stunned to see that the green dragon that killed Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng again turned into a little light and disappeared without a trace. All beasts: These monsters are going to curse. Shameless! It''s so shameless! Just now I used this move to kill Jinji Dapeng and Jinwu. Now I still want to use this move to kill us? With the lesson just learned, fools will go to die! For a time, in the eyes of these monsters, Su Ye was a synonym for danger. Su Ye''s strength itself is strong. Now he is guarded by the soul of the green dragon. They are his opponents there. Staying here is obviously looking for death! All the monsters who were going to pick up the leak scattered in a crowd at Dayton time. They dared to stay in this place. Looking at the appearance of those strange animals fleeing in all directions, Su Ye''s body will look like a small animal again. The cute little beast''s mouth turned up slightly, showing a successful smile. In fact, as those strange animals guessed before, the golden winged ROC and Jinwu were indeed fooled by him. However, the main reason was that after his blood was purified, the power of the soul of the green dragon was also very little, and it was impossible to fight with the golden black and golden winged ROC for a long time. Therefore, Su ye thought of this pit killing move. However, this time the soul of the green dragon dissipated, these monsters really misunderstood him. At this moment, the soul of the green dragon is really dissipated because of the depletion of power. [congratulations to the host. Kill the golden winged ROC, the peak of the three disasters in the natural disaster environment, and obtain 70 evolution points and 600 psychic points.] [congratulations to the host. Kill Jinwu, the peak of the small three disasters in the natural disaster environment, and gain 70 evolution points and 600 psychic points.] All of a sudden, Su Ye got 140 evolution points and 1200 soul power points. Su Ye was very satisfied with this. "Sure enough, these two guys can still use waste." "The Dragon boss is powerful!" "Ow, Ow!" From a distance, I heard a roar. The voice was earth shaking, with an unparalleled hegemony. But behind the overbearing voice, there was a very dramatic dog barking. Su Ye looked up at the source of the sound and saw an ape riding a dog in his field of vision. Before Su ye, the movements of the mage ape and the two fools were naturally clear. But at that time, the monkey and the dog were still taking a bath and were confident in the Dragon boss. Naturally, the two didn''t come to join the fun. Of course, they couldn''t join in the excitement at that time. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly happy burst of cry, shaking his tail, constantly around Su Qin. Two silly hearts that call a happy ah. The Dragon boss is really the most powerful. Did those two silly birds dare to kill the Dragon boss? Look, now they''re killed without leaving a body. Huh? wait! No bodies? I''ll go. How can I chew a bone and improve my strength. "Ow, Ow!" For a moment, two fools cried out sadly. As a result, under this cry, the mage ape directly gave him a fist. "Call a fart!" It''s still the formula, it''s still the feeling. It''s great to hit the dog''s head! Who knows. "Boss long, the trouble has been solved now. Where shall we go?" the mage asked curiously. Su Ye looked around. The power of the green dragon is really terrible. The battle in less than a minute has turned the Dragon land into Purgatory. "Go back to the territory of the demons and apes." After all, Gu Lengyu, the boy who recruited money this time, is still in the territory of the town''s demons and apes. After all, this time the situation is dangerous, and Gu Lengyu is a big baby in Su Ye''s view. If the big baby breaks down, the gain is not worth the loss. Therefore, this time did not bring the other party. The group left quickly. ¡­¡­ "Jinlong! I''ll kill you!" At this moment, in the territory of the golden winged ROC and the territory of Jinwu, two angry roars came out. Obviously, the news that Jinwu and Jinyi Dapeng were killed just now has spread back to their family. Although it is said that both Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng were killed by the soul of the green dragon. However, the soul of the green dragon has dissipated. Where can they find trouble. And in their view, all this is the ghost of Su Ye. This revenge, of course, is to find Su ye to revenge. "Those who offer a reward to kill the golden dragon are our distinguished guests. They must be given a heavy gift!" Chapter 226 For a time, both Jinwu clan and Jinji Dapeng clan began to offer a reward to hunt Su ye in the whole divine land. But this time the effect is obviously not ideal. Su ye had killed too many strong men in the Dragon land before, and had already established a great reputation in this divine land. Although many monsters are jealous of rewards, they are more concerned about their own lives. The head of the golden winged Dapeng family and the head of the Jinwu family who got the result were very angry. A little golden dragon, even a strong man like them can''t do anything? ¡­¡­ Su Ye naturally didn''t know at the moment that two patriarchs were angry for themselves. Of course, if Su ye knew, Su ye would be very happy. After all, Su ye said she would be happier if she could base her happiness on the pain of others. At the moment, Su Ye has returned to the territory of Tianmo ape in the town. He is ready to leave with Gu Lengyu, a boy who is recruiting money. But he was stopped by the head of the town demon ape family. Originally, he was going to tell Su Ye about the previous killing order, but looking at Su Ye''s indifferent expression, he endured it. This is also an experience for Su Ye. "Since you follow Jinlong, you will inevitably encounter all kinds of hardships in the future. I''ll give you something today, which should enable you to better face the difficulties." said the chief of Zhentian demon ape. Su ye: Su Ye rolled her eyes in silence. What''s that called! What do you mean there will be all kinds of hardships with me? Would you like to be popular and spicy with me? How about upgrading easily? As soon as the patriarch said this, he saw a flash of gold, and a big stick with bright gold appeared in front of the mage. [weapon: Heaven and earth throwing gold stick] [level: Jinwu] [additional ability: the power of heaven and earth throw increases by 10% in 30 seconds] Seeing the description of the big stick, Su Ye nodded with satisfaction. Monkeys play with big sticks! Product! Careful product! This is very philosophical! The mage ape was obviously very happy. He rubbed the big stick in his hand several times, and there was a burst of excited cry in his mouth. "Hahaha, thank the patriarch. I like this gift so much. With this stick, I can poke a big hole in the land!" The devil striped ape hurled the gold dollar stick to the ground and shouted fiercely. But after seeing this scene, the two fools started the machine directly, covering their eyes with their claws. "Ow, Ow!" Shame on the dog! What is this silly monkey talking about! Although Ben dog doesn''t understand what this means, why does he always feel very shy. ¡­¡­ Finally, one of the three beasts left the territory of Zhentian demon ape. Just after leaving the territory, Gu Lengyu asked curiously, "where are we going now? What are you going to do?" "What are you doing? Of course, it''s turning the world upside down. If you don''t go anywhere, I''ll ask you. Young man, I''m very reasonable. You''re new to our team. I''ll give you the right to decide." Su Ye smiled and stretched out his dragon claw, gently patted Gu Lengyu''s shoulder, and a smile appeared on his face. Just Gu Lengyu shivered. Why is the dragon''s smile so frightening. "Really?" To tell the truth, Gu Lengyu couldn''t believe Su ye would be so kind to himself after being trapped for so long. Su Ye didn''t answer, but two fools shouted first. "Ow, Ow!" Of course it''s fake! I''ve been with the Dragon boss for so long that I can''t even guess the Dragon boss''s mind? If you hadn''t taken a fancy to the physique of your boy, would boss long let you make a choice? But if you don''t tell, Ben Er silly will watch you perform silently. "Don''t bark, stupid dog, I don''t understand!" Gu Lengyu looked at the two fools directly. He was so angry that he immediately stared at them and tilted his tongue, revealing an expression that he thought he was very terrible. "Well... Let me join you, but it''s good in the future. You have to think of me and divide me, otherwise I won''t go with you." Gu Lengyu is not stupid! The stupid monkey and dog went out with Su ye, and their strength improved again. He''s not jealous. Su Ye suddenly looked up at Gu Lengyu, and the dragon''s mouth was slightly grinning, "OK!" After su Ye''s response, Gu Lengyu pointed to the right happily, "let''s go this way, because... Eh? Hey, wait for me. I haven''t said my reason yet." Gu Lengyu was speechless. He just pointed in one direction, and the three beasts left directly? Don''t even ask why? "We believe you!" Su ye said with a smile. Gu Lengyu was stunned. The feeling of being trusted instantly moved him. The three beasts walked all the way, probably for two days, but to Su Ye''s surprise, they didn''t find any treasure along the way. Yes? Doesn''t this trick work? While thinking like this, suddenly a series of roars came out from the air from afar. Then I saw a golden crow galloping forward. Its soaring posture gave people a feeling of incomparable hegemony. Many strange animals were trembling with fear wherever they passed. "What a mighty and domineering Jinwu." Seeing this scene, Su Ye couldn''t help smiling slightly at the corners of his mouth, revealing a smile that made Gu Lengyu feel terrible. It''s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Since the Jinwu people want to fight themselves, it''s no wonder their men are ruthless. "Recruit wealth... Cough, that four lengzi, today Ben long will teach you a skill." Hearing the title of "Si lengzi", Gu Lengyu was not happy immediately. However, thinking that Su Ye was so kind to teach himself this time, Gu Lengyu immediately became interested. "OK, what ability?" Su ye, who turned into a small beast, stood up at this time, stood on ER silly''s bald head, and then pointed his little claw forward. "Hit... Ash machine!" Su Ye gave a low roar, pretending to be domineering. Gu Lengyu: Nima''s Asher. Gu Lengyu is going to curse! Is this special skill? This is called instinct. I learned this skill since junior high school. Do you still need to teach it? However, the mage ape obviously didn''t understand what the gray machine was, so he asked curiously. "Ash machine? What is ash machine? Where is ash machine?" Su Ye''s claws pointed in the direction of Jinwu again, "look, grey machine!" Chapter 227 "Three pillars, give me your big stick." Su Ye stretched out his dragon claw and stretched it in the direction of the possessed ape. Mage: Oh, My God! Boss long, what''s your hobby? Why do you say that? My old ape is very afraid. If the monster didn''t know, he thought The mage ape suddenly felt a cold behind him, but at this time, two silly and stupid shouted. "Ow, Ow!" Hey, silly monkey, take it out quickly. Come on! Let''s see your "Bang!" The mage ape hit the two fools directly and hit them on the ground and hit a deep pit. However, in the end, the mage took out his gold dollar stick and gave it to Su Ye. Gu Lengyu: Gu Lengyu felt a chill in his heart. At this moment, he doubted whether it was the right choice to follow these people. Why is there always a feeling of being trapped! It was at this time that Gu Lengyu saw Su Ye hanging the stick in his hand. The advantage of this stick is that it can be big or small. Therefore, although Su Ye is now turned into a small beast, the golden yuan stick doesn''t seem abrupt at all. Su Ye''s little claw poked in front of him, and then he saw that the gold dollar stick turned into a streamer and shot hard into the air. The Jinwu was flying well in the air, especially looking at the strange beast creeping and trembling under its own breath. The Jinwu''s heart was full of ridicule and disdain. "Hum, a group of mole ants, such a low-level blood, should become the slaves of our powerful race. Hahaha, submit to the great Jinwu." Jinwu immediately laughed arrogantly. Just when he felt good about himself, suddenly a fear of numbness fell on him. I don''t know why. Just at that moment, Jinwu suddenly felt that a pair of evil eyes were looking at him. When he was still in a daze, he saw a golden light below. "Hmm? What is this?" Jinwu subconsciously said. But the next second, the golden feathers almost stood up in horror. "I''m going to Jinwu! Who''s the one who''s plotting against me?" His current strength is in the realm of level B disaster king, but now the powerful breath contained in the golden weapon can completely crush him. How could this not frighten him. Jin Wudang wanted to turn around and run away. However, the speed of the stick was too fast. Before he could escape, the stick flashed directly and hit his right chest. "Ah!" Jinwu screamed and fell directly from the air. When the huge body hit the ground, even the ground shook. At the moment, where is the pride and arrogance of Jinwu? His breath is messy and weak, that is, a lot of feathers have fallen, especially near his chest, showing white and tender skin. "Asshole, I''m the squire of his highness Jin Wu San. Who dares..." Jinwu struggled to get up from the ground. It may have been arrogant all the year round. In this case, Jinwu didn''t take the lead in feeling fear and elixir. Instead, he directly scolded and wanted to use his own power to intimidate the other party. However, before he could finish, he suddenly trembled and saw four figures coming out not far away. A bald old dog, a monkey covered with magic stripes and looking powerful, and a human looking dull. All three of them followed a cute little beast with great respect, just like an attendant. "You... You... You are the golden dragon?" Maybe other monsters may not know it''s the Golden Dragon when they see this combination. But as Jinwu, I have been planning the dragon blood of Jinlong for a long time. How can I not know? Especially in the past, I have been following his highness Jinwu three. I heard something about Su ye from his highness three. As soon as Su ye heard this, there was a "simple" light in her lovely big eyes. "Have you learned the Asher now?" "Ow, Ow!" As the first licking dog around the Dragon boss, no matter what the boss says, he should respond to the boss at the first time. Otherwise, the boss will be embarrassed. The magenta also nodded at this time, "this... Dragon boss, what shall we do with this silly bird now?" the magenta looked at Jinwu curiously. "I heard that the golden black feather can be refined into superior armor." "Also, this golden black claw can also be made into a powerful weapon." "Oh, by the way, if this is a golden black, we can still..." The mage ape said this and looked subconsciously at the lower body of Jinwu. But at the moment, the mage ape is wondering whether the male Jinwu has Although the red eyed demon striped ape in front of him is only the strength of level C disaster king, I don''t know why. At the moment of being stared at by the demon striped ape, the golden black has a shivering sense of fear. "Ow, Ow!" It is said that the charcoal roasted bird is delicious. Why don''t we try? Two silly immediately grinned and stretched out his tongue. When he looked at Jinwu, a slip of saliva directly flowed out. Jinwu is going crazy. What have you encountered. Can you stop being so cruel. Also, you dead monkey, what are your eyes? Can you stop looking at my lower body? I''m hairy. As for your stupid dog, what are you yelling about? I can''t understand you. What''s the meaning of watching me drool? Gu Lengyu helplessly helped his forehead. Who did he follow. Huh? No, they''re not people! Gu Lengyu saw that as the last conscience of the team, he must keep his original heart. Su ye took an indifferent look at the guy on the ground and sneered, "yes." While talking, Su Ye stepped forward. Su Ye never shows mercy to his enemies. It can be seen from the previous events that although Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng have some competition on the surface, they are surprisingly unified in dealing with him. Otherwise, in the land of dragon, Jinwu wouldn''t take the lead in threatening to cooperate with Jinwu to kill him. In that case, the Jinwu family can''t let go. Feeling Su Ye''s powerful killing intention, Jin Wudang was shocked. Chapter 228 "You... Don''t come here. You can''t kill me. I... I''m the servant of his highness Jin Wu San. You... If you kill me, his highness San won''t let you go. Yours... Do you want to fight with our Jin Wu family?" Jinwu immediately shouted in horror. Although he looked fierce and weak, the color of fear in his words had completely exposed his inner emotion. "Jinlong, I know your strength is strong, but don''t forget that you have offended the Jinji Dapeng family now. Do you... Do you still want to be the enemy of our Jinwu family? This will only lead to death for you." Looking at Su ye who still came towards him, Jinwu screamed. At the moment, where did he still have the momentum just now, struggling on the ground in a very embarrassed way. However, Su Ye''s attack was so strong that he couldn''t get up from the ground. "It''s just a squire. Even if you come down from the three halls of Jinwu, I''ll kill you!" Su Ye sneered, and the dragon claw slowly lifted up. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly immediately shouted. The bird was stabbed silly by a silly monkey''s big stick? What does my dragon boss exist? The first dragon in the era of evolution! It''s just a three legged crow. Dare you threaten my dragon boss? Your highness Jin Wu San is great? Don''t you ask the elder of the golden winged Dapeng family who was killed by my dragon boss, what did he say? Er silly, with a flattering appearance, came to Su Ye''s side. Under Su Ye''s very disgusting gaze, he directly licked Su Ye''s Dragon claws. Then he stood up and waved his dog claws at the golden black. Jin Wu was stunned at first, but when he understood, he was immediately angry. Is this bald stupid dog comparing its middle finger to itself? Looking at the two fools licking the dog, the mage immediately slapped it away. With a bang, the two fools directly plunged their heads into the ground, and their hind legs were still jumping outside. He immediately rubbed his claws, smiled at Su ye and said, "boss long, how can I bother you to deal with such small minions? Don''t worry, I will satisfy boss long." Lick! Lick hard! Only when the Dragon boss is comfortable can he get benefits! Since there is a little brother to give himself a shot, Su Ye is naturally happy and quiet. Anyway, Jinwu doesn''t have any fighting ability now. There should be no problem with the mage. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly people pulled out the first half of their body from the soil and immediately made a series of angry dog barks. Two silly hearts that call a gas. This silly monkey is getting more and more unruly now. If you want to lick the Dragon boss, I won''t say anything, but can you stop robbing! For a time, er silly felt that his position was threatened. However, the noble''s ideas are naturally different. Two silly glances at Su ye, who is now a leisurely and complacent look, and then looks at the magic ape striding towards Jinwu. Suddenly, he grinned out his tongue and giggled. A silly monkey is just a thug. Two silly people immediately stood up, "Ao Ao" shouted, and also motioned their front claws. It looks as if he is commanding the demonized ape to fight now. "Ow, Ow!" See? In front of the Dragon boss, my position is higher! Gu Lengyu stared at all this and looked at the two animals kneeling and licking without restraint. The last conscience of Gu Lengyu''s team felt that he couldn''t bear to look straight at them. At this time, the demon ape reached out and grabbed the gold dollar stick on the ground and returned to his hand. "You..." Jinwu was angry and angry, and his heart was still in great panic. You know, this is the first time he has been treated like this. "You fart!" The mage ape immediately shouted, swung the stick round and hit Jinwu on the head. With the help of the power of the gold dollar stick, the power of the demon ape soared. The golden Wudang screamed, and his head was directly smashed into the soil. "I don''t know if it''s because I''m holding a stick. It''s not as comfortable to hit the bird as it is to hit the stupid dog." The mage couldn''t help muttering. Two fools: Jinwu: damn you! You beat me like this. Do you have to pay attention to the feel? I don''t care about the feel. Can you let me smash it? Naturally, it was impossible to directly kill Jinwu, but his little head became flesh and blood blurred. If it weren''t for the "buzzing" of the head, it''s estimated that the golden crow would have to turn into meat mud now. The mage immediately grabbed the third foot of Jinwu, pulled it hard, directly pulled Jinwu out of the pit, immediately swung his arm round, and smashed the Jinwu on the ground. "Roar!" Jinwu shouted with pain. However, at the moment, he couldn''t resist at all. He had to be beaten passively. What makes Jinwu feel sad and angry is that even if his strength is strong, if he continues like this, even his strength will die sooner or later! "Hahaha, shout, keep shouting!" "Boss, is it good? I''ll continue to let the bird call to you." "These flat haired animals are not good things. They dared to attack the Dragon boss in the Dragon land before? Hum, I''ve been very angry for a long time. I can help the boss vent my anger now." The mage immediately shouted. A dragon fart came steadily. Su Ye''s face suddenly showed a satisfied color. For this golden black, Su Ye naturally won''t have any sympathy. He also knows that before, Jinwu wanted his own dragon horn, and these bastards wanted to skin and cramp themselves. If you fall into the hands of these two families, you will never come to a good end! "This can be regarded as a beginning, Jinwu family? Jinji Dapeng family? An immortal family, right? Waiting for your uncle long to come." Su Ye''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of pure light. Two silly straight looking at Su Ye. Previously, he naturally heard the words of the demon striped ape clearly. The Dragon fart was quite loud. After seeing Su Ye''s satisfied color, two silly eyes were full of alert color. A sense of crisis that could not be relieved floated in my mind. He felt that if he continued like this, the mage ape might rob him of the first dog licking position under Su Ye. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly did not dare to shout. God is jealous of talents, ah no, God is jealous of English dogs! Know I''m so smart, so handsome and capable, you won''t let me talk, will you? If I can speak, I promise to give full play to the way of licking! "Huh?" Just as the two fools were shouting, Su Ye suddenly saw a wooden box falling out of the Jinwu. Chapter 229 Su Yedang was about to grasp it, and the wooden box immediately fell on his claws. There was a strange smell on the wooden box, as if it had completely sealed the contents. And just from the appearance of the box, the box also looks very exquisite. The carvings on it are lifelike, like a historical scroll, showing the history of ancient times in front of Su Ye. "No... you... You can''t take this thing. It''s for your highness three''s birthday." Seeing that the wooden box fell into Su Ye''s hand, the Jinwu cried out subconsciously although it hurt. But as a result, just after saying this, the mage ape directly dragged his hind legs and hit him hard on the ground. Just let him eat earth! "No? You can''t protect yourself. How about you take care of the box?" The mage ape immediately scolded, and his words were full of sarcasm that made Jinwu feel ashamed and angry. At this moment, the smell of the demon striped ape rose, and under the influence of his breath and power, the Jinyuan stick also made a buzzing sound. Feeling the killing intention of the mage striped ape, the Jinyuan staff seems to be very excited. Jinwu was shocked. He knew he would die this time. With a scream, the Jinyuan stick fell like a mountain. Jinwu! "Hahaha, this Jinwu meat tastes good and tastes crunchy!" "Well, the blood tastes good, too." In this era of evolution, it is an era of mutual phagocytosis. The strength of Jinwu is obviously higher than that of the demon striped ape. If it devours Jinwu, it will naturally benefit his strength. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly also shouted at this time. Silly monkey, don''t eat so fast. Keep some for me! Two silly immediately rushed over and began to compete with the demon ape. Jinwu''s flesh and blood contains great power, especially when they just died, the power in Jinwu''s flesh and blood has not completely dissipated. After the huge power is eaten, although the strength of Er silly and mage ape has not been improved immediately. However, Gu Lengyu can still clearly feel that the breath on these two bodies is rising at the moment. As long as they accumulate to a certain level, their strength will naturally improve. At this moment, Gu Lengyu suddenly woke up. "No wonder they went out before and directly improved their strength. I envy them. It seems that they want to, I......" Gu Lengyu looked at the two songs competing at the moment. For a time, his heart was full of envy, jealousy and entanglement. Is it to stick to your conscience, or Gu Lengyu subconsciously turned to Su ye at this time. For a time, he was a little tangled and didn''t know how to choose. But at this time, a strong breath came out of Er silly. "I''ll go. The breath soared? This..." fuck! What the hell is conscience? Can you eat and upgrade? "Ah!" Thinking of this, Gu Lengyu suddenly screamed. Er silly and mage ape, who were still eating Jinwu, looked at Gu Lengyu suspiciously. What is this fool yelling at now? Even Su Ye looked at it curiously at this time. Her first thought was "Is it difficult that this guy was smashed by the treasure again?" Su Ye looked at Gu Lengyu curiously, but at this time, she saw Gu Lengyu come over with a serious look. He looked at Su ye with his hands on his hips and said, "Dragon... Dragon boss, I''m going to criticize you. Don''t you know that you are the first and only dragon in the era of evolution? Don''t you know how noble your identity is?" "You are the hope of the dragon family in the future. How can you be so tired? It''s wrong to stand on your own feet. Come on, I''ll hold the Dragon boss." While talking, Gu Lengyu immediately showed a flattering smile, directly stretched out his palm and put it in front of the little beast transformed by Su Ye. "Ow, Ow!" These words are so loud that two fools can naturally hear them clearly. Er silly almost fainted. Just now he was still on guard against the silly monkey. He thought that his status of licking the dog was about to be robbed by the silly monkey, but he never thought of killing four lengzi on the way. You bastard, didn''t you disdain our dragon licking boss before? Why do you lick harder than anyone now! Crisis! Thick crisis! Don''t say it''s two fools. Even Su Ye is a little stunned. But immediately he reacted and understood Gu Lengyu''s mind. "Get out!" Su Ye speechless scolded! It''s disgusting. Ben long almost threw up. As a result, Gu Lengyu immediately laughed when Su Ye scolded him, and ran straight in the direction of Jinwu. "Hey, hey, you''re so outrageous. Come on, I''ll teach you how to cook. It''s delicious to eat. Otherwise, it''s just an act." Two fools and mage apes: ¡­¡­ Su Ye''s dragon claw pressed hard on the box, and an extremely powerful resistance force was emitted from the box. However, as soon as the dragon claw was pinched, he heard a "click", and the seal on the box was broken by him. "Buzz!" A tremor came out. As Su Ye opened the box, a strong fragrance that made people drunk floated out of the box. Su Ye was surprised and immediately released his strength to completely block the space near him to prevent the smell from spreading out. Otherwise, with this smell, it is enough to attract some powerful beasts. Although Su Ye is not afraid, he still has some trouble. Su Ye''s eyes fixed on the things in the box. This is a natural treasure like ginseng, but it is as thick as a thigh. [item: Magic grass!] [grade: Grade a natural herb] [additional ability: the person who takes it can obtain the power of illusory form, can illusory various shapes, and completely cover his breath. His strength is three levels higher than that of the person who takes it, and he can''t see through the vanity.] Seeing this message, Su Ye was immediately excited. "Baby, this is baby!" The dragon''s eyes were full of excitement. If you have this thing, you can let go and turn the earth upside down. Or let those who regard themselves as prey know what is great terror! Su Ye immediately took the magic grass. Then Su Ye''s body sent out a misty fog. Under the cover of the fog, Su Ye''s breath disappeared in an instant. Chapter 230 Su Ye''s movement naturally attracted the attention of the two fools. Especially just at the moment when he smelled the smell of magic grass, er silly almost bit his tongue off without excitement. A big stream of saliva flowed directly from Er silly''s mouth. At the same time, the man and the beast looked at Su ye in surprise. "It seems that the Dragon boss has gained another baby. I just don''t know what the Dragon boss has got this time." the magic ape looked envious and whispered, but at the moment, his voice sounded rumbling and gave people a feeling of eardrum trembling. Now that he has decided to put down his "conscience", Gu Lengyu will not miss such a good opportunity to flatter. "Sure enough, all the so-called treasures are obtained by capable people. Our dragon boss is definitely a capable person." while talking, Gu Lengyu gave Su ye a thumbs up directly. As long as you pat Su Ye''s Dragon fart, you can get benefits. Who doesn''t want to lick like this? "Ow, Ow!" Two fools are unhappy. Can you still have some integrity? You''re gonna take all the dog licking? For a time, a strong sense of crisis appeared in Er silly''s heart. Er silly was very eager to speak at the moment. Otherwise, his position as the first licking dog would not be guaranteed. "But what do you say about the Dragon boss now? Why can''t I feel the breath of the Dragon boss?" Gu Lengyu frowned and looked at Su ye in a puzzled way. The two fools and the mage ape also looked at each other and were quite worried about the change of Su ye at the moment. After all, these two beasts have been with Su ye for the longest time. They are naturally very concerned about Su Ye. It''s just that Su Ye blocked his own Zhousheng space just now. If they break in hard, mage ape and ER silly worry that it will affect Su Ye. At the moment, Su Ye''s body has been completely covered by the fog. If he hadn''t seen Su ye here before, it is estimated that two fools would doubt whether Su Ye left alone. [Ding, congratulations to the host on obtaining the magic grass.] [gain additional ability: ever-changing (Class A)] [obtain 30 evolution points and 400 psychic points] It was at this time that Su Ye''s mind suddenly appeared such a sound. With the sound, Su Ye seemed to have a small black hole, which directly swallowed up all the surrounding fog. "Roar!" A roar came out. However, after hearing the sound and seeing the scene in the fog, the three mages were almost completely dull. They couldn''t believe what they saw. I saw a huge golden winged ROC towering into the sky, with its wings open, as if it could cover the world. "Damn it, what''s going on? Where''s the Dragon boss? How can he become a golden winged ROC?" "Can we say that... The Dragon boss is actually a golden winged ROC? But... If this is true, why did he kill the golden winged ROC before?" "Did you say you were switched?" Gu Lengyu and the evil striped ape looked at each other on both sides, and their eyes were full of amazement and disbelief. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly couldn''t help shouting, and there was also a trace of confusion in his voice. The Dragon turned into a bird, which The dog has changed from licking the dragon to licking Bird? Two silly couldn''t help shivering, and suddenly felt a cold. "Do you think it was the Dragon boss who deliberately changed his body shape that made him like this?" Gu Lengyu suddenly thought of a possibility at this time. After all, Su ye did not change from a golden dragon to a small beast. "It shouldn''t be possible. Now the breath he exudes is definitely golden winged ROC. There''s nothing wrong with it." the mage scratched the back of his head and said so foolishly. "Just try." There was a sudden excitement on the face of the mage. He immediately picked up the stick in his hand, and the strong breath soared out. With a loud roar, the mage immediately jumped up and smashed it in the direction of the golden winged ROC. After seeing this scene, the golden winged ROC immediately waved its wings in the direction of the possessed ape. His hands were like two mountains, which collided with the gold dollar stick, and then there was a deafening explosion. Under the impact of this breath, the mage ape immediately screamed "ah", and the whole body flew out directly and was smashed into the soil. Even his tiger mouth is bleeding at the moment. The moment the Jinyuan stick collided with the wings, it produced an extremely strong impact force. Under the influence of this force, the tiger mouth of the magic ape cracked. This is also the result of the mercy under the "golden winged roc" and "wings". Otherwise, the hands of the demon ape will be directly scrapped. At the moment, the mage crawled out of the pit on the ground, and his head was full of soil. "Ow, Ow!" Seeing the appearance of the mage ape, the two fools immediately screamed with schadenfreude. Didn''t the silly monkey like to shoot Ben''s dog before? Now you know the end of being photographed? It''s really a quick dog''s heart, but you wait. After the dog''s strength is improved, you must learn to press you on the ground and rub constantly. Thinking of this, two silly faces were full of excitement. If it had been before, it was estimated that the mage had already hit Er silly''s bald head, but he obviously didn''t have this idea at the moment. The mage ape frowned and looked at the golden winged ROC flying in the air. His expression was full of dignified color. "If it''s really the change of the Dragon boss, even if his breath is hidden and simulated, there will still be some breath leakage during the battle, but in the battle just now, all I can feel is the breath of the golden winged ROC." Gu Lengyu also frowned at this time. As soon as he was about to speak, he saw that the golden winged ROC suddenly swooped down in their direction. The hearts of the man and the beast were suddenly lifted up, thinking that the golden winged ROC was going to kill them. But unexpectedly, the huge golden winged ROC turned to slap its wings on the golden black corpse. The power of the "golden winged roc" is very powerful. This slap directly smashed the small half of Jinwu''s body into a piece of meat mud. "Hum, damn Jinwu, you dare to be the enemy of my golden winged ROC. You really want to die!" A roar of Weizhen mountain and river came out impressively. Almost at the moment of hearing this sound, all the strange animals in the forest began to tremble violently, as if their bodies were going to collapse completely under this momentum. Chapter 231 "This... The golden winged ROC killed Jinwu? This... Is this going to war with Jinwu?" "The golden winged ROC is too overbearing. After killing Jinwu, he is still so arrogant." "Is this... The inside story of the big family?" For a time, many strange animals in this area were secretly stirring up, as if they had a hunch that something was going to happen. Soon the golden winged ROC''s wings were thrown, and a surging force burst out, directly wrapping the man and the beast. "Ow, Ow!" The second fool couldn''t help shouting in horror. Why did the old bird catch the dog? Are you an old bird trying to eat dog meat? My dog meat is not delicious. I''d better eat the monkey. It is said that monkey brain is very tonic! Although the mage didn''t know what the two fools were calling at this time, when he saw the two fools looking at him with their eyes tilted, the mage''s heart always felt strange. The mage ape immediately struggled and tried to break free from the shackles of the "golden winged roc", but at this time, an indifferent voice sounded in the ears of the man and the beast. "Don''t move, it''s me!" The moment the sound came out, the three mage apes were stunned. "Dragon boss? Is it really you? My God, how did you become a golden winged ROC?" Gu Lengyu couldn''t help but exclaimed. This golden winged ROC is obviously formed by Su Ye''s illusion. He came up with such an idea after swallowing the magic grass and acquiring the [ever-changing] skill. Plant the blame! This is not easy to deal with, but occasionally there will be greater contradictions and cracks between the two families. [myriad changes] this skill can imitate the breath of different animals, but there is a premise that the performer must know very well about the breath of simulated animals. Obviously, this is very simple for Su ye, who killed so many golden winged rocs. As far as Su Ye''s strength is concerned, his mimicry can completely hide the strong under the three disasters. Of course, if the other party uses some powerful magic tools to detect, it can still break Su Ye''s mimicry. Mage ape and others are their own confidants, and Su ye will continue to pass this [ever-changing] mimicry ability in the future. This person and two animals can''t be unaware. Therefore, Su Ye chose to tell the situation directly at this time. "Ow, Ow!" Hearing Su Ye''s explanation, two fools shouted excitedly. The Dragon boss is the Dragon boss, with proper ability. Two silly said: it''s glorious to follow such a boss. Su ye: Although Su Ye couldn''t understand the meaning of the dog''s barking voice, but "You stupid dog, can you stop licking my back!" Su ye had some hair in his heart. At the moment, the two fools licked their back, and even the transformed feathers had been completely licked by him. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly said, as the first dog in the way of licking, when is it better not to lick at this time? However, er silly still left his mouth at this time, with some helplessness in his expression. Sure enough, the race of golden winged ROC can''t be compared with the race of dragon boss. It''s not comfortable to lick the dragon body at all. Ah, the root of this kind of evil! "If the Dragon boss has this ability, it will be more convenient for us to act in the future. Now many strange animals have known us, especially the small animals transformed by the Dragon boss. For some large families, there is no hiding at all." "But now it''s different. With the ability of mimicry, boss long, you can completely disappear from the divine land. Moreover, we can make a bloody storm in the divine land at that time." Gu Lengyu immediately thought of the use of this [ever-changing] ability, and a bad smile appeared on his face. After flying for a period of time, Su Ye fell to the ground. At the same time, he changed and recovered the appearance of a small beast. I saw the little Orc standing up and looking cute. He walked up to Gu Lengyu, stretched out his little claw and gently patted Gu Lengyu on the shoulder, "well, you''re a good boy." Su ye said she was very satisfied. Gu Lengyu''s idea coincided with himself. "Ow?" Boss long appreciates Si lengzi so much? But the dog didn''t see that the four lengzi went to lick the Dragon boss? Is this another licking method of four lengzi? Sure enough, the dog hasn''t fully understood it. no way! I have to work harder, or I''ll fall behind. "Dragon boss, what are you going to do next?" the mage asked curiously. Su Ye hasn''t spoken yet. As a result, Gu Lengyu speaks directly at this time. "Silly monkey, you see, this direction is to the Jinwu family, and we are not far away from the Jinwu family. I think boss long should want to play a big ticket, and the goal should be his highness Jinwu three." Gu Lengyu said this and immediately gave Su ye a thumbs up. "The Dragon boss is really the Dragon boss. The strategy is superb!" Thousands of wear, thousands of wear, dragon fart don''t wear! Su Ye is very satisfied with Gu Lengyu''s flattery. At the same time, she is also very satisfied with Su Ye. It is very good to be able to figure out her own ideas. "Yes, you work hard. I will help you win more opportunities to improve your strength." As soon as he said this, Gu Lengyu''s excited body was trembling. The purpose of his coming here is very simple. He is to enhance his strength and maintain the peace of the human world at that time. Now this wish can be realized by Su Ye. How can Gu Lengyu not be excited? "Thank you, boss long. You are really my benefactor. You know what happens to me. I will go through fire and water for boss long in the future." Gu Lengyu struck while the iron was hot and immediately flattered him. The mage ape and the two fools looked at each other and felt a strong threat for a time. This Gu Lengyu is that you just want the latecomers to take their place in the eyes of the Dragon boss. If the Dragon boss didn''t care about Gu Lengyu now, the mage ape really wanted to hit it with a fist. Try how Gu Lengyu''s head feels. Upon hearing this, Su Ye narrowed his eyes slightly and showed a smile that made Gu Lengyu feel cold on his back. "Good, good!" Can it be bad? With Gu Lengyu''s words, I can make the best use of everything in the future and thoroughly develop Gu Lengyu''s ability to "recruit money boy". Chapter 232 "After the previous quarrel, the two families will certainly have some contradictions at that time, but this time only a servant died. Obviously, it is impossible for the two families to have a complete contradiction, so..." Su ye said this, with a slight grin on the corner of his mouth, revealing a kind and harmless smile. Just the moment that the smile fell into the eyes of one person and two animals, it still made the three feel a burst of cold on their backs. ¡­¡­ In an endless mountain range, there are a large number of luxurious buildings. This is where the golden winged Dapeng family is located. These buildings are antique and contain a kind of overbearing morality. Just seeing the buildings is enough to make people want to worship. These mountains are dominated by a mountain as high as it can pierce the sky. On this mountain, there is a temple. At the moment, the head of the golden winged Dapeng family slowly came out of the temple, and an extremely powerful breath completely bloomed from the head of the golden winged Dapeng family. "Roar!" A roar of supremacy came out. After feeling the smell of the patriarch, almost the whole person, the strong of the golden winged Dapeng family, completely prostrate on the ground. The patriarch''s breath is very vast, as if he could connect with the sky. However, this breath did not last long. Soon, the patriarch of golden winged ROC completely converged here. "Unfortunately, it''s almost a breakthrough." Although this was said in this way, there was a strong sense of helplessness in the voice of the golden winged Dapeng patriarch. But for the patriarch of the golden winged ROC, it''s like a natural moat, so he can''t climb over it. Otherwise, once he breaks through, unless it''s a strong person who sleeps under the earth like some taboos, otherwise He is the strongest man in God. "But soon!" The head of the golden winged Dapeng clan whispered to himself. His eyes fell on a mountain second only to the temple. Although the mountain was not as strong and domineering as the main peak of the golden winged Mirs, there was an incomparably mysterious breath fluctuation in the mountain. This breath seems to be able to communicate forever. "The elixir of immortality is finally about to mature. After the Ancient World War I, the existence was completely defeated, resulting in the collapse of the ancient order, and all species are in danger of extinction. Otherwise, why do we plan so to find a place to live in peace." "Hey, it''s just a pity that although this immortal magic medicine was finally preserved, like other natural materials and earth treasures, the drug properties of the magic medicine are not as good as those in ancient times, but even so..." When the golden winged Dapeng clan leader said this, he couldn''t help pausing a little, and a burst of light burst out from his eyes. "But even so, as long as the immortality medicine is mature, it will be successful. I wish I can cross that level and rise to another new level." when this was said, the look in the eyes of the golden winged Dapeng patriarch contained excitement. "Tianzhi, do you think you can completely trap us? I have a hunch that with the development of the evolutionary era, one day the existence will revive. At that time, the two eras will merge, and we can go out of this place without any influence." "At that time, this world will still be ours?" But as soon as this was said, I didn''t know what the golden winged Dapeng patriarch thought. A dignified touch suddenly appeared in his golden eyes. Instead of talking, he looked up at the sky. Unlike looking at the sky from the earth, his eyes can fall directly into the starry sky outside the sky. However, the starry sky of this place is not bright. All you see is some ruins and ashes, a lonely atmosphere. "Hey!" A helpless sigh came from the head of the golden winged Dapeng family. The feeling of helplessness seems to penetrate through the ages. ¡­¡­ Su ye turned into a strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family and came to Jinwu territory with one person and two animals. Jinwu territory also covers an endless area. Standing at the entrance of the mountain gate, you can feel an extremely surging breath. Su Ye didn''t let the mage ape and Gu Lengyu follow in, but took Er silly in. "Ow, Ow!" For the Dragon boss''s practice, two silly immediately shouted happily. Have you seen a silly monkey and a silly fool? Boss long still likes me. I''m the first dog licking in front of boss long. Otherwise, how can this opportunity to eat and drink take me instead of you? At the thought of this, the two silly dogs'' eyes are full of a rustling look, which can be seen from their showing off posture. "Why do I want to beat this guy so much at this time?" Looking at Er Sha now, Gu Lengyu frowned and whispered. The magenta nodded approvingly, "when the silly dog comes back, I''ll take you to hammer the bald head of the silly dog. It feels very good. You''ll be addicted." Although I don''t know what this man and beast are talking about at this time, after walking some way, the two fools suddenly turn back. I don''t know why. At the moment, he always has a feeling of cold skin. Although it''s your highness three, the birthday banquet held by your highness three this time is still relatively peripheral. After all, outsiders are not allowed to enter the internal area, and there are a lot of strange animals to celebrate the birthday this time. Therefore, the location of the birthday banquet can only be changed. At the same time, the birthday banquet is also divided into two days. The first day is to entertain these animals of other races, and the second day is a celebration of their own race. Therefore, in today''s celebration, the rest of the strong Jinwu will not appear. At most, it is only the third royal highness of Jinwu and the attendants of Jinwu family. It''s just like this. It''s the best time for Su ye to start. Er Sha''s appearance is naturally known by many strange animals, just because it was brought by the golden winged ROC this time. Therefore, although many strange animals have cast curious eyes on it, they have no doubt. After all, no one would think that there is any bold existence who dares to pretend to be the golden winged Dapeng family. But because The third royal highness of Jinwu held a dinner party this time. Therefore, Su ye came earlier. Although there are some exotic animals in the hall of the third Royal Highness''s dinner party, generally speaking, the number is still small. "Er silly, I''ll bring you here this time as long as I want you to cooperate with me in a play." Su ye said at this time. Chapter 233 "Ow?" Two silly looked at Su Ye suspiciously, and his face was full of stupidity. To tell the truth, looking at the look of two fools staring and confused at the moment, Su ye had an impulse to hit people in his heart. Er silly has some Ah Q spirit. Although it is unclear what Su Ye''s so-called "acting" means, er silly''s face is still full of excitement at the moment. Hei hei, boss long asked me to act instead of looking for silly monkeys and silly lengzi. It seems that I am the most important in boss Long''s mind. And acting must be done by smart people. Otherwise, it will certainly reveal the stuffing. That silly monkey and silly fool often say I''m a silly dog. I''ll just hehe. You can see from the choice of boss long that I''m not stupid. If I were a silly dog, would the dragon master give me the task that requires so much brain? Su Ye frowned and looked at the two fools who suddenly turned around happily and chased his tail. Suddenly, she doubted whether his decision was right or not. If you come, you will be at ease. Now that she has come, Su ye still decides to explain the reason. "I need you to pretend that you are captured by me. Then I will give you as a gift to his highness Jin Wu San. But don''t worry, all this is just to confuse his highness Jin Wu San." Hearing this, the two fools were stunned. When they looked at Su ye, there was also some confusion in their eyes. But soon the guy seemed to understand something, and immediately he stood up and cheered excitedly. "Ow, Ow!" Don''t worry, boss long, if you give me such an important task, I will complete it successfully. Thinking of this, the two fools immediately "shriveled" again. They stood beside Su ye in a depressed way, like a pair of eggplant beaten by frost. Su Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect these two fools to enter the play so soon. This made Su ye a little relieved. Su Ye was still worried about meeting the strong ones of the golden winged Dapeng family at this time. Although they said they couldn''t recognize themselves, he was surprised that, at least so far, he hasn''t seen the guests of the golden winged Dapeng. After su ye entered the hall, he naturally aroused the ideas of all strange animals. After all, as a powerful existence of one of the four forces, it is impossible for the golden winged Dapeng family to go anywhere without the ideas of other exotic animals. Especially after seeing the two fools around Su ye, the eyes of many strange animals were full of surprise. "Huh? Brother Dapeng with golden wings?" Just as Su Ye was wondering where she was going to sit, she suddenly heard a voice of doubt. Obviously, his highness Jin Wu San also noticed Su Ye''s arrival at the moment. In fact, the three Royal Highnesses of Jinwu don''t know Su Ye''s "golden winged roc". In his opinion, he is just a nobody, but what he has to pay some attention to is the two fools brought by Su ye this time. Er silly has a very good relationship with the little golden dragon, which has been the common understanding of many strong people. Therefore, in the view of his highness Jin Wu San, the arrival of this unknown "golden winged roc" seems to have some deep meaning. Therefore, he came over and shouted "brother Dapeng with golden wings". Otherwise, as far as his identity is concerned, even if Su Ye turns into a golden winged ROC, it is not worth his attention. After his highness Jin Wu came to Su ye, he couldn''t help looking at Su Ye deeply. Because of the distance, his highness Jin Wusan didn''t feel it carefully before. But now when he saw the "golden winged roc" in front of him, there was a flash of amazement in the eyes of his highness Jin Wusan. Originally, he thought he should be a nobody this time. Although he was polite on the surface, he actually looked very dismissive in his heart. Until this moment, his highness Jin Wusan was shocked. You know, his strength is in the middle of the small three disasters, but when he saw the golden winged ROC in front of him, he still had a feeling that he couldn''t see through. The "golden winged roc" has a very mysterious smell, which makes him completely unable to see through the strength of the opposite hair. His highness Jin Wusan secretly marveled. In his opinion, the existence of such ability is either a secret treasure or at least the same strength as himself. But whatever the reason, his identity and status will never be very weak. The number of people in the golden winged Dapeng family is huge, so he can''t think of who the other party is for a moment. Of course, the more important thing is that this time the "golden winged roc" brought Er silly. This is the follower of Jinlong. With this dog, it means the whereabouts of the golden dragon, which means "Jue Shan Hai!" when he thought of the powerful weapon, his highness Jin Wusan''s heart suddenly became hot, and on the surface, he hypocritical smiled at the golden winged ROC transformed by Su Ye. "Excuse me, what do you call brother Dapeng with golden wings?" Two silly saw this scene, the heart immediately sneered. Talk to my dragon boss. You three legged crow is a fool. My dragon boss is just a cover up and turns you around. Why are you so stupid? It seems that even if my dragon boss wants to kill you, you deserve it! Su Ye smiled calmly and said, "Jin Yi is just a nobody. His highness will not hear my name." Jinwu thought for a moment. He really hasn''t heard of the name. "It is estimated that he is a strong man who practices secretly. If he makes good use of it, he can be used to deal with my eldest brother and second brother. At that time, I will get Jueshan and sea. Isn''t the future patriarch of Jinwu family his highness?" Thinking of this, the hypocritical smile on his face became stronger. In this era of evolution, the law of the jungle. For his highness Jin Wu San, there is no real friendship. There are only interests and utilization! "Hahaha, the name of Jinyi is quite good. It is the so-called life two, two, three and three. This is the beginning of all things. It seems that the Jinyi brothers will become great things in the future." His highness Jin Wu smiled at Su ye, but his expression was full of hypocrisy. Su Ye was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that his highness Jin Wu would praise himself like this at this time. Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly and subconsciously glanced at the two fools around him. I have to say that his highness Jin Wu San really has the ability to lick a dog. "Ow, Ow!" The two fools immediately became unhappy and couldn''t help shouting. What''s so special about this world? Why should every beast and man compete with himself for the status of licking dogs. And you, the third highness of Jinwu, can''t you be your third highness? I have to rob myself of my job. You even want to rob a dog like me of his job, you Aren''t you ashamed? His highness Jin Wu San, who was talking to Su ye, suddenly heard a series of dog barks. His highness Jin Wu was slightly stunned. Subconsciously, he turned around and looked at the two fools on one side. At the moment, Er Sha''s eyes are full of unconvinced color. To tell the truth, Er Sha''s bald dog didn''t look very good. Now Er Sha has such an expression. After his highness Jin Wusan saw it, he immediately had an impulse to stay angry. Chapter 234 "You stupid dog, what''s your name? Call again. Be careful, I''ll kill you to eat meat." His highness Jin Wusan glared at Er silly when he said this. "Ow, Ow!" Two fools are angry. Although he is stupid, he is not the kind of Lord who is willing to suffer losses casually. After hearing the reprimand of his highness Jin Wu San, er silly immediately stood up, and his two front claws kept swinging in the direction of his highness Jin Wu San. It looked like they were swearing at the moment. His highness Jin Wusan: His highness Jin Wusan''s little temper immediately came up. fuck! What''s your identity? I was scolded by a dog and an old bald dog with such an ugly appearance. The three Highnesses immediately became angry. "Bastard, your Highness has long been unhappy with your ugly bald dog. Don''t think you can do whatever you want with that little golden dragon. Hum, your highness is going to kill you to eat dog meat today. I think what can that golden dragon do to me!" His highness Jin Wusan scolded angrily. His breath bloomed like a mountain and rolled down in the direction of Er silly. Su ye: Su Ye was speechless, and he pulled himself into the water Su Ye immediately stood up and immediately blocked the coercion of his highness Jin Wu San for Er Sha. In fact, his highness Jin Wu is trying to test Su Ye''s strength. After all, even if you hide deeply, you can still feel the strength of the other party once you start. "Disaster king? It seems that he is still valued by the golden winged Dapeng family. Otherwise, he can''t be given such treasures to hide his breath." his highness Jin Wusan thought to himself. "Why don''t you let me kill this stupid dog?" his highness Jin Wusan asked in a puzzled way, with some suppressed color in his voice. Su ye took an indifferent look at the three Highnesses, "he''s just a dog. Why do you haggle with this dog?" His highness Jin Wusan: Your highness is speechless. How can you hear this? It makes people feel uncomfortable. "You also know that he is the subordinate of the Golden Dragon. Although you and I are unwilling to admit it, I have to say that the strength of the golden dragon is indeed incomparable. If you and I meet, they are not his opponents." Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked directly at the three Royal Highnesses of Jinwu. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, two fools immediately shouted in their hearts. Little sample, dare you ridicule boss long in front of me? You''re making yourself uncomfortable, damn stupid crow. Tremble in front of my dragon boss and feel inferior. His highness Jin Wusan opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word in the end. Although he said that he was overbearing just now, he was also very clear in his heart that he could not be the opponent of the Golden Dragon. "So I brought this dog. He''s Jinlong''s man, and his feelings are very good, so..." Su ye said this and suddenly looked around, showing a look of worry. His highness Jin Wusan looked like he understood the reason for Su Ye''s behavior. He immediately nodded and said, "this is not a place to talk. Brother Jin Yi, please follow me into the back hall." After saying this, his highness Jinwu made an "please" to Su Ye. Looking at his highness Jin Wu San''s polite appearance, the two fools were very happy. This stupid crow dares to say I''m a stupid dog. I think you''re stupid! On the one hand, he wants to kill our dragon boss, but on the other hand, he respectfully regards our dragon boss as a VIP. My dog really wants to see what it will look like when you know the real identity of the Dragon boss. Su Ye nodded and immediately took Er Sha directly into the back hall. "You guard outside. Remember, no matter who comes, they are not allowed to enter." his highness Jin Wusan ordered, and immediately he slammed the door shut. "Brother Jin Yi, I''m curious. Since this silly dog is under the little golden dragon, how did you catch it?" his highness Jin Wusan looked at Su Ye suspiciously, with a look of doubt. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly a listen to this words, immediately shouted in the heart. Why are you asking? Of course it''s my dragon boss who values me. Otherwise, what else do you think is the reason? Ben is so smart. Who won''t take me? Obviously, I had guessed that his highness Jin Wu would ask this question, which is why Su Ye chose to bring two fools. "Because he''s stupid!" Su Ye directly said such a reason. "Ow?" The two fools who were still in their hearts were suddenly stunned. They immediately grinned their tongues and tilted their heads, waiting for their eyes to look at Su Ye. The look was full of confusion. "The monkey is very clever. Now there is a more clever human around the Golden Dragon. These two are not so easy to cheat. On the contrary, the dog can use a little means." As soon as Su Ye finished saying this, he suddenly heard a scream. "Ow, Ow!" The two fools screamed with great grief. His highness Jin Wusan frowned and looked at Er silly. At the moment, the two silly actually used an expression that life is better than death, rolling on the ground, and the two hind legs were still holding in the air. "Ow, Ow!" Quit, quit. It''s so bad in the eyes of boss long. My dog wants to die! "Ow, Ow!" A scream that life is worse than death came out. Looking at this situation, his highness Jin Wusan suddenly realized. "Really stupid!" Just now he had some doubts about Su Ye''s words, but now it seems It is estimated that even a fool can deceive this stupid dog. This is the first time he has seen such a stupid dog! The two fools who had been rolling on the ground suddenly jumped up from the ground. Immediately grinned foolishly. "Ow, ow, ow?" Ben dog understands! Boss long said this on purpose. The purpose is to give full play to my acting skills, which can better confuse Jinwu. Under the influence of Ah Q''s spirit, the mood that had fallen into the trough suddenly recovered. Immediately, under the merciful eyes of his highness Jin Wu San and Su ye, the two fools began to roll again. "This is a gift I gave to your highness three. At that time, your highness three will cooperate with me to lure the golden dragon out with this stupid dog, and then we..." Su Ye grinned at this. Upon hearing this, his highness Jin Wusan immediately shouted three good words. But what he didn''t notice was that at the moment he turned around, a cold light flashed in Su Ye''s eyes, and he immediately prepared to kill the third Royal Highness Jinwu while his highness Jinwu completely took off his guard. Chapter 235 Just as Su Ye was about to start, he suddenly heard his highness Jin Wu three shouting. "Good brother, if you help me like this, I can''t take advantage of you for nothing. Let''s go. Now come with me to my treasure house and I''ll give you a gift!" To the treasure house? Su ye, who was going to do it directly, immediately put down his wings and put a smile on his face. A gift for nothing, how could he not want it? "Ow, Ow!" Er silly also shouted in his heart at this time. If his highness Jin Wusan could understand Er silly''s dog barking, he might be angry by Er silly. At the moment, two fools shouted two words: silly bird! According to his highness Jin Wu San''s intention, they should be imprisoned, but Su Ye refused. In his opinion, their cooperation has not been formally established, so it is naturally impossible to hand over the two fools to each other. His highness Jin Wusan also agreed with this. But what Su Ye didn''t notice was that when his highness Jin Wusan took the lead to leave, there was an ironic sneer in his eyes. "Oh, by the way, brother Jin Yi, there''s one thing I want to ask." his highness Jin Wusan suddenly opened his mouth. "Please." "I think the Jinyi brothers have some status in the golden winged Dapeng family. Since you have found the whereabouts of the golden dragon, why don''t you give it to the head of the golden winged Dapeng family?" "I think if you do this, you will certainly get a lot of benefits. You will also be famous among the golden winged Dapeng family?" his highness Jin Wusan turned his head and looked down on Su Ye. Su Ye''s eyebrows frowned slightly. He knew very well that at the moment, his highness Jinwu was obviously testing himself. He didn''t trust himself at all. Of course, Su ye came to stir up the muddy water this time. It doesn''t need the three Highnesses to believe in themselves. However, since his highness Jin Wu asked so, Su Ye naturally wanted to give a reason that satisfied the other party and was temporarily acceptable. Su ye made a thoughtful expression on her face. After a moment, she sighed helplessly, "can I believe you?" "Ow, Ow!" Two silly immediately whispered. Good guy, the acting skills of the Dragon boss are OK. Even if the dog sees the tangled expression of the Dragon boss now, he will mistakenly think that the Dragon boss must have something secret. These three legged silly birds are much more stupid than me. They will not doubt it. In fact, it''s just like two silly thoughts. At the moment, upon hearing Su Ye''s words, his highness Jin Wusan''s eyes flashed an expression of great interest, as if he smelled the smell of gossip. "Oh? Did brother Jin Yi offend any strong man? Don''t worry. You are my friend now and have been my friend all your life. No matter what trouble you encounter, I will protect you." As soon as he said this, a firm look flashed in the eyes of his highness Jin Wusan. But in my heart, I sneered. Hum, the golden winged Dapeng family are all fools. They are all the same regardless of their strength. Want to be brothers with your highness? What are you? If you don''t know the whereabouts of the dragon, do you think your highness can keep you until this time? Naive! Su Ye''s face suddenly showed a surprised color. Now he has no hand. Otherwise, it is estimated that he can shake hands with each other excitedly. "That''s great. That''s really great. I''m waiting for your words, your highness. In fact... I offended our highness of the golden winged Dapeng family. You know, your highness wants to inherit the position of patriarch." "Even if I give this stupid dog to the patriarch, I guess... Hey, I can''t escape being killed at that time. It''s better to find a strong backer." Su Ye sighed. The two fools with that look stood up their thumbs and said nothing about their acting skills. His highness Jin Wusan didn''t continue to ask, but there was a trace of satisfaction in his eyes. It was obvious that Su Ye''s answer had satisfied him. At this time, the third Highness has also brought Su ye to his treasure house. Outside the treasure house, there are several strong people who have reached A-level disaster king. "I''ve seen your highness three." The three men immediately saluted his highness Jin Wu San, with a look of respect. At this time, his highness directly waved his hand, obviously ignoring these guards. Su Ye looked at the front suspiciously at this time. This is a very ordinary house. To tell the truth, if Gu Lengyu came at this time, he might mistakenly think this thing is a toilet. It''s so common here that it doesn''t even fit in with the luxury buildings here. If this place had not been guarded by several guards and he had been brought by his highness Jin Wu San himself, Su ye would not have thought that this place would be the treasure house of his highness Jin Wu San. At this time, his highness took out a token from his arms. He threw the token into the air. Then a piece of golden light tilted down. At the moment when it was about to fall into the room, it turned directly into a hot flame. The fire was very hot, but when the house came into contact with the fire, there was a deafening roar. Hearing the sound, Su ye saw that the original house had disappeared. The space rippled for a while, and a group of towering trees appeared immediately. There was a huge palace on the tree. Obviously, the palace was the real treasure hiding place. To tell the truth, Su ye and ER silly looked at this scene, but then they were excited. Such a hidden thing that can be kept is obviously not an ordinary thing. "Is this your Highness''s treasure house? It''s worthy of your highness. The treasure houses are so magnificent. It seems that they are full of coveted treasures?" Su Ye is not exaggerating. At the moment, he is completely praising from the bottom of his heart. To tell the truth, Su Ye wanted to take away the hall directly at this time if he wasn''t worried about what bad reaction would be caused. As for the two fools, they are more direct now. After seeing the treasure house, they all drool directly. Su Ye''s shock naturally fell into the eyes of the third royal highness of Jinwu, which could not help satisfying the vanity of the third Royal Highness. He immediately smiled, "let''s go, brother Jinyi. I''m not boasting. In our Jinwu family, in addition to the treasure house of our father, I''m the largest and most luxurious treasure house. Even my brothers can''t compare with me." Chapter 236 Su Ye''s eyes lit up when she heard this. "Really?" happy! Su Ye is really happy now. In his opinion, the three Highnesses are really on the road. They know they are short of some treasures. They actually took themselves directly to the treasure house. Ha ha, how can they be so polite to him? "Ow, Ow!" Er silly couldn''t help shouting at this time, and his voice was full of excitement. This stupid bird, my boss made it clear that he wanted to kill you, but you did well. Instead, you opened the door to welcome us. You are really very polite. You fool mocked my dog. I don''t think you''re even as good as my dog. "Stupid dog, what''s his name? At first glance, he''s an ignorant fool. No wonder he can only run around with the stupid dragon." his highness Jin Wusan could not help but scold when he saw Er silly''s current performance. After hearing this, Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was an inexplicable divine color in his eyes. "Ow, Ow!" Seeing Su Ye''s reaction, two fools immediately shouted. Hum, you silly bird, have you seen it? Our boss is already angry. Just wait to die. At the thought of this, I didn''t shout any more. Anyway, when the Dragon boss attacked him, I must clean up this bastard. Seeing that the two fools settled down, Jinwu immediately spread his wings and flew high towards the palace. Moreover, Su Ye immediately took the two fools and rushed over. There is no guard here. After all, with such a tight guard, his highness Jin Wusan believes that no one can break in. As soon as the token in his hand turned over, the door of the treasure house opened slowly. At the moment when the gate was opened, Su ye could clearly feel that there was a palpitating breath wave from the palace. "It seems that there are a lot of treasures in it." Su ye thought to herself. Su Ye stood silently at the door. Although there was no change on the surface, her heart was hot. "Hahaha, come on." His highness Jin Wusan knew that if he didn''t take the initiative to enter, Su ye would not take steps, so he rushed forward quickly at this time. Su ye took a look at Er Sha, and immediately rushed forward with Er Sha. The treasure house of his highness Jin Wu San is like a small universe, surrounded by countless misty smells, and in these misty smells, there are many light spots flashing constantly. Su Ye just raised his wings and grabbed at the front. As a result, the light spot immediately turned into a silk book, which was a skill. Although it''s only a level B skill, it''s very precious for ordinary beasts. "Every light spot represents a treasure. Brother Jin Yi, you can use your spiritual power to perceive. Tell me what you like, and I can promise you." his highness Jin Wusan suddenly showed a kind smile on his face. But behind the smile, there was a chill that even Su ye could not perceive. "OK." Su Ye was about to spread out her spiritual power. With the sweep of spiritual power, a lot of information appeared in Su Ye''s mind. [skill: Mountain collapse (Level B)] [item: Zaohua grass (Grade B)] [weapon: sky breaking sting (Jinwu)] [item: Zaohua grass (grade C)] ¡­¡­ Under a series of information, Su Ye was obviously dissatisfied. He now has two magic tools of doomsday level. Unless the doomsday and above the doomsday, it will be of no use to him. As for the creation of grass and skills, they are also level B, which is obviously of little use to him. At the same time, er silly looked around curiously. "Hum, what a stupid dog. Do you think I''ll give you a good baby now?" Seeing Er silly''s current behavior, his highness couldn''t help mocking. "But let''s see. After all, it''s the first time for a stupid dog like you to come to such a good place. Your highness is merciful to let you know how poor the dragon you''re with is." His highness Jin Wusan laughed sarcastically. However, although Su ye and ER silly both heard his voice this time, they didn''t say anything. On the contrary, in their opinion, what his highness Jin Wu said this time is very reasonable. They are indeed very poor. No, it is precisely because they are so poor that they want to eat big families. "Ow?" Su Ye hasn''t found anything yet, but at this time, er silly suddenly makes a sound of doubt, and then Er silly rushes directly into the fog. I don''t know why. At this time, it always felt that something was calling itself. Looking at the two fools running around, his highness Jin Wusan didn''t stop them. On the contrary, the disdain on his face became more intense. He increasingly believes that Er silly is a stupid dog. At the same time, the treasures here are also protected by secret law. Unless he lifts the prohibition, it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to take them away. But at this time, Su Ye separated a wisp of spiritual power and followed Er silly. He was mainly worried about what danger Er silly would encounter. The spiritual power went deep with Er Sha. Suddenly, Er Sha stopped in front of a light mass at this time. "Ouch, ouch!" the second fool shouted. Although Su Ye didn''t know what the second fool wanted to express at this time, he could obviously feel the excitement of the second fool from the second fool''s cry. "Hmm? Is this thing useful to two fools?" When Su Ye was about to infiltrate the spiritual power, Su ye saw a drop of blood flowing in the light spot. Although the blood was only a drop, I don''t know why. When Su Ye perceived it with spiritual power, it seemed as if he saw a sea of blood. The sea of blood churned, as if Su Ye was out of breath. What makes Su Ye puzzled is that when other items are in the light spot, they have introduction information, but there are two words in the light spot. "Unknown?" Although it is an unknown object, Su ye also knows that it must be a very powerful existence to produce that blood sea like vision, and it can be seen from Er silly''s current reaction that this thing must be very useful to ER silly. "Since I don''t have anything suitable for me, I''d better take it away for ER silly." Su Ye smiled in her heart. Chapter 237 Although he really dislikes these two fools in ordinary times, he still blocks them from his heart. The strength of two fools can be improved, which is also good for him. However, at this time, the prompt sound of the system came out impressively. [item: White Tiger residual blood (level s)] Su Ye was a little, and his eyes almost didn''t stare out. He didn''t think that this thing was the residual blood of the white tiger. As the existence of the four divine beasts, this is the strong one who can match the name of the green dragon. Although it is only residual blood, it also has the "s" level. Su Ye didn''t expect that the two fools were so lucky that they could find such a precious thing at once. You know, he has been devouring all the way since his cultivation. Apart from some things related to the green dragon, where have he met such a good thing in the rest of the time? For a moment, Su Ye wanted to devour it. However, Su Ye is relieved to think that Er silly is looking forward to now. This thing may be more useful to ER silly than himself. Su ye will not be stingy to his partners. "Cheap, these two are stupid." Su Ye smiled calmly in her heart. As soon as her spiritual power was photographed, the light regiment flew directly to Su Ye''s palm. "Ow, Ow!" Seeing Su Ye''s action, er silly was excited and barked in his mouth. Boss long is really boss long. He is so good to our dog! It seems that my dog is really right about the Dragon boss. In the future, I must lick the Dragon boss harder, so that I can have more benefits. Two silly eyes were shining, and they ran back with excitement. "Huh? Brother Jinyi, have you chosen?" Looking at the light source taken by Su ye at this time, his highness Jin Wu asked curiously. "Don''t you choose more? There are many good things in my treasure house." According to his highness Jin Wu San, Su ye should have chosen for a long time. After all, he has too many babies here. Even if he is a golden winged ROC, he may not be able to see so many things. He can show off well. Su Ye smiled calmly, "no, I''ll choose this thing. It''s estimated that other things have no fate with me." Su Ye smiled with an open-minded smile, showing a satisfied color on her face. Of course, what Su ye thought in his heart, at least his highness Jin Wu didn''t know. "Ow, Ow!" But at this time, er silly made a series of calls. You are so stingy, your highness Jin Wusan. If you want to be so generous, why don''t you let boss long take more things? It sounds so good that you can''t change your stingy character at all. Hum, when my dragon boss tells you his true identity, you''ll be angry to death. He gave us treasures, called us brothers, and told us where the treasure was. Hey, we can''t take it all this time, but next time Thinking of this, the two fools couldn''t help but tilt their tongue and giggled while drooling. "Stupid dog!" after seeing this scene, his highness Jin Wusan frowned slightly, and his expression was full of disgust. His highness Jin Wu San immediately looked at Su ye and said, "let me see what treasure Jin Yi brother has brought this time." while talking, a hot breath sprayed from him and directly fell on the golden light. Suddenly the golden light dissipated, and a drop of blood floated impressively around Su Ye. "Hmm? Unexpectedly, brother Jin Yi, you actually chose this thing?" there were some accidents in his highness Jin Wusan''s voice. Su Ye frowned slightly, "is there anything wrong with this thing? I just saw that it was strange, so I chose this thing. After all, in the age of evolution, if this thing can be swallowed by me, I think it may have any unexpected joy." As a result, Su Ye was surprised. As soon as he heard this, his highness Jinwu immediately laughed. "If brother Jin Yi really thinks so, I still advise you not to choose this thing. After I got it, I also showed it to my father. My father came to the conclusion that this thing may be the residual blood of the strong, but it is full of the meaning of killing. If it is swallowed up, not only can it not be improved, but there may be some accidents." The father of his highness Jin Wu San is naturally the head of the Jin Wu family. Su ye will not doubt the vision of such a strong son. But Finally, Su Ye chose to believe in a silly dog. "I want to try!" Su Ye smiled calmly. Since Su Ye insisted on doing so, his highness Jin Wu San naturally wouldn''t say more. He directly opened the delicacy above and took a jade bottle of the blood. As a result, Su Ye''s expression showed a cold feeling after the jade bottle. We all use each other. Now that we have got the baby, it''s obvious that we can''t take other things away. So fast His highness Jin Wu San doesn''t need to let him jump. His death is the greatest benefit to himself. The moment his highness Jin Wu turned around, Su Ye was ready to start, but at this time, Su ye heard the inquiry of the three Highnesses. "By the way, brother Jin Yi, I have a question for you. Now that you have found this stupid dog, do you know where the golden dragon is now?" his highness Jin Wusan smiled and asked such a question. This is why his highness Jin Wu is willing to be hypocritical with Su ye for the time being. Su Ye sneered at the so-called taking people''s money and eliminating disasters. His highness Jin Wu was really direct. "Hey, your highness, you may not believe it. In this way, I swear by the blood of my golden winged Dapeng family. I really know where the dragon has gone now. If I want to know which dragon''s whereabouts, I can only start with this dog." Su Ye smiled helplessly. The blood of the golden winged ROC? What does this have to do with yourself? In fact, as Su ye said, if Su Ye simply told him that Jin Yi didn''t know the whereabouts of the dragon, his highness Jin Wu San really didn''t believe this. But now in his eyes, the golden winged ROC actually swore with the blood of the golden winged ROC, which had to be taken seriously by him. "It seems that you really don''t know." His highness Jin Wusan pretended to smile helplessly, but his heart was suddenly full of killing intention. Originally, he cooperated with Jin Yi because he wanted to know the news. Now that he wants to get the news from this stupid dog, why should he cooperate with this guy? Chapter 238 Isn''t it good to monopolize the news about Jinlong and rob Jue Shan and Hai by yourself? He doesn''t believe that Jin Yi will really cooperate with him. At this moment, killing intention grew out of the heart of his highness Jin Wu San. He brought Su ye here not just to send Su Ye''s baby, but to make a good plan. If Su Ye really has the capital to cooperate with himself, it''s OK to give him something. If not Then kill directly! "Hehe, brother Jin Yi, you know what? My treasure house is very strange. It can isolate all external perceptions. Of course, people outside can''t hear the sound inside." His highness Jin Wusan suddenly smiled, but behind the smile, there was a cruel color. "Oh? In other words, if you kill someone here, outsiders don''t know? But I think you can find some clues with some special magic tools?" Su Ye was also interested at this time and smiled. He now clearly knows the other party''s killing intention, and naturally knows what he wants to do now. But ha-ha! Don''t you have the same idea? His highness Jin Wusan immediately laughed. He thought he knew what Su Ye was thinking. He immediately said, "brother Jin, you are still too young. My treasure house is actually a magic weapon. Even if my father came here and used the secret treasure, he can''t trace back the years and reverse the time. Don''t want to find any clues." After saying this, the breath on the three halls of Jinwu suddenly soared, and a hot flame breath bloomed from him. The breath was as powerful as destroying the sky and the earth. "So, you don''t have to report any hope. If you die here, even if everyone knows, even if the head of the golden winged Dapeng family can''t notice me here. Then I''ll destroy the corpse. Hahaha, who can know you''re dead!" At this moment, his highness Jin Wusan no longer hid his intention to kill. Feeling the breath of the three halls of Jinwu, Su Ye looked very calm, "Oh? Hehe, you want to kill me? But I''m curious, your highness, don''t you want to cooperate with me? Why do you want to kill me all of a sudden?" "Because you''re stupid!" "Cooperation requires capital, but you don''t. You only have a stupid dog and nothing else. In that case, why don''t I monopolize this stupid dog? All the credit is mine." "I wanted to save your life until I found the golden dragon, but now I don''t need it." Jinwu laughed wildly. What he wants now is this feeling of being superior. In his opinion, Su ye must be dying of anger now, but he can''t do anything about himself. This feeling It''s so cool! However, when his highness Jin Wusan lowered his head and looked at Su ye again, he could not help frowning slightly. To his surprise, Su Ye was not afraid at this time, but with a joking smile. "Aren''t you afraid?" Su Ye didn''t answer. Instead, he was two fools. At this time, they stood up and waved their front claws. It seemed that they were scolding by pointing to the nose of his highness Jin Wu San. "Shut up, you stupid dog. Your highness doesn''t know what you''re talking about. If you''re not useful, your highness will kill you together." Su Ye smiled, but the laughter sounded cruel. "Don''t you know? I''ll tell you. Now he''s telling you, you fool, you''re dying. You don''t know yet!" At this moment, Su Ye''s breath rose. His highness Jin Wusan was a little stunned. He immediately seemed to understand something and laughed, "ha ha ha, you fool, you said I was dying, you..." However, before his highness Jin Wusan finished his words, he suddenly felt his body cold, and his body trembled with a strong killing intention that he could not ignore Then he saw that Su Ye''s body actually sent out a fog. Under the fog, there was an earth shaking dragon singing. His highness Jin Wusan almost lost his eyes. He was stunned to see that the original golden winged ROC had disappeared and replaced by a very domineering Golden Dragon. "You... You..." "What''s wrong with me? Fool, don''t you always want to find me? Why, you don''t know when I''m in front of you?" Su Ye sneered. "You... You''re the golden dragon, asshole. You''re washing and teasing me?" Thinking of what he had done before, his highness Jin Wusan almost vomited blood with anger. He actually treated Su Ye as a VIP. While saying that he wanted to kill Su ye, he took Su ye to this place. "What about playing with you? Your IQ, ha ha, is really worse than two fools. I want to thank you for giving me such a good place to kill you." "You..." He naturally heard the rumors about Su Ye. It''s not impossible to kill him under the vast mountains and seas. "Jinwu FA Xiang, burning the sky!" His highness Jin Wusan is also direct. He knows it''s better to start first. At that time, a flame light curtain sprayed out, destroying the sky and the earth, and covered it in the direction of Su Ye. It''s just A bright blue light bloomed at the same time, directly breaking the powerful flame. "Jue Shan Hai!" "Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus!" ¡­¡­ A moment later, his royal highness Jin Wu''s huge body hit the ground and looked at Su Ye. At the moment, Su Ye has turned back into a golden winged ROC. "Ow, Ow!" At this time, er silly ran to his highness Jin Wu San with great excitement and shouted sarcastically. "Ow, Ow!" You stupid bird, didn''t you just be very arrogant? Do you want to eat dog meat? Look, the name of your highness three can give you. My dog thought you were really powerful. As a result, under our dragon boss, you can''t walk for a few rounds. Too weak chicken. This dog tells you that today is not you eating dog meat, but this dog is going to eat bird meat! Thinking of this, the two fools turned around and twisted their hips at his highness Jin Wu San. "Poof!" His highness Jin Wusan immediately vomited a mouthful of dirty blood. Although he said he didn''t know what the two fools were thinking, but Two silly now that incomparable look, he can see in the eyes, don''t want to know, these two silly now must be mocking themselves. "You... Why don''t you have the smell of the dragon family? Why can you simulate such a strong and real smell of the golden winged Dapeng family? Did you... Eat my magic grass?" His highness Jin Wusan couldn''t help shouting at this time. Chapter 239 Su Ye smiled, but the smile made the third Royal Highness Jinwu feel creepy. "Well, thank you for the baby you gave me. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to sneak in." His highness Jin Wusan was so angry that he vomited blood again "You... You can''t kill me, i... I''m your highness Jinwu San, and my father is the head of Jinwu family." when his highness Jinwu San saw Su Ye coming towards him, he didn''t know if he was scared. At this time, he actually threatened Su ye with his father. Su Ye sneered, "you said yourself. Your father didn''t know I did it, and... Hehe, they would only blame the golden winged Dapeng family at most." At the moment of hearing this, his highness Jin Wu San suddenly felt a chill. He suddenly seemed to react and exclaimed, "you... Do you want to provoke Jin Wu people and Jin Yi Dapeng people?" "No... no, I have the fighting breath released by you. You... You..." "Don''t worry, just like you said, I''ll destroy all your breath about the dragon family. At the same time, I''ll leave a little more breath of the golden winged Dapeng family, which doesn''t need your trouble." after that, Su Ye was too lazy to continue talking nonsense with this guy. The golden wings fell down like a sharp blade. "Ah!" With a scream, the brain of his highness Jin Wusan was directly cut off by the golden winged ROC. At the same time, the sea of knowledge and the remnant body of Jinwu were directly destroyed by Su ye, and there was no residual smell of the dragon family. "Really a good man, no, it''s a good bird. Well, let''s go." Su Ye sneered. If you want to kill yourself, you must be prepared to be killed by yourself first! Su Ye waved his wings and the token flew again. Affected by the token, the closed door slowly opened. Su Ye immediately flew out with two fools and fled towards the periphery of the Jinwu family. Su Ye''s departure, the guards naturally saw in their eyes. They looked at each other and wondered why Su Ye left in a hurry at this time. At the same time, they also wondered why his third highness didn''t appear. However, they didn''t take it to heart when they thought of the power of your highness three. ¡­¡­ In the hinterland of the Jinwu family, there is a huge lake, but the lake is not lake water, but a very hot flame beam. The lake covers an extremely vast area. About in the central area of the lake, there is a family of Fusang God trees that block out the sky and the sun. There is a palace on the tree. Usually, the heads of the Jinwu family live in this place. However, at this time, the head of the Jinwu family suddenly trembled in his heart, and a breath of the passage of blood fluctuated in his heart. His highness Jin Wu San is his descendant and has countless blood connections. In terms of his strength, once the descendant is killed, he naturally has some insight. Jinwu clan leader hurried to the depths of the temple, where there was a longevity hall. There are countless life lamps in the longevity hall. Each life lamp represents a member of the Jinwu family. He quickly found the position of his children, but the life lights of other children were still burning, and the life lights surrounding his third son were extinguished. "Asshole, who killed my son!" The sad and angry voice spread, almost instantly covering the whole Jinwu family. The head of Jinwu clan was so angry that he killed his son on his birthday. It was obviously a different intention. At the moment of hearing the roar, all the monsters in the Jinwu family trembled with fear, and all the monsters felt incomparable fear. Especially those guards looked at each other in horror. Your highness is dead? But they clearly saw his highness San and Jinji Dapeng go to the treasure house before? Is it An ominous idea came to their mind. ¡­¡­ With the ability of the head of the Jinwu family, naturally he soon investigated the whereabouts of his Highness the third Jinwu. Especially when he heard that his Highness the third left with a mysterious golden winged ROC, the head of the Jinwu family frowned. "Old bird, if you really killed my son, I want you to pay with blood!" The head of the Jinwu clan tracked down the trail and finally came to the treasure house and learned what had happened before. "The golden winged ROC just left. He left in that direction, and his highness San still didn''t come out of the treasure house." the guards trembled. "Go and search for the golden winged ROC!" With a reprimand from the leader of Jinwu clan, dozens of strong men rushed to the sky and rushed out in the direction indicated by the previous guards. "Hum, useless things. What''s the use of you as a guard?" When the Jinwu clan leader was about to wave his hand, he covered it with an extremely powerful force, completely venting his anger on these guards. "Ah!" Several guards screamed and were directly patted into a blood mist by the Jinwu clan leader. As soon as he clapped his wings, he quickly came to the door of the hall. At the same time, a token flew out, opening the originally closed door again. When the gate opened, I saw the huge head of his highness Jin Wu San being placed at the gate. Seeing this scene, the Jinwu clan leader almost fainted. "I''ll kill you!" The leader of Jinwu clan roared angrily, especially when he felt the breath of the golden winged ROC on the third hall * *. "Go, give me someone, go to the golden winged Dapeng family and let their clan leader come. Their people dare to kill my son. If you don''t give me an accountable protection, don''t blame me for launching a clan war!" However, when the sonorous and powerful command of the leader of Jinwu clan was issued, Su ye had left the scope of Jinwu clan with one person and two animals. At the same time, his body changed its shape again and hid in the deep mountain. Even though Jinwu has great ability, it is obviously looking for the wrong direction, it is impossible to find them. Several people found a cave and went straight in. Su ye turned his hand over, and the jade bottle with a drop of blood suddenly appeared in his hand. "Are you sure you want to take it? You heard what the three Highnesses said just now? I''m worried about something unexpected." Su ye asked with some worry. "Ow, Ow!" in response, er silly shouted excitedly, obviously wanting that drop of blood very much. I don''t know why, he always felt that the power in this drop of blood was calling himself. Chapter 240 Su Qin hesitated, but finally gave the drop of blood to ER silly. As soon as this drop of blood appeared, mage striped ape and Gu Lengyu were almost out of breath. In their perception, this drop of blood seemed to contain a sea. The boundless sea of blood oppressed them directly. While frightened, the man and beast could not help but retreat several steps. How dare they continue to approach this drop of blood. "This... Dragon boss, what kind of blood is this? I have such a terrible smell?" "I saw the boundless sea of blood. How many creatures did the sea of blood kill before it appeared? Moreover, the sea of blood sang a strong sense of killing. Under this sense of killing, I felt that my body was about to collapse." The mage ape and Gu Lengyu couldn''t help but scream. The man and the beast even felt that if this drop of blood fell on them, they could be directly killed by this drop of blood. But what makes them more incredible is the performance of two fools at the moment. One man and one beast were stunned to see that the two fools were incredibly excited about this drop of blood at the moment. The power in the blood had no impact on him at all. Su Ye is also surprised at the moment. To tell the truth, Su Ye''s perception is exactly the same as that of this man and beast. "This is the remnant blood of the white tiger." For the sea of blood and the killing intention of Ling ran, Su ye knew it clearly in his heart. After all, the white tiger Lord''s is to kill. If there is no killing intention in this drop of residual blood, Su ye will be confused. Su Ye''s teammate Gu Lengyu naturally didn''t hide anything. At the moment of hearing this, Gu Lengyu and the mage''s eyes almost stared out. "Boss, take my knee." Gu Lengyu exclaimed and directly saved Su Ye''s thigh, which was full of flattery. The mage ape obviously slowed down a step, immediately grabbed Gu Lengyu and directly threw him out. fuck! What a shame! I couldn''t rob myself, but I did it directly. I fell to death. "Boss, I can also be your mount." the mage immediately beat his chest with his fist, but his expression was filled with flattering expressions. "You see, I''m so tall and powerful. It''s beautiful to go out with the boss. Unlike that ugly bald dog, it''s just not dignified and stupid." With that drop of white tiger''s residual blood, they have fully understood that kneeling and licking the Dragon boss can be bad. Look at that stupid dog. What else can they do in addition to selling stupidity in the rest of the time? But people actually got the treasure of white tiger residual blood. This is the influence of licking. "Ow, Ow!" The two fools who were just about to devour the residual blood were unhappy at this. fuck! You bastards, how dare you rob the dog''s position when the dog is going to devour blood? Especially you silly monkey, still want to be the mount of the Dragon boss? I bah! This time I try to evolve the ability to speak. Oh, yes, I have to evolve a smooth coat. At that time, the handsome appearance will not die. You, boss long, sit up more comfortable. I see who can take the dog''s position. Thinking of this, er silly no longer hesitated. He directly bit the drop of blood and swallowed it. "Ow?" However, at the moment when the blood entered the body, er silly made a confused sound. Only the next second, er silly''s eyes almost stared out of his eyes. "Ow, Ow!" fuck! It hurts! It hurts the dog. Is this to kill the dog? Gu Lengyu just walked back to the cave at this time. As a result, he heard such a scream, which scared Gu Lengyu to shiver. Just hearing the miserable cry of Er silly, Gu Lengyu felt pain all over his body, as if the pain of Er silly had affected him. The mage ape is not noisy at this time, and quickly looks at Er silly nervously. Although he doesn''t deal with this silly dog in ordinary times, in fact, in the heart of the mage ape, these two silly are already his good brothers. "Dragon boss, what can''t happen to this stupid dog?" asked the mage with some worry. Su Ye didn''t respond. In fact, he had been paying attention to the situation of Er Sha just now, but after Er Sha swallowed that drop of white tiger residual blood, there was a misty smell on Er Sha''s body. Affected by this breath, even Su ye can''t clearly feel the situation of Er Sha at this time, so she can only choose to believe Er Sha. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly eat pain screamed, a very hot flame breath directly from his body, blood red flame burned two silly body, and then there was a lotus like flame flying around him. Every time a flame lotus is added, the surrounding temperature rises by a few minutes. Two fools feel that their body is like being cut hard. And it was at this time that the flame on ER silly suddenly went out. "This..." This change came too suddenly. Su ye, who was worried for a while, looked at the two fools one by one. Two fools now It became more and more ugly. All the hair on his body had been burned under the influence of the fire. His whole body was red with blood. He looked like an old dog cooked. "Ow?" Two silly at the moment is also a Leng, obviously did not expect the change to end so suddenly. It''s just that it''s obviously too early for him to relax at this time. At this moment, two silly suddenly a spirit, followed by another burst of pain that made him feel torn heart and lungs fell on him. Su ye and others were shocked to see that Er silly had cracks on his body, as if he would crack at any time. This change made Su ye and others feel extremely nervous. Especially Su ye, at this time, he couldn''t help but want to rush up to stop Er silly''s evolution. He was really worried about whether there would be an accident in Er silly''s evolution. But at this time, a piece of flesh and blood grew rapidly on the crack, but different from his previous blood red flesh and skin, at the moment, the newly grown flesh and skin on ER silly was actually white and crystal clear. From a distance, these two fools are like a zebra, red and white. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 241 "Buzz!" A light trembling sound came out, and a hot flame erupted again from the two fools, but different from the previous one, at the moment, the flame was also divided into red and white, especially on his four claws and the end of his tail. Although the white flame did not give Su ye a feeling of how hot the flame breath was, it could Seeing the flame, Su Ye felt a sense of oppression in her heart. As if this strange white flame could threaten his life. "Ow, Ow!" Another series of calls came out, but different from before, this time, there was a trace of joy in the two silly calls. Seeing this, Su Ye three spit out a mouthful of turbidity. Just at this time, when they saw the change of Er silly, Su ye and others looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. Originally, there was a bag like a birthday star on ER silly''s head, but after this evolution, the bag has become a lot bigger. More importantly, this big bag also carries a middle bag, and a small bag grows on the middle bag. It looks like a place has been ordered by mosquitoes three times in a row. After the change of brain, the evolution of two fools is completely over. The flame on his body went out instantly, but the white flame on the soles of his feet and tail still existed. At the moment, the two fools have completely lost their light. They have a red spot and a white spot on their body, especially in the position of the red spot, with a scale. To tell the truth, Su Ye didn''t know how to describe these two silly ugly at this time. The mage ape helplessly held his forehead at this time, "is there a deviation in this guy''s evolution? Why is it getting uglier and uglier?" Hearing this, Su ye also grinned helplessly and didn''t know how to respond for a while. Su Ye opened the system panel and went to observe Er silly. [species: White Tiger split sky fire beast] [level: Level C disaster Kingdom] [basic aura strength: 6800 PA] [evolution times: 5] After evolution, the basic aura strength of Er silly with strong blood is much stronger than that of the demon striped ape. "Ow, Ow!" Obviously, just now these two fools have been immersed in the pleasure of power improvement. They didn''t notice what Su ye said. Therefore, they didn''t notice that they were even uglier than before. He shouted excitedly. As a result, the two fools were stunned directly. "Ow?" Two silly want to cry. As I thought before, after this evolution, I must have the ability to speak. But what happened? I can''t even speak up so far, which breaks two silly hearts. If you can''t talk, how can you kneel and lick the Dragon boss? Look, because of his efforts to kneel and lick, his strength is now so strong that the stupid monkey and stupid lengzi envy and want to snatch the position of his first licking dog. "Ha ha ha!" However, at this time, Gu Lengyu and mage ape couldn''t help laughing when they saw Er Sha''s uncomfortable appearance. "Ow, Ow!" I was in a bad mood, but the silly monkey dared to laugh at himself? You know, now you are also a level C disaster king. My dog is not afraid of you! Two silly immediately roared and jumped directly at the evil striped ape. The latter was also eager to try. After seeing this move of two silly now, he not only didn''t retreat, but rushed up with an excited step. "Bang!" "Ow!" With a punch and a scream, two silly people were directly hit by a punch and flew out, smashed into the soil, and smashed a hole with four feet facing the sky on the ground. In fact, when the two beasts are ready to fight, Su Ye is also curious. To tell the truth, er silly has never been a combat alien, but with the improvement of strength and blood, Su Ye feels that these two silly should make some progress. Unfortunately Although he is stronger than the mage in terms of basic aura strength, his combat skills are still a residue, which is why he was directly hit by the mage. Otherwise, it is estimated that this time the mage ape is really dangerous. "Yes, yes, it''s still the original feel. It doesn''t change because you''re completely bald." the mage pinched his fist, and his face was filled with joy. "Ow?" Just at this time, er silly climbed out of the pit. As a result, he heard such a sentence. Er silly''s face changed instantly and rushed out directly. Su Ye looked at each other and said, "well... Let''s go out and have a look." Su Ye was worried about two fools. The two fools wanted to be handsome and good-looking, but the fact has always been contrary to their wishes. Especially this time, Su Ye felt even more ugly. Su Ye was still very worried. She was afraid that the two fools would be unhappy when they saw their ugly appearance. There is a river outside. They knew it before they came here. Now the two fools are by the river. When they passed by, Su ye saw two fools rolling on the ground, and their mouths kept making bursts of sad screams. Just hearing this cry is enough to make su Ye feel helpless. "Ow, Ow!" God is jealous of the English dog. I think I''m so smart and follow such a good boss, but what''s the result? It makes me look like this. No, I want to continue to evolve. One day I will become beautiful. The two fools immediately jumped up from the ground, stared, tilted their mouth, exposed their long tongue, and began to laugh inexplicably. Su ye and others looked at each other. For a moment, they had a good feeling that they didn''t know what to say. "It seems that we are worried about this guy in vain." Gu Lengyu shrugged helplessly. The two fools'' psychological tolerance is obviously beyond their imagination. Seeing Su Ye coming, the two fools immediately ran over with a smile and slowly lowered their heads to let Su Ye sit on their heads. It''s just To tell the truth, the two fools are really ugly now. Su Ye is a little reluctant to sit up at this time, but thinking of doing so may hurt the two fools'' self-esteem. Finally, he reluctantly turned into a small beast and climbed onto the two fools. "Boss, where should we go now?" Seeing that Su Ye was robbed by Er silly again, the demon ape was a little unhappy at once, but thinking that Er silly was poor now, he gave Er silly the chance to become the mount of the Dragon boss for the time being. Chapter 242 Su Ye didn''t answer, but looked at Gu Lengyu. Even Su ye had to admit that this guy''s strength made him gain so much benefit in this period of time. The name of this rich boy really deserves its reputation. Gu Lengyu was stunned. He immediately looked around and pointed in one direction. "Well... Shall we go in this direction?" Gu Lengyu asked. However, Su Ye didn''t think at all at this time. As long as Gu Lengyu pointed to the direction, Su Ye naturally supported it 100%. This time they walked very slowly, like three steps. After a few days, they had a leisurely life. At the same time, they also inquired about the Jinwu people. It is said that the Jinwu clan once sent people to the Jinji Dapeng clan. As a result, the Jinji Dapeng clan was also domineering and directly drove the Jinwu away, which made the Jinwu clan leader very angry, so he directly took the strongman of the Jinwu clan to the Jinji Dapeng clan. The two patriarchs even had a big fight, but no one knows the final result. All I know is that now the head of the golden winged Dapeng family has gone to the Jinwu family, and I don''t know what the two sides are secretly talking about. "The water is not muddy enough!" ¡­¡­ In the territory of Shendi Ji family. "Father, let me find the dragon and avenge my brother." In the central temple of Ji family, Ji Changkong, the eldest son of Ji family, looked at Ji DaoHai angrily. There was a divine light in Ji DaoHai''s eyes. No one knew what the guy was thinking. Even Ji Changkong was a little nervous when facing his father. "OK, but when you see him, you can directly summon him to kill and rob. You must kill with one blow. If not, leave immediately." In fact, the "killing and looting" used by Ji Hao in the outside world is also the projection of the Dragon cutting sword. However, due to the influence of the outside world, the sword can not produce real powerful power. Even the projection is much weaker. But it''s different in this holy land. In the divine land, the projection of [killing and looting] can play a really powerful power. "Good!" Ji Changkong''s eyes suddenly burst into a pure light. After receiving a token from her father, she was ready to get up and leave. But at this time, he was stopped by Ji DaoHai. "Wait, this time you are born, there is another task." a strange light flashed in Ji DaoHai''s eyes. I don''t know why. At the moment of contacting his father''s present look, Ji DaoHai''s body trembled slightly, and a magnificent pressure almost made him out of breath. "Please tell your father." Ji Changkong knelt down immediately. Ji DaoHai carried his hands behind him, walked to the door of the temple, looked at the rolling sky and said, "I let you challenge the strong of all parties. You don''t need to kill them. You just need to defeat them and raise the name of my Ji family." "Yes!" Ji Changkong is naturally very willing to do this when she is in the limelight. He immediately saluted his father again, turned and left. But what Ji Changkong didn''t know was that not long after he left, a dark shadow appeared around Ji DaoHai. "Patriarch, if you let young master Changkong be born with such a high profile, it will not be good for our Ji family if it causes the wrath of the gods." Although I can''t see the shadow clearly, I can still hear his concern about Ji DaoHai''s practice from the shadow''s current tone. However, Ji DaoHai obviously didn''t care at all. Instead, he sneered and said, "it''s best to turn the Holy Land upside down. In this way, it can make my son shine forever. Moreover, it is estimated that the place will be opened soon. As long as my son can be famous in the sky, he will be selected at that time." At this point, Ji DaoHai''s face couldn''t help showing a trace of excitement. "That place?" Just hearing these words, the body of the mysterious man around him trembled slightly. Finally, he bowed to Ji DaoHai. His body was like a shadow and disappeared completely. After leaving Ji''s house, Ji Changkong was born with a high profile according to Ji DaoHai''s requirements and directly challenged the powerful races of the holy land. Although the four holy families and their eight surnames are top-notch in the holy land, there are also secondary races, and there are naturally many experts in these races. After Ji Changkong was born, he began to challenge these masters. Ji Changkong is the existence of the peak of the small three disasters. In this holy land, if there is no accident, it can almost walk sideways. However, Ji Changkong was a arrogant man. At the beginning, he just defeated the other party according to his father''s requirements. However, later, his attack became more and more serious. Any beast that challenged him was either killed by him or seriously injured by him. For a time, the whole holy land was filled with complaints by Ji Changkong, and even many races went to Ji''s house to seek justice. However, Ji''s house always adopted a indifferent attitude. Even those who threatened to be killed or badly hurt by Ji Changkong had no self-knowledge and knew that they were not as good as Ji Changkong, but they still wanted to challenge Ji Changkong. What is this not about dying? As soon as these words were said, almost the whole holy land was completely boiling. A large number of strong people took the initiative to challenge Ji Changkong for only one purpose, killing Ji Changkong and beating Ji''s face. However, in the end, he didn''t do it. Instead, he went to challenge Ji Changkong, and all the beast strongmen were killed by Ji Changkong. Ji Changkong was also happy and comfortable, so she set up a challenge arena in a place called Yue Feng in the holy land. "Hum, don''t you trash want to challenge me? I''ll give you this chance to kill me." "Yuefeng challenge arena, come if you are not afraid of death." "And the Golden Dragon. Today, I will speak here. If you have the courage to come, I will still kill you." Ji Changkong''s words are very crazy for everyone. Even many strange animals think Ji Changkong is crazy. ¡­¡­ "Clan leader, isn''t this Ji family crazy? Dare to make such a thing in our God land?" "Hum, it''s a shame to be the same as the eight surnames." "It seems that the Terran is still arrogant. I think we should go out and teach this bastard a good lesson." In the holy land, among the other four holy families and surname families, many strong people dislike Ji Changkong''s practice and want to deal with Ji Changkong and teach Ji Changkong a lesson. Chapter 243 However, to their surprise, after learning of their idea, their patriarch directly banned it. "Everyone is not allowed to shoot Ji Changkong. Violators will be killed." Almost all the children in the big family were shocked when such a command was issued. They obviously couldn''t understand why their clan leader would indulge the Ji family so much. At this moment, the chief of the town''s demonic ape stood proudly on the top of the mountain, looked at the sky above his head, pondered for a moment, and then sighed. "It''s really easy for all families to calculate. Let the Terran boy explore the way. I''m afraid that after the boy''s affair is over, the strong offspring of other families will be born and prove their strength in the same way." At this point, Su Ye''s figure suddenly appeared in the head of the town''s demon ape, "that place is about to be born. It''s amazing what kind of trouble the little guy will make, but he''s really at ease during this time." Although this was said like this, there was still a sense of oppression in the heart of the patriarch of the town''s demonic apes. The decisions of these big families obviously could not be concealed. Soon the outside world also knew what these clan leaders did. For a moment, it aroused thousands of waves, and almost the whole God was boiling. While being hostile to Ji Changkong, many strange animals also calmed down. In their view, there is a conspiracy hidden here. After all, those big families plan things that they can''t imagine. Ji Changkong''s mind was boiling, and almost the whole strange animals in the land of God knew it. These words naturally spread to Su Ye''s ears. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly immediately shouted unwillingly. In Er silly''s opinion, the Ji family really wanted to die. They had wanted to fight boss long outside before. At that time, Ji Hao was very arrogant, but I didn''t expect to be better than Ji Changkong now. Directly put down the challenge arena and threatened to kill boss long himself? This What an asshole! "Ow, Ow!" Dragon boss, kill this bastard! "Dragon boss, what are we going to do?" obviously, mage ape and Gu Lengyu are also very unhappy. Especially Gu Lengyu, Su Ye has been hunting animals with them for a long time. Gu Lengyu''s strength has improved a lot. Now he has reached the level of level D disaster king. If these short days of cultivation were placed at an ordinary time, Gu Lengyu believes that, let alone a few years, he may not be able to achieve such achievements for decades. Just like this, he recognized and valued himself as the Dragon boss more. When kneeling and licking up, he made two fools doubt life. Looking at the man and the beast, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. The small palm gently patted the three girls on ER silly''s forehead, and immediately sneered, "he wants me to go, I''ll go, he already knows who he is? I don''t want face?" As soon as Su ye said this, Gu Lengyu and others were stunned, and immediately nodded with great approval. "The Dragon boss still has a style, that is, what does our dragon boss exist? The only dragon in the era of evolution, how can this bastard command his respected identity? When we really go, we will fall behind and be ridiculed." "It seems that we really can''t compare with the Dragon boss." As soon as Su ye said that, er silly just opened his mouth and didn''t even make a sound, he heard Gu Lengyu''s voice like a series of guns. After saying this, Gu Lengyu gave Su ye a thumbs up. "Ow, Ow!" What an asshole. You can talk. Are you great? You want to rob a dog? Gu Lengyu, are you still human? You Too special to let the dog envy, let the dog envy! Su Ye continued to hunt and kill monsters with ER silly and so on. This is the time. The strength of this person, two monsters and Su Ye is also steadily improving. Especially Su Ye is not much, and it is almost time to upgrade. ¡­¡­ Ji Changkong set aside the challenge arena to fight monsters from all sides. According to many strange animals, Ji Changkong has put down his cruel words with the character of the Golden Dragon. Then the golden dragon is expected to come and fight with Ji Changkong immediately to protect his golden dragon''s dignity. However, to the disappointment of all the beasts, the Golden Dragon did not appear at all. And just like this, it makes Ji Changkong more arrogant. "Hahaha, the only dragon in the era of evolution? Bah! I don''t think the Golden Dragon has evolved into a shrinking turtle? It hasn''t appeared for so long?" "Sure enough, my Terran family is the first of all families. The so-called dragon family is just some timid elders." Ji Changkong stood proudly on the challenge arena with her hands on her back. Her words were ridicule. Ji Changkong''s voice is very harsh, which makes many strange animals angry. But they also know that Ji Changkong is powerful. It is estimated that if those powerful families don''t come forward, no one can beat this guy. At the same time, many strange animals also began to feel very curious about Su Ye''s whereabouts during this period of time. "Why hasn''t there been any news about Jinlong recently? Isn''t Jinlong very fond of making fun of things? I thought Jinlong did the business of Jinwu family before." "Who said no, who could have thought that it was the ghost of the golden winged Dapeng family. However, it is said that the golden winged Dapeng family caught the stupid dog. It seems that the Golden Dragon lost money on the golden winged Dapeng family." "Hehe, no wonder it''s so low-key now. I''m afraid. It seems that Jinlong is also a counselor." For a time, all kinds of negative news about Su ye came out. It''s just a pity that Su Ye ignored the news at all. He didn''t even know where the so-called Yue Feng was. Until Three days later, Su ye and his party moved forward according to Gu Lengyu''s previous guidance, and came to a very tall mountain, which rose up like a sharp sword and could completely pierce the sky. What makes Su ye more confused is that there are many strange animals in this place. It seems that this is still a treasure land. "Tut Tut, it seems that the boy''s ability to recruit money has been successful?" Su Ye whispered in his heart, but at this time, he changed into the most ordinary little beast and ran out. Although it is said that both the mage ape and the two fools have changed significantly, even the strange animals who knew them before may not recognize them after seeing the appearance of these two animals at the moment. Chapter 244 But Seeing such a combination will inevitably not make people doubt and cause unnecessary trouble, which is not very good for Su Ye''s next plan. So Su Ye just went out alone at this time. However, under this question, I was surprised to find that this place is Yue Feng. "Yue Feng? Is there any treasure on that Ji Changkong? Hmm? Wait, maybe so." An idea suddenly appeared in Su Ye''s mind. The corners of the little beast''s mouth grinned slightly, revealing a smile that made people feel a little trembling. After all, their combination is too conspicuous, but if they walk separately, they won''t let those strange animals see any clues. Gu Lengyu went up the mountain directly. "My God, what kind of species is this?" "It''s so hot, my eyes. How could such an ugly beast appear in the land of God." "Are you here to challenge Ji Changkong? I''ll go. Do you want to disgust him with your ugliness?" As soon as Er silly appeared, it immediately caused a burst of exclamation around. When all the strange animals looked at Er silly, their eyes were full of incredible. I can''t imagine that there is such an ugly existence in this world. After hearing these words, the mage ape and Gu Lengyu couldn''t help laughing directly. As for ER silly, his face turned black at the moment. You know, being ugly is a wound in his heart. Now he has been exposed by so many bastards and monsters? "Ow, Ow!" He cursed in his heart. Is this dog ugly? Especially, this is what you don''t understand. Just appreciate the beauty of this dog, a group of bastards without eyes. Hum, in the future, if my dog becomes the first strong man under the Dragon boss, I see how you praise my dog''s beauty. In fact, if it was the character of the two fools before, it is estimated that they would have shouted at this time, but his "ow ow" cry is too symbolic. It is estimated that when the two fools speak, all the monsters will know his identity. Therefore, Su Ye specially reminded Er silly that no matter how angry he was, he couldn''t make a sound. But just then, an earth shaking roar came out. At this time, all the monsters subconsciously looked at the source of the sound. As a result, they saw a bright golden figure rising into the sky, which was also wrapped with a few powerful powers. Almost at the moment of feeling the breath, the bodies of many strange animals were trembling. However, when they saw the identity of the strong man this time, all the animals were excited. "The golden winged Dapeng family, one of the four holy families." "Can''t the Four Saints see it at last? Send powerful children to deal with this bastard?" "Hahaha, the golden winged Dapeng family has been very beautiful recently. I just don''t know if I can kill Ji Changkong together." "In fact, I''m more looking forward to the dragon, but... It doesn''t matter. Now there is a golden winged ROC, so I can deal with Ji Changkong." Su Ye''s golden winged ROC now swayed up and rushed directly to the top of the mountain peak. I saw that a challenge arena covering a huge area was built on it. The challenge arena was surrounded by exotic animals. On the challenge arena, there was a man standing with his hands behind his back, with a strong smell on his body. If you look closely, this man is really similar to Ji Hao. "Ji Changkong, right? Hehe!" Su Ye sneered in his heart and immediately fell directly on the challenge arena. The monsters who originally glared at Ji Changkong suddenly screamed when they saw the golden winged ROC changed by Su Ye. "Golden winged ROC?" Ji Changkong frowned slightly after seeing each other appear. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the strong ones of the Four Saints would appear at this time. After all, he had received a message from his father that he would let go. The four saints and other families with surnames would not intervene. But unexpectedly, there was an accident. "Why? Didn''t you expect me to appear? Since you set up the challenge arena to challenge the strong man of the God of war, it''s not wrong for me to say that I am the most powerful race in the God of war. Naturally, I want to come up and teach you a good lesson." Su Ye''s words are very direct. After all, he came to stir up the muddy water. Why worry about so many things? At the same time, Su Ye is also carefully observing Ji Changkong at this time. [race: Terran (one of the eight surnames)] [level: natural disaster area (peak of small three disasters)] [basic aura strength: 16703 PA] Seeing this information, Su Ye nodded slightly. Although it was also the peak of the small three disasters, Ji Changkong was obviously weaker than the two peaks of the small three disasters he met in the land of dragon. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly this time has also come to the top, just saw this scene, he couldn''t help shouting in his heart. Dragon boss Niu broke it. The black golden winged Dapeng family really spared no effort. But I still have to say, boss, you did a good job. The bastard race is the craziest to chase us in the holy land. It''s time to let them know a lesson. Two silly thought of this, suddenly couldn''t help laughing. "Ow, Ow!" It is estimated that if the golden winged Dapeng family knew that we were doing all this secretly, would the head of the golden winged Dapeng be angry. Think of here, two silly feel very interesting. "You..." Hearing Su Ye''s words, Ji Changkong was suddenly depressed. "What am I?" but before he finished, Su Ye interrupted him. "Am I wrong? Am I really so shameless when I say your eight surnames? Challenge the strong in the world and take a picture of the strong at the peak of the small three disasters? Why did you send the peak of the big three days? Is it more awesome?" "Stink shameless!" Su Ye ran directly. As soon as he said this, the monsters below were almost boiling. It can be said that Su Ye has completely spoken their hearts now. "Yes, the Ji family is too shameless. It''s kind to send people from the realm of disaster king. We disaster king to disaster king to see who can kill who?" "Is it shameful to send a strong man at the peak of the three disasters?" "Bah! It''s still the eight surname families. I think I''ve completely lost the face of the eight surname families." All the strange animals scolded one after another through what Su ye had just said. As for Ji Changkong''s face, it suddenly became dark, and a strong sense of killing gushed out of him. Chapter 245 "Bastard, golden winged Dapeng, I think you are one of the four saints. I don''t want to fight with you to avoid hurting your peace. But today, you don''t blame others for your own death. When you die under my hand, I think you can be so hard spoken." While talking, Ji Changkong directly took out his sword and attacked Su Ye fiercely. "You want to die!" Ji Changkong snorted coldly, then raised her hand and stabbed Su ye in the direction. At that time, ten thousand sword Qi burst out from his, as if to kill Su ye in an instant. Su Ye immediately spread her bright golden wings and her body flew into the air. "Hum, Ji''s children, dare to fight with me!" Su Ye looked down, his eyes were always full of contempt and disdain, as if laughing at Ji Changkong on the ground, just a mole ant. Ji Changkong snorted coldly, but before he could respond, he heard Su Ye''s cold laughter again. "Oh, I remember. Although you have a sky in your name, but... With your short legs, I''m afraid you can only look up to the sky." As soon as Su ye said this, a burst of crazy laughter came from below. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly hearts are also crazy shouting, he felt that his dragon boss''s words were arrogant, and even began to mend his brain. If this sentence was said by himself, how domineering it would be. "You want to die, the art of defending the sword!" Ji Changkong''s eyes were cold and his hands were sealed. A lightsaber bloomed from his feet. Under the influence of the lightsaber, Ji Changkong rose directly. Su Ye''s eyes were slightly cold. "You see, Ji Changkong is going to kill me first. If I kill him in the battle, ha ha, his Ji family is not qualified to find justice. Otherwise, their Ji family is waiting to accept the crusade of all the races killed by Ji Changkong in the land." Su Ye''s words immediately ignited the passion of all the strange animals below. Almost all the strange animals roared one after another at the moment, as if they were responding to Su Ye''s words. Of course, in fact, there are still many monsters who are not optimistic about Su Ye. Anyway, Ji Changkong''s strength was too strong. "Hum, kill me? Do you have this skill? Ten thousand sword formula!" Ji Changkong tied his hands and pointed sharply at Su Ye. Then a five-star light pattern appeared over Su Ye. The light pattern was like a gap in the sky. The endless sword Qi poured down from the five-star light pattern. Almost in this short moment, the sky above was wrapped with sword Qi. Countless sword Qi fell madly like raindrops. Su ye could not dodge at the moment. The sword Qi had completely locked his body. Su yeleng snorted, but at this time he didn''t use any skills, but waved his golden wings and slapped them in the air. "Boom!" A series of roars sounded, and all the strange animals were shocked to see that in the face of the cold sword Qi, the golden winged ROC transformed by Su Ye fought directly with his wings and mercilessly scattered the flying sword Qi. "My God, this... The flesh of the golden winged ROC is too strong?" "Can you annihilate the sword Qi simply by relying on the power of the flesh? It''s terrible. How powerful the flesh should be." "I have almost reached the level of small three disasters now, but even so, if I carry it with my body, it is estimated that I will have to be hit hard." For a time, many strange animals began to talk about it one after another. They were stunned and unbelievable at the strength of this "golden winged roc". The body of the dragon clan is very powerful, which is the reason why he strongly resists the attack of the other party, and this ten thousand sword formula is not a fatal attack, so Su Ye is not injured now. But even so, Su Ye''s body was not feeling well at the moment. He repeatedly flew upside down in the air, and his wings had a kind of pain to be torn. "Hehe, Wan Jian Jue? I think it''s called soft Jian Jue directly. It''s just that this power tickles my wings." Su Ye sneered. At the moment, what he has to do is to completely annoy the Ji Changkong in front of him. Because of his current status, he can''t use his powerful skills. Otherwise, all animals must know their true identity, so it won''t be so convenient to drive in the future. And once his new abilities are exposed, his plan will be completely destroyed. This is why he can only choose to fight with flesh just now. "Asshole!" In fact, Su Ye doesn''t need to stimulate Ji Changkong. Ji Changkong has been angry for a long time. He never thought that Su ye would choose such a direct way to resist his attack. Your own ten thousand sword formula can''t even break other people''s meat defense? Isn''t this beating yourself in the face of red fruit? This made Ji Changkong, who had always thought he was a genius, unacceptable. She immediately shouted angrily and was ready to continue to attack. "Hehe, want to kill me? Yes, you can catch up with me!" Su Ye immediately spread his wings and his body was like an arrow off the string. He flew directly into the sky. In a moment, he had rushed into the clouds. "Want to run? Today, if I don''t kill you, I''ll be a man in vain!" Ji Changkong roared fiercely. When she was, she controlled the long sword under her feet and shot into the air. "Ow, Ow!" Seeing Ji Changkong scold like this before he left, er silly was unhappy. What''s the matter? Just go. You have to pretend before you go? Who are you pretending to see? Don''t you really think you can kill the Dragon boss? Fool, you were killed by the Dragon boss. When the Dragon boss came with your body, he asked you if you were ashamed? "Ow?" He''s dead. Of course he''s not ashamed! Er silly''s inner world is very complex, as if there are countless Er silly talking to each other. It is estimated that if all the "themselves" in Er silly''s mental world run out, they can form several football teams. Su Ye kept flapping his wings and rushed towards the sky. In less than a moment, he had come to the clouds and looked down at the sea of clouds. "I see where you''re going!" Ji Changkong gave a long roar and flew out directly from the sea of clouds. After seeing this scene, Su Ye sneered and continued to fly towards the sky without stopping. Chapter 246 Su Ye is mainly worried that if he uses the power of the dragon family, he will be found. But what Su Ye didn''t notice at this time was that when she saw Su Ye''s move, Ji Changkong couldn''t help dodging in her eyes. It seemed that there was something above that made him very afraid. "This madman! Hum, you dare to go up. Is my Ji family not as good as your golden winged ROC?" Thinking of this, he immediately controlled the long sword under his feet and rushed up. ¡­¡­ The man went to a roc for a few minutes, but the animals waiting below were a little anxious. Originally, they thought Su ye and Ji Changkong were just fighting in mid air, but they didn''t think of it. So far, they still haven''t felt any battle fluctuations. "Well... Did they leave here?" "It''s possible, but... Do you think they will go up, that is... The place higher?" "It''s impossible. Where is a taboo place and hides great terror. Even the chiefs of the four saints and the eight surnames dare not go. If there is a falling crisis, they have no strength. How can they go to the place above?" Listening to the voices around them, they were stunned. After all, they are foreign, not God''s race. They don''t know much about God''s things, but that''s why it''s hard for them to ask. There is a risk of exposure. "Boss long shouldn''t have any problems?" Mage ape and Gu Lengyu looked at each other with some worry in their eyes. ¡­¡­ "Boom!" In fact, Su Ye didn''t see the so-called starry sky after he came to the divine land. Therefore, he was going to fly up to have a look to see if he could lead to the outer space from the divine land. However, what Su Ye never thought of was that just after he flew to a certain altitude and it was completely dark all around, there was a burst of thunder in the air. Then Su ye saw it in horror. At the moment, he didn''t know what was going on. There were countless lightning patterns like spider webs around. The power of thunder and lightning is very terrible. Even Su Ye''s current strength may not be able to resist it. With the appearance of these thunder and lightning, the originally dark sky turned a little blood red. "You bastard, you touched the forbidden place." At this time, a startling cry came out. Ji Changkong turned around and wanted to escape, but at this time, countless lightning seemed to have a tracking effect and hit him hard. "Poof!" Ji Changkong immediately used all his strength to resist the attack of lightning. However, what made him despair was that under the lightning, he was like an ant, and finally the lightning fell. Fortunately, at this critical moment, a light pattern appeared on his body. The token that his father gave him to return the [killing and robbery] loomed. This token is made of special materials. Its texture is very strong, which can block the lightning attack for Ji Changkong. But even so, the impact of lightning is still powerful. At the moment when the offensive fell, Ji Changkong felt as if he had been beaten by the strong man of the three disasters, a mouthful of blood gushed out directly, and his body fell down uncontrollably. "Hiss!" Su Ye couldn''t help taking a breath. Although he had been mocking Ji Changkong before, he had to admit that Ji Changkong, the peak of the three disasters, was powerful. But even if she is as strong as Ji Changkong, she has no ability to resist the lightning. How can this make su ye not panic. This is indeed a taboo place. Su ye believed that even if he was fully open, he could not resist the attack of lightning. Su Ye didn''t expect that such a strange existence was hidden above the divine land. Su Ye quickly restrained her breath and carefully guarded her surroundings. But it may be that Ji Changkong''s own bad luck, which hit the lightning. Until now, Su Ye''s side was like a sea of thunder, but no lightning fell on him. "Woo woo!" Su Ye originally wanted to carefully withdraw from the forbidden place. However, what he didn''t think of was that at this time, a whimper came from above the forbidden place. It seems that there are countless people crying on this sky. The next scene directly shocked Su Ye. At this time, he was frightened to see that a long river appeared strangely on the sky. The color of the long river was blood red, and on the long blood red river, there were countless corpses to surrender. "Is that... Jinwu?" "The golden winged ROC also has?" "Is this a Terran?" ¡­¡­ At the moment of seeing the bodies inside, Su Ye felt a little depressed and out of breath. These bodies seemed to have been dead for a long time, but there was still an extremely powerful pressure on these bodies. The sobbing sound Su ye heard just now came out of this. Just hearing this cry, Su ye had an indelible sadness in her heart. A roar sounded, the sky seemed to crack a huge crack, and countless tentacles like vines stretched out from the crack. These tentacles fell directly on the bodies and took all the bodies one by one. In a moment, there was a "click" sound in the crack, as if something was constantly eating the body sent into the crack. "Dragon clan?" Just at this time, a low voice came out with boundless prestige. At the moment of hearing this sound, Su Ye''s heart was pulled up. He looked at the cracks in horror. He didn''t know what powerful existence was hidden in the cracks, but he directly saw through his disguise. Especially at this time, Su Ye felt that a pair of eyes as big as the sky were staring at him. At the moment of touching the eyes, Su Ye''s head immediately made a loud noise, and Su Ye''s consciousness became a little blurred for a time. But at this time, the voice of calling came from his ear. Although Su Ye always felt something wrong in his heart, his body flew slowly towards the crack uncontrollably. The power of lightning, which was originally concentrated around, seems to give way to Su ye at the moment. They all disperse one after another, so that Su Ye''s body won''t come at a good time. Chapter 247 Seeing Su Ye getting closer and closer to the crack, Su Ye''s own consciousness seemed to be going to sleep completely. The strong sense of crisis loomed in her mind. Su Ye wanted to resist. However, under the traction of the dark force, Su Ye couldn''t resist at all. "Boom!" However, at this time, a huge roar rang out from the blood river. A giant with bright white light rushed out of the blood river. A roar that seemed to cut off the ages came from the mouth of the giant of light. There were bursts of sound waves. Su Ye spit out a mouthful of dirty blood directly. It was at this time that the giant of light also spewed a mouthful of blood, and the huge body fell directly below. But the blood of the giant of light shines brightly. All the blood fell on Su ye, forming a bright protective film on Su Ye. It was at this time that Su Ye suddenly remembered a very mysterious voice in her ear. It''s strange to say. Su Ye doesn''t understand what the other party is talking about, but she understands the other party''s meaning in her heart. "They... Will return!" There was a sense of powerlessness in the sound. Before Su Ye understood what this meant, a thunder roared. "Boom!" At the moment, Su ye could not control his body. His huge body hit the lightning directly. Su Ye''s heart "cluttered", and Ji Changkong''s situation came to his mind. However, just when Su Ye felt that he would be killed by the lightning, the blood of the giant of light turned into a series of Shenhong and completely guarded his body. In less than a moment, Su Ye rushed out directly from the forbidden land. After leaving the forbidden place, the surrounding sky also returned to its original color. But before that, the power of lightning was obviously very powerful [Ding, divine substance detected] [material: the remnant blood of God who has been consumed by the long river of years] Su Ye was slightly stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the blood of the giant of light was so powerful that it could have A-level strength after being wasted by the long river of years. "If he is at his peak, how powerful will he be? Can a drop of blood destroy a world? But if he is so powerful, what kind of existence can strangle him?" Su ye had such an idea in her heart. "God?" Su Ye seems to have heard rumors about God somewhere. But the next second, his body shook. Just now his attention was on the blood, and he completely forgot that he was still falling. The falling speed was so fast that Su Ye directly hit the soil. Fortunately, this time, the residual blood of God on him protected him again. At the moment, Su Ye was too lazy to climb out of the ground and swallowed the blood directly. [congratulations to the host for swallowing the remnant blood of A-level God who has been consumed by the long river of years, and obtaining evolution point 80 and Reiki point 600.] [skill: Divine phaseless skill (level a)] [skills can fully imitate the skills seen, and completely change their own strength breath into the breath of imitators or races.] [imitation skills are temporary skills and cannot be acquired by ontology.] [double Reiki consumption.] Hearing the sound of the system, Su Ye almost shouted out without excitement. With the magic grass''s ability, although he can make [myriad changes], he has one disadvantage. Once he fights, he has no other skills to use and will still expose his identity. But it''s different with this [divine power]. If you encounter the situation just now, Su ye can directly use the skills of golden winged ROC to fight in the challenge arena. The only disadvantage is that compared with the golden winged ROC, you need to spend twice as much aura as the Xibei goods. But anyway, this skill is still very useful for him now. The only thing that makes Su Ye regret is that he thought he could extract the blood of the light giant from that drop of hard work just now, but maybe it''s because your blood is seriously incomplete. In the end, there is no blood reminder. After this increase in Reiki points, Su Ye''s strength has also been improved. He immediately opened his system panel. [host: Su ye] [species: West dome golden pupil dragon] [level: level s disaster king] [basic aura strength: 9500 (12350) PA] [gifted supernatural powers: natural vision, breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal, heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon clear formula, Kang dragon robbery, nine robbery eyes, vision: Chaos generates Golden Lotus] [skills: Tianlei field, empty God breaking, cangshen breaking, bloodthirsty burst inflammation, shaking the ground, divine image thunder condensation method, ten thousand phase fire method, small void evasion, divine non phase skill (level a)] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday), Jueshan (doomsday), Guangsha blade (Jinwu)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 360] [Reiki point: 30 / 15000 (26 / day)] "The basic Reiki intensity has actually reached more than 12000. With my current strength, it''s not a big deal even if I''m right at the peak of the small three disasters." Thinking of this, Su Ye was a little excited. The growth rate of Jinlong is 30%. With the continuous improvement of his own strength, the growth effect is more and more obvious. "Now, it''s time to find Ji Changkong. I hope he didn''t fall to death directly." Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a cold and fierce color. However, he and Ji Changkong seem to have the same idea, and they are more destined. Su Ye just stood up and heard a burst of mocking laughter from above. Su Ye subconsciously looked up and saw that Ji Changkong actually appeared at the edge of the pit and looked down at him with a condescending attitude. "Unexpectedly, you golden winged Dapeng are very resistant to falling, but it''s true to say that you golden winged Dapeng are fools. You dare to break into the forbidden place. I think you''re disgusting that you live long enough." "Don''t worry, I''ll send you to die now! After the change just now, I think you''re very weak now, so go to die!" When it was, Ji Changkong directly raised the long sword in his hand and waved it hard downward. "Kill a sword!" With Ji Changkong''s reprimand, a sword that seemed to be able to cross the sky suddenly fell from the sky and stabbed Su Ye hard. "Want to kill me?" Su Ye sneered, and the next second, Ji Changkong, who was originally full of ridicule, saw in horror that at this time, a huge and unparalleled sword spirit was also blooming under Su Ye. "Boom!" The two swords fiercely collided with each other. However, Ji Changkong was seriously hurt before. At the moment, he can''t give full play to the power of "kill a sword". On the contrary, this genuine skill was defeated by Su Ye''s imitation skill. Chapter 248 "You... How did you learn this skill?" Seeing that his attack was directly defeated by Su ye, and they still used their own skills, Ji Changkong felt very incredible. If Su Ye didn''t look like a golden winged ROC now, Ji Changkong would doubt whether this was their clan in front of him. A long howl came out! Su Ye''s huge golden winged ROC voice was impressively. Ou flew out from below, and the huge breath fell on Ji Changkong like a tide. The main reason why Su Ye was able to use this skill just now was naturally the use of "divine selflessness". Although the consumption was indeed a little higher, the effect was very good. "I''m a golden winged ROC. The golden winged ROC who can create miracles has a very strange skill? Hum, in the future, my golden winged rocs will be all over the earth. They don''t have any ability. How can they do this?" Su Ye''s voice was very loud, especially through the wider spread of spiritual power. Naturally, there are many weak and small animals around here. Now they are trembling on the ground under the influence of the smell of Su Ye''s golden winged ROC. However, Su ye also knew that after this, these strange animals would spread all what they had just said. Three people make a tiger, not to mention there are so many strange animals here! "Asshole, you... You golden winged Dapeng are ambitious, you..." Before Ji Changkong finished, he saw a sword spirit coming from the sky again. The powerful [kill] blocked his words with extremely sharp sword spirit. Ji Changkong had no choice but to raise her strength to resist the power of the sword. However, after being hit by lightning in the forbidden place just now, he has been badly hurt. At the moment, he is at the end of strong rowing. If I hadn''t thought Su Ye was badly hurt and could kill him, I would have escaped from the airport long ago. Where would I stay in this place. After all, He Ji Changkong has offended many alien races these days. "Ah!" With a scream, Ji Changkong was hit by vomiting blood and flew out. "You... You... How can you have such powerful power? Didn''t you enter the forbidden place just now? And you were hit by lightning in the forbidden place?" In fact, Ji Changkong didn''t know what had happened to Su ye before. He only saw Su ye fall from the air, and he was still carrying thunder light, which subconsciously meant that Su ye, like him, was hit by lightning in the forbidden place. And just now he can clearly feel that Su Ye''s strength is much weaker than him. After being hit by lightning, he should not have any combat ability. Even speaking, whether he can live or not is a problem. But now Su Ye''s combat effectiveness improved again. This made Ji Changkong full of fog. In front of him, the golden winged ROC gave him too many accidents. He felt that even if the golden winged ROC gave him any other accidents, there would not be too much waves in his heart. "With you? You don''t deserve to know, die!" When it was time, Su Ye controlled her huge body and fell from the sky. It seemed that she wanted to use the most violent means to directly crush Ji Changkong''s body below. "You... You can''t kill me, but... Ah!" Ji Changkong was shocked. Unexpectedly, the golden winged ROC actually dared to kill himself. He couldn''t help exclaiming. However, he was directly hit by the golden winged ROC''s body before he finished saying this. Ji Changkong immediately vomited blood. At the moment, he can obviously feel the passing of his life breath. "Can''t kill you? You were so arrogant just now. Everyone saw that you wanted to take the initiative to kill me. I killed you. It''s just self-protection. Moreover... Killing you can also give a headache to the golden winged Dapeng family. Why not?" Su ye said this, and there seemed to be a golden dragon swimming in his golden pupil. "You... You are..." Ji Changkong almost stared her eyes to the ground when she heard this. Especially when he saw Su Ye''s pupil change, he suddenly had the feeling of awakening. He had guessed Su Ye''s real identity in his heart. It''s just a pity that his life has come to an end at this time. Before she died, Ji Changkong suddenly found herself wrong, and it was outrageous. What the golden winged Dapeng told him now, he was very surprised. Su Ye directly waved his wings and a bright force directly integrated into Ji Changkong''s head, which scattered Ji Changkong''s spiritual power in an instant. If not, the real strong can still use this spiritual power to peep into what happened before Ji Changkong. "It''s done!" Su Ye sneered, but before she left, she searched Ji Changkong''s body, but Su Ye was dissatisfied that Ji Changkong was the eldest son, but she was very poor and had nothing valuable on her. Immediately Su ye let out a long roar and directly took Ji Changkong''s body back to the top of Yuefeng. Originally, those strange animals were still curious about Su Ye''s battle with Ji Changkong. As a result, they heard a roar. All the strange animals looked up and looked at it curiously. "My God, look at this golden winged ROC holding on to its claws... Is it Ji Changkong?" "Is Ji Changkong really dead? The golden winged ROC was killed?" "Hahaha, nice killing. The golden winged ROC really lived up to my expectations." "Beautiful fart, I don''t think we''ll be safe next. No matter what Ji Changkong says, it''s the eldest son of the Ji family. If the son is killed, the Ji family will give up? I think we''d better leave early to avoid being affected and implicated." "What''s the matter with our God? There was a Jinlong disturbance before, and then a Jinji Dapeng killed Jinwu. Now the eldest son of the Ji family was also killed. I feel that there is a great disaster in our God." After seeing the situation above the head, all the animals could not help whispering, and there were endless worries in their words. At the moment, many strange animals turned around to leave, but it happened that at that time, a "pop" sound was uploaded from the challenge arena behind them. "This... This Ji Changkong?" After hearing the sound, some strange animals couldn''t help but turn their heads curiously. As a result, they saw a bloody body smashing on the challenge arena, smashing the challenge arena into cracks like cobwebs. Chapter 249 After seeing this scene, other monsters felt extremely frightened. Ji Changkong''s body seemed to hit their hearts instead of the challenge arena, which made them tremble. However, at the moment, these monsters did not dare to run around. They were worried that Jinji Dapeng would be fierce. "Ow, Ow!" At this time, er silly shouted wildly in his heart. Isn''t this fool arrogant before? Also take the initiative to fight in the Dragon boss? It didn''t turn out to be killed! The previous arrogance has completely become a joke. After all, I''m the best dragon boss. To tell the truth, at the moment, he hopes he can have a good connection with the Dragon boss Su Ye. In this way, Su ye can know the praise of Su ye in his two silly hearts. "Ji Changkong should be killed!" At this time, an earth shaking voice came out, "you can be a witness, you can also see it. It was Ji Changkong who knew my hand first, and I was just self-defense." "But if you give me another chance, I''ll kill him anyway!" "Remember, kill him. My parents are empty. It''s my golden winged ROC!" Su Ye''s voice sounds very overbearing. Just hearing this voice is enough to make countless strange animals tremble. Each beast looked at Su ye with an impossible look. Although Ji Changkong was not liked by them, they still recognized one thing, that is Ji Changkong''s strong strength. Su Ye was able to kill him. Many monsters admired him very much, especially those who were killed by Ji Changkong. After all, if simply in terms of their strength, it is obviously impossible to avenge the strong who died in the family. However, what these monsters understand better is the crisis behind this matter. Anyway, Su Ye killed Ji Changkong. I''m afraid the Ji family won''t give up. And with the strength of Ji''s family, once Su Ye is caught, Su ye will die. Just as Su Ye was about to leave his name, he suddenly heard many strange animals shouting below. "Benefactor, go quickly. If you don''t go again, if you are found by the Ji family, you will die." "Thank the benefactor." "Hey, you shouldn''t come back. Otherwise, you won''t be known about killing Ji Changkong. Now you''re in danger. You''d better go quickly." "Ow, ow, ow?" After hearing this, the two silly eyes almost stared out of their sockets. What happened to these people? Can''t you eat too much poisonous milk powder? Now you''re helping boss long? Didn''t you always want to kill my dragon boss before? A group of fools, if you know that this golden winged ROC is the change of my dragon boss, I think you can all be run to death. Su ye also looked at these strange animals with some amazement, but on second thought, Su Ye was suddenly surprised. The reason why these people shout like this is for gratitude, but the greater reason is that the golden winged Dapeng family. Even if they know that they talk to themselves like that, they may not know their names, but they still want to flatter this ethereal flattery. Who makes the golden winged rocs strong. Su Ye sneered in his heart and immediately waved his wings, and his body rushed directly into the air. "I, the golden winged Dapeng family, have always been bold. Na Ji Changkong, died in the hands of Jin Yi, the golden winged Dapeng family. Today, I''ll put down my words here. Ji Changkong challenged the heroes in the world first. When I came to the stage, he wanted to kill me. If you give me another chance, I will kill him." "If the Ji family is shameless, I will wait for you to attack me in the golden winged Dapeng family." After saying this, Su Ye immediately waved his wings and flew back directly in the direction of the golden winged Dapeng family. All the animals were stunned. If it were them, if they killed Ji Changkong, they would not report to their own family. Then even if the Ji family really came to the door to ask for someone, no one would know that he killed him. But this name, isn''t it just waiting for the Ji family to retaliate? And that sentence in the golden winged Dapeng family waiting for a crusade is too war. "This... Did the golden winged Dapeng family do this on purpose? This is the rhythm of going to war with the Ji family." "Recently, the golden winged Dapeng family is a little hard to see. First they killed his highness Jin Wu San, and now they killed the eldest son of Ji family. Do they want to go to war with these two families completely?" "I feel like we''re going to be in chaos." "Let''s go. The gods fight. We ordinary animals suffer." Many strange animals have dispersed one after another. How dare you continue to stay in this place. As for the two silly three, they had already sneaked down the mountain and dared to meet at the place they had agreed before. "The golden winged Dapeng family has always wanted to kill the Dragon boss against the Dragon boss, but what happened? The Dragon boss just moved a little bit, and some golden winged Dapeng families are busy." "If the two families can''t handle it well, even the golden winged Dapeng family will have to hurt their muscles and bones." Gu Lengyu and mage ape said, but their eyes were full of excitement. They felt honored to witness Su Ye''s opening the chaos of the divine land. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly this time also excitedly shouted. The Dragon boss is the Dragon boss, or he doesn''t make a move. This move is a big deal. It''s not as small as the golden winged Dapeng family. And It''s good to be chaotic. If the golden winged Dapeng family is completely chaotic, they can fish in troubled waters. ¡­¡­ It was obvious that the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family came to power and killed Ji Changkong soon spread all over the land of God. At this time, the head of the golden winged Dapeng family is investigating the killing of his highness three. Anyway, the golden winged Dapeng family is also a powerful holy family with Qi Ming of the golden winged Dapeng family. He must explain this matter. "Hum, the golden winged Dapeng family is really powerful. First they killed my son, and now they ran to kill the eldest son of the Ji family. I want to ask King Peng, how much loss can you bear if my two families unite?" The voice of the Jinwu patriarch was full of banter. Peng Wang''s face suddenly became gloomy, and his heart was about to curse. Special Jinyi? Is there such a strong man in your family? But even if you want to kill Ji Changkong, you''ll kill him secretly. Can you die if you''re not so aboveboard? You did a great job. Now I''m in trouble. Chapter 250 The matter of his highness Jin Wu San hasn''t been solved yet. As a result, Ji Changkong''s matter happened again. King Peng has a sense of helplessness. "If I say that I don''t know this Jinyi, can you believe it?" King Peng sighed helplessly. He was telling the truth, but what made king Peng feel helpless was that it was obvious that the joking expression on the face of the Jinwu patriarch of others was enough to explain everything. At this time, an attendant quickly ran in and didn''t know what he said in the ear of the Jinwu clan leader. The Jinwu clan leader''s face changed in an instant and immediately slapped the table. "Hum, you said you didn''t know about this matter, did you? You didn''t know this Jin Yi, did you? Yes, I won''t investigate this matter if you hand over Jin Yi?" Looking at the current appearance of the Jinwu clan leader, King Peng immediately tightened his face and looked at the Jinwu clan leader suspiciously. I don''t know why the Jinwu clan leader suddenly spoke like this at the moment. "Why, do you want to avenge Ji Changkong? Kill Jin Yi and please Ji''s family?" Peng Wang said coldly. The head of Jinwu family immediately laughed. "Ji''s family? What qualifications do they have? The golden winged Dapeng who killed my son just got the news is called Jin Yi. It''s really powerful. If you don''t hand it in, I''ll go to the golden winged Dapeng family in person. Didn''t he talk to the golden winged Dapeng family waiting for Ji''s family to take revenge?" Hearing that the Jinwu clan leader was going to his own clan, King Peng immediately looked tight. The immortal medicine was about to mature. If the Jinwu clan leader found out, there would be more branches at that time. For a time, King Peng began to struggle with how to prevent Jinwu clan leader from going to his own clan. ¡­¡­ Ji family temple. At the moment, Ji DaoHai looked at the direction of the golden winged Dapeng family. "Clan leader, the golden winged Dapeng family deceived people too much. Why don''t I take someone over and ask for justice for the eldest princess." the mysterious strong man like a shadow reappeared and saluted Ji DaoHai with great respect. "Revenge? It was originally caused by my son. When Changkong killed those strange animals, my Ji family said that if they wanted revenge, they would let them kill Changkong themselves. Now if we revenge because of Changkong''s death, I''m afraid we can''t stop the long mouth of the world." "I''m afraid the Ji family will encounter a lot of trouble in the future." In any case, this divine land is dominated by exotic animals. Human beings are just a small race of this divine land. "But should we be indifferent to the death of the young Lord? If so, won''t our Ji family become a joke of God and be regarded as an existence that everyone can bully?" Although I can''t see the expression of the shadow, I can clearly hear the anger in his heart at the moment from his words. Ji DaoHai sneered, "don''t listen or ask? This is not the style of my Ji family." The shadow was slightly stunned. It was obvious that he didn''t understand Ji DaoHai. "Please make it clear to the patriarch." "Didn''t the golden winged ROC tell my Ji family to take revenge? You go to find some strong people whose strength is probably at the peak of the small three disasters. It doesn''t need to be said to be revenge, just talk about the duel. Of course, if his own strength is poor and he is killed during the duel, we don''t blame him." ¡­¡­ At this moment, in the cusp of the wind and waves, "Jinyi" is lying on the grass with a leisurely face and a small grass in his mouth, looking very comfortable. "Boss long, I heard some news. Recently, the Peng king is no longer in the family. It seems that he has gone to the Jinwu family to deal with things, while the Ji family has photographed a group of people and is on the way to the Jinji Dapeng family." Gu Lengyu was sent out by Su ye to inquire about the news before. Now he says everything he heard. "The Ji family is really going to take revenge? It''s shameless, isn''t it?" the demon ape couldn''t help saying. "Ow, Ow!" Say you''re a silly monkey, you don''t believe it. That Ji Changkong has done that kind of thing, which is enough to see that the Ji family is not a good bird. "They are not going to take revenge. According to the Ji family, they are going to compete with Jin Yi. They want to see what kind of heroes can kill Ji Changkong." Hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. "The Ji family is really shameless. Duel? If you accidentally kill Jin Yi during the duel, you can only blame Jin Yi for his poor skills." Su Ye slowly got up from the ground and looked ahead. Not far from them, there is a temple group shining with golden brilliance. Over there is the family of golden winged Dapeng. "The golden winged Dapeng family is really comfortable. Compared with them, the town demon ape family is a primitive tribe." Su ye said calmly. From his words, he couldn''t hear any emotional fluctuations. "The demonic apes in Zhentian emphasize the cultivation of one mind and will not care about material enjoyment." the demonic apes immediately said at this time. Although he didn''t stay in the town demon ape family for a long time, he still had a sense of racial belonging to this family. Su Ye nodded. For this practice of Zhentian demon ape family, Su ye still admired it very much. "Now I''ll give you a task." Su Ye waved his hand, and the Jue mountain and sea floated in front of him. "You take Jue Shan Hai, and then..." ¡­¡­ "Oh..." "Long Lao, Niu, can think of this method. Ha ha, if the strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family know it, they may be able to spit blood." Er silly was about to call, but he heard Gu Lengyu take the lead and say such a sentence. Two silly immediately stared at Gu Lengyu discontentedly, and his silly eyes were full of unhappy color. "Oh..." The second fool opened his mouth again, but the result "I really admire boss long more and more. Boss long, we must try our best to cooperate with you. However, this matter needs to grasp a certain opportunity, and there are also certain risks. If King Peng comes back in advance, I''m afraid it''s very dangerous." The mage ape immediately said a word and directly robbed Er silly''s lines. Two fools: "Ow, Ow!" Two silly hearts are called a hold back. Is it amazing that you can talk? This one comes to rob me of my lines? Er silly was very unhappy. He felt that his dog licking position was being robbed by these two bastards. Of course, for the discontent of the two fools, the mage apes obviously won''t pay attention to it. "So we have to hurry." While talking, Su ye sent out a misty fog. The next second, a handsome young childe came out of the fog. Chapter 251 Even Gu Lengyu couldn''t help staring at the man who Su ye had turned into. "I''ll go. You look handsome? Boss long, you''re lucky that you''re not outside, but in this God land with many strange animals. Otherwise, you can be surrounded by women walking on the main road as you look now. Isn''t it too handsome?" Gu Lengyu was filled with emotion and envy from his heart at this time. But "Ow, Ow!" Two fools are not satisfied! Licking a dog is shameless! Su Ye "ha ha" smiled, and at the same time, a long sword appeared in his hand. This was robbed by him from Ji Changkong before, and it can be used at this time. "But boss long, you don''t know Ji''s Kung Fu. How are you going to challenge?" Su Ye smiled but said nothing. In fact, Su ye also thought that the skill imitated by the divine Wuxiang skill can only be used within a certain period of time, and it will expire after a certain period of time. However, when he went to the golden winged Dapeng family before, he accidentally found that the [kill] can actually be used. Think carefully, Su ye will understand. When introducing the system, there is a saying: imitation skills are temporary skills and cannot be obtained by ontology. The actual meaning of this sentence should mean that the skills obtained by imitation will not be recorded on the attribute panel of their own skills, but in fact, since this skill has been imitated, it exists, but if you want to use it, there is a premise that you must perform divine non phase power. At the same time, the "kill sword" originally imitated by him was directly renamed "kill" in the system. This is what the so-called "temporary" means. When he came here, Su Ye specially found many powerful beasts to fight. Therefore, he has imitated many powerful skills. Although these skills can not be compared with his own skills, they can at least support his needs for a period of time. Su Ye. Su Ye''s body flashed, and the whole person shot out quickly like an arrow from the string. It didn''t take a moment to come to the grand gate of the golden winged Dapeng family. In front of the gate, there is a statue of a giant golden winged ROC. Standing under this statue will give people a very small feeling. "It''s really a race that can show off its wealth." Su Ye sneered. His arrival naturally attracted the attention of the guards of the golden winged Dapeng family guarding the door. When it was, a golden winged Dapeng with strength of about A-level disaster King flew out. "Human beings, this is the territory of my golden winged Dapeng family. Now leave quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame my golden winged Dapeng family for killing you." The golden winged ROC''s voice was extremely overbearing, as if Su Ye was just a mole ant under his pressure. Su Ye frowned slightly and immediately looked up at the golden winged ROC. "Hehe, the golden winged ROC? It''s really powerful." Su Ye sneered. The golden winged ROC frowned slightly. Although he couldn''t see through Su Ye''s strength, as a member of the golden winged ROC family, he didn''t need to know what Su Ye was. He just needed to know that the other party didn''t listen to his warning. If you don''t listen to advice, there will be only a dead end! "Kill!" The golden winged ROC immediately burst into a burst of brilliant brilliance. Under the brilliance, his technical feathers were like sharp arrows. There is a very strong energy in the feather. If the strength is weak, it will be hard to face this blow. Su Ye raised his palm slowly at once, and the power in his body gushed out quickly, and a protective cover like a turtle shell appeared impressively. "Tortoise shell: shield!" Su Ye whispered that this was a skill imitated from an alien beast that looked like a turtle but had eight legs, three heads and a scorpion tail. "Boom!" Use Su Ye''s strength to show this skill. The natural defense is very strong. Although the attack of the golden winged ROC was powerful, it could not break Su Ye''s defense. "Roar!" The golden winged ROC''s reaction was also fast. He knew that he must be invincible to Su Ye. He immediately roared, and his body galloped towards his back. At the same time, the golden winged ROC felt a burst of shock in his heart. Obviously, he didn''t expect that this seemingly young human in front of him could burst out such strength. If Su Ye really wants to kill him at this time, how can this golden winged ROC escape? Su Ye sneered and looked at the golden winged ROC flying backwards. He was waiting for more golden winged rocs to appear and make the matter bigger and bigger. Under the roar of the golden winged ROC, dozens of golden winged rocs wearing gold armor flew out of the gate. The breath of these rocs has reached a level, and although their armor has not reached the level of gold, it seems to improve their combat effectiveness. Under the armor bonus, their strength has been improved a lot. "Roar!" These golden winged rocs were flying in the air, and their breath was intertwined with each other. Su Ye noticed that they were very particular about their positions in the air and seemed to form an array. Under the influence of this array, the breath and strength of dozens of golden winged rocs superimposed on each other. Su Ye believes that if there is a war, under the influence of this array, their joint strike is estimated to surpass the level s disaster king. "Human, I''ll give you another chance to leave now. Otherwise, you''ll stay completely today." the previous A-class golden winged ROC shouted. He is not stupid. Although some human beings have entered the Divine Land in the outside world during this period, they are not strong enough. In his opinion, they obviously dare not make trouble with their golden winged Dapeng family. With such strength and courage, I''m afraid it''s the eight surnames on the side of God. During this period of time, only the Ji family had a relationship with the golden winged Dapeng family. Peng Wang, who is still a member of the Jinwu family, sent back an order not to confront Ji Ji''s family for the time being. Of course, if the Ji family really deceives people too much, the Jinji Dapeng family is not afraid of a war. Therefore, at the moment, the golden winged ROC will say such a sentence and want Su ye to leave. "Leave?" Su Ye pulled slightly at the corner of his mouth, revealing a sneer expression. He had come to make trouble to stimulate this seemingly peaceful place. How could he leave now? "My Name: Ji Haoyue!" Su ye took a deep breath and gave a loud drink. The sound rolled like thunder around. Chapter 252 Just hearing this sound, the faces of those golden winged rocs around suddenly changed. Su Ye''s strength has exceeded their imagination. If it weren''t for the hard support of the array, they felt that they would be shocked from the sky by this roar. Upon hearing this, the A-class golden winged ROC immediately "clicked" in his heart, sighed "sure enough", and immediately said, "Ji family, I..." However, before he finished, he saw Su Ye pointing his long sword in his direction. "Kill!" Pointed by the long sword, the golden winged Dao Peng''s heart contracted suddenly. It felt as if a big hand had strangled his heart, making him feel like he was about to be unable to breathe. "Boom!" What the golden winged ROC didn''t expect was that Su Ye moved very quickly. Before he could react, he saw a huge lightsaber on his head. The moment the lightsaber fell, there was a turbulence in this space. All this happened so fast that the golden winged ROC was hanged by the sword without even having time to react. Su Ye''s basic aura has reached 12000. It''s obviously very easy to deal with a class a golden winged ROC. "Hum, your family Jinyi, dare to kill our family Changkong childe. Do you really think there is no one in my Ji family?" Su yeleng snorted with great prestige. He heard that the eardrums of those golden winged rocs in the air were about to crack. "The Dragon boss is really domineering. He hit us directly. I guess the golden winged Dapeng family hasn''t been bullied like this since they were established." said the mage. He was already belligerent. Now after seeing Su Ye''s move, he felt more eager to try. He wanted to do this at the gate of the golden winged Dapeng family. "It''s not being bullied to the door, but being bullied by the dragon. The words are inappropriate." Gu Lengyu, an old scholar, quickly corrected. At this point, he also thumbed up in the direction of Su Ye. "But I have to say that our dragon boss''s acting skills are really cracked. Look, now no matter who thinks he is a victim, he won''t think he is the initiator." At this point, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It is estimated that no one or beast in the world can think of this method. In fact, when he first knew that Su Ye was going to start to fight back against the golden winged ROC, Gu Lengyu was still not optimistic. After all, it was a race that suffocated and looked up to in God. The strength of Su Ye monomer is really strong, but it is still weak in the face of a big race. But what Su ye did after that perfectly explained a truth to him. Sometimes it''s a good thing to use your brain when you face an existence stronger than you. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly also shouted at this time. When he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of pride. take a look! take a look! This is my dragon boss! There''s nothing wrong with my kneeling and licking! "Well, stop shouting and wait for the signal from boss long. We''ll take advantage of the chaos..." The mage ape looked at Su Ye''s direction and said. "What? You''re going to fight me, too?" At this time, a cold and fierce scolding voice came out, which was naturally what Su ye said. The killing just happened so fast that dozens of golden winged rocs could only watch Su Ye kill his people without stopping. But when they reacted, they became more tangled. Su Ye''s strength has far exceeded their imagination, and even they have an inexplicable feeling in their hearts. It seems that even if they really start now, they may not be su Ye''s opponent. Then they will kill themselves in vain. But as the guards of the golden winged Dapeng family, they seem to have no reason not to fight. Especially now, being scolded by Su ye, the complexion of these golden winged rocs is extremely ugly. "Hehe, why, don''t you dare to do it? For Jin Yi, although we are enemies, I still admire his actions. He is bold and decisive. Unfortunately, his people are not as good as him." Anyway, I''m talking about myself. Su Ye naturally needs a lot of praise. His current practice is very simple, that is, to completely confuse the situation. "You... End the battle and kill!" When it was, the golden winged ROC headed by him immediately scolded. Although they know that they may not be su Ye''s opponent, they can''t tolerate the contempt of outsiders because of their arrogance as a golden winged ROC. The array started. At this moment, Su Ye felt that the dozens of golden winged rocs above him seemed to merge directly into a golden winged ROC at this moment, and a bright array pattern appeared above his head at the same time. The array pattern is incomparably dazzling, like a big day, which makes people feel like they can''t open their eyes. "Kill!" With a reprimand, a light column directly bloomed in the array pattern. Just falling quickly, Su Ye was directly submerged. Under the influence of the array, these dozens of golden winged rocs launched this group of joint attacks with a geometric power increase, and their strength reached the early stage of the three minor disasters. When Su Ye started just now, they also felt Su Ye''s strength. "The S-level disaster King dares to make trouble with our golden winged Dapeng family? Hum, I thought this boy was special and could resist our attack. Unexpectedly, he was directly swallowed up by the attack. It was really disappointing." the golden winged Dapeng, who was led by him, immediately sneered. At the moment, his expression was filled with pride. It seemed that he had forgotten that they were afraid of Su Ye. However, as soon as he said this, he heard a cold laughter. The sound alone was enough to make the golden winged ROC feel cold all over. "Hehe, I''m really sorry to disappoint you. Therefore, I will use my attack to satisfy you." As soon as this was said, an extremely powerful breath wave broke out directly under their combination, like a huge sunshade, completely opening the golden light column. Su Ye raised her hand slowly, and her voice was as cold as a demon from hell. "Night killing." With his low roar, a black pillar of light rose directly into the sky, and instantly defeated the array pattern they had gathered before. "Poof!" These golden winged rocs immediately vomited blood and fell from the world. And it was at this moment that the surrounding area centered on Su Ye seemed to fall into endless darkness. The darkness, like the rolling river, rushed directly to these golden winged rocs. Chapter 253 "Little brother, please stop!" At the moment when the black light curtain was about to fall on those Jinwu, a dignified voice sounded impressively. Then an extremely majestic breath wave came out from behind the gate. At the moment of feeling the breath, Su Ye''s eyebrows could not help twisting slightly. He can clearly feel that the strength of the breath at the moment has reached the level of the middle and late stage of the three minor disasters. This is polite, but Su ye can obviously feel that with the emergence of this discourse, there is a very domineering momentum churning up from the backyard. This momentum has completely locked himself in. Once he really wants to kill those golden winged rocs, he will also be killed by the strong man of the small three disasters. Just "Hum, in the middle and later stages of the three disasters? I''m not qualified to stop." Su Ye snorted coldly in his heart, and the darkness around him seemed to feel Su Ye''s state of mind at the moment. He immediately tossed up and swallowed all the golden winged rocs in a twinkling. "Ah!" A series of sad screams rang out. Eroded by the darkness, the bodies of these golden winged rocs were like withered grass. They withered quickly, and all their vitality was deprived. "You want to die!" Obviously, the golden winged ROC in the dark didn''t think of how he had said that, and he also released his strong breath, but as a result, the bastard of the "Ji family" didn''t give himself face. This made the strong man in Jinwu suddenly angry. I saw a wing spread, as if it could cover the sky and block out the sun. The powerful golden black flew out of the backyard. "Dare to kill my golden winged Dapeng at the gate of my golden winged Dapeng family, boy, no matter who comes today, you will die!" The golden winged ROC roared angrily, and the voice rolled around. You know, there were many things about the golden winged Dapeng family during this period, and it can even be said that they stood on the cusp of the wind and waves of the land of God. Therefore, there are a large number of good animals hidden in the dense woods outside the golden winged Dapeng family. At the moment, after hearing the roar of the golden winged ROC, all the animals in the forest trembled. The weak beasts even knelt down directly. "This is too strong." "Hey, the kid of the Ji family is still too aggressive. With his strength, how can he compete with such strong men? If it were me, I would retreat first and take revenge when the time comes." "I think he should be the forerunner of the Ji family. It is estimated that the reason why he dares to do so is because he has the support of the Ji family." "It''s useless to support. Now the Ji family''s largest army hasn''t arrived yet. Now to annoy the golden winged Dapeng family is to seek death. This boy has some talent. Unfortunately, he has no brain and wasted his talent in vain." In the eyes of most monsters, Su ye must die now. After all, the strength of the other party is in the middle and late stage of the three disasters. "Boom!" A deafening roar was heard from above Su Ye. "Die!" A huge claw fell from the sky like a small mountain. During the action, the air sent out deafening roars. It seems that with the movement of the claw, the space will collapse. If it was a general S-level disaster King''s realm, it is estimated that this powerful claw has not fallen yet, and it has been severely damaged by the oppressive force in the air. However, Su Ye has the strength comparable to the strong ones of the three major disasters. The golden winged roc with the strength of the three minor disasters really poses a threat to him. Seeing that the claw was about to fall, Su Ye suddenly snorted coldly. "You are still the first beast who dares to mess around on my Ji Haoyue''s head. Hum, the power of my Ji family, how can you be defiled by your golden winged Dapeng? Today, I will kill all the strong members of your golden winged Dapeng family!" Originally, Su ye came to make trouble. Naturally, Su ye will try his best to make the scene chaotic. As for what will happen to the Ji family and the golden winged Dapeng family, it''s not his business. Su yeleng snorted, and the same sound billowed. But for those monsters, Su Ye is completely crazy at the moment. The golden winged ROC immediately sneered, "boy, you..." However, before he finished, the face of the golden winged ROC was suddenly filled with horror. At this time, he was stunned to realize that the paw he had fallen overbearing was caught by the guy who existed like a mole ant in his eyes. The golden winged ROC immediately roared, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move his claws any more. "Hum, is this what you call a strong man? In the middle and later stages of the three small disasters? I can''t even defeat a disaster king? Hehe, is this the ability of your golden winged Dapeng family?" Su Ye''s voice was full of ridicule and disdain, which made the golden winged ROC who was still scolding Su Ye feel very ashamed. At this time, he wanted to refute a few words, but the fact fell directly on his face like a hard slap. "You..." "Kill!" Su Ye is too lazy to talk nonsense with this golden winged ROC. He clasped the paw of the ROC with one hand, and it was at this moment that a huge array light pattern appeared on the top of the golden winged ROC. An extremely powerful sword fell from the sky. Under the shocked gaze of many strange animals, the golden winged ROC who had just made rude remarks was directly killed. "This... How is this possible?" "That''s the strong one in the middle and late stage of the three small disasters. Even if we can walk horizontally, how can we die in the hands of a disaster king?" "I feel that our God is about to change. The recent strong are too terrible. Their apparent strength is not weak, but their actual combat effectiveness can be called against the sky." "Yes, Jin Yi before and Ji Haoyue now are not young strong men. I''m looking forward to it. I don''t know if other holy families and surname families will also have such strong men." "You say, if you let Ji Haoyue fight Jin Yi, who will win?" The monsters who were still mocking Su Ye''s overestimation almost stared out their eyes when they saw Su Ye''s killing of the golden winged ROC. They hurried away in embarrassment. Where could they have the face to continue to stay in this place. Of course, now more people are still paying attention to the trend of Su Ye. At the same time, they also look forward to the confrontation between the so-called two young strong men. Just "Ow, Ow!" A mocking dog barked. Chapter 254 Two fools are naturally hidden in the dark. When I heard something not far away, I couldn''t help looking at the source of the sound. As a result, I heard those words. If you change your previous character, two fools can jump out directly. People stand in front of these monsters and point at their noses. But now, after all, we can''t destroy Su Ye''s plan, so we forbear. After we were far away from those strange animals, we roared in a low voice. "Ow, Ow!" This special dog is suffocating. A group of evil writers still want Jin Yi to fight with Ji Haoyue? Where''s the brain? If you guys know that the so-called genius and strong man in your mouth is our dragon boss, I won''t scare you to death! "What? Does the Ji family really want to fight with my golden winged Dapeng family?" Just at this time, a yell came out. Then Su ye saw that dozens of golden winged rocs took off directly from the family land and flew out quickly. These golden winged rocs also wear dark gold armor one by one, and their breath has reached the early stage of the small three disasters. The first is an old looking golden winged ROC. Although he is old, the strength of the golden winged ROC has reached the peak of the small three disasters. Even in Su Ye''s perception, Lao Dapeng estimated that if he practiced for a period of time, he might cross the limit of the small three disasters and reach the early stage of the big three disasters. It can be said that this is the strongest enemy he has ever met. [species: Mirs with golden wings] [realm: the peak of three disasters] [basic aura strength: 19000] As soon as the old ROC appeared, it gave people a sense of oppression. Even there was a fine tremor in the surrounding air. It seemed that under the oppression of this breath, even the air could not bear the pressure. Su Ye looked up and shook with a sneer, "hum, you golden winged Dapeng are really forgetful. Did you forget that you killed our Changkong childe first? Now you want to blame us for the war?" "The golden winged Dapeng family, don''t you live too comfortably and forget the strength of my Ji family? If you want to fight, fight there, but... Hehe, I think the golden winged Dapeng family is just a group of cowards." On the hatred of Qi La, Su Ye didn''t fall behind at all. As soon as he said this, the golden winged rocs around him glared angrily. If their eyes could kill to the end, it is estimated that Su ye would have been killed by these golden winged rocs more than a thousand times. When things get to this point, how dare those strange animals in the distance say more. Su ye can''t afford to offend them, but they can''t afford to offend the golden winged Dapeng family. "Ha ha ha!" After hearing Su Ye''s words, the golden winged old ROC immediately gave a mocking laugh. The sound waves are rolling, and the earth below is constantly shaking under the sound waves. In fact, we can see the power. "What''s the face of your Ji family to say this? At the beginning, your eldest son Ji Changkong, in the name of challenging the strong in the earth, how many strong people were actually killed by him? What did Ji DaoHai say at the beginning? If you had the ability to kill Ji Changkong, your Ji family wouldn''t say much more!" As soon as he said this, the golden winged boss Peng immediately gave a disdainful laugh. "If Ji Changkong had stopped, there would have been no such disaster. Jin Yi, a young genius of our family, recommended to our family leader several times. He said that he didn''t want to see the strong man in God killed by the bastards of Ji''s family. He wanted to ask for orders to remove the disaster for God." "However, the head of our clan thought about your Ji family''s face and didn''t agree, but Ji Changkong went too far. He still set up a challenge arena in Yuefeng. Jin Yi really couldn''t bear to have another strong man fall. Only then did he go to Yuefeng and kill Ji Changkong!" The golden winged old ROC became more and more excited, and his tone was impassioned. It seems that the "golden one" in their family has become a very tall existence in his mouth. Although the golden winged old ROC died at this time and praised the "golden one", he actually didn''t know who the "golden one" was. After the incident of "Jinyi" came out before, he also investigated it. However, he checked it for a long time, but he couldn''t find the slightest information about "Jinyi" at all, so he had to give up in the end. At the moment, the reason why he praised the "golden one" to heaven is just to establish the tall image of the golden winged ROC family in front of the world. The words of the golden winged old ROC were also very infectious. After hearing his words, many strange animals in the dark nodded in agreement. "Although the golden winged Dapeng family doesn''t do well in some places, Jin Yi is really a strong man with God in mind." "Unexpectedly, there are such good people in the golden winged Dapeng family." "If so, this Jin Yi is really admirable." "Well, among the three strong young men who appear in the holy land, Jinyi, Jinlong and Ji Haoyue, I think Jinyi is the best. That Jinlong is an asshole. As for Ji Haoyue, he is a master who doesn''t ask about right and wrong." "Hehe, Jinlong? How can you compare Jinlong with the two of them? Jinlong is evil to our God, but Jinyi does such a thing in order not to let our God''s strong fall. How can Jinlong be comparable to Jinyi." The voice of the discussion around was getting louder and louder. The two fools and the three were almost stupid when they heard this. What''s going on here? No matter Jinyi, Jinlong or Ji Haoyue, they are the Dragon boss. But as a result, every "identity" has different attitudes and views in the eyes of outsiders. For a time, the two fools and the three are looking forward to it. When they know that these three identities are actually from the Dragon boss, will those monsters who kneel and lick the Dragon boss in the Holy Land spit blood. Especially the golden winged old ROC. It''s estimated that if you know the truth, the golden winged old ROC can be autistic. Su Ye was also confused at this time. He pulled the corners of his mouth awkwardly. If Ji Haoyue''s face was not thick enough, it is estimated that Su ye would be embarrassed and blush at the moment. Is this really so good for me? Why do I have something on myself? I didn''t even find it myself. It''s a shame. Of course, although the skin is thick and not red, the embarrassed look is still seen by the golden winged old ROC. Golden winged old ROC: The golden winged boss Peng was speechless. What are you so shy about? I praise Jin Yi, the young strongman of our golden winged Dapeng family, not you. Chapter 255 Su Ye sighed and took a deep look at the golden winged old ROC. I wanted to kill you too. But Since you are already my fan, it''s not easy for me to start with my fans. Just keep you alive. But don''t be proud. If you are proud, I will do it. "What are you... What are you looking at? Am I wrong?" Golden winged old ROC felt hairy all over his body at this time. Su Ye''s eyes are even... Kind in his eyes! This really makes the golden winged old ROC feel scared. "No, you''re not wrong. You''re right." Su Ye immediately gave a thumbs up to the golden winged old ROC, and his face was full of praise. "In fact, I also think so. Jin Yi is a rare young strong man in God. His strength is not only unpredictable, but also valuable. He is so low-key." "If it were other beasts who had done such good deeds that have contributed to the God, it would have shown off. At least let us know what he looks like, but what about Jinyi? It''s too low-key. So far, we only know the name of Jinyi, but we don''t know what Jinyi looks like." "Hey, I really admire such a young genius for having such a mind." Ji Haoyue said this and gave a thumbs up immediately. "Ow, Ow!" You are worthy of being my dragon boss. You boast that you lick so badly. I''m also a cheeky dog, but when I heard your self licking words from boss long, I thought the dog''s face was red. Mage ape and Gu Lengyu looked at each other at the moment. Although they didn''t speak at this time, they both had an idea in their hearts: it''s shameless to boast! Of course, this kind of words can only be thought in the heart. Naturally, they can''t be said. But those strange animals and golden winged rocs who don''t know the truth are confused one by one. "Who can tell me what happened?" "He''s boasting about Jin Yi? Didn''t he come to take revenge on Jin Yi before? Why is he so sympathetic?" Golden winged old ROC looked at Su ye with a puzzled look at this time. Su Ye coughed, "although I am hostile to Jin Yi, I also appreciate Jin Yi. Well, since you mentioned Jin Yi, let Jin Yi come out. Otherwise, I''ll kill him in and find out Jin Yi myself." Su Ye''s breath suddenly changed as soon as he said this. An extremely powerful killing force burst out. "Ji''s family should be coming soon." Su Ye sneered in her heart. "You want to die!" At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the feathers on the golden winged old ROC stood up one by one. This bastard said he was going to break into the family land of golden winged Dapeng? If he really let him break in today, what''s the face of the golden winged Dapeng family? "Maha claw!" The golden winged old ROC roared. Unlike the previous golden winged ROC, the claws displayed by the golden winged old ROC this time are not the claws of his body, but the condensation of his own strength. The claw is dark black, and there are thunder and lightning patterns on the claw. As soon as the claw appeared, it rolled down hard in the direction of Su Ye. "Naughty, old man, I appreciate you very much, so... Give me some peace!" Su Ye stamped his right foot on the ground. Under the shocked gaze of all the monsters, Su Ye''s body was like a shell, rushed up directly from bottom to top, and came to the bottom of the sharp claw in a moment. "Boom!" The long sword in his hand flew out and hit the claw hard. At the same time, powerful aura burst out from his body. Under the influence of more than 12000 aura strength, the long sword trembled slightly, and the strong strength directly broke the claw into a little light and disappeared without a trace. After seeing this scene, let alone those exotic animals outside, even the golden winged ROC is a little silly. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su ye had such a strong strength. Just one blow, he directly defeated the strong attack of Jinji old ROC. While the golden winged old ROC was still stunned, Su ye had slowly fallen to the ground. He immediately took one step forward, and a black fog burst out again. The fog condensed continuously to form a six star light array. The light word rose directly into the sky and rushed to the golden winged old ROC like a cage. "Painting is a prison!" This is the skill he copied when he fought with an S-level disaster King similar to a scorpion. The black light directly formed a huge cage, which severely imprisoned the golden winged old ROC from the sky and directly locked it to the ground. The strength of skills is related to the caster''s basic aura strength. Therefore, although the strength of the golden winged old ROC is about to reach the point of three disasters at the moment, no matter how he struggles, he still can''t get out of this cage. "Jinyi, you come out, or I''ll wash here with blood." Su Ye shouted. However, as soon as the voice fell, Su Ye suddenly stamped on the ground with his right foot. The whole person turned into a streamer and rushed directly into the golden winged Dapeng family. Almost all the strange animals watching around were stunned. Originally, when they heard Su Ye''s words before, they thought that Su Ye was just talking angrily and could not really break into the golden winged Dapeng family. But this scene in front of him directly made these strange animals be surrounded. How did he not expect that Su Ye really dared to do so. "Damn it, go and stop him." After seeing this scene, the golden winged old ROC was very anxious. He knows that the golden winged Dapeng family is a disgrace today. If Su Ye really makes more noise at that time, then their golden winged Dapeng family is a joke of God. The guards flew quickly towards the clan. However, what they never expected was that at this time, a sword Qi rushed directly in their direction. The powerful golden winged rocs who have seen Su Ye subconsciously choose to avoid, however The sword power is not strong at all. "Cheated?" When it was, these golden winged rocs rushed directly into the family. However, what made them confused was that it was hard for them to find Su Ye''s whereabouts at the moment, and even Su Ye''s breath disappeared completely. Chapter 256 Su Ye is not a fool. Naturally, it is very clear that even if the head of the golden winged Dapeng family has left, there can be no strong guards within the golden winged Dapeng family. Otherwise, it is estimated that the golden winged Dapeng family has long been destroyed by other races. After all, a tribe can survive from ancient times to the present, and its inside information must be very powerful, which is not comparable to small family forces. If you are only doing things outside, you will not do anything hidden in the "inside information", but once you break in, it has posed a threat to the tribe. How can these potential "inside information" not do it? This is why Su ye will disappear directly after entering the golden winged Dapeng family. The disappearance in the eyes of outsiders is actually just an illusion revealed by Su Ye. Now he has become a member of the golden winged Dapeng family. Even though other Jin Dapeng are anxiously looking for signs of Su ye, he looks relaxed and wanders around in the golden winged Dapeng family. "Damn it, did that bastard disappear?" "That mole ant, he must be hiding in a dark corner. I bah, these humans are really dogs who can''t change their existence of eating shit. They have no ability at all. They will only hide secretly and make a fool of themselves." "Don''t let me catch him, or I''ll catch him and hang him." Voices came from Su Ye''s side. Su Ye looked around curiously. Originally, he thought the person who said these words was a strong generation, at least he should be the strong at the peak of the three disasters, but the result It''s just a disaster in the king''s territory. Su Ye didn''t know how many strong people in the disaster King''s territory were killed in his own hands. "A group of strong mouth kings." Su Ye sneered. However, when Su Ye looked at the golden winged ROC in the A-level disaster King territory, the other party seemed to feel Su Ye''s gaze. At the moment when the four eyes were opposite, the golden winged ROC immediately scolded. "What are you looking at? Come here. I ask you, have you seen that useless counsellor?" to Su Ye''s surprise, the guy pointed in his own direction. Counsellor? ha-ha! Su Ye sneered in her heart. If you know that the so-called "counsellor" you open most is me, how dare you say that when you are so close to me. "No." Su Ye shook her head directly. When the golden winged ROC was about to wave his wings, he directly drove away Su Ye. "Go away. Remember to tell me his news. I''m ready to hang this bastard." Anyway, in his opinion, Su Ye is not present at the moment. That''s not what he can say? Su Ye''s heart is sneering. Why don''t I know you''re so crazy? If Ben long really appears in front of you, you''re afraid you don''t have to admit it directly. Su Ye immediately fluttered his wings and left directly. Naturally, he didn''t know this place, but for Su ye, he didn''t need much knowledge and directly entered an area with many houses. Powerful spiritual power is released, and the situation of this place is clear in an instant. Maybe I went to look for him. There is no golden winged ROC living in this area. Su Ye immediately raised his hand and directly threw a hot fire in the past. In an instant, the place was annihilated by the fierce fire. The sudden fire naturally startled the whole family of golden winged rocs, and all golden winged rocs flew directly in the direction of the fire. But it''s a pity that Su Ye has left when she comes to this place. "There is also a fire in the Fifth District of Huangzi." "Xuanzi District 8 is also on fire." "There are nine xuanzi districts." ¡­¡­ For a time, countless shouts came out one after another. All this makes these golden winged rocs feel very powerless. Although they shouted to catch Su ye and hang Su Ye. However, they didn''t find the trace of Su ye at all. Anyway, many areas of the family were lit by Su ye, and the fire burst into the sky, and those golden winged rocs were also fooled by Su Ye. "Elder, what should I do now?" At this time, the golden winged old ROC had come to the temple. During the absence of the patriarch, the whole golden winged Dapeng family was presided over by the three elders. At the moment, the elders of the three golden winged families have gathered in the temple. Listening to the family changes constantly coming from their ears, the faces of the three golden winged rocs are as gloomy as water, and a very strong breath wave is emitted. Almost at the moment of exposure to these smells, the golden winged old ROC and the guards guarding near the temple trembled. There was an illusion in their hearts, as if a sharp blade was suspended above their heads at this time, which could fall at any time and kill them completely. "Kill!" "Really deceive me. No one of the golden winged Dapeng family can''t do it?" The golden winged ROC, known as the elder, snorted coldly. However, unlike other golden winged rocs, the feather on the elder was a dark luster, as if there were black streamers flowing continuously. Just seeing the black wings gives people a great ominous feeling. "But now we..." The golden winged old ROC was a little embarrassed. He is not unwilling to catch Su ye, but now they can''t find Su ye at all. "Hum, is it difficult? Such a big golden winged Dapeng family can''t even find a hairy boy? If so, won''t my golden winged Dapeng family be laughed at by outsiders?" The elder immediately had a burst of wings, and an extremely powerful breath directly poured out, pushing the golden winged old ROC out. "What do you think is the purpose of Ji Haoyue coming here?" at this time, the two elders frowned and walked to the big elder. "This matter is probably related to Jin Yi. By the way, third brother, have you found the news about Jin Yi?" the elder said with a dignified look. After hearing this inquiry, the three elders'' faces were filled with helplessness, shook their heads and said directly. "I''ve almost searched the whole family, but I haven''t got any news about Jinyi. I think this'' Jinyi ''may be an alias." The elder nodded immediately, "anyway, Jin Yi is a young genius of the golden winged Dapeng family. In terms of his ability, he is likely to become a powerful person of the golden winged Dapeng family. Such a person must be well protected." Chapter 257 After su Ye broke into the golden winged Dapeng family, there was a loud noise inside the golden winged Dapeng family. The onlookers, who had not dispersed and continued to watch the excitement, were stunned at the sight. But they haven''t figured out the situation yet, so they saw the fire bloom from the golden winged Dapeng family. These monsters were stunned in an instant. "My God, is it difficult that Ji Haoyue is the strong one of the golden winged Dapeng family?" "This is crazy, isn''t it? I''m going to keep going with the golden winged Dapeng family." "No matter what happens to Ji Haoyue in the future, one thing is certain. This boy will definitely be famous. This is the first time in history that someone dares to act wildly within the golden winged Dapeng family." "It seems that the golden winged Dapeng family is really ashamed." While all the monsters were shocked, er silly, they had excitedly bypassed the guard of the golden winged Dapeng family and came to a more secret wall. The danger of the golden winged Dapeng family is very high, just like a mountain in the sky, and there are many guards of the golden winged Dapeng family on the wall. If it was normal, the two fools might have been found by these guards before they got close. But now these guards have been made a little big by Su Ye. Most of the energy is searching for Su Ye''s trend, which gives two fools an opportunity to take advantage of it. The man and the beast quickly climbed over the wall and showed great caution in their actions. ¡­¡­ It has to be said that the golden winged Dapeng family is indeed very vast. Su Ye has almost burned dozens of places, but for the whole family, it is just a drop in the ocean. "It''s not messy enough!" Looking at those golden winged rocs flying in the air, Su Ye immediately snorted coldly. "Kill!" At that time, a sharp sword burst into the sky and directly killed those golden winged rocs in the air with a strangling force. The sword Qi came too suddenly, especially the speed of the sword Qi was very fast. These golden winged rocs were just some disaster kings, and even some didn''t even have the strength of the disaster king. How could they resist Su Ye''s powerful attack. At that time, a golden winged ROC was killed. These golden winged rocs were like dumplings, constantly falling from the air. "Damn it, he''s here!" Feeling the fluctuation of the sword Qi, the golden winged ROC immediately shouted. To Su Ye''s surprise, the other party''s speed was so fast that he only took a few steps, but he saw a shadow fall directly in front of him. [species: Mirs with golden wings] [level: A-level disaster King''s territory] Su Ye was slightly stunned. When she looked carefully, she found that what appeared in front of her now was the golden winged ROC that stopped her at the beginning. "Why are you again? Did you see anything just now?" obviously, the golden winged ROC was also a little surprised. There was a strong breath fluctuation on his body during his speech, which directly imprisoned Su Ye''s body. It was at this time that dozens of golden winged rocs with strength in the S-level disaster King fell in front of him. And the strength of the golden winged ROC headed by him has reached the level of the later stage of the three minor disasters. "What''s the matter? The sword Qi just appeared from this place, but what about the man?" These golden winged rocs also looked around nervously, but there was no trace of "Ji Haoyue" at all. "I don''t know. I just came here after feeling the breath." Su Ye directly shrugged helplessly. These golden winged rocs couldn''t help looking at each other, but when they were ready to leave, they suddenly heard the golden winged ROC in the realm of small three disasters yell. "What''s your name? Why haven''t I seen you before?" the golden winged ROC''s eyes were like lightning, as if they could see through the secrets of people''s heart. "Me? Oh, I''m from xuanzi District 16, I..." After coming here, Su ye also learned about the family division of the golden winged Dapeng family. Anyway, this area is very large. Su Ye doesn''t want this man to know himself. "Xuanzi District 16? I''m in charge of clan registration in District 16. Why haven''t I seen you?" As soon as this was said, the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng family who were supposed to leave immediately surrounded Su Ye. When they looked at Su ye, their eyes were filled with dignified colors. After hearing this, Su ye turned his eyes in silence. My luck was really bad enough. I found a place at random and directly ran into the "official" in charge of personnel registration in that area. Looking at Su Ye''s face, the breath of the golden winged ROC became stronger and stronger. At this time, the number of golden winged rocs around has reached hundreds. Among them, there are more than ten small three disasters. These can be regarded as the mainstay of the golden winged Dapeng family. A terrible idea suddenly appeared in Su Ye''s mind. "Well, I was surprised to see you sneaking before. You said, are you a traitor of our golden winged Dapeng family." the golden winged Dapeng who first stopped Su Ye shouted excitedly after seeing so many strong people nearby. Even in the tone, there was a feeling of asking for credit. See? I was the first to find this strange golden winged ROC! At that time, you adults should reward me well. "Ha ha ha!" But after hearing this, Su Ye laughed. "What are you laughing at?" the golden winged ROC, who was in charge of the registration of the people in xuanzi 16 District, couldn''t help but twist his eyebrows slightly. I don''t know why. Now when he saw Su Ye''s performance like this, he inexplicably had an ominous feeling in his heart. "Take him first. If there is any sign of betrayal against our family, we will kill him." At this time, the remaining 13 golden winged rocs in the early stage of the three disasters also stood up and put pressure together to crush Su Ye. However, to the surprise of these experts, under the combined pressure of them, even the strong at the peak of the small three disasters may not feel very well, but the "golden winged roc" has not changed at all. This "Do you think you have contributed to the golden winged Dapeng family?" At this time, Su Ye suddenly turned around and looked at the golden winged ROC in the A-level disaster King''s territory. Chapter 258 I don''t know why, asked by Su ye, the golden winged ROC didn''t know what to say for a while. A strong breath bloomed from Su Ye''s body. "Hum, it''s just the disaster King''s territory. Dare to be so arrogant. I think he is Ji Haoyue''s accomplice. Take him down!" The golden winged ROC in the early stage of one of the small three disasters immediately scolded. However, in response, they suddenly felt a very powerful breath wave in the air. Then they saw in horror that dozens of huge claws appeared in the air. "Maha!" This is a technique obtained by imitating the golden winged old roc with the divine non phase skill. The strong and arrogant breath, with incomparable prestige, fell directly from the sky. Many S-class golden winged rocs directly chose to resist. After all, their strength is similar to Su Ye. These golden winged rocs don''t think they will have no power to attack. However "Ah!" At the moment when the claw fell, dozens of screams came out. This claw is like a mountain, giving people an unattainable feeling. At the moment of touching the claw, they realized how irresistible the attack they were facing at the moment. The blood mist sprayed out directly from all around. "Hum, it''s just level s." Su Ye sneered in her heart. If he can''t describe these S-level disaster kings with the basic aura of 12000 DOPA strength, his 12000 will be really wasted! Although the continuous use of so many claws has doubled his consumption. But after killing these golden winged rocs, Su ye also got a lot of Reiki points. This time, Su Ye''s consumption and disadvantage almost reached a balanced level. After a short time, Su night turned into a streamer directly. The streamer was like an arc of death. All the golden winged rocs were killed wherever they passed. Su Ye''s terrible strength was fully demonstrated at this moment. In less than a moment, hundreds of golden winged rocs were killed by Su Ye. "You want to die!" After seeing this scene, the dozen strong men in the realm of small three disasters roared one after another and rushed up to kill Su Ye. However, to their surprise, Su Ye''s strength is far beyond their imagination. Even in terms of realm, they seem to want to crush Su ye, but they can''t catch up with Su ye in terms of speed. For a time, these golden winged rocs can only watch Su Ye quickly kill those golden winged rocs around him. As for the class a golden winged ROC that was still shouting, almost all of them were stunned. A feeling of shame rose from my heart. How could he have thought that Su ye, who had been ridiculed by himself before, could have such a powerful strength. "Huh?" At this time, an extremely powerful breath appeared from afar. Obviously, the situation here is also perceived by the real strong of the golden winged Dapeng family. "I won''t play with you." Su Ye sneered. He had accumulated enough aura before. So now "Kill!" Dozens of huge swords fell from the sky and rolled towards those golden winged rocs with a rolling attitude. These golden winged rocs at the level of small three disasters are awe inspiring, because at the moment, they are surprised to find that the sword Qi has completely locked them, and they can''t resist no matter how they struggle. "You... How do you know Ji''s skills?" The golden winged Dapeng, who was originally in charge of stopping Su ye and registered with the people in xuanzi 16 District, couldn''t help shouting in horror. At the same time, he looked embarrassed. If he knew Su Ye''s strength was so strong, he wouldn''t stop Qi. Now He was shocked to find that he had found a traitor. It was clear that he had found a devil. Unless the strength of these golden winged rocs reaches the three disasters, how can they resist this destructive attack. The sword was full of Qi. These golden winged rocs didn''t even have time to scream. All of them were killed by Su Ye. Especially under the influence of this vertical and horizontal sword Qi, all the flesh bodies of those golden winged rocs around were hanged. Even if there is a strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family to trace it, he will only think that "Ji Haoyue" did it. "You..." The class a disaster King stared at the scene. What Su ye did completely made him cold all over. "Do you still think it''s a credit for you to find me?" Su Ye sneered and immediately waved his right hand. The golden winged ROC was directly killed. Su Ye has now changed into "Ji Haoyue". Holding a sword in one hand, he directly wrote a big word "death" with sword Qi on the ground. Last night, Su Ye became a "golden winged roc" again and fled far away. Soon he heard an angry roar. "Ji Haoyue, I''ll kill you!" The strength of this breath has reached the level of the middle of the three major disasters. ¡­¡­ Flying all the way, Su Ye didn''t know where he came at the moment. In front of him was a huge lake. Although there are bursts of breeze blowing around, the lake seems to be frozen. No matter how the wind blows, there is no movement on the lake. Su ye walked to the lake curiously. He didn''t know why. From the lake, there was a breath wave that made him feel extremely depressed, as if there were some powerful wild beasts hidden under the lake. "This... Why can''t the lake reflect my figure?" Su Ye looked under the lake, but to Su Ye''s consternation, there was no shadow of himself in the lake, but it gave him a dark feeling in the lake. It was as if there was an abyss below, which frightened him. "Is there any treasure hidden down here?" All anomalies are demons, and Su Ye''s curiosity can''t help rising. But just at this moment, a yell came out from behind him. "Stop!" Su Ye was slightly stunned and turned his head subconsciously. As a result, he saw six Golden winged rocs wearing armor falling in front of them quickly, and their killing intention kept rising. Looking at the moment of these golden winged rocs, an idea flashed through Su Ye''s mind, "found?" For a moment, Su Ye''s heart had a sense of killing, and he couldn''t help but start. "There is no amnesty for those who break into the forbidden area" One of the golden winged rocs immediately shouted. Su Ye was stunned and was speechless. Generally speaking, the existence that can be called "forbidden area" should be very secret in his opinion. Even if the golden winged Dapeng family has a forbidden area, it should be in the depths of the family. But here Su Ye doesn''t think this place will be deep in the family land. Chapter 259 "I''m looking for Ji Haoyue. You know Ji Haoyue? He used to..." Su Ye immediately found an excuse to prevaricate, but before he finished, an extremely powerful breath wave came out from the distance of the great lake. With the spread of this voice, a very strong vitality bloomed out. Affected by this vitality, Su Ye felt that his realm was about to break through. "There''s a baby in here?" Su Ye couldn''t help looking ahead. His eyes stared. The bright golden pupils seemed to see through the ages. In a moment, Su ye saw a towering mountain in the depths of the lake. There is a misty smell on the mountain. Even his strength can''t thoroughly see the situation of the mountain for a time. More importantly, there was an extremely strong breath fluctuation on the mountain. Under the influence of this breath, Su Ye felt that his eyes were about to crack. He immediately took back his eyes and dared not continue to pay attention to that direction. "We''re here to guard. We haven''t seen Ji Haoyue. You leave now. Otherwise, don''t blame the family rules." one of the golden winged rocs snorted coldly, and the breath on his body churned up. "The peak of the three disasters?" After perceiving the fluctuation of the breath on these golden winged rocs, Su Ye couldn''t help showing a smile on her face. This smile was indifferent and incomparable, but it made the hearts of these golden winged rocs feel a burst of fear. "Are you sure there is no Ji Haoyue here? What if it exists?" Su Ye joked with a smile. "What''s more, there''s always a chance for you to be here." Su Ye immediately showed a look of uneasiness on her face. The head of the golden winged ROC suddenly gave a cold hum, "I''ll wait for several to guard again. If I don''t know whether a human has come or not, I can directly apologize with death." The golden winged ROC hummed coldly, and his body was full of domineering momentum. However, to the surprise of the golden winged ROC, now after hearing his words, Su Ye''s smile has become more and more thick. "What are you laughing at?" He couldn''t help yelling, "if you don''t go again, I''ll wait..." The golden winged ROC didn''t finish his words. Then he saw that Su Ye''s body actually sent out a misty mist. The golden winged ROC, headed by him, was afraid of any changes, so he quickly released his spiritual strength and wanted to feel Su Ye''s situation. However "What''s going on? Why can''t I see through the fog on him?" The face of the golden winged ROC was full of doubts. Under the fog, he was stunned to find that his spiritual power seemed to have failed. All anomalies are demons. These golden winged rocs will surround Su Ye. And it was at this time that Su Ye''s fog gradually dissipated. These golden winged rocs were stunned to see that the original "people" had turned into a human at the moment. Such changes make them feel that their brains can''t react for a while. "You... Are you Ji Haoyue?" "How is this possible? Why can you change and become my golden winged Dapeng family?" Headed by the golden winged ROC, he looked at Su ye in horror. At this moment, the golden winged ROC felt as if he had seen some amazing secret. Su Ye sneered at this time, nodded immediately and said, "Congratulations, you answered right, so... Why don''t you die?" Su Ye looked at the golden winged ROC in front of her jokingly. The golden winged ROC''s face immediately became very ugly. Just now, he was still saying that "Ji Haoyue" could not come to this place with their strong presence. But what happened? At the moment, he actually appeared in front of him. It''s all in the face. Especially at this time, an idea came to his mind. "You... Hum, although I don''t know what means you used, you can turn into our golden winged Dapeng family, and hide it from the eyes of all the people, but..." At this point, the golden winged ROC immediately sneered. "I can only say that you are really stupid. If I were you, I would certainly leave directly at this time. Under the strong strength of our group of small three disasters, you will die." The golden winged ROC''s face was full of ridicule. When he looked at Su ye, it was like seeing a fool. Su ye put his hands around his chest and smiled sarcastically, "Oh? Really? When I came here, I killed 13 small three disasters and hundreds of disaster kings. Do you think you can defeat me with your strength?" As soon as he said this, the eyebrows of the head golden winged ROC trembled slightly, but it was obvious that he would not believe Su Ye''s words. "Hum, die!" In a short time, these golden winged rocs burst out one bright golden light after another. "Ten thousand arrows at once!" These golden winged rocs yelled one after another. They saw a large piece of sharp arrows like feathers on them. These "sharp arrows" directly locked Su Ye. The next second, countless "sharp arrows" covered Su Ye''s direction. "Kill!" Yes, Su Ye just gave a cold smile. Then he saw more than a dozen swords rising into the sky and cutting directly at those golden winged rocs. The golden winged ROC was just ready to resist, but Su Ye''s sword Qi was too fast and fell on him in a moment. "Ah!" Screams came out. These guards were killed by Su ye in an instant. With Su Ye''s current strength, killing the strong one of the small three disasters is no different from stepping on an ant. Looking at the strength of those golden winged rocs on the ground, Su ye must have a joke and smile. In an instant, there was only one golden winged ROC left around. The golden winged ROC flew in the air in horror, although the human body was like an elephant and a rabbit compared with him. But when the golden winged ROC looked at Su ye, he had a feeling that he could not be humble. He turned and wanted to run away, but as a result, a powerful momentum fell from the sky. Under the influence of this breath, the golden winged daopeng was directly hit on the ground with a scream. "Do you think I saved your life to let you escape?" The golden winged ROC was still struggling on the ground. As a result, a joking laughter came out. His body shook violently, "what do you... What do you want to do?" Chapter 260 The voice of the golden winged ROC sounded extremely sharp, giving people the feeling that there was a knife rubbing in their ears. Just hearing this sound, Su ye had the feeling that the goose bumps on her body stood up. What makes Su Ye speechless is that this guy''s eyes look like he wants to do something to him. "Say, what''s in here?" Su Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense with this guy and immediately scolded. The golden winged ROC was immediately excited. "Hum, even if I die, I will not be threatened and betray the family secrets." To Su Ye''s surprise, he thought that the golden winged ROC was greedy and afraid of death, but he didn''t expect that the golden winged ROC would have such a reaction after being asked this question. Su Ye immediately shrugged his shoulders and joked with a smile, "OK, look at your loyalty to the golden winged Dapeng family, then I won''t torture you. Die!" Su Ye lifted his right hand, and the long sword in his hand suddenly burst into a burst of stabbing brilliance. The long sword flew up, but at the moment when the long sword was about to be cut down, the golden winged ROC actually "puffed" and knelt down directly to Su Ye. A bird can kneel down? To tell the truth, Su ye can''t describe what he saw now. "I... I said, I''ll tell you the truth, but please... Please spare my life." Su Ye nodded immediately. The golden winged ROC was slightly stunned. Originally, he thought Su ye would hesitate after hearing his words. After all, he knew some of Su Ye''s big secrets anyway. What he didn''t expect was that Su Ye was so happy at this time. "You... Don''t you think more?" Su ye: How do you feel that this golden winged ROC is so cheap? When he wanted to kill him, he wanted to spare him. Now I''m willing to spare him, but now I have to think more about it myself. "Don''t think about it, I..." Su Ye''s face was cold. As a result, the golden winged ROC said directly, "yes... It''s a divine medicine. It is said that there is a spirit mountain hidden in our forbidden area. There is a divine medicine hidden in the spirit mountain, which is an immortal divine medicine long ago." "Immortal medicine?" Just hearing the name, Su Ye''s heart was pulled up, and her pupils were full of incredible. Although I don''t know what the effect of "immortal medicine" is. But the word "Immortality" alone is enough to make su Ye aspire to it. "I don''t know the rest. After all, I''m just a guard in the forbidden area." when he said this, the golden winged ROC''s face was full of tension. "I... I''ve told you everything I know. Can you... Let me go?" the golden winged ROC asked weakly. Su Ye shrugged and made a "help yourself" gesture. The golden winged ROC''s face was suddenly filled with surprise, and he turned and wanted to leave. However At the moment he turned around, an extremely powerful spiritual force covered him. There was a buzz in his head. That huge spiritual power, like a mountain, directly pressed on his sea of knowledge. "You..." The next second, his knowledge of the sea was swept away by Su Ye''s powerful soul power. "I will save your life, but I didn''t say to keep your memory." She can''t expose her ability to change. Otherwise, she will have some impression of his actions. Therefore, at this time, Su Ye just wiped out each other''s with spiritual strength. The golden winged ROC''s eyes suddenly became dull. Su Ye was just about to leave, but at this time he heard the golden winged ROC shouting. "Ah!" Su Ye was stunned. As a result, he didn''t react. Unexpectedly, the golden winged ROC rushed directly to his face and saved his thigh. "Master!" Su ye: Su Ye was stunned. Master? What''s going on here? Su Ye immediately bowed his head. As a result, he saw that the golden winged ROC''s face was full of hope. Those golden pupils looked very simple, just like a piece of white paper, without any impurities, so he blinked and looked at himself. "You... What did you just call me?" Su ye said incredulously, "I tell you, don''t make trouble for me, otherwise, I''ll just..." While Su Ye was talking, he picked up the long sword in his hand. "Master, don''t kill me." Su Ye almost vomited blood. I didn''t expect that at this time, the golden winged ROC actually cried like a child holding his thigh. Su Ye is really speechless. If this guy really has bad intentions, Su ye will directly kill him without mercy. But from the expression of the golden winged ROC, Su Ye didn''t feel any evil at all. Without memory, he was completely reborn, just like a child. This makes Su Ye scare some killer. Especially at this time, Su Ye''s mind also came up with two words: Yin Sui. Some newly hatched young birds and newly born mammals will learn to know and follow the first moving object they see, and often the first thing they see will be regarded as their mother. Although this golden winged ROC can not be regarded as a newborn, anyway, now he has no memory except basic speaking ability and some instinctive behaviors, and is no different from a newborn. But What Su Ye didn''t expect was that the "yinsui" of the golden winged roc directly regarded himself as the "master". If Su Ye didn''t know now that this guy''s knowledge of the sea was blank and there was no concept of good and evil, Su ye would doubt whether this guy was pretending. A plan loomed in Su Ye''s mind. This guy now focuses on himself, so if he stays with himself, he may play a greater role. "Can you see clearly that I am your master?" "Yes!" The golden winged ROC nodded firmly. Su Ye released his spiritual power again. In his perception, he found that when the golden winged ROC looked at himself, there was a trace of fear in the sea. Su Ye was a little surprised. Perhaps he forcibly erased his memory and left a touch of fear in his heart. That''s why there''s such a farce. But Su ye also knows that he can''t continue to waste time here. Otherwise, it is estimated that more golden winged rocs will come. They haven''t appeared, just because this place is a taboo place. But as they killed a large number of strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family and completely angered those golden winged Dapeng, they will catch up in this direction. Chapter 261 "Since you think I''m the Lord, leave here now and wait for me in the woods outside." Finally, Su Ye suddenly said, "let me give you a name. You''re called... Jinyi." Hearing Su Ye''s words, the golden winged ROC nodded happily, opened his huge wings, turned and flew away. "Good cultivation can be of great use." The rudiment of a plan has appeared in Su Ye''s mind. This time, in addition to a golden winged ROC, his strength has also made great progress. This makes Su Ye feel very happy. "With some more golden winged rocs of this strength, I should be able to achieve the opportunity of breakthrough." Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. The golden winged Dapeng family is really their own blessed land. Su Ye immediately imitated Ji Changkong''s appearance and flew away with his sword. However, what Su Ye never thought of was that at the moment he flew to the lake, the world suddenly changed color, and an extremely majestic momentum fell from the sky. Even Su Ye''s strength, under this force, could not resist, and was directly smashed into the water. "This is... The no fly area?" Su night into the water at the moment, can not help but think of such an idea. Su Ye immediately wanted to fly out of the water, but what he didn''t think of was that the lake water here was very strange. It was like that ordinary humans fell into quicksand and could only be swallowed up. It was impossible to climb out. These lakes constantly bound his body. No matter how Su Ye struggled, he could not fly out of the lake. No way, Su Ye directly changed into a golden winged ROC and wanted to fly out of the water. But at the moment of his body shape change, suddenly there was an extremely powerful breath fluctuation under the lake, as if the lake water had become countless demons, and an invisible force was released, which directly grabbed Su Ye''s body and pulled Su ye to the bottom of the water. No matter how Su Ye struggled just now, there was no ripple on the lake. What Su Ye didn''t know was that when he was dragged under the lake, a line of more than ten golden winged rocs had come to the periphery of the forbidden place. After seeing the corpses all over the ground, the face of the golden winged ROC, who had reached the mid-term of the three disasters, suddenly became gloomy. "Ji Haoyue, you... You dare to kill so many strong people of the three disasters. Today, I swear not to be a golden winged ROC if I don''t kill you!" The golden winged ROC immediately roared angrily, and the sound waves rolled and directly scattered the clouds in the air. His heart was really oppressed. How long did Su ye enter the golden winged Dapeng family, but what was the result? The golden winged Dapeng family has been killed in succession. You know, even for the golden winged Dapeng family, the strong one of the small three disasters is the mainstay. This is the backbone of their family. Once the strong in this realm of strength are killed by a large margin, there is likely to be a power fault in the future. This is a great problem for their future development. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in a very remote corner of the golden winged Dapeng family. Two fools have sneaked in. At the same time, they also heard Su Ye''s deeds in the golden winged Dapeng family. Suddenly, they stared at each other in amazement. It was like seeing a ghost. Especially at this moment, I heard the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family shouting like this. "Ow, Ow!" Just heard the cry, and the two silly dogs barked excitedly. Boss long is a real cowhide. Look what it looks like to annoy the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family? It''s almost dead by the old dragon atmosphere, isn''t it? "Well, take it easy. Now all we have to do is hide carefully, and then..." when the mage said this, he suddenly closed his mouth. Because of this, he felt a strong breath flying from the sky. This is a very huge golden winged ROC, and its strength has even reached the small three disasters. Just "Hahaha, I have a name! The master is very kind to me." At the moment of hearing this, the mage apes directly covered the circle. "Ow?" The second fool tilted his head and stared at his silly eyes. This... How do you feel a fat fool flying from the sky just now? "Woo woo!" One wave is not flat, another wave rises again. At this time, a deafening sob suddenly came out from the periphery of the golden winged Dapeng family. This sudden change naturally surprised the whole golden winged ROC family. The strong man who was still outside the forbidden place immediately looked up. "Damn it, what''s the matter today? Are there so many bastards coming to my golden winged Dapeng family to make trouble?" The strong man gave an instant reprimand. But at this time, they saw that more than a dozen powerful golden winged rocs flew out from the direction of the temple, and the first three were their three elders. "Go, the elders are out. It seems that something big has happened." When it was, these golden winged rocs also flew away. Just as they were about to reach the gate, they saw a huge ship suspended in the air. There are colorful lights on the ship, giving people a feeling of incomparably gorgeous and dazzling. On the ship, there is a huge flag with a huge word "Ji" embroidered on it. "Ji''s family?" All the golden winged rocs looked at each other angrily. Even the three elders looked gloomy at the moment. On the contrary, the faces of the Ji family were full of doubts. Obviously, they didn''t think of how they were surrounded by so many strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family as soon as they arrived. A middle-aged man with strength at the peak of the three minor disasters was also stunned by the scene at this time. But this time he came with the order of the patriarch. Even in the face of so many powerful golden winged rocs, he could only stand up. "I..." He coughed and was about to speak. As a result, he heard the elder of the golden winged Dapeng family shouting angrily. "Destroy the ship for me." Chapter 262 "What?" The middle-aged man at the peak of the three disasters was stunned. What''s going on here? You''re going to destroy my ship before I speak? And it is clear that we are the aggrieved party. What are you doing with such a depressed expression now? It''s like we''ve done something outrageous to you. At this time, a large golden winged ROC had spread its wings and whirled out, wrapping the huge ship. "Damn it, open the shield." The middle-aged man at the peak of the three disasters shouted. The ship is a magic weapon for flying and an ancient craft. Now it has been completely lost. If a ship is destroyed, even for their Ji family, it will be very painful. Fortunately, this magic weapon of flying is not something that can be slaughtered by others. With the command of the middle-aged man, a large force was directly instilled into the hull. The hull burst into a dazzling glow, which was like an egg shell. In less than a few seconds, the whole ship was protected. "Boom!" It was also at this time that the golden winged Dapeng family launched an attack. What Su ye had done in the family of golden winged rocs had already made these golden winged rocs angry, and their powerful forces were constantly released, forming streamers that fiercely hit the protective mask, venting their anger. The hull trembled constantly. Fortunately, the shield''s defense ability was very strong. Finally, it resisted several rounds of attacks. However, the ships originally suspended in the air were directly pressed down by those attacks and fell to the ground at this time. "Deceive people too much!" The middle-aged man shouted angrily. Originally, they came here to seek justice for Ji Changkong, although they knew that they might encounter some criticism this time. Originally, they were going to have a good talk with the golden winged Dapeng family, but they didn''t expect that the golden winged Dapeng family was so "shameless". As soon as they met, they started directly. There is no intention of negotiation at all. Killing people is still so arrogant? The Ji family was completely angry. They are the victims! "Since you want to fight, fight!" This time, there were many strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family. When it was, the strong people of the Ji family rose up one after another, rushed directly into the air and attacked with the golden winged Dapeng family. "Revenge for the sky!" Everyone shouted. For a time, the sword shadows were intertwined to form a large sword net, as if the whole sky had to be completely wrapped. However, the strong of the golden winged Dapeng family are not so easy to deal with. The strong golden light blooms, and their golden light feathers are twinkling. These feathers are intertwined like sharp arrows. The battle continued. The battle became extremely fierce from the beginning. The sky was stained with blood. A large amount of blood dripped from the sky like rain. "Quickly inform the family that the golden winged Dapeng family wants to start a family war. What''s the fear of my Ji family!" One of the strong ones also came out slowly. In fact, his power has reached the level of the middle of the three major disasters. Those strange animals hiding in the distance watching the war were stunned at the moment. What''s going on here? They don''t understand at all. If they don''t agree, they will fight. But the Ji family and the golden winged Dapeng family didn''t even say a word, did they? "It''s going to change. Once the two powerful families develop, it''s a disaster for our God." "When the clan war starts, I''m afraid it''s going to flow and float." "At that time, I don''t know how many races will be involved." For a time, many strange animals couldn''t help exclaiming. Obviously, they felt very worried about the situation this time. If it weren''t for the restrictions of the outside world, they all wanted to escape from God directly. Whether it is the Ji family or the golden winged Dapeng family, they are all powerful forces, and they have many vassal forces. Once a war begins, it will inevitably become a full-scale battle in the shortest time. Even other saints or families with other surnames may participate. It''s not too much to say that life will be ruined. "Hum, you golden winged Dapeng family, dare to kill the eldest son of my Ji family directly? It seems that my Ji family has been too low-key over the years? It has made other races forget the strength of my Ji family. Old folks, let''s go down and fight." At this time, a strong man of the Ji family in the middle of the three major disasters yelled and stepped out in one step. As a strong man, he can fly in the sky without the help of any flying sword. As soon as the middle-aged man appeared, his powerful aura burst out. Almost at the moment of touching the breath, many golden winged rocs screamed. Unable to stand the influence of such coercion, they fell directly from the sky. It looks like a dumpling. "Despicable!" "Hum, Ji family, it seems that you are still so shameless. Before, your people broke into our golden winged Dapeng family. They not only set fire to the houses of our golden winged Dapeng family, but also killed the strong ones of our family. It''s time to calculate this account today." The elder immediately scolded, spread his huge wings and attacked the strong man of Naji family directly. At the moment of hearing the elder''s words, the strong men such as the Ji family were slightly stunned, but immediately their faces were covered with sneers. "If you want to add a crime, you don''t have to!" "If you want to kill, you have to make so many excuses? Do you want to face the golden winged Dapeng family?" The peak of the small three disasters and the strong ones of the big three disasters on board rushed to the sky and joined the war together. Golden winged Dapeng family: All the people of the golden winged Dapeng family were completely angry. This is so shameless. Many of their strong people died. As a result, they were accused of framing at this time? I can''t swallow it! At that time, the strong of the golden winged Dapeng family also participated in the war. For a time, the whole area became extremely chaotic. However, this is the territory of the golden winged Dapeng family after all. The golden winged Dapeng family can send a steady stream of strong people to join the war, but the Ji family is different. The number of people is so small, and the number of people killed is less. At the beginning, with the strength of the strong Ji family, he was able to fight against the golden winged Dapeng family, but With the passage of time, Ji''s family has gradually lost ground. Chapter 263 Su Ye naturally didn''t know what was happening outside. Of course, Su ye would clap her hands if she knew about it. At the moment, his attention is all under the lake. It seems that something has been calling the person himself. However, what worries Su Ye is that the lake is like a bottomless hole. Now it was dark all around him, but he still couldn''t see to the end. It seemed that he would fall into this endless fall. Su ye also released his spiritual power and wanted to find out the situation below. However, the restrictions on spiritual power in this place are very strong. Su Ye''s spiritual power can''t even leave one meter of his body. With the release of spiritual power, the pressure around has become more powerful, as if to completely crush Su Ye''s spiritual power. Su Ye was so frightened by such an accident that she could only quickly recover her spiritual strength. After all, once his knowledge of the sea is hurt, he may become the former Golden winged ROC. Thinking of that silly appearance, Su Ye resisted. In terms of Su Ye''s strength, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t breathe underwater, but with his continuous deepening, he has a sad feeling in his heart. Especially at this time, bursts of mourning music came from his ears, and countless cries came out from under the water. Just hearing this sound, Su Ye felt numb on his scalp, as if there were countless wronged souls and fierce ghosts under him. Su Ye subconsciously looked down. However, to Su Ye''s surprise, at this time, he actually saw that there were white lights under him, which were floating under the lake like a ghost fire. "Isn''t this in the water? How did the ghost fire appear?" Su Ye''s heart was very curious. Under the influence of the ghost fire, Su Ye gradually saw some things below at this time. Su Ye noticed in horror that there was a burial area below. Tombs were densely arranged at the bottom of the lake. It was estimated that if there were people with dense fear at this time, they would be crazy. Those pale ghost fires are constantly floating on these tombs. At the moment, Su Ye is obviously about to reach the bottom of the lake. To Su Ye''s surprise, the sobs he heard just now came from these grave bags. What was buried in these graves seemed to be living creatures, which made Su Ye''s heart feel a very depressed fear. Su Ye kept falling. Suddenly, a pillar of light burst out from below. The light column was so dazzling that Su Ye subconsciously closed his eyes. Just then Su Ye felt that his body seemed to be grasped by a huge palm and rushed directly to the bottom of the lake. "This..." When the light column disappeared, Su Ye was stunned to see that there seemed to be a strong prohibition under the lake, completely isolating the petitioning lake from the bottom of the lake. There is no lake in this small space, and there is very strong air in it. Su ye can breathe easily here. However, as soon as he came here, Su ye could clearly feel that the air around him was full of death gas that made him very uncomfortable. These death gases intertwined with each other, like chains constantly bound to him. At this time, Su Ye suddenly felt that something was calling him in the cemetery. In front of the cemetery, there is a huge arched gate with two vigorous and simple characters written on the top of the gate. I don''t know when it was written. Anyway, when I looked at these two words, Su Ye couldn''t recognize what it meant at all, but Su ye could also clearly feel that at the moment, there was an extremely strong breath wave emanating from these two words. Just the breath above these two words almost cracked Su Ye''s flesh. "After all, I''m just an S-level disaster king." Su Ye smiled bitterly. Although it is said that he now kills the strong man at the peak of the small three disasters like stepping on an ant, it depends on his skill improvement. At the time of Jinlong''s real body, Su Ye''s basic aura reached more than 12000. With the 50% improvement of chaos born Jinlian, it has reached nearly 1900. If you are using the vast mountains and seas, the aura intensity of the peak of the small three disasters is more than 16000 to 19000, and Su ye can crush it. Although she has been illusory to other races with [ever-changing] during this period, the Ji family''s [kill] skill is still very powerful, which can increase the attack power by 80%. In this way, Su ye can directly increase his attack power to more than 20000 when he casts [kill]. Although it is said that the strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family used to show very strong attack power, this [kill] is the top skill of the Ji family after all. How can the skills of the ordinary strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family be compared with this top skill? In addition, those golden winged rocs underestimated Su ye and thought that it was just the disaster King''s territory. Under this mentality, if Su ye could not kill them, it was that Su Ye was too weak. But now the situation is different. Those two words have only pure power and coercion. It is very difficult for Su ye to resist this coercion without resorting to attack means. As for the word attack Looking at the strange surroundings, Su Ye felt that if he really dared to do that, he could be killed directly by the power of these two words. "Buzz!" Carrying this force, Su yeqiang directly entered the tomb area. Almost at the moment of entering, Su Ye''s ear suddenly heard a harsh roar. Then Su Ye was stunned to see that the scene in front of him had completely changed. What purpose does he have in front of him at the moment? This is another world. Looking around, the smoke left by the war was everywhere. I didn''t know that there was no battle at the moment, that is, the earth under his feet was fragmented by powerful forces. Sue took a deep breath and smelled a pungent smell of blood. "Woo woo!" Just then, the sound of a horn came out of the air. Su Ye subconsciously raised his head. At the moment, the sky has completely lost the clarity of the external world, and the blue sky has completely disappeared. Instead, it is dark. The air is full of gunsmoke, and bursts of blood light in the thick smoke and dust, turning the whole world into a purgatory. Chapter 264 At this time, the sky suddenly opened a huge hole, and then countless strong tentacles fell from the sky and fell to the ground. "These... Are those tentacles?" Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming after seeing this scene. Su Ye mistakenly entered the forbidden place before, and inside the forbidden place, he saw the terrible tentacle. But the tentacle gave Su ye the feeling that he was incomparably powerful. He could obviously feel that if he fought against the powerful tentacle with his own strength, he would only be killed by the second. If the "giant of light" had not suddenly appeared and helped him get in touch with the crisis, he would have been robbed at that time. What Su Ye didn''t expect was that he could still see this terrible existence in this place. "Boom!" With the impact of these tentacles, the already broken belt is cracked like a spider''s web. Volcanoes erupted on this land, and large streams of hot magma sprayed out from the cracks in the ground. "Is this... Is this going to destroy the world?" Looking at the scene in front of her, Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming. The scene in front of us is too terrible. It is estimated that if timid people see it, they will be scared to lie on the ground now. "Kill!" It was at this time that Su Ye suddenly heard a roar behind her. The sound was earth shaking. Just hearing it, Su Ye felt that her eardrum trembled, as if it might be cracked at any time. Su Ye subconsciously turned his head and saw countless figures behind him. These figures are blooming with unparalleled strong breath. If only one appears in today''s world, it is estimated that they can break the world with their breath. Among these figures, there are the strong of the golden winged Dapeng family, as well as the strong of Jinwu. Naturally, the strong of human beings also live in it. Moreover, among these figures, Su ye saw the "giant of light". But this time, there was more than one "giant of light", and these strong men rushed in the direction of those tentacles. The battle of destruction broke out again. For all this in front of him, Su Ye is like a spectator, which will have no impact on him at all. "Is it... But are those bodies near the tentacles like this?" "This should have happened a long time ago, but... What changes happened in that era? Why did this great terror exist?" Su Ye''s mind was full of question marks. But at this time, there was a sudden "buzzing" sound in his mind, followed by a dizzy head and a black eyes. In the next second, Su Ye''s sight returned to the scene of the cemetery again, but after this event, the sobs around him disappeared completely. If Su Ye is not very confident in her listening, it is estimated that Su ye will mistakenly think that everything before is an illusion at the moment. Su Ye''s eyebrows twisted into pimples. He frowned and looked at the tombs. There were tombstones on the tombs, but the words on them looked very old. He couldn''t find out what the handwriting was. "This...... are all the dead of that battle buried in these tombs?" Su ye had such an idea in his mind. Curiosity killed the cat! At this time, Su Ye''s heart was full of curiosity and wanted to see who was buried in the tomb. He watched curiously as he walked here. Many of the tombs had collapsed, but Su ye also noticed that the collapsed tombs were empty. Just at this time, there is a broken tombstone in front of Su Ye. Under the trend of curiosity, Su Ye subconsciously wants to catch the tombstone. But "Huh?" Su Ye was stunned. Su Ye unexpectedly found that the tombstone was very heavy. In terms of his strength, he couldn''t pick it up. Su Ye''s competitive heart suddenly rose, and all his strength was immediately turned on. Su Ye believes that even if a hill is wrapped in front of him, he can easily lift it. But what he never thought was that when he pulled the stone again, the stone still didn''t move. His strength was completely worthless in front of the stone. "This... How is this possible?" Su Ye was stunned. He knew his strength best, but he didn''t think of it. Even if he used his milk strength, he still couldn''t move the stone. "Is this stone a treasure?" Sometimes if you change your way of thinking, the world will become different. Thinking of this, Su Ye''s eyes are shining. Although it''s not clear what the stone can do, as long as it''s a baby, Su Ye naturally wants to take it away. Otherwise, will you give this baby to the golden winged Dapeng family? This is obviously impossible. Su Ye immediately stared at the stone and turned on the system at the same time. [item: an ordinary stone contaminated with the residual blood of the strong.] Su ye: Originally, Su ye thought it should be such an important baby. However, she didn''t expect that it was just an ordinary stone. It was just because she was contaminated with the blood of the strong. "This... How powerful the strong should be." "This thing is so heavy, hey hey, it can be used as a brick to shoot the strong. It''s good." Su Ye immediately used the system to collect this broken stone tablet into the system space. Su Ye looked around again and found six broken stone tablets. After all this, Su Ye was ready to find a way out and leave. As a result, at this time, the tomb suddenly "hummed" and trembled. Then Su ye saw that there were bursts of smoke on these tombs. "Smoke from ancestral graves?" Su Ye was stunned. The changes that surprised Su Ye continued, and the fog turned directly into ghosts. Among these ghosts, there are Jinwu, a powerful golden winged ROC, and more powerful human beings, but every ghost is broken. Su Ye looked around, most of the ghosts are either missing arms or missing arms. What''s more, they don''t even have a small half of their body. Now these ghosts are floating on the tomb. [species: fragments of the dead soul of the strong that died long ago.] The system immediately gave an answer. And it was at this time that these ghost fragments screamed, and all the souls looked in the direction of Su Ye. Just touching the eyes of these dead souls, Su Ye felt cold all over. Chapter 265 I don''t know why, there was a sudden threat around, which directly limited Su Ye''s body. "Roar!" The dead screamed one after another, just like the tide, and jumped directly at Su Ye. At the moment of seeing this scene, Su Ye couldn''t help being startled and immediately displayed the skills imitated from the golden winged Dapeng family. "Ten thousand arrows!" In any case, this place is the place of the golden winged Dapeng family. Su Ye is still worried about whether there will be any changes if he exerts his own power. With Su Ye''s low roar, he suddenly burst into thousands of golden brilliance. These brilliance was like feathers. Under Su Ye''s control, he attacked the other party without difference. However, what Su Ye never thought of was that when the "ten thousand arrows" fell on these dead souls, they directly passed through these dead souls and finally hit the tomb area. However, the soil here is too hard. Even Su Ye''s attack can''t destroy it at all. These dead souls seem to have no entity. They let Su Ye attack them, but they can''t have any impact on these dead souls. In just a few seconds, these souls have also come to Su Ye. The dead roared. Su Ye seemed to see the scene of hell at this moment. Just seeing that scene made Su Ye feel trembling in his heart. At the moment, Su ye had no time to make any reaction, and these dead souls rushed directly into his body. "Damn it!" Su Ye roared. At this moment, he no longer ignored it and directly turned into his own golden dragon body. The powerful Longwei radiated, and the spiritual power covered every part of his body. But no matter how he probed, he could not find any difference. Those souls who had rushed into his body seemed to be completely digested by his body. But Su Ye obviously won''t relax so easily. Su Ye immediately used the system to check the changes of her body. However, Su Ye wondered what was wrong with his body in the systematic detection. "Hmm? What''s this?" Su Ye subconsciously raised his paw, but to Su Ye''s surprise, he saw a gray round mark on his paw at this time, which looked like a flower with six petals. "This... What''s going on?" Su ye asked the system to check again, but the system didn''t find anything this time. From a systematic point of view, Su ye should have no big problem at this time, but this thing really comes down to very much. Naturally, Su ye can''t put it down easily. "Buzz!" But just at this time, a roar suddenly sounded. Su Ye didn''t react yet. As a result, a great force acted on him. "Ah!" Su Ye immediately screamed. Under the influence of this force, his body was directly pulled out of this area. ¡­¡­ After a great war, the Ji family suffered heavy losses. The strongmen of the golden winged ROC appeared one after another. Under the joint attack of the golden winged ROC, there were only about 100 people left in the Ji family. This is also because the shadow appeared in time, blocked most of the attacks with its own strong power, and deterred all the strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family. Otherwise, it is estimated that the golden winged Dapeng family will be completely destroyed at the moment. "The strong man at the peak of the three disasters? Hum, this is the strength of your Ji family? But it''s not so easy to use the strong man at the peak of the three disasters to threaten my golden winged Dapeng family." The elder of the golden winged Dapeng family snorted coldly. Originally, the breath of the great elder was only in the middle of the three disasters, but with his scolding, the breath climbed rapidly, and in less than a moment, it directly rose to the peak of the three disasters. Even vaguely, there was a sign that it might break through at any time. "It seems that you have used a secret method to forcibly suppress your realm, ha ha." "It''s like this. Otherwise, if the elders of the golden winged Dapeng family are only in the middle of the three disasters, it''s too disappointing." At this point, he slowly pulled out his long sword. "Come on, let me experience it and see how powerful you are in the future." For a time, the dark shadow was full of war. Just seeing it, it gave people an incomparable feeling. "If you want to fight, fight!" While talking, the man turned into streamer as soon as he was a ROC. The powerful breath kept coming out. In just a few seconds, the two sides had already fought with no less than dozens of moves. However, the speed of the two people was too fast. Now, unless they were some special strong people, otherwise, other people or animals could not see the attack between the two sides at all. However, at this point, suddenly a very lingran sword Qi rose into the sky. "Boom!" The deafening noise came from the golden winged Dapeng family. "Damn it! It must be Ji Haoyue, Ji family. What else can you say? You cooperate inside and outside. You really think that I, the golden winged Dapeng family, are soft persimmons that can be kneaded at will?" The elder of the golden winged Dapeng family fought with the shadow quickly and separated quickly. The elder turned to look at the source of the voice. With his eyesight, he can clearly see that at the moment, by the forbidden lake, "Ji Haoyue" killed another golden winged ROC. "What else do you have to say to the Ji family? Didn''t you say that we want to add a crime and have no words?" Being scolded by the elder, the Ji family was stunned. They didn''t know what to say for a while. At this time, the elder immediately rushed towards the family with a large number of powerful people with golden wings. At the moment, he has moved and is really angry. He must kill "Ji Haoyue". "This... What''s going on?" After seeing the scene in front of him, the shadow was stunned. At this moment, thinking of what the elders of the golden winged Dapeng family had said before, he found that they were not lying. The Ji family really sent the strong one to the golden winged Dapeng family to make trouble? But he doesn''t know anything about it? "Did the patriarch send someone in secret?" the dark shadow frowned. When he talked to the patriarch, he felt that the patriarch was hiding something. Is it Anyway, it''s not easy for a teenager in his early twenties to make such a big noise in Ji''s house. Chapter 266 Although the shadow doesn''t ask who the boy is, he knows the smell of "kill". Since the boy is a strong young man of Ji family, he can''t let Ji Haoyue have an accident here anyway. "Hum!" He immediately gave a cold hum, and his body rushed in like streamer. As for the remaining strong men of the Ji family, he immediately followed. Obviously, because of the breath of the "kill", the shadow had some misunderstandings. Although the strongmen of the golden winged Dapeng family wanted to stop them, they couldn''t stop them at all because of the protection of the dark shadow. When the elder and other strong men rushed towards Su ye, Su Ye immediately responded at the first time. Previously, he was inexplicably sucked into the lower part of the lake, and then inexplicably "vomited" out. Of course, Su Ye''s reaction was very fast. After being "vomited out", he immediately became Ji Haoyue. To Su Ye''s surprise, after he took a trip from the bottom of the water, Su Ye was able to fly in this forbidden area. This makes Su Ye some enlightenment. Previously, he thought that the reason why this area was banned was due to the strong of the golden winged Dapeng family. However, from the current changes in himself, the reason for the air ban is likely to be caused by the tomb area below, and he is likely to be recognized as "his own person" by this area because he entered the tomb area and was contaminated with the above breath, which eliminates the restriction of air ban. No matter what the reason is, it is definitely a good thing for Su Ye. Originally, Su Ye was going to go directly to the Lingshan mountain to find out. But the result was seen by the top power of the small three disasters who just came and directly launched a long-distance attack. Su Ye just started and killed him. But because of this, his whereabouts were completely exposed. At the moment, Su Ye was just about to leave when he saw a powerful breath falling from the sky, and a large number of golden winged rocs attacking in his own direction like crazy. "The peak of the three disasters?" Su Ye''s eyebrows trembled slightly. The reason why the golden winged Dapeng family can survive in the contemporary era is naturally that they have a strong foundation, and experts at all stages emerge in endlessly. The main reason why Su Ye has been hiding his body is to avoid this strong man. In terms of his current strength, even if all means are used, it can not be comparable to experts at this level. "Damn it!" Su night scolded, and the strong breath fell on him like a mountain. This is the angry blow of the top strong man of the three disasters. Even if Su Ye''s strength is strong, he can''t resist this blow. Su Ye immediately took a mouthful of blood and spit it out directly from his mouth. Affected by this powerful breath, Su Ye''s body flew out directly and crashed into the lake behind him. It was at the moment Su Ye fell into the lake that the strong of the golden winged Dapeng family and the strong of the Ji family rushed over one after another. Although the blow hit Su ye, the face of the elder of the golden winged Dapeng family was still full of anger. "Damn it, it''s really cheap to let him die so easily, that bastard!" Obviously, in the eyes of the elder, Su Ye is already a dead man at the moment. "You..." The dark figure suddenly became angry. Anyway, they are the strong young men of their Ji family. "Hum, although the impact of your breath is strong, the young strong man of my Ji family is not a layman. Just relying on his power, you want to kill him? Do you underestimate the strong man of my Ji family?" The shadow immediately came to the lake, but when he looked at the lake, his eyes showed a look of horror. "Hehe, my breath hit him hard at most, but... It was this lake that killed him." The elder sneered with disdain, "you are a strong young man in Ji''s family? Hum, even if you are strong, what will happen? If you dare to make trouble in Ji''s family, this is the end!" "Of course, you can also save him if you are not afraid of death." The words of the elder were full of sarcasm. Although he can''t see the change of his back''s expression now, he can clearly feel the shock of the dark figure at the moment from his slightly trembling body. "Is this... That place?" A voice of horror came out of the shadow''s mouth. The elder didn''t hide it, and immediately sneered, "yes, even if the strong at the level of the three disasters enter this lake, they have to take a layer of skin. Once the strong below the three disasters fall into it, they will die. Why, do you still hope that your young man can create miracles now?" Such a forbidden area also exists in Ji''s family. As a shadow, it is natural to know something about the forbidden area. He knows very well that the elder is not lying now, let alone an ordinary master of the three disasters. Even the strong man at the peak of the three disasters is unwilling to touch this lake. "This... Sir, what is hidden in the lake?" at this time, a strong man of the Ji family asked suspiciously. The dark shadow took a deep breath, "there are ominous things from the last era. Once contaminated, even if you don''t die, you''ll end up very miserable." The shadow sighed. At the moment, he was ready to give up "Ji Haoyue". However, at this time, a loud noise suddenly came out from a distance. The elder who was going to ridicule Ji''s family was stunned and looked at the sound of the explosion. Then the elder''s face became quite ugly. "This... How is this possible? He... He''s fine?" The elder almost stared out his eyes. Because at this time, he was stunned to see that Su ye, who was supposed to be dead, rushed out of the lake at this time, and there was no injury at all. Many golden winged Dapeng and Ji Jiaqiang looked in the direction of the elder one after another. Although they didn''t speak at the moment, their eyes really embarrassed the elder. He had just finished saying that Su ye would die. As a result, Su ye came out. It was clear that he was beating his face. Even his old face couldn''t hang up for a moment. The shadow was also extremely shocked at this time, but at the moment, he would not miss the opportunity to ridicule the elder. Chapter 267 "Hehe, didn''t the elder say he would die? Why does he appear again now?" "Even the strong in the big three disasters dare not touch it? Do you mean that the young strong in our family has surpassed the level of the big three disasters?" The shadow''s words were full of ridicule. "You..." The old man was so angry that he immediately glared at the dark figure. At the moment, he is too lazy to continue to talk nonsense with the shadow. "To start the spirit ship, you must catch the boy for me." Although the elder was angry, he was more curious about Su ye at the moment. He wants to find the reason why Su ye entered the lake but was not affected by the lake. "Shameless old man of the golden winged Dapeng family! How dare you use sneak attack against a person weaker than you? You''re shameless? You''ve lost all the old faces of the golden winged Dapeng family." And it was at this time that a shout came out. With the influence of aura, the sound was as loud as thunder. In a moment, it spread all over the area. All the people present and the golden winged Dapeng looked at each other. When they looked at the elder for a moment, their eyes looked a little strange. Elder: Su Ye''s roar in front of everyone was completely like beating the elder''s face. The elder''s face suddenly turned black. What''s his status? In terms of his strength and identity, he has never been so humiliated. This made elder Jinji Dapeng angry. He wanted to rush directly and kill the bastard who dared to insult himself. "Hahaha! Well scolded!" the elder was already angry, but someone added fuel to the fire at this time. "You..." the elder angrily snorted, but he really had no way to deal with this shadow. The strength of the other party was similar to his own. If he really wanted to fight, it was not certain who would win or lose. "Angry? If you''re really unconvinced, it''s a big deal to chase him?" the dark shadow said. And it was at this time that Su Ye''s voice came out again. "Hum, that''s your spirit mountain, isn''t it? Since you are so shameless, I''ll destroy your spirit mountain." While talking, Su Ye sped away directly in the direction of Lingshan. "Asshole, if you dare to move the Lingshan mountain, I will frustrate you." The elder was angry. However, Su Ye''s speed was fast. In a short time, Su Ye''s figure had disappeared from his vision. The only thing that made him happy was that the spirit ship had come at this time. The spirit boat is specially refined and can travel on this lake. The strongmen of the golden winged Dapeng family rushed onto the spirit boat one after another. Under the personal control of the elder, the spirit boat seemed to turn into a streamer and sped away quickly in the direction of Su Ye''s disappearance. "Buzz!" Just now, the shadow had ordered someone to drive in the big ship outside. Just before the elder left, the big ship came to the shadow. They immediately jumped into the ship and followed the elder. In any case, from the current performance of "Ji Haoyue", the dark shadow has regarded "Ji Haoyue" as a young genius of their Ji family. "No matter what price you pay today, you must protect him!" The strength of a family''s young strong man represents the future of a family. ¡­¡­ At the moment, Su Ye sprints in the direction of Lingshan with all his strength. However, although the sword flying is fast, there is still some deviation compared with the speed of Jinlong body or Jinji Dapeng. What worries Su ye more is that he can already feel the powerful power from behind. "Buzz!" Suddenly, the space behind him trembled slightly, and then a very strong light column flew towards Su Ye. This light pillar comes from the spirit ship where the elder is located. It is an attack array on the spirit ship. After the elder inputs the spirit power, it can add power and burst out, just like a shell in the outside world. "Poof!" Su Ye immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood. Although he dodged in time and avoided the key, the speed of the attack was too fast. Su Ye was finally impacted by this force and hit his right shoulder. His right shoulder burst with flesh and blood. Su Ye scolded "Damn it" in his heart, and immediately controlled his power to wrap the wound on his right shoulder, and at the same time, he restrained all his blood. After all, once your blood leaks out, you can clearly find yourself with the strength of the elder. Su Ye immediately flew and constantly changed his body in the air to confuse the elder in a way of snake skin walking. "Hum, do you think I can do anything with this means?" The elder of the golden winged ROC immediately snorted coldly, and then several light cannons were started by him, directly locking Su Ye''s position. Although the shells in the air had not been fired at the moment, Su ye had a cold feeling all over at the moment. He could clearly feel that if he was hit by the shell again next time, he would definitely die. At the moment, the outline of the Lingshan mountain has gradually emerged. Just give Su Ye another minute or two, he can directly hide in the Lingshan mountain. He believed that with the dignity of Lingshan, even the elder dared not mess around. However What he lacks most now is time. "Boom!" Several roars came out. Just hearing the sound, Su ye had a tingling feeling. At the moment, Su Ye has even felt the breath of death. What Su Ye didn''t expect was that he was ready to die, but the powerful attack didn''t appear. "Was the elder afraid of Lingshan and gave up the attack?" an idea came to Su Ye''s mind. He subconsciously turned his head, but unexpectedly saw that the elder would not let him go. But at that critical moment, Ji''s ship rushed out, just helping Su Ye block the powerful attack. "Thank the strong of our family!" Su Ye immediately shouted, but she was a little funny in her heart. Unexpectedly, it was the Ji family who helped themselves this time, but If you let them know that the genius of the Ji family they are trying to save is actually Su ye, it is estimated that the Ji family can spit blood in anger. With this block, Su Ye quickly came to the front of Lingshan. However, just as Su Ye was ready to plunge into the Lingshan mountain, the change appeared again. Chapter 268 "Buzz!" A deafening tremor came out. The sound comes from Lingshan. Su Ye is right in front of the mountain at the moment. At the moment, he is the first to be affected. The sound wave directly impacts Su Ye. The influence of the sound wave was very strong. Su Ye''s face turned white immediately, and a mouthful of dirty blood gushed directly from his mouth. "What''s going on?" Su Ye''s face was unbelievable. He didn''t expect that such an accident would happen to this Lingshan mountain at this point. Originally, the spirit mountain was his way to hide from the golden winged Dapeng family, but it was obvious that his "retreat" was useless at this time. I don''t know why, there was a very strong breath fluctuation in Lingshan. Affected by this fluctuation, Lingshan was closed directly. In terms of his strength, he can''t break through it at all. "Damn it!" Su Ye sighed helplessly, and immediately his eyes fell on the big ship. The Ji family is obviously his last choice. Of course, Su Ye doesn''t like Ji''s family at all, and Ji''s family has always wanted to kill themselves. If we let them know that the person they tried hard to come down was the Dragon they had always wanted to kill, and even killed many people in order to save the dragon, it is estimated that the Ji family will be depressed to death. "Come here, the people I want to protect in Ji''s family, there is no one to kill." Obviously, at this time, the dark figure also saw Su Ye''s embarrassment, and immediately shouted to Su ye, calling Su Ye over. Su ye had no psychological burden and fell directly on the big ship. This [ever-changing] can hide the strong one who is three levels higher than his own strength. Even if this guy''s strength is the peak of the three disasters, Su Ye doesn''t think he can see through this [ever-changing]. "Huh?" However, Su Ye was surprised that as soon as he fell, the dark shadow made a sound of doubt, and then a very powerful spiritual force covered it. "What are you going to do?" Su Ye immediately murmured in a cold voice. Although Su Ye doesn''t know why, it can be seen from the performance of the shadow just now that the man has doubts about himself. This makes Su ye not surprised. This was the first time he had met a strong man who could see his disguise. "The top of the three disasters is really different." Su Ye whispered in his heart. Fortunately, in the end, the spiritual power of the shadow did not fall, but directly took it back. Although the man was dark at the moment, Su ye could obviously feel the confused eyes he fell on himself. "You..." As soon as the shadow spoke, he heard a scolding sound coming from a distance. "Asshole, do you really want to cover up the villains?" As soon as he said this, Su Ye''s eyebrows were twisted into pimples. Villain? Hehe, how vicious you really are has not been shown yet. But now the elder interrupted what the shadow had to say before. The shadow snorted coldly and turned to look at the elder not far away. I saw that the elder now looked like a roc spreading his wings, and his body fluctuated with a seemingly very unstable breath, which seemed to break people''s flesh at any time. "Villain? Where? Why didn''t I see the so-called villain? Elder, are you dazed? Hehe, there are only people from my Ji family here. Don''t say goodbye for the time being. I will visit again in the future." The interview elder''s strong oppression, but the dark shadow''s face did not show any worry. Instead, he joked and smiled, and had a posture of competing with the elder. "Ji Haoyue, kill me, the golden winged Dapeng family, dozens of small three disasters, the top strong. If you don''t give us an explanation today, none of you need to go!" The elder scolded angrily. As soon as he said this, dozens of strong people reached the peak of the small three disasters, and even the strong ones in the junior high school of the big three disasters appeared near the ship''s side. The breath of these strong men directly locked the ship of Ji''s family. Once Su Ye dared to resist, they would surely suffer their counterattack. "Woo woo!" At this time, a deafening sob came out. People were shocked to see that five spirit ships appeared from a distance. These spirit ships quickly surrounded Su ye and them from far to near. "Asshole!" after seeing this scene, the dark figure couldn''t help yelling angrily, "you''ll follow me later and I''ll take you out. It''s a big deal that everyone will sacrifice here, but you can''t afford to lose." This dark shadow naturally only said to Su Ye. Otherwise, it will cause the resistance of the Ji family. Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a mysterious brilliance in his eyes. "Kill!" The shadow didn''t wait for Su ye to react, and immediately shouted. The remaining hundreds of people also rushed to the side of the ship, releasing the strong breath. Under the attack of the strong breath of the Ji family and the golden winged Dapeng family, even the surrounding air burst and flashed a deafening roar. Even in the air, there seems to be a killing machine that makes people tremble. "Boom!" At this time, the five spirit ships of the golden winged Dapeng family directly launched a powerful attack on the Ji family, and the energy shells quickly rushed to the Ji family ship like a meteor. "Defense!" The shadow immediately scolded, and a light mask opened directly to protect the whole ship. However, they are weak after all. How can the strength of this ship withstand the continuous attacks of five ships? In a short time of less than a minute, white shells were severely bombed on the ship. Although the ship''s protective shield still forcibly carried the other party''s attack, at the moment, the ship was also shaking violently. The original thick protective shield has become very weak at the moment. It is estimated that the shield will be broken directly in a short time. Su Ye doesn''t care. Anyway, even if the shield is broken, he can hide directly under the lake to avoid disasters. From the actions of these people just now, Su ye also understood that these people obviously could not enter the water. "Hum!" Just as Su ye thought about what to do next, he also heard the dark shadow snort coldly. Then the big ship rushed directly towards the spirit ship closest to them. Chapter 269 "Is this ready to die together?" Su Ye was a little stunned, but he immediately understood the meaning of the shadow. "Damn it, stop it." Seeing this scene, the elder immediately shouted in horror. As for the spirit ship, after reacting, he was ready to turn the bow immediately to escape. However, their response was slower. With a loud bang, the Ji family''s ship directly collided with the spirit ship. Although they were protected by protective covers, the two ships shook violently at the moment of impact. "Go!" The shadow yelled, and the strong man of the Ji family rushed directly onto the spirit ship. The weakest strength of these hundred people is also the strong one at the peak of the small three disasters. After all rushed onto the spirit ship, the two sides immediately fought. At the cost of four deaths, the strong man of the Ji family directly occupied the spirit ship. "Boom!" It was also at this time that the shield of the big ship originally brought by Ji''s family was directly broken, and the big ship disintegrated directly. Looking at this scene, the shadow was so angry that he clenched his teeth and said, "install it for me!" He immediately shouted wildly. Under his control, the spirit ship rushed directly to a spirit ship not far away like a stray arrow. But with the previous example, how could the elder let the shadow repeat his old skill? The elder had been wary of the shadow''s behavior for a long time. Therefore, when the shadow controlled the movement of the spirit ship, he immediately followed it. The spirit ship controlled by the shadow directly collided with the elder''s spirit ship. At the moment of collision, the two ships directly opened the protective cover and were directly shaken back by the power of the protective cover. The shadow was originally prepared to take Su ye to flee the place immediately by virtue of the strength of this earthquake retreat. However, he underestimated the elder too much. The shadow didn''t even have time to carry out his plan. As a result, five or six spirit ships came not far away. These spirit ships, like a large army, directly blocked the way of the dark shadow. Obviously, both sides have completely torn off their faces. At this time, the golden winged Dapeng family will not give the shadow any face. As soon as the five spirit ships appeared, a burst of bright pillars of light burst into the sky,. The shadow wanted to escape at this time, but now he could clearly feel that his ship had been completely locked. Even if they struggled and fled, these pillars of light would eventually fall on their ship. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you." The shadow frowned slightly, but what Su Ye didn''t expect was that even at this time, the shadow actually cared about himself. This makes Su ye a little embarrassed. "Boom!" However, at this critical moment, an earth shaking explosion suddenly came out. The sound wave was earth shaking, and the rolling sound wave was emitted. At the moment of contacting the powerful light column, it actually scattered all the light column attacks. "How strong!" The shadow immediately released his powerful aura and desperately resisted the influence of these sound waves. The sound waves were layer by layer. Although there was the protection of strong people such as dark shadow, and the protective cover of the spirit ship was opened at the same time, the spirit ship was still shaking violently. Su ye and others also felt that their eardrums trembled, as if they might break at any time. To the horror of the Ji family and the golden winged Dapeng family, this was the first wave of attack, but the protective cover on the ship broke instantly. Fortunately, there is a strong man on every ship, which can support hard and prevent the ship from being completely broken and scrapped. This sound wave appeared more than ten times. When the sixth wave of sound wave impacted, some golden winged rocs couldn''t carry it. Under the sound wave, the whole ship turned into powder together. "Poof!" Even the strong man like the shadow and the great elder vomited blood one after another, and his breath became extremely depressed. Although the people who were protected by them were safe and sound, because of the impact of the previous sound waves, these people were depressed one by one, their strength decreased sharply, and they could not continue to fight for a time. Of course, there is a special case among these people. Su Ye frowned and looked around. After seeing the situation around, the corners of Su Ye''s mouth could not help but tilt up slightly, revealing a joking arc. "You... How can you be all right?" Seeing Su Ye walking slowly to the side of the ship, let alone the shadow, even the elder shouted in horror. He and the shadow are most aware of the impact of the sound wave impact just now. They, the strong ones of the three major disasters, can''t completely block it, let alone a disaster king. "It seems that there is a secret in this boy. Did the patriarch give him any secret treasure? No, I didn''t feel the smell of the secret treasure just now?" The shadow whispered in his heart. But obviously the misunderstanding is getting bigger and bigger. The more mysterious and powerful Su Ye is now, the more the dark shadow thinks that all this is Ji DaoHai''s Secret calculation. Su Ye is a member of the Ji family. After all, if he wasn''t from the Ji family, he really couldn''t think of what would happen. "Hahaha, that''s the strong young man of my Ji family. You golden winged Dapeng people can''t do big things. For the young genius of my Ji family, it''s just a very unusual thing." Su Ye hasn''t spoken yet, and the dark shadow is happy at once. Just now, he was chased and beaten by the golden winged Dapeng family, which made him feel very depressed while he was helpless. "This is the young hero of my Ji family!" "My family is invincible!" "Hum, this place is just the forbidden area of your golden winged ROC. It''s nothing to our Ji family." Although the strong men of the Ji family were seriously injured one by one, they still had a proud expression and shouted excitedly. Su Ye suddenly turned around and looked at these people at this time. She was inexplicably embarrassed in her heart. yes! You''re all right! I am a young hero. I am invincible! Ji''s house is great! Compared with the excitement of these people, the strong of the golden winged Dapeng family were angry and spit blood directly. Su Ye joked and smiled, "didn''t you chase us just now? Hehe, I''m going to avenge my Ji family now, so that you weak chickens can really know that my Ji family is strong." Su Ye shouted. Under the stunned gaze of everyone, Su Ye flew directly against the sword and flew towards one of the spirit ships. Chapter 270 "Kill!" Su Ye fell directly on the spirit ship. After the toss just now, these spirit ships have completely lost their original attack and defense capabilities. It is very powerful that the ship can still float on the lake. Watching Su ye fall on the spirit ship, all the golden winged rocs'' hearts were pulled up. Even the elder and others, the golden pupils were slightly shrunk. "What are you doing, asshole?" Looking at Su Ye holding a long sword and looking murderous, the elder scolded immediately. Su ye, who had just mentioned the long sword to kill, suddenly turned around at this time. "Oh, how dare you threaten me?" Su Ye joked with a sharp voice. Elder: fuck! What''s your tune? Why do I feel that your current behavior is very evil? "Have you seen that? All the elders of the Ji family have to testify for me. Now I just want to show these golden winged Dapeng whether they are hurt, but as a result, the elder of the golden winged Dapeng family actually threatened me and kind-hearted as a donkey''s liver and lung, which makes me very angry. Therefore, no matter what I do next, it''s the elder''s reason." Su ye said this and rushed out directly to the golden winged rocs under the eyes of the elder and the Ji family. The strongest strength on this ship is the strength in the middle of the three disasters. However, after what happened just now, the strength of the strong man has been completely exhausted and completely reduced to Su Ye''s ghost under the sword. The rest of the golden winged rocs on the ship immediately dodged, with anger in their eyes. But now they are weak, where is Su Ye''s opponent. "Asshole, you... You dare to kill the strong man of our family!" the elder was so angry that he spit out a mouthful of dirty blood directly under the attack of Qi and blood. It is estimated that this is also the first time that the elder was spitting blood in his life. As for Heiying and the Ji family, they were in a daze at this time. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su Ye really started on the golden winged Dapeng family at this time. In terms of his strength, this is completely a unilateral slaughter. Even if the elder contacted the strongman of the golden winged Dapeng family at this time, it is estimated that they have suffered heavy losses when they are rescued. "Well... In this way, I''m afraid the golden winged Dapeng family will really live with the Ji family?" The shadow whispered in his heart, but at this time, Su ye thought that the Ji family would kill in the name of revenge. At this time, he naturally couldn''t stop it. Otherwise, it''s estimated that he would chill the hearts of the Ji family. Especially at this time, after he saw a trace of excitement in the eyes of many people in the Ji family, he couldn''t stop it. "Hey, this boy can really get me into trouble, but... Forget it, let''s go step by step." How can the shadow know that Su Ye naturally doesn''t care how many golden winged rocs have been killed. On the one hand, these are our own enemies. Why should we be soft with the enemy? On the other hand, outsiders know that these were killed by Ji''s experts. Even if they are in trouble, Ji''s back pot man is there. "Threaten me again? Dare you threaten me with self mutilation and vomiting blood? Do you really think I''m afraid when you spit a few mouthfuls of blood?" At the moment, he completely turned into a murderous God and rushed to kill the strong ones of the golden winged ROC. While killing the enemy, he kept talking to run against the elder. Elder: The eldest elder was almost killed by Su Ye. Especially, even if I threaten you, I also threaten you with strength. Self mutilation? Have you ever seen threatening your enemies with self mutilation? The elder has high self-cultivation, so he didn''t scold. "Stop, you... Cough, how do you want to stop?" The elder can only bow his head at this time. Now their reinforcements have not arrived, and Su Ye has now landed on the second ship. Seeing his arrival, all the golden winged rocs on the ship screamed in horror. It was no different from seeing a ghost. What makes the elder more depressed is that this bastard not only killed the master of the golden winged Dapeng family, but also destroyed the spirit ship. In a sense, the value of the spirit boat is higher than the people of the golden winged Dapeng family killed by Su Ye. After all, this technology has now been lost. Su Ye was stunned, immediately turned his head and smiled jokingly, "well, you apologize to me." Elder: Pooh! Another mouthful of blood gushed directly from the big elder''s mouth. The elder is going crazy. Apologize? Are you mistaken? You killed my people unilaterally, and you want me to apologize to you? You "You are very unconvinced? I ask you, if there is no previous Lingshan thing this time, is it us? If we fall into your hands, do you think it will be better than me to kill you now?" "I''m afraid we''ll all go to hell if you don''t torture us with your dark heart." Su Ye is outspoken! The elder Lao Zhang opened his mouth. Although he was very angry with Su Ye''s words now, he had to admit that Su Ye''s words were indeed true. Once Su Ye falls into his hands, he will definitely abuse Su Ye severely. "Do you apologize? I''ll give you one last chance." Su ye said again. The elder is completely tangled. But in any case, these are the strong ones of their golden winged Dapeng family. If they all die here, he, the great elder, will be to blame. "Well, i... I apologize. I was wrong. I you shouldn''t have threatened you like that before." Broken teeth can only be swallowed. The elder held a fire and could only apologize to Su Ye. After hearing the elder''s apology, many golden winged rocs were so angry that they wanted to crack their eyes. Su Ye nodded slightly, "you apologize to me? Ha ha, unfortunately, I don''t accept it!" Su Ye joked and smiled, "if apology is useful, why use the long sword in my hand?" Elder: "Asshole, how dare you fool me?" Finally, the elder was completely angered and was rude. Compared with the angry elder, Su Ye joked and smiled, "yes, did you find out? I was kidding you!" offend! What Su Ye has to do now is to offend the golden winged Dapeng family with his Ji family''s identity. "You!" "Poof!" Su Ye''s light words were like a hard blow to the elder''s heart, and finally vomited blood for the third time. His eyes rolled over and fell directly to the ground. This I''m afraid it''s the first elder in the history of the golden winged Dapeng family to be fainted by Qi. Chapter 271 After the dark shadow and the Ji family saw this scene, they couldn''t help looking at each other in amazement. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su ye had such ability and directly fainted the powerful elder. For a time, they didn''t know what to say. As for the strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family, they all looked at each other. When looking at the elder, there was a trace of pity in his eyes. They put themselves in their shoes and thought that if this happened to them, they would be stunned by anger. "How stingy!" But just then, another murmur came out. What made the people of the golden winged Dapeng family angry was that Su Ye was a little unhappy at this time. When he looked at the elder, his eyes were full of disdain. "The elder of a family, and he is also a big elder, must be open-minded. Otherwise, how can you lead a family forward? If you don''t have any mind, you will only return the family. Alas, I feel sorry for your golden winged Dapeng family." Golden winged Dapeng family: At this moment, these golden winged rocs finally understood the feelings of the previous elders. "No nonsense, in that case, you..." Su ye turned her eyes to the golden winged ROC on the ship. Listening to this, these golden winged rocs trembled with fear. Even if this race is strong and noble, it is equally humble in the face of death. In fact, Su Ye was not happy at this time. I don''t know if it''s because I killed these golden winged rocs through the power of Lingshan. They were already dying. Su Ye obtained very few Reiki points and evolution points after killing them. No amount of mosquito meat is meat! Just as Su Ye was about to do it, suddenly the Lingshan mountain changed again. Another roar came out, which frightened the presence of both Jinji Dapeng and the Ji family. Fortunately, the roar this time was not harsh. Then they saw that there was a green light on the Lingshan mountain, which rushed directly to the sky. In a moment, the whole sky became green. ¡­¡­ At the moment, a corner of Ji''s house. "Ow, Ow!" After seeing this scene, er silly couldn''t help shouting in a low voice. What the hell''s going on? The golden winged Dapeng family can make the sky green? This time, the change is very big, which has completely exceeded the scope of Ji''s family. The green brilliance opportunity has printed and dyed the whole sky, and almost the strange animals of the whole God and earth have noticed it. More importantly, with the emergence of the green light, there is a very strong vitality in the air. Even though the whole divine land is large, we can clearly feel this vitality. Even if this vitality is fleeting, it will soon disappear with the green light. But it still makes all the animals feel shaking. The town is within the demon ape land. "Is this... The elixir of immortality about to be born?" the head of the town''s demon ape looked in the direction of the golden winged roc with an incredible face, and his eyes were full of surprise. But then, the eyes of the town demon ape were full of surprises. "Children, get ready to go to the golden winged Dapeng family." Within the Jinwu family. Jinwu clan leader and King Peng are deadlocked at the moment. When they are constantly arguing about the affairs of his highness Jinwu three, they suddenly hear a deafening roar. They immediately looked at each other, and not long after the time, there was green light again. "No, the elixir of immortality is coming." Peng Wang''s eyes showed a look of consternation. He immediately got up and was ready to leave. He knew very well that once the elixir of immortality was born, it would definitely attract the strong people in the whole divine land. At that time, even their Jin Dapeng family would be difficult to stop so many strong people. Originally, he also knew that the immortal divine medicine was about to be born, so he refused to leave the family mainland for fear that without his own seat, he would not be able to block the breath of the divine medicine. But unexpectedly, it happened. "Damn bastard, such a big thing doesn''t block the breath." Peng Wang said angrily, and then took off directly and rushed towards his family land. What he has to do now is to seize every minute and not let the elixir of immortality be robbed by others. After the golden winged Dapeng King flew away, the head of Jinwu clan couldn''t help showing a cold smile on his face. "Gather the people and go to the golden winged Dapeng family." ¡­¡­ It can be said that this sensation directly made the golden winged Dapeng family become the focus of everyone''s attention, and the major families went one after another towards the golden winged Dapeng family, which is likely to besiege the golden winged Dapeng family. Now Su ye and others obviously didn''t think of this. Su Ye looked at the spirit mountain in front of her with an incredible face. Her eyes were full of incredible. Instead, his eyes were full of surprises. At the moment, Su ye can obviously feel that the breath on this Lingshan is changing constantly. About a few minutes later, Su Ye suddenly felt that there seemed to be a limit of power broken. "Can the strong at or below the level s disaster King enter?" Feeling this restriction, Su Ye immediately rose into the air and rushed directly to the Lingshan mountain. It can be said that this is the limit prepared for him. Su Ye''s departure made the golden winged Dapeng family on the spirit ship feel relieved. The God of death finally left. However "Boom!" Several "kills" fell directly. The spirit ship was already crumbling. It could collapse directly with a little more power. Not to mention several "kill" attacks. "Ah!" After screams and curses, the spirit ship disintegrated, and all the golden winged rocs on it fell into the water. "Asshole!" After seeing this scene, many golden winged rocs were angry and scolded one after another. But now they are more worried about the situation of Lingshan. They don''t believe Su ye will do nothing after entering Lingshan. Especially the other elders who knew the situation of Lingshan, their faces were full of anxiety. Fortunately, at this time, other spirit ships of the golden wing family came again, and there were also a large number of S-level disaster kings. "Go ashore and kill that bastard for me." The second elder went crazy and shouted. Chapter 272 After hearing his order, hundreds of golden winged rocs of level s disaster King were sent to Lingshan. During this period, some strong people at the level of small three disasters also wanted to fish in troubled waters. But what I never thought was that as soon as they set foot on the land of Lingshan mountain, the Lingshan mountain trembled slightly, directly sprinkled a large destructive breath wave, and instantly killed those golden winged rocs, together with those S-level disaster kings. This indiscriminate killing scared the golden winged rocs who wanted to continue logging in one after another to dodge and leave. "Bastard, what are you doing? Give me the disaster King''s territory and get out of the small three disasters!" The second elder was almost crazy. In a short time, hundreds of people died. Even if he had strong endurance, he felt dizzy. But after hearing this, the shadow laughed. "Hehe, it turns out that the two elders hate the disaster King territory of the golden winged Dapeng family so much." the dark shadow joked with a smile. "What do you mean?" the second elder frowned. Now the eldest elder is unconscious, and now only the second elder can support the overall situation.] "According to your saying, the peak of the three small disasters can''t defeat our children. Do you really think you disaster kings can be useful?" Hearing this, the two elders were speechless. In fact, he has no way now. As an elder, he naturally can''t watch humans break into the Holy Spirit mountain in their family. He must send his people in. But Su Ye''s strength represents that his people can only die in vain. "Hum!" In the tangle, there are still a large number of golden winged rocs sent to Lingshan. ¡­¡­ Although he felt that the limit of Lingshan had changed, Su Ye was still worried when he entered Lingshan. In particular, there is an invisible protective film on the periphery of the Lingshan mountain. When passing through the protective film, Su Ye feels like he has passed through a water curtain. It is absolutely impossible to say that he is not nervous. After all, Lingshan had shown a very strong posture before. Fortunately, he set foot on the spirit mountain safely. In fact, when you are outside, there is no other special feeling except for the feeling of being tall. But when Su ye set foot on the Lingshan mountain, Su Ye was stunned to find that the Lingshan mountain was like a small world, giving him a feeling of immeasurable vastness. "What a strong smell of death?" Su Ye didn''t twist into a pimple. You know, when he was outside, he clearly saw that the spirit mountain turned the sky green, and when it turned green, it produced an extremely rich breath of life. Under the influence of the breath of life, Su ye can obviously feel that his breath of life seems to be extending. But when he came to the Lingshan mountain, he found that the whole Lingshan mountain was full of death. If there were not strong vitality on the top of the mountain, Su ye would doubt whether he had come to hell. "Is life at the end of death?" Su Ye couldn''t help whispering. He stared at the top of the mountain and stamped his right foot on the ground. The whole person was like an arrow in the string, shooting quickly towards the front. In less than a minute, Su ye had come to a dense forest. Although the trees are already green, there is no vitality on them. There is only a suffocating smell of death. "Boom!" And it was at this time that a violent roar came out. Su Ye suddenly turned the meat and saw a group of golden winged rocs being killed. "Die!" Su Ye sneered, but at this time, he was stunned to see that the blood of those killed golden winged rocs gathered into blood red "rivers" and shot away towards the top of the mountain very quickly. "There is something on the mountain that needs this vitality to improve?" Su Ye didn''t frown slightly and couldn''t help exclaiming. "Is this going to use countless deaths to make a living?" "That''s the elixir of immortality?" For a time, Su Ye was full of curiosity about the so-called immortal medicine. He immediately prepared to go to the top of the mountain, but at this time, there were bursts of gray fog in the woods. The fog finally condensed and changed into ghosts. These ghosts are ferocious, just like soldiers killed on the battlefield. "Are these things like underwater ghosts?" Su Ye whispered suspiciously and immediately pushed his hand towards these ghosts. A powerful aura spurted out and rolled towards these dead souls. "Boom!" Although it was just Su Ye''s hand, the power contained in it was also very powerful. Under the influence of this force, those dead souls were directly scattered like water lines, but a moment later, these dead souls were reunited again. The dead soul roared silently and rushed madly towards Su Ye. The speed of the dead soul rushed into Su Ye''s body in an instant. "Ah!" When it was, Su Ye felt that bursts of Yin cold breath swept through his body. These Yin cold breath with an erosive force began to erode his vitality and wanted to destroy his vitality. Su Ye immediately ran the Reiki in his body. However, for Reiki, the dead are like air. Reiki can''t suppress these dead souls at all. "Ah!" Su Ye immediately screamed. These cold breath directly swept through his heart. It felt as if countless thin needles were constantly stimulating Su Ye''s heart. Su Ye felt that his heart was about to be pierced. What made Su ye more frightened was that under the influence of this breath, his aura seemed to be frozen, and the flow rate in his body became extremely slow, and even stopped completely in the end. "Buzz!" Su Ye''s mind suddenly made a loud noise, and then the scene in front of him completely changed. At this moment, he was bound on this Lingshan mountain, and hundreds of strange animals were bound with him. "The head of the golden winged Dapeng family?" Su Ye was surprised to see that the leader of the golden winged Dapeng clan was holding a long knife at the moment, constantly running around among these monsters without backhand power, raising and dropping the knife, and all those monsters were killed. "Hahaha, be happy, elder. If you don''t let them go, I''ll have a game with you. Let''s see who killed the most animals and humans?" Chapter 273 After seeing this scene, Su Ye''s eyebrows twisted into pimples. "Damn it, are these ghosts coming like this?" Su Ye felt very frightened in her heart. Although in his opinion, the Peng king was not a thing, what I didn''t expect was that he was so cruel that he massacred directly on the Lingshan mountain. King Peng''s extremely excited voice made all the strange animals feel cold all over. However, the panic of these strange animals aroused the excitement of King Peng and the elder. When the elder waved his wings, all the restrictions on the beast were opened. Countless strange animals immediately dispersed and dodged in all directions. "Run, run, let the king enjoy the fear of you humble bastards." ¡­¡­ When Su Ye fell into a coma, the S-level disaster king of the golden winged Dapeng family climbed the Lingshan mountain again. Of course, because of the previous events, the strong of the small three disasters did not dare to log in again this time. A hundred golden winged rocs quickly spread around, and soon they came near the forest. "I found Ji Haoyue." A golden winged ROC shouted, and the golden winged rocs who were still searching around in the next day rushed over one after another. But after seeing Su Ye lying on the ground and his body still shaking violently, these golden winged rocs could not help but frown. "He... What''s going on? Is it a trap?" "I don''t think so. You see, the forest is full of thick fog. It''s not neat. He planted poison fog traps in the forest." "Don''t even guess. Whether he is trapped or poisoned, attack him directly from a distance and kill him!" At this time, one of the golden winged rocs suddenly burst into a dazzling light, and dozens of golden arrow feathers floated on him. "Yes, now that he has been recruited, he can only be slaughtered by us." "Hahaha, what bullshit, the strong man of Ji family doesn''t have to be killed by us in the end." "The shadow just laughed that we just came to die? Then we''ll cut off this guy''s head and throw it to the shadow. I''m really curious about his surprised expression." These golden winged rocs immediately laughed one after another, and their words were full of irony. "Buzz!" Affected by the arrow feather, the air around trembled slightly. "Kill!" At that time, these arrow feathers rushed directly towards Su Ye. Su Ye naturally did not know that the disaster king of the golden winged Dapeng family had landed. At the moment, in his dreamland, King Peng suddenly appeared in front of him, and his huge wings like mountains covered him in the direction of him It means to slap Su ye to death. "Damn it!" Su Ye is more like running his own power, but at this time, he can''t feel the aura fluctuation in his body at all. However, at this critical moment, Su Ye''s palm suddenly felt a tear like pain, and then a black light gushed directly from his palm. Su Ye was stunned to see that all the souls who had rushed into his body in the cemetery rushed out of his palm and turned into black streamers in all directions. One of the streamers hit King Peng hard. "Ah!" King Peng immediately screamed, and his huge body was swallowed up directly by the black light. In less than a moment, all the "golden winged rocs" and "exotic animals" around were swallowed up by these black lights, and it was at this time that the illusion broke directly. Su Ye was pleasantly surprised to find that the original cold breath in his body was swallowed up by these dead souls. The restriction in his body dissipated instantly, and the originally restricted aura collapsed in Su Ye''s body like a rolling wave. "Danger!" A sense of crisis burst out in Su Ye''s heart. Su Ye immediately opened his eyes and saw dozens of arrow feathers rushing in his direction. It was going to fall on him in less than a few seconds. "Tortoise shell, shield!" It was obviously too late to dodge at this time. Su Ye immediately scolded, and the spirit burst out in his body, forming a protective shield like a turtle shell, and the arrow feather fell on the tortoise shell. The defensive power of the tortoise shell is amazing. At the moment of being hit by the arrow feather, the light shield didn''t even fluctuate, and those arrow feathers disappeared in an instant. "Is this your golden winged ROC? The work of a holy family?" Under the incredible gaze of all the golden winged rocs, Su Ye slowly stood up from the ground. Hearing this, all the golden winged rocs trembled. "Together, I don''t believe it. He can kill us directly. I... ah!" The golden winged ROC who first launched the attack roared angrily, but before he finished, he saw the sword light and his head was cut off. Just at that moment, Su ye had come to them. "Tujiwa dog!" Su Ye sneered, just like the harvester of life, quickly ran into these golden winged rocs, and the sword light burst, and these golden winged rocs were killed directly. It was only two or three minutes from the first to the last. After seeing this scene, the elder who had just woken up from the coma ejected a mouthful of dirty blood again. "Ji family, you... You dare to kill our family like this in our golden winged Dapeng family. Wait for the family war." the elder scolded angrily. But the shadow just laughed. "What happened just now? You don''t have eyes? Is it difficult to achieve? I didn''t see that your people wanted to kill me, Ji jiaerlang." "But you are mean, but you are not the opponent of our young genius." "Hahaha, since the youth is here, our family will be prosperous." The dark shadow and the strong men of the Ji family immediately shouted excitedly. They heard that all the golden winged Dapeng people were completely black. After these golden winged rocs were killed, Su ye saw all the flesh and blood going towards the top of the mountain again. A moment later, Su Ye felt that the vitality on the mountain had become more and more rich. "Sure enough, it''s nourishing an immortal divine medicine with living life, but... Can such a medicine be called divine medicine?" Su Ye''s eyebrows frowned slightly. Of course, in an instant, Su Ye pressed down the emotion in her heart. Whatever he does, he just needs to get the magic medicine. Thinking of this, Su Ye quickly walked to the edge of Lingshan mountain. Chapter 274 "Since you want life, I''ll help you." Seeing Su Ye coming out of Lingshan again, many strong men frowned suspiciously. As a result, Su Ye suddenly stretched out his right hand and hooked the elder with his finger, "come here!" As soon as the four simple words were said, all the people present were stunned. When looking at Su ye for a time, there was some consternation and helplessness in his eyes. "You... You..." If you can, the elder really wants to slap Su Ye directly now. But now, because Su Ye has the restriction of Lingshan, this restriction has completely become a kind of protection for him. Therefore, the eldest elder doesn''t dare to mess at all at this time. I''m afraid if I mess around, it will affect the stability of Lingshan. If something big happens at that time, he can''t afford it. Therefore, the feeling that he clearly wanted to strangle this bastard, but he was helpless made him feel more tortured. "Hahaha, yes, elder, didn''t you always want to kill the young hero of my Ji family? We also thought about it. Indeed, Ji Haoyue was not considerate about this matter, because Ji Haoyue was too powerful, which made you golden winged Dapeng people lose face." "If you really want to kill him, I think it''s OK. Who makes him so powerful and scares the Jinji Dapeng family? Therefore, we won''t stop you. If you want to kill him, you can kill him and finish it directly." "Do it, elder, don''t give our Ji family face, as long as you have the ability to kill Ji Haoyue." Seeing the elder''s anger and helplessness, the shadow suddenly changed his tone and said these words with a smile. Now he is learning from Su Ye''s appearance and changing his way is to run against the great elder. Elder: The elder almost vomited blood again. God wants to kill! Can I kill you? And listen, are you talking about people? Also because Ji Haoyue is too powerful, let''s fear the golden winged Dapeng family. Is this why we want to kill Ji Haoyue to eliminate future troubles? If I really killed Ji Haoyue, I wouldn''t be able to jump into the Yellow River? The elder was so angry that his body trembled. If his eyes could kill, it was estimated that the dark shadow and other strong men of the Ji family would be killed by the elder''s eyes. "What? Elder, hurry up, don''t..." The dark shadow burst out laughing at his banter. It''s just "Boom!" Before he finished, there was another change on the Lingshan mountain, and a violent roar came out. Then everyone saw that there was another green light on Lingshan, and the breath of life in the light was much stronger than before. Obviously, after the previous phagocytosis, the maturity progress of this immortal drug has improved a lot. Just To the consternation of Heiying and Ji''s family, the restrictions on Lingshan were raised again at this time. The restriction that only the strong in level s disaster King''s realm and below can enter directly improves a level. "The three disasters can also go in, ha ha ha!" Feeling the change of Lingshan, the elder immediately laughed excitedly. "Ji family, aren''t you arrogant? Don''t you mean to wait for us to kill him? Well, wait. I believe that the strong who can reach your level and mine can go in soon. I hope you can do what you say and watch me kill this bastard without stopping." The elder''s face was suddenly covered with a joking smile. There was a feeling of elation in his heart. He felt that he had finally pulled back a game. In contrast, the dark shadow''s face became quite ugly at this time. When he looked at the big elder who was so angry now, his eyes were full of anger. In fact, even Su Ye was startled at this time, but Su Ye''s face was not a bit nervous, but full of expectation. After all, S-level disaster kings can cause such an impact, let alone the early stage of the three minor disasters. "Yes, yes, I''m really scared. What if the strong people in the early stage of the three disasters rush up and kill me? So, elder, hurry up and send the strong people in the early stage of the three disasters to kill me." As soon as Su ye said this, the elder, who was still very angry, turned pig liver color in an instant. He glared at Su Ye fiercely. At this time, he suddenly reacted. The guy in front of him is a pervert. He can kill the peak of the small three disasters when he is in the disaster King''s territory. If he goes in at the beginning of the small three disasters, he will not be harvested as a cabbage. Looking at this guy''s look of expectation now, the elder immediately suffocated and stared at Su Ye fiercely, and then he was silent. As for the dark shadow and other strong members of the Ji family, it seemed that they all reacted at this time, and immediately laughed mockingly. The elder was arrogant, but he still didn''t dare to send someone in. "Ah, elder, why don''t you speak? Are you sure you don''t take such a good opportunity to kill me?" The elder stopped talking, but Su Ye seemed very dissatisfied with the elder''s state at this time, and immediately began to urge him. The elder snorted coldly and came straight out of sight. Su Ye shrugged helplessly and said, "well, since you choose not to act, I can only... Ha ha, you said that the so-called ''immortality medicine'' above you, if I pull it out before it is completely mature, you..." Su Ye smiled jokingly. However, before he finished this sentence, Su Ye suddenly felt an extremely powerful oppressive force falling from the sky. Under the influence of this breath, Su Ye directly closed his mouth. He immediately stepped back and returned to the range of Lingshan. But "Poof!" Although Su ye returned to the Lingshan mountain in time, he was affected by the breath and immediately gushed blood. Su Ye immediately grabbed his blood and didn''t let his blood take advantage of outsiders'' eyes. What Su Ye didn''t expect was that after feeling his blood, the immortal drug seemed very excited, and a slight tremor spread out. Then the blood he had caught in the palm of his hand turned into a little brilliance, and quickly rushed in the direction of the immortal drug. Chapter 275 "Buzz!" Su Ye''s blood is very strong. At the moment when the blood was swallowed by the immortal drug, the immortal drug immediately gave a tremor, and then the original breath was pulled up, and the access restriction of Lingshan was directly increased by two levels, reaching the later stage of the three minor disasters. Su ye: Su Ye was speechless. He didn''t think his blood had such ability. But this time Su Ye didn''t say he didn''t get any benefits. Although the blood was swallowed, the immortal drug also coveted Su Ye''s feedback. Most of the breath of life fell on Su Ye. Affected by these breath of life, Su Ye''s weak breath, which had been strongly impacted, rose again. Under the nourishment of this rich vitality, Su Ye felt that her body had an unprecedented sense of comfort. "How is this possible?" A voice of doubt suddenly came out. Su ye saw at this time that a huge golden winged ROC appeared in the distant sky. Although the golden winged ROC is still a long way from Su ye, he is really too powerful. Even if his spiritual strength is swept away, he can thoroughly understand the situation on their side. The power gave Su Ye an irresistible sense of oppression. "King Peng?" "Damn it, why did he come back so soon?" "If the patriarch doesn''t come, I''m afraid no one can compete with King Peng. Let alone Ji Haoyue, we all have to be buried here!" At the moment, the Ji family seemed to fall into a Jedi in an instant. They all looked gloomy. After seeing the appearance of King Peng, the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng family, it seemed that their only hope had been completely cracked. Although they are strong, how can they compete with King Peng? "Patriarch!" "The clan leader is back. Hahaha, you mole ants, wait for our clan leader''s wrath." "You... All have to die!" Unlike the strong men of the Ji family, the strong men of the Dapeng family seemed to be reassured after seeing the patriarch appear, and immediately cheered with excitement. In the hearts of these rocs, as long as the patriarch appears, nothing in the world can not be solved. "So strong, such strength has definitely surpassed the peak of the three disasters." Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming. Su ye turned to look at the unripe elixir of immortality on the top of the mountain. For a time, Su Ye hesitated. His only dependence now is to be able to fly in this area and enter the bottom of the lake. At the same time, within the scope of access permission, he can be "invincible" for a period of time. But now Peng Wang and other strong men have appeared. This is the strong one before the years. It can definitely be called the old monster level. Su Ye is still very skeptical about these strong people. If they are not neat, these strong people have some means to go to heaven and earth with themselves in this area. Su Ye doesn''t know what he can''t do. If he is against King Peng at this time, he will die. Don''t say that you can''t get the elixir of immortality, even a leaf. Therefore, at this juncture, Su Ye really wanted to rob the immortal medicine directly. Anyway, even if you get a leaf, it''s a baby. Just as Su Ye was about to move, he heard another cold laughter. "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to be very powerful. We haven''t settled the accounts yet. Did you leave like this? Don''t you think it''s too much?" This time, the voice came out in majesty, but also with a trace of indifference. Everyone was shocked, because at this time, they all saw that there was a large area of light like raising their eyes behind the king Dapeng. "Is that... Is it the strong man of the Jinwu clan?" "I''ll go. Why did they come with me? Listen to this tone, hasn''t the patriarch solved it yet?" "If the chieftain of Jinwu comes out to intervene, it is estimated that this time it will be really troublesome. The Ji family and the Jinwu family are united. Even the chieftain of our family must be a little afraid." "Now the only thing I''m thankful for is that at least at this time, the owner of the Ji family hasn''t appeared." The people of the golden winged Dapeng family cheered one after another, but the elder was still worried at this time. After all The chiefs of the Jinwu clan are here, so Can the Ji family grow far? Behind the leader of Jinwu clan, a large area of Jinwu strong people like the sun in the sky came. Looking from a distance, it gave people a magnificent feeling. "Jinwu?" Peng Wang''s eyebrows twisted into pimples and snorted coldly. At the same time, his breath also improved a lot at this time. However, as soon as he said this, a hot fire came out directly towards his life gate. Peng Wang snorted coldly. When he was about to throw his wings, an equally powerful breath gushed out. In a moment, he directly eliminated the hot fire. "Jinwu clan leader, are you going to war with my clan?" He naturally saw the changes on Lingshan just now. Therefore, King Peng was very worried at this time, for fear that his immortal medicine would really be destroyed by the bastard boy of Ji''s family. But the more anxious he was, the more entangled he was by the Jinwu patriarch. I saw a circle of flames emanating from the head of Jinwu clan. It was like a huge cage, falling directly to King Peng. In fact, the prestige is not very strong, but What made Peng Wang feel powerless was that he had to stop to destroy these rings of flame, but in this way, he was delayed for time. "War?" After hearing this, the leader of Jinwu clan couldn''t help laughing, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. "Jin Yi of your family dares to rush to our Jinwu family and kill my son. Why didn''t you think about the family war at that time? Why didn''t you think about the family war when you refused to hand over Jin Yi? Or do you really think that I Jinwu family are afraid of your Jinji Dapeng family?" The head of Jinwu clan was naturally angry. After all, his highness Jin Wusan who died was his son. As soon as he said this, King Peng''s face stood out. He saw a flame streamer blooming directly from the head of Jinwu clan and rushed directly towards himself. The speed was so fast that he almost turned and died. Chapter 276 "Jinwu pestle?" Peng Wang couldn''t help roaring. At this time, he didn''t dare to relax. He saw feather like light patterns on his body. These light patterns are constantly suspended around King Peng. For a time, the defense power in front of King Peng has been greatly improved. "Boom!" In a twinkling of an eye, the flame quickly magnified, like a golden black pestle like a mountain, hitting the light plumes. Although the light feather is still very weak, it can be easily destroyed with a single blow, but its defense is very strong. The moment the powerful Vajra pestle fell, it was directly resisted by these light plumes. Guangyu kept trembling. In less than a moment, those Guangyu were directly crushed, but in a moment, they were forcibly restored by a powerful force. In a few seconds, these light plumes experienced dozens of bursts and recoveries. "Buzz!" Finally, all the light feathers trembled slightly and directly bumped the golden black pestle back. But at this time, the light feather was completely annihilated, and it was difficult to find it again. At this time, the head of Jinwu clan also spread his wings and rushed directly to see King Peng. In any case, he now has to declare his position in front of everyone. Whoever dares to kill his son is tantamount to declaring war with the Jinwu family. At this time, other members of the Jinwu family came directly to the Jinyi Dapeng family. However, since the golden winged Dapeng family is one of the four holy families, it naturally has its strong place. At the moment when these Jinwu came to the top of the golden winged Dapeng family, the strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family who had been waiting for them would also take off one after another. For a moment, the air was in chaos. And Su ye, the leader of all this, is really watching his "masterpiece" coldly at the moment. Under Su Ye''s covert operation, the two races have completely quarreled. Su Ye believes that even if they know the truth in the future, the hatred has been settled, and it is difficult for them to ease their relationship. "But they are really strong!" Even looking at it from a distance, Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming at this time. The patriarch''s strength really made him very afraid. Su Ye rushed to the top of the mountain immediately. The spirit mountain is very high. Even at Su Ye''s speed, it has rushed for three or five minutes. However, at the moment when he was about to reach the top of the mountain, Su Ye suddenly felt an extremely majestic breath fluctuation. I saw a tea tree on the top of the mountain. The tea looks only half a person tall, but it contains very strong vitality. The tea leaves of this tea tree are very few, only about 18 pieces, but each piece of tea flows with a very strong green radiance, and there are Avenue lines flashing on it. Just seeing this scene, Su Ye was excited. But at this time, Su Ye''s heart suddenly had a sense of threat. He felt that a very sharp breath wave came out from behind him. He suddenly turned around, and at the same time, his aura burst out, forming a protective film in front of him. "Tortoise shell, shield!" All this comes from Su Ye''s fighting consciousness. It was at the moment when the tortoise shell shield appeared that two golden dragons rushed in front of him. "Jiaolong?" Su Ye was surprised. He obviously didn''t expect that there were dragons in this place. But the dragon clan has The idea had just formed in Su Ye''s mind. As a result, the two golden dragons hit his tortoise shell shield. As if the two dragons had become a huge pair of scissors, they cut them off. "Boom!" A violent roar came out. Su Ye''s "tortoise shell shield" was directly broken for the first time. Affected by the impact, Su Ye''s body was pushed by the impact for tens of meters. "Roar!" The roar came out again. The two dragons were entangled in the air and formed a huge pair of scissors. To Su Ye''s surprise, the scissors still had the smell of Jiaolong on them. [item: Jin Jiao scissors (doomsday)] [ability: you can launch a 100% hit attack, and the attack Commission reaches 100%.] The system directly gives the information of the scissors. Seeing this scene, Su Ye''s face was cold. He obviously didn''t expect that this time the golden winged Dapeng family took out the doomsday weapons directly. Now he can''t exert his power, and now Jueshan and Hai are not around. In his current state, it is obviously a very dangerous thing to face the golden Jiao scissors used by the strong in the late stage of the three minor disasters. Then Su ye saw a huge golden winged ROC galloping forward and directly integrated with the golden Jiao scissors. "Kill!" The Golden Dragon scissors started again and two golden dragons hanged. "Kill!" Su Yedang was about to wave his long sword in front of him, and several sword Qi came out vertically and horizontally. However, the powerful attack that had gone all the way before met Jin Jiaojian, but encountered Waterloo. The two dragons that Jin Jiao scissors turned into were hanged and killed directly, crushing all the sword Qi. Of course, the attack intensity of "kill" is also very strong. Finally, the two Jiaolong dissipated completely and returned to the appearance of Jin Jiaojian again. However, at the moment, the golden Jiao scissors just suspended on the top of the golden winged ROC and sprinkled golden radiance, giving people a feeling of incomparable strength. "Kill!" It was also at this time that Su ye heard several shouts and saw more than a dozen golden winged rocs rush in at this time. These golden winged rocs directly surrounded Su Ye. Obviously, these golden winged rocs are strong among them. They are all wearing a set of golden weapons equipment, which has improved their establishment a lot. If it had been before, even if these golden winged rocs rushed down together, Su Ye was not afraid at all and could have killed them in a counter attack. But now he fell to the disadvantage and was entangled by these golden winged rocs. There is no other reason, just because he wants to be cut by the golden Jiao. "Hum, golden winged Dapeng clan, you are very domineering!" But at this time, Su Ye suddenly felt another powerful spiritual force sweeping from the distance, and a very dignified voice came out deafening. Under the influence of this sound, even those golden winged rocs trembling with Su ye were affected to a certain extent. Chapter 277 The voice is very powerful and dignified. It belongs to an expert at the same level as the leader of Jinwu clan and the leader of Jinji Dapeng clan. Almost at the moment of hearing this sound, those golden winged rocs who were originally going to attack Su ye were immediately impacted by this strong breath and retreated several steps. Although he would not be hurt by this sound wave, he didn''t dare to mess around for a while. "Someone is coming again?" In the distant sky, there were more than ten large ships, which were rapidly moving towards the golden winged Dapeng family. It was also at this time that a middle-aged man stood on the side of the ship, bearing his sword. After seeing the battle between Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng, he jumped out immediately and joined the battle directly with a long sword. At that time, the sword Qi in the air was vertical and horizontal, like waves of sword Qi billowing in the air. All these sword Qi are attacking King Peng. Originally, Peng Wang already had a strong enemy with equal strength to face. As a result, at this time, there was such an expert''s assist. For a time, Peng Wang directly fell into a very passive situation. Under the influence of this sword spirit, King Peng immediately flew out one after another. Although his strength is strong, he is not the joint opponent of the two. "Ji DaoHai!" Looking at the visitor, the Peng King almost roared with a heart rending voice. Although he also knew that he had absolutely no good relationship with Ji DaoHai, after all, Ji Changkong''s death was also related to their golden winged Dapeng family, in his opinion, in any case, Ji DaoHai should take into account his face. After all, anyway, he is the head of the family. How can he do it without caring about anything? Ji DaoHai waved his hand, and the long sword appeared in his palm. At this moment, Ji DaoHai felt as if he wanted to worship. "Why, can''t it be this seat?" Ji DaoHai sneered. When he looked at the patriarch of Jin Chao Dapeng, his eyes were full of killing intention, as if he had seen an enemy with deep hatred. By such a rhetorical question, the Peng king was a little speechless for a while and didn''t know what to say. "Hum, King Peng, are you ready to go to war with my Ji family, or do you really think that this divine land is the territory of your strange animals, and we humans can be kneaded by you?" Ji DaoHai gave a cold hum, with an irrefutable overbearing voice. Even if the golden winged ROC really thinks so, the ROC king does not dare to respond directly at this time. If they are human beings in the outside world, they naturally don''t need to be too afraid. They just nod their heads directly. But as the same ancient slip, the leader of golden winged Dapeng is still very afraid. "Recently, the golden winged Dapeng family has really become more and more powerful. They have killed two blood descendants of Jin Wu and Ji family. Can I understand that, King Peng, you are provoking and fighting against our two families? If so, our two families will not give up." As soon as Ji DaoHai spoke, he directly let the Jinwu family and Ji family stand on the United Front. In any case, when it comes to the use of language art, even these ancient alien saints are obviously incomparable with humans. Jinwu clan leader suddenly snorted coldly at this time. In fact, he doesn''t know the purpose of Ji DaoHai''s words at this time, but he also has resentment against the Jinji Dapeng family. At the same time, he really needs an ally at this time, and the Ji family is obviously the best "community of interests" at present. With this cold hum, the leader of Jinwu clan suddenly burst into a very powerful momentum. Although he didn''t do it now, the change of his breath made everyone understand the plan of Jinwu patriarch. Peng Wang stopped talking. In the face of these two strong men whose strength is equal to his own, he dare not slack off. "You go down and break into the golden winged Dapeng family with the strong men of the Jinwu family." Ji DaoHai gave a cold hum at this time, "or let the golden winged Dapeng family know what it''s like to be killed by others." "Kill all obstacles and welcome back our talented children." As soon as this was said, the big ships of the Ji family quickly went towards the golden winged Dapeng family. Originally, the strong of the golden winged Dapeng family was equal to the strong of Jinwu. For a time, no one could do anything about each other. But as a result, the Ji family joined at this time, which made the original war situation present an inverted posture directly. Looking at the situation below, the head of the golden winged Dapeng family was angry in his eyes. "Get out of the way. Don''t they want to go to the spirit mountain? Just let them go. No one is allowed to stop them, including any other beast in the holy land. If they want to enter the spirit mountain, my Ji family is not allowed to stop them." "If the other party doesn''t have a spirit boat to go to the spirit mountain, my golden winged Dapeng family will meet him personally." The voice of King Peng was like thunder rolling in all directions. In less than a moment, it spread all over this area. You know, many exotic animals have come to the vicinity of the golden winged Dapeng family because they feel the strong breath of life. After all, their strength is not as strong as that of the Ji family and the Jinwu family. They can directly hit the door. Therefore, although these strange animals are unwilling to go, they dare not come to the door to provoke. Otherwise, you will die. But what these strange animals did not expect was that the golden winged Dapeng family would say such words at this time. "This... Did king Dapeng compromise?" "What''s the way to be uncompromising? Even if his strength is strong, it can''t be the enemy under the alliance of the Ji family and the Jinwu family. Moreover, if other clan strongmen come over at that time, once they join hands, the leader of Jinji Dapeng really has to escape." "Instead of being embarrassed at that time, it''s better to relax the restrictions directly now." Many strange animals muttered to themselves. It looked like they had seen through the actions of the head of the golden winged Dapeng family. In fact, after hearing these news, even if Ji DaoHai fought with the Jinwu nationality, he couldn''t help being a little stunned. Both of them frowned slightly. They are old acquaintances. Naturally, they understand what kind of character Peng Wang has. He will not make such concessions because he is forced. Chapter 278 "Is there any conspiracy?" Both of them could not help but have such an idea. Of course, they will not let it go now that the matter has come to this point. When it was, whether it was Jinwu or Ji DaoHai, or the leader of the golden winged Dapeng, they all returned to their spirit boat and quickly went towards the spirit mountain. Although many powerful people of the golden winged Dapeng family felt extremely angry after getting the order of their clan leader, they did not dare to resist the order of their clan leader and had to give way depressed immediately. At this time, those strange animals from the outside also tried to rush to the golden winged Dapeng family. After seeing this scene, many golden winged rocs feel extremely angry. In their eyes, they just exist like a mole ant. Now they dare to "break the ground on Taisui''s head". However, at the moment, the order is first, and they can only stare. Seeing the golden winged Dapeng family, they really didn''t do much. More exotic animals began to flock to the golden winged Dapeng family. What all the beasts didn''t know was that after seeing this scene, King Peng couldn''t help showing a joking smile on his face. "Huh?" It was also at this time that Peng Wang, Ji DaoHai and Jin Wu seemed to feel something and immediately looked behind them. At this moment, there is a black "wave" in the sky. These waves are constantly churning and overwhelming towards the golden winged Dapeng family. "Hum, they can''t help it at last." After seeing this scene, King Peng couldn''t help but give a cold hum. Although now countless monster strongmen have poured into the golden winged Dapeng family, and the goal is to point directly at Lingshan, the Peng king is not worried at all. On the contrary, it seems that people are still looking forward to these monsters coming to the family. ¡­¡­ "Hehe, I didn''t expect that he saved me." Su ye had been watching all this coldly before, especially when he heard Ji DaoHai personally say that he wanted to welcome his "Ji family genius" back, Su Ye''s face showed a look of interest. No matter how you listen to this, Su Ye feels a little uncomfortable. "Hehe, if you know my true identity, I don''t know if you dare let me go to your family." Of course, Su Ye certainly won''t contact the strong such as Ji DaoHai at this time. After all, in any case, the strength of these strong men is too strong. Su Ye is very worried that this [ever-changing] ability can not be hidden in front of them. "Kill him!" At this time, the golden winged Dapeng strongman who controlled Jin Jiao''s scissors snorted coldly, and then Jin Jiao''s scissors rushed towards Su ye again. This time, the golden winged ROC obviously had completely killed Su Ye. "I wanted to play cat and mouse before, but now it seems that it''s easy to kill you directly." the golden winged ROC suddenly snorted coldly, with endless killing intention in his voice. It seems that under the influence of the killing intention in his words, the power of the golden Jiao scissors has increased several times. At the moment, the two golden Jiaos are almost as big as Su Ye''s real body, but the breath of the real dragon is obviously very thin. However, even so, the power of the two golden Jiaos hanging each other is extremely terrible. As soon as Jin Jiao scissors appeared, it seemed that even the heaven and earth could not bear its powerful power. Su Ye immediately displayed the tortoise shell shield, pointed the long sword in his hand towards the front, and the powerful sword Qi came out vertically and horizontally. "Kill!" However, as soon as more than ten "kill" sword Qi appeared, they were completely destroyed by the golden Jiao. After several times of using the "kill" skill, Su Ye''s aura was also greatly consumed. At the moment, in the face of the golden Jiao scissors and the golden winged rocs around, Su ye also seemed a little difficult. "Kill him!" Seeing Su ye get rid of it again and again, it made those golden winged rocs who had been beaten by Su Ye suddenly full of joy. Immediately, dozens of golden winged rocs came flying, blocking all the way of Su Ye. The huge golden Jiao scissors fell from the sky at the same time, and they were about to kill Su Ye. Su Ye sighed in her heart, "it seems that she still has to expose her identity." After all, now he can''t display his original skills, which has greatly weakened his real combat power. Thinking of this, Su Ye slowly raised his hand and was ready to show the vision of chaos and golden lotus. But what he didn''t expect was that at the moment when Jin Jiao''s scissors fell, a strong sword Qi directly hit Jin Jiao''s scissors. "Boom!" The sword Qi came very suddenly. At the moment when the powerful sword Qi burst out, a deafening roar burst out. As for the golden Jiao scissors, they were directly hit and flew out. Su Ye was surprised to see that there was a very simple long sword suspended in front of him at the moment. What made Su Ye frown was that at the moment of seeing the long sword, his heart inexplicably had a very depressed and unhappy feeling. It seems that there is something on the long sword that even he hates. [item: robbery imitation (doomsday)] Although Su ye knew that the level of the sword would not be worse than that of Jin Jiao''s scissors when he saw that the long sword could hit Jin Jiao''s scissors. But when it was clear that the robbery was just a fake, Su Ye''s eyebrows were twisted into pimples, and she couldn''t help feeling the strength of Ji''s family. It''s amazing that the heaven, earth, treasure and divine iron that you''ve looked at are just imitations. However, this kind of imitation makes people cold. "No wonder I feel uncomfortable." You should know that [kill and rob] was used to kill dragons. Although this is only an imitation, it seems to have been stained with the smell of killing and looting after its exercise. "Kill!" "Save our genius." Just at this time, a series of roars came out. Su ye and those golden winged rocs subconsciously looked at the source of the sound. I saw dozens of Ji family strong men with flying swords galloping from the foot of the mountain The first is a middle-aged man who looks in his early thirties. The middle-aged man wears a Taoist robe and looks very simple. It gives people the feeling that he has just crossed from ancient times. The man immediately pinched the sword formula. The long sword in front of Su Ye trembled slightly and flew away towards the golden winged ROC who had controlled Jin Jiao''s scissors before. At this time, the Golden Dragon scissors galloped again and turned into two dragons and rushed across the ancient sword. Chapter 279 "Hum, Jin Wu, my ancient sword is specialized in cutting dragons, not to mention you, a dragon who can''t even be called a dragon." The middle-aged man in the head obviously knew the golden winged ROC. Now when the Ji family man spoke, the ancient sword seemed to be inspired, and it suddenly burst into a burst of killing intention that made Su Ye feel lingran. I don''t know if it''s this. He had a sense of touch at this time. He actually heard countless dragon chants. These dragon chants sound very sad, which also contains a full of unwilling emotions. "Damn it!" Su Ye suddenly frowned He knew that these were the grievances of the slain dragon. It''s obvious that there was no shortage of dragons before killing and robbing the sword. Thinking of this, Su yedun''s teeth itched with anger. "Hum, don''t you like killing dragons? Today, I''ll let you kill each other to protect my golden dragon. It''s a consolation to the ancestors of the dragon family." Su Ye shouted angrily in his heart. "Ji minwu? Hum, you were not my opponent before. Do you think you can defeat me this time? Go and kill the Ji family boy for me. The boy has consumed too much Reiki just now and has posed any unexpected threat to you." After saying this, the golden winged ROC named Jinwu immediately spread its wings and flew high. At this moment, he seemed to merge with Jin Jiaojian. "Kill!" Ji minwu also drank coldly at this time. He also sprayed sword Qi on his body, as if he wanted to integrate with the ancient sword. "Want to kill me?" Su ye heard Jin Wu''s words at the moment, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile. "Where are my brothers? Although I consume a lot of Aura now, there are countless Ji Jiaer Lang behind me. They are my strength." Su Ye immediately shouted. Naturally, he now wants to use the strength of Ji''s family to deal with these golden winged rocs. Neither of them is a good bird. If they kill each other, Su Ye won''t have any psychological burden. "This is nature!" "Dare you kill me, Ji jiaerlang? Die!" When it was time, those Ji Jiaqiang drank and rushed directly towards Su Ye. These dozens of people were like a sharp blade, which directly cut through the encirclement of Su ye by the golden winged ROC. For a time, Su Ye''s crisis was resolved again. Because the "Ji Changkong was killed" incident as the fuse, the strong man of the Ji family has incomparably hated the golden winged Dapeng family. Therefore, the two sides directly have an immortal situation. Looking at the scene led by himself, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. He turned to the elixir of immortality on the top of the mountain. "Don''t you want to improve yourself with blood? I''ve prepared blood for you now. Wait." Su ye said in her heart In his eyes, both the Ji family and the golden winged Dapeng family will eventually become the fertilizer of this immortal medicine. Thinking of this, Su Ye slowly retreated, ready to leave the battlefield temporarily and go to recover the consumed aura first. But what Su Ye didn''t expect was that at this point, a scolding voice came out. Just now his attention was on the battlefield in front of him, but he didn''t expect that a golden winged ROC walked directly behind him and shot himself unknowingly. If it hadn''t been for some killing intention at the moment when the golden winged ROC shot, Su ye might not have found it. Looking at the huge wings falling down, Su Ye immediately turned around and opened the other party''s attack. However, the strength of the golden winged ROC has already had the strength in the later stage of the small three disasters. At this time, Su Ye''s aura is so thin that he can''t even play the "kill", so he can only keep dodging. For a time, I felt extremely oppressed in my heart. After seeing this scene, the strong men of the Ji family immediately wanted to rush to rescue Su Ye. However, at the moment, they were entangled by the golden winged Dapeng family. No matter how they struggled, they could not get rid of the shackles of the golden winged Dapeng. "Hahaha, run, run. I want to see when you can run." "Isn''t Ji Haoyue very powerful? How many strong men of the golden winged Dapeng family have you killed all the way? I didn''t expect that you would be killed one day." The golden winged ROC seemed to have seen the picture of Su ye being killed, and his voice was full of ridicule and ferocity. When it was, he burst out a piece of light feathers, which were like sharp arrows, all of which went towards Su Ye''s body. Su Ye''s powerful spiritual power radiated and quickly captured the moving direction of these light plumes. Su Ye immediately and continuously shifted the moving direction of his body, and finally avoided all the attacks of these light plumes. This scene made the golden winged ROC angry, but the Ji family shouted "good" again and again. It was obvious that they were very happy with Su Ye''s ability. "Hahaha, I''m really Ji jiaerlang!" Just let the Ji family feel puzzled that Su Ye is not dodging at this time, so he directly stands in front of the golden winged ROC. Su Ye dodged all his attacks, which made the golden winged ROC feel very angry. He was just ready to scold, but he also saw Su Ye standing in place. "You... Why don''t you run away? Do you know you''re at a dead end? That''s why you don''t dare to run away and can only ask for death?" as soon as the golden winged ROC said his words, Duan burst out a series of giggles, as if he were telling the funniest joke in the world. "You think too much, I just suddenly thought of a simpler way to kill you." Su Ye joked with a smile. Su Ye didn''t lie this time. He really suddenly thought of a way. Just because he had just obtained this means, he had never used such means in battle before. Therefore, Su Ye forgot it for a while. The golden winged ROC was a little stunned. Looking at the breath on his body, he became very depressed. It seemed that Su ye might fall at any time. He couldn''t help laughing. "Hahaha, are you telling a joke? What skills can you use to make me kill with your current state? Are you too scared to be stupid?" The golden winged ROC sneered, and his eyes were full of ridicule and disdain. Su Ye shrugged. "I''m kind. That''s why I advised you. Now leave quickly and you can live. Otherwise, you''ll be killed by a stone." Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at the golden winged ROC jokingly. Chapter 280 The golden winged ROC subconsciously looked around him and immediately felt that his IQ seemed to be greatly insulted. He is a golden winged ROC. Although his talent is not very good, he is good enough to be the strong one of the small three disasters. Let alone stone, even ordinary weapons can''t break his noble body of golden winged ROC. "Hum 1" The golden winged ROC gave a cold hum of anger and was ready to fight. But at this time, Su Ye suddenly raised his hand and pointed to his head. "Look, there are stones!" Out of a subconscious reaction, the golden winged ROC really raised his head. To the consternation of the golden winged ROC, a stone really appeared above his head at this time. Su ye: Sue was speechless. Naturally, the stone was taken out from under the water. It was a thick and incomparable half tombstone. Su ye believed that even the peak of the three disasters was difficult to compete with the heaviness of the tombstone. So he took it out of the system and threw it directly to the golden winged ROC. However, this is the first time he has done this operation, so he didn''t control the strength and direction for a while. The stone was directly ejected into the air by the system, and now it is falling rapidly. In fact, if the golden winged ROC wants to kill Su ye at this time, the big stone can''t help at all. This is also the time when the golden winged ROC is closest to killing Su Ye. Unfortunately, this guy wants to pretend. There was no strong breath on the stone. In his perception, it was just the most common stone. "Hum, it seems that you are really at a dead end. You have played such a retarded means of throwing stones, hum!" The golden winged ROC immediately snorted coldly, raised his wings and beat it hard against the stone. However "Ah!" A scream came out. The golden winged Dapeng who was still fighting and the strong man of the Ji family looked at the golden winged Dapeng suspiciously. The golden winged ROC was still laughing at the stone just now. As a result, the moment he raised his wings and hit the stone, he heard a "click". His golden wings, which are so strong that they can even break mountains and rocks, were directly twisted off. Now his wings look like a broken kite. The golden winged ROC was still screaming in pain. As a result, the stone hit him hard on the head. "Bang!" Under the stunned gaze of everyone and the golden winged ROC, the golden winged ROC was directly smashed into meat mud by such an ordinary stone, and the plasma burst directly. At the moment, we can''t see the head of the golden winged ROC at all. What we can see is the bloody scene. "This..." Su Ye couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. Although he also thought of the massiness of the rock, in his opinion, he must be able to deal with the golden winged ROC. But at this time, Su Ye found that he had underestimated the unusual rock. Unexpectedly, the stone was so thick that even the strong in the later stage of the three minor disasters could be smashed into meat mud without resistance. At the thought of this, Su Ye suddenly became more interested. If the golden winged Dapeng family knew the creepy plan, it came to his mind. "Hehe, what a powerful golden winged ROC! It would be killed by an ordinary stone. Is this what you golden winged rocs call powerful?" Su Ye''s joking voice came out. The golden winged ROC, who was still stunned, immediately roared angrily. At this time, they were like rushing to kill the past. Su Ye was killed, but they were entangled by the Ji family. Su ye put his hand and directly took the stone back into his system. Immediately made a throwing action. "Smash!" Su Ye yelled, and the stone was thrown out of the system again. "Ah!" A scream came out, and another golden winged ROC was killed. With previous experience, Su Ye''s accuracy and control of power have been greatly improved. After killing two golden winged rocs in a row, Su Ye''s strength has also recovered a lot. "Don''t you want to kill me? Let''s try." Su Ye rushed directly into the golden winged roc group at this time. The Ji family who were still fighting with the golden winged ROC were stunned. At this time, they were stunned to see that Su Ye was fighting with a "rogue" and kept patting the back of the head with "bricks". This shot is also accurate, which will ensure the splash of blood and flesh. "Ah!" A sad scream came out. Originally, these golden winged rocs who wanted to besiege and strangle Su ye were completely different at the moment. At the moment, they were the ones who ran away, and Su Ye chased after these golden winged rocs and beat black bricks. To tell the truth, at the moment of seeing the "brick" slapping on the back of the head of the golden winged ROC, even the Ji family saw a burst of pain in the back of the head at this time, as if the "brick" was slapping on their heads. "Asshole!" After seeing this scene, Jin Wu immediately roared angrily. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Su Ye was at the end of his tether, and could have a chance to turn over. "Forget you, eat my brick!" As a response to Jin Wu''s angry voice, Su Ye just sneered, and the stone was thrown in the direction of Jin Wu in an instant. Now Su Ye is very skilled. At the moment when the stone is taken out of the system storage space and thrown out, Su ye also makes a throwing action. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, this "brick" is really just thrown out of Su Ye''s hand. Although there are still some golden winged rocs that have not been killed by Su ye, it is obvious that these golden winged rocs are not enough for him to fear. What he has to deal with now is the golden Wu. Although this "brick" looks insignificant, he saw that it had killed Jin Wu''s fellow strongmen in a row just now. Therefore, he dared to compete with the stones easily at this time. However, Ji min was still surrounded by him, which made it difficult for him to escape. In desperation, he could only directly throw out the golden Jiao scissors to attack the stone. After all, Jin Jiao scissors are doomsday weapons. He believes that even if the stone is strong and heavy, can it compete with doomsday weapons? At the same time, his breath suddenly soared, and a hundred golden plumes emerged from him, shooting directly in the direction of Ji minwu, forcing Ji minwu back temporarily. Chapter 281 killer "Boom!" But just then, a deafening crash came out. Everyone was stunned to see that Jin Jiao scissors collided with the big stone. In fact, let alone Jinwu, the Ji family present thought that the stone Su ye had just thrown out should not be able to compete with Jinjiao scissors. After all, Jinjiao scissors still had a great reputation, and doomsday weapons were synonymous with power. But This time, Su Ye seemed to smash and crush their cognition with a stone. The moment Jin Jiao scissors collided with the stone, a deafening roar came out of his white hair. Everyone can clearly see that at this time, Jin Jiao scissors seemed to want to crush the stone completely. But the hardness of the stone was beyond everyone''s imagination. After hitting the stone, the Jin Jiao scissors made bursts of tremors. It seemed that the Jin Jiao scissors were about to be tired because they couldn''t bear the power of being hit by the stone. Jin Jiao''s scissors made a whimper. It felt like the two Jiaolong bit hard on the stone, but the stone was not bitten, but the two Jiaolong''s teeth were broken. Under the violent impact, the golden Jiao scissors were directly hit to the ground. Jin Jiao''s scissors kept struggling, but they were suppressed by the heavy stones. Obviously, Jin Jiao''s scissors'' struggles were in vain. "Damn it, come back!" Jin Wu trembled in his heart. He was afraid that something might happen to Jin Jiao''s scissors at this time. He wanted to take Jin Jiao''s scissors away immediately. What he never thought was that no matter how he made the seal, the golden Jiao scissors couldn''t get rid of the shackles of the stone and were pressed under the stone. "Or what did you do to Jin Jiao scissors?" Jin Wu scolded angrily. Su Ye sneered. Jin Wu didn''t seem to notice anything. Since killing so many golden winged rocs, his aura has recovered a lot. So "Kill!" Su Ye is too lazy to talk nonsense with this guy. He directly raised his hand and played several "kills". The sword spirit of vertical and horizontal strangulation is that the strong at the peak of the small three disasters can kill, not to mention Jinwu, the strong at the later stage of the small three disasters. In fact, if Jin Jiao''s scissors were still in his hand at this time, Su ye could not kill them with the protection of Jin Jiao''s scissors. Unfortunately, everything is a foregone conclusion. "Ah!" The golden Wudang screamed and was directly hanged by Su Ye''s sword Qi. When he was killed, Jin Wu''s eyes were full of reluctance and disbelief. However, Su Ye didn''t care about this guy''s death at all. Instead, Su Ye raised his hand seemingly irritably, and several "kill" swords bombarded the remaining golden winged rocs. "Ah!" These golden winged rocs obviously didn''t expect to die. Before, they were weak and could only dodge. Su ye, who was besieged by them, was like stepping on the road of counter attack after killing the golden winged ROC. Killing them was no different from harvesting leeks. In less than a moment, there are only the strong men of the Ji family left here. "You..." Su Ye''s move obviously shocked all the strong men in the Ji family. Before that, they heard the golden winged Dapeng say that "Ji Haoyue" killed the top power of the small three disasters of a family of golden winged Dapeng. At that time, they just thought it was a shameless story made up by the Ji family in order to create an opportunity for them to kill Su Ye. After all, the small three disasters are powerful. They know very well that even if there is that strange stone, it may not be able to kill the strong at this level, and there are still dozens of them. But now after seeing the scene in front of us, all the strong men of Ji family nodded subconsciously. They realized that Su Ye was a real cow. If they have such stones, it is very simple to kill the strong at the peak of the small three disasters. "How do you do this? Normally, it''s the limit to perform several ''kill strikes'', especially when you''re still in the disaster King''s territory, but why do I feel that your aura seems endless, so I don''t need to worry about the exhaustion of aura?" Ji minwu looked at Su ye with a confused face at this time, and his eyes were full of confusion. Su yegan smiled and shrugged his shoulders. Seeing him unwilling to say, Ji minwu was curious, but he didn''t continue to say anything at this time. "Buzz!" However, to Ji min''s surprise, when he was just about to take back the ancient sword, the blade of the ancient sword trembled slightly. It was obvious that the ancient sword seemed to have some resistance to Su Ye. "Strange, this sword didn''t look like this before?" Ji Min said with a look on his face. Obviously, he didn''t doubt Su ye at this time. Su Ye didn''t wrinkle slightly. In his opinion, it was obviously because [kill and rob] killed too many dragon families, so he was particularly keen on the breath of the dragon family. Although this ancient sword was an imitation, it also had some abilities of [kill and rob], which made him aware of some differences. Su Ye didn''t say much, but went directly to the big stone money. Su Ye''s direct system took back the golden Jiao scissors and big stones. In fact, compared with Jin Jiao''s scissors, Su Ye pays more attention to the big stone at the moment. In his opinion, the value of this stone is much more useful than "doomsday" weapons. "By the way, what''s that stone, baby?" Seeing Su Ye cut Jin Jiao away directly, Ji min didn''t change his look. Of course, Su Ye didn''t know what he thought in his heart. "I don''t know. I got it by accident when I broke here before." Su Ye is also honest. He really got the stone from the golden winged Dapeng family, but he didn''t tell the specific source. "Boom!" But at this time, Lingshan sent out a tremor again. After seeing this scene, even the patriarch of the golden winged ROC trembled slightly on his face, "it seems that he has matured a lot." Although he is also dedicated to making this thing mature, but now the maturity is bought with the flesh and blood of the strong of their golden winged Dapeng family, which makes the king of Peng angry. At the moment, the three holy families and the eight surnames have arrived. Clan chiefs like Ji DaoHai frowned one after another. From their perspective, they naturally soon saw the plan of King Peng. Chapter 282 "Hum, I''m curious why your immortal medicine will recover so early. I didn''t expect you to be so good at calculation, King Peng!" Of course, in fact, some clan leaders such as Ji DaoHai are no different from the king Peng. In their opinion, as long as they can get the immortal medicine and make the immortal medicine mature, what impact will the existence of death have? It is only when this interest comes to them that they hesitate. "Hum!" The golden winged Dapeng clan leader gave a cold hum. But at this time, they can also clearly feel that the breath on this Lingshan has begun to change again. The restriction on access has been directly raised to the early stage of the three disasters. The only thing that makes Peng Wang and other strong people frown is that at this time, all the breath of Lingshan is shielded. Although they can still see everything in Lingshan clearly, their spiritual power can no longer enter it. Of course, for the strong such as Peng Wang, this obviously doesn''t care at all. After all, from the current situation, the magic medicine will really mature soon. Once the restrictions are completely opened, they "rule the world", who can fight? "Today, if anyone can kill Su ye, or has made contributions when helping to kill Su ye, he is my benefactor of the golden winged Dapeng family. The golden winged Dapeng family must have rewards and thanks." At this time, King Peng suddenly roared. You know, these monsters are ready to move when they feel the increasingly strong vitality fluctuation around them, but Su Ye''s strong power has completely deterred them just now. But No matter people or animals, they all have their selfish side. After hearing King Peng''s words, these strange animals immediately moved. I don''t know who was the first to shout and rush into Lingshan. It was like opening a daze. Many strange animals poured in like a tide. In fact, there are so many exotic animals in the divine land. If all of them come here, it is estimated that even if the golden winged Dapeng family covers a wide area, it can''t accommodate so many exotic animals. Therefore, after entering a certain number, King Peng directly ordered to open the family array and directly closed the entrance. Now it is only possible for the animals inside to leave, but it is impossible for the animals outside to enter the golden winged Dapeng family again. Therefore, although there are many strange animals rushing to the Lingshan mountain, it will not make the Lingshan mountain unable to accommodate. All this is naturally in the calculation of King Peng. Therefore, all the animals entering the early stage of the three major disasters and below. At this moment, all these strange animals have entered Lingshan. "Despicable!" After seeing the scene in front of her, Ji DaoHai snorted coldly with disdain. The same idea also came out of the minds of other patriarchs and Su Ye. Naturally, they understand the real purpose of King Peng''s doing so. Let those strange animals enter, just to make them become the "nourishment" for the birth of divine medicine. As for whether he can kill Su ye or not, for King Peng, it is just an additional benefit. King Peng took a look at the strong people around him in the early stage of the three disasters. At that time, these strong people rushed directly into Lingshan. The leader of Jinwu clan suddenly sneered, "Ji jiaerlang, from today on, you will be a VIP of our Jinwu clan. Hum, if anyone dares to hurt you, he will be an enemy of our Jinwu clan." As soon as this was said, the strong three disasters of the Jinwu family also rushed over. Ji DaoHai took an unexpected look at the leader of Jinwu clan, but he soon understood. The enemy of the enemy is the friend. Obviously, Jinwu patriarch is unwilling to let King Peng go. Now he just wants Ji DaoHai to throw away the olive branch and seek cooperation. Ji DaoHai nodded slightly and immediately shouted, "protect the bright moon!" "Yes!" Ji Jiaqiang also rushed into Lingshan. As for several other families with family names and the strong people of Zhentian demon ape family, they did not start, but still looked at all this with a spectator attitude. In fact, those strange animals wanted to try to kill Su ye, but they heard the words of Jinwu patriarch and Ji DaoHai. For a time, these strange animals were silent. "Roar!" At this moment, voices came out. The strong of the golden winged Dapeng family also rushed over. Their first reaction was naturally to rush to Su ye, but at this time, the strong Jinwu and Ji Jiaqiang also rushed over one after another, which made the strong Jinji Dapeng family have to give up the plan to kill Su ye for the time being. "Ah!" What those strange beasts didn''t expect was that the strong men of Jinwu, Ji family and golden winged Dapeng family seemed to have negotiated, and the three parties directly sealed the Lingshan, so that other strange beasts could not escape from this place at all. When the three strong men entered Lingshan, they had secretly received the orders of their patriarch. Just when the animals were confused, the slaughter began. "Ah!" "Damn it, golden winged ROC, what are you doing?" "Despicable, you''re going to kill us!" During the meal, angry curses and screams were intertwined and constantly exploded in this area. However, the strength of the three strong forces is very strong. Most of the monsters here can only be reduced to fish on the chopping board and let the three strong forces kill them, although there are also strong forces in the early stage of the three disasters. These strong people hold together, but their number is not as large as that of the three ethnic groups. ¡­¡­ Looking at the bloody scene, Su Ye''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling into knots. Although he didn''t sympathize with these strange animals, after all, wealth and honor were in danger. Since they dared to come here, they had to pay the price of sacrifice. But This unilateral calculation and massacre made Su Ye feel uncomfortable. At the moment, this place has become a purgatory. There is a strong smell of blood everywhere. The ground, stones and even trees are filled with the incomplete bones of many exotic animals. And it was at this time that the ground almost became a river, and all the blood flew up and quickly went in the direction of the divine medicine. Su ye can obviously feel that the breath of this divine medicine is rising rapidly at the moment. "No, we must get the magic medicine quickly, otherwise it will be too late." Su Ye frowned and looked at Ji DaoHai and others. Now, because of the cover of Lingshan, they can''t let their spiritual power enter, but it also temporarily deceived their eyes and didn''t expose his identity. But judging from the change of the breath of divine medicine, it is estimated that the limit of Lingshan will be completely opened in less than an hour. Chapter 283 As the killing continued, the blood around turned into streamers and quickly went towards the top of the mountain. Su ye can obviously feel that under the influence of these Qi and blood, the breath of the immortal medicine at the top of the mountain has become more and more powerful. It is estimated that if it lasts for another moment, the restrictions here will loosen again. Now there are still strong people in the early stage of the three disasters. In front of these strong people, Su ye can barely cover up his identity. And even if his identity is exposed at this time, Su Ye is confident that he can fight with these strong men and even kill them. But once this restriction is broken and the strong in the middle of the three disasters enter, Su ye will have no confidence. After all, anyway, he is only an S-level disaster King now. His ability to carry and kill the strong at the beginning of the three major disasters is very great. Thinking of this, Su Ye immediately turned to one side of his body and was ready to leave quietly while the strong people around him were watching the battle below. "Huh? Ji Haoyue? Where are you going?" But he just turned around and didn''t have time to take a few more steps, but he heard a voice of doubt around him. Su Ye was helpless. Although he was protected by these people around him, it made him safe, but at the same time, these people were like taking care of prisoners. He had no freedom at all. What''s more, if he really gets the elixir of immortality at that time, he can''t get rid of the Ji family unless he completely exposes his true self, otherwise, ah, unless Let the Ji family have no time to take care of themselves. Su Ye''s mouth was slightly grinned, and an idea came to Su Ye''s mind. "I''ll go up and have a look. As you know, the purpose of our clan leader''s coming here this time is not for that thing?" Su Ye glanced at the mountain without any trace. Several people were stunned and suddenly realized it. "I''ll go with you." at this time, a middle-aged man came out of the crowd. The middle-aged man kept his beard and looked messy. But it happened that such a person had reached the initial stage of the three disasters, and even was about to buy to the medium-term level. Su ye took a deep look at the man and immediately nodded slightly. For this, Su Ye obviously had already expected. "Good!" Because of the previous battle, Su ye and they have now come halfway up the mountain. At the moment, they quietly sneaked in the past. They rushed all the way to the top of the mountain. "What a rich blood gas." The closer they were to the top of the mountain, the blood gas diffused in the surrounding air became more and more rich. Even at this time, Su Ye felt a big smell of blood pouring into his nose, which made Su Ye coughed a few times. "You follow closely behind me. I''m worried about what will happen." The man looked around. He didn''t have the slightest doubt about Su Ye. He directly regarded Su Ye as a member of Ji''s family and went ahead quickly. Looking at the man''s posture towards the front, Su Ye''s face immediately showed a sneer. He saw that a brick had come out of the lake and was now in his hands. "By the way, what is the stone you used before? Why is it so powerful that the golden winged ROC doesn''t even have the power to strike?" The middle-aged man said curiously. While talking, he turned his head subconsciously, but when he saw the stone in Su Ye''s hand, he couldn''t help being a little stunned. Su Ye was also a little stunned at this time. He was just ready to lift a stone to hit the middle-aged man, but he didn''t expect to be found by the middle-aged man at this time. The moment when the four eyes were opposite, they were stunned directly. "What are you doing?" The man immediately frowned and looked alert. Su Ye smiled, "don''t you want to know this stone? So I''ll take it out and show you?" As soon as Su ye said this, the middle-aged man couldn''t help showing a look of doubt in his eyes. "Seriously?" To tell the truth, if Su Ye hadn''t been able to show the "kill blow" of Ji''s family just now, this scene alone would be enough to make the middle-aged man doubt Su Ye''s identity. However, in his opinion, the only people who can perform the "kill" must be the talents of their Ji family, so they relaxed a little. "Show me this." The middle-aged man immediately spread his hand and said such a sentence. Su Ye nodded directly at this time and said, "yes, here you are!" While talking, Su ye went directly to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man didn''t react. The thick "brick" slapped on the middle-aged man''s head. "Asshole, you..." The middle-aged man was immediately surprised. As a strong man in the early stage of the three major disasters, his reaction ability was not bad. At the moment when the stone was about to fall, he immediately turned on his internal strength to resist Su Ye''s attack. However, what the strong man in the early stage of the three major disasters never thought of was that when his strength came into contact with the stone, the stone seemed to become a huge black hole, which directly swallowed up all his strength and could not have the slightest impact at all. What made him more terrible was that at this time, the stone suddenly hit him on the head. "Ah!" Before, the middle-aged man was still curious. Would it really hurt if such a weak looking stone hit his head? Now he knows the answer. A piercing scream came out. The voice was so loud that even those strong men in the Ji family halfway up the mountain heard it faintly. The strong man of the Ji family was slightly stunned and immediately looked at the source of the voice. But then they were stunned. At this time, they saw a huge golden winged ROC rising directly into the sky, with a bloody corpse on its huge claw. "Ji family, this is the price you paid for breaking into our golden winged ROC family." while talking, the golden winged ROC burst out a very powerful breath and hanged the body into flesh and blood in an instant. "No!" At the moment of seeing this scene, those Ji Jiaqiang suddenly shouted in horror. Although the corpse was bleeding just now, they could still clearly feel that the corpse was the strong one who left with Su Ye. Chapter 284 "Asshole!" The roar of anger went away with an extremely powerful force. This golden winged ROC is naturally formed by the change of Su night. Su Ye obviously thought that these people would be so angry now. With a flash of his body, he rushed directly into the woods, changed into "Ji Haoyue" and rushed towards the peak of Lingshan quickly. The strong man of Ji''s family wants to feel it. Obviously, he can''t capture Su Ye''s body anymore. Especially when they came to the place where the strong man of the Ji family shed blood, looking at the bloody flesh, an uncontrollable anger gushed out. What made them even more shocked was that they didn''t find "Ji Haoyue" at this time. "Asshole, where''s Ji Haoyue?" "Damn it, did you get caught by the golden winged ROC?" "Avenge Ji Haoyue and Su Changlong!" At that time, the strong men of the Ji family rushed towards the golden winged rocs who were killing other exotic animals like a wave. Naturally, these golden winged rocs saw the scene just now. Although killing the strong man of the Ji family still made these golden winged rocs feel very happy, they also had an idea in their hearts: who is that golden winged ROC? Obviously, no golden winged ROC knew each other. Originally, they had a grudge against the Ji family. Now, seeing that the Ji family was so provocative, these golden winged rocs didn''t do it. He thought about it, and immediately roared and rushed to the strong ones of the Ji family. This fight between the two sides is an endless situation, and there is a scene of large pieces of flesh and blood spraying out. However, the battle between the Ji family and the golden winged Dapeng family gave many strange animals a breather. "Bastard, King Peng, hold the genius Ji Haoyue. If there is anything wrong, I will let the strong of your family bury him!" The sudden scene just now also stunned the strong onlookers outside Lingshan. Obviously, I didn''t expect that such a golden winged daopeng would suddenly appear, turning the situation around in an instant. Peng Wang sneered, "if you want to start a family war, I''ll accompany you." Peng Wang responded aggressively, but at the same time, he also had some doubts in his heart. I don''t know why. Looking at the sudden golden winged ROC, he always had a strange feeling in his heart. As for where this strange thing came from, he couldn''t understand it for a moment. ¡­¡­ Now, the stirring "Ji Haoyue" is hiding in the dark, observing his "masterpiece" in the distance. "IQ is really important!" the voice also sneered. In his view, the real battle not only depends on powerful means, but also needs a flexible brain. Just like now, he doesn''t need to waste much strength at all, and has made the two races fight. And the two families are still his enemies. Su Ye is curious about how these guys would feel if they knew their identity. Su ye turned around and came directly to the top of the mountain. At the moment, the tea tree has become more and more green, and the avenue rune is constantly flashing on the tree. However, Su Ye was also very nervous at this time, because at this time, he could obviously feel that there was an extremely strong breath fluctuation from near the tree. These smells crisscrossed and protected the tree from the slightest impact. The tea tree seems to have become a living creature. At the moment, it is constantly swallowing the blood that flows into it like a river. Su ye took a deep breath. He felt that there was about a minute or two left, and the delicacy would be opened again. "Seek wealth and wealth!" Su Ye carefully walked towards the tea tree. However, Su ye took a step. Suddenly, she trembled around, and an extremely strong pressure fell from the sky. At the moment, Su Ye was stunned and felt that her body seemed to be covered with dozens of mountains. Under this strong pressure, Su Ye almost knelt on the ground. "Buzz!" A loud noise came out, and the space around Su Ye seemed to be completely activated by a strange force. Streamers crisscrossed out, and the smell of killing was like a sharp blade, constantly crossing Su Ye''s body. Su Ye obviously didn''t expect that he had just taken a step, and there would be such changes around. Even if Su Ye''s endurance is strong, but this kind of pain seems to be constantly delayed, and sprinkles salt on the wound, still makes Su ye can''t help shouting. Originally, there were many strong people paying attention to the immortal medicine. At the beginning, Su Ye''s hiding means was relatively strong. Therefore, similar to Ji DaoHai and others, Su Ye was not found at that time. But now Su ye made so much noise near the immortal medicine, and a strong killing burst out, like countless tornadoes falling from the sky and sweeping Su Ye. If such a change can''t be found, Ji DaoHai and other strong people probably don''t have to continue to practice. "Is that him?" All the patriarchs, including Ji DaoHai, thought that Su ye must have been killed by the golden winged ROC, which made king Peng happy, but they didn''t think that "Ji Haoyue" appeared again at this time. Moreover, Na Ji Haoyue unexpectedly appeared on the top of the mountain at this time. With her cautious appearance, she clearly wanted to steal the elixir of immortality. "Asshole!" When King Peng saw this scene, he couldn''t help roaring angrily. At the same time, a large force was directly smashed into Lingshan by him. However, there is a strange force protecting Lingshan. No matter how hard the Peng King tries, he can''t break through the confinement of this. "Ji DaoHai, you''re so calculating that you let your Ji family steal immortal medicine in this way. If there''s anything wrong with immortal medicine, you''ll wait for the family war." King Peng''s eyes were almost angry. Ji DaoHai is really a little confused now. What do you mean? When did I let that boy steal? However, Ji DaoHai was also a stubborn man. It was clear that he did not do it himself, but was slandered by others. He suddenly snorted coldly, "yes, I did it. Why? You can fight if you want. I''m afraid you can''t do it?" Originally, there was anger in his heart, and now the anger came out as if it had substance. "Kill!" Those strange animals on Lingshan also found this scene. The golden winged Dapeng family roared at once. At this time, they didn''t care to continue to entangle with the Ji family. They rushed to stop Su Ye. Chapter 285 Just now I heard Ji DaoHai "admit", how could these Ji family make these golden winged rocs do as they wish? At the moment, those strange animals suddenly felt an incomparable intersection and went crazy towards the top of the mountain, for fear that the baby would be occupied by Su Ye. Even Jinwu, who was still hunting these animals just now, gave up these animals and was ready to rush to the top of the mountain to see the situation. "Roar!" However, at this time, a dragon''s chant suddenly rang. Su Ye is also helpless at the moment. The pressure on him is very strong. When he keeps pressing down, he can constantly stimulate his own blood force, making his blood force boiling, and the power in his body is a burst of disorder. Su Ye was carrying the pressure of the outside world while suppressing the blood force that was about to riot in her body. I''ve been busy all the time. What makes Su Ye feel helpless is that he can obviously feel that under this pressure, the [ever-changing] ability of phantom grass is being greatly weakened. Finally, at the moment when a strong killing intention crossed from him, Su Ye finally couldn''t control his blood force and couldn''t help sending out a dragon chant. At the moment of the sound of dragon singing, the power of [ever-changing] collapsed. Su Ye felt that his blood was flying constantly, and the domineering breath of the dragon family spread in all directions with him as the center. Then countless strange animals were completely surrounded. Jinwu, Jinji Dapeng, Ji family and other animals all stared at the scene in front of them. I saw a dragon with dark golden light rising into the sky. The dark golden light is like a perfect fusion of light and darkness. At the moment of seeing the dragon body, all animals will have a strange feeling in their hearts. It seems that the dragon body contains the profound meaning of light and darkness. It is clear that they have a dazzling feeling in front of them, and what they can see is another dark one. Su Ye sighed helplessly. Originally, he wanted to hide his identity all the time, so that he could secretly destroy these families. If not, at least let them kill each other and hurt their vitality. However, he did not calculate the change of the immortal medicine. Su ye took a deep breath, and her dark golden pupils looked around. Looking at the earth shaking three families stirred by him during this time, Su Ye was already very satisfied. In this God''s land, who can play with these three families except him. "It''s him!" "Which dragon? The only dragon in the era of evolution?" "No, many Ji Haoyue who were suppressed just now? Why did he suddenly become this dragon?" "Did Ji Haoyue become the dragon?" "No, I think... You may think the opposite." Many strange animals talked about it one after another, and the idea of making their skin cold suddenly appeared in their minds. Several outside patriarchs also looked at each other. Their strength is so strong that they can understand it in an instant. "Ji Haoyue? Jinlong? I want you to die!" Ji DaoHai immediately understood. Thinking that the genius of the Ji family he had been talking about was the golden dragon, he felt extremely ashamed and angry. He wanted to break Su ye into pieces. Su ye knew that it was natural that he could not hide it, so he was not going to continue to hide it. What surprised Su ye even more was that since he recovered the body of the golden dragon, the suppression from the immortal medicine had disappeared. "Ha ha ha!" A joking laugh came out of Su Ye''s mouth. "Old man, are you angry? I just like to see you very angry, but I can''t help it." "Don''t you feel ashamed? I''m the genius of your Ji family? Hahaha, it seems that your Ji family really can''t find anyone. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you. It''s me who killed Ji Changkong." Originally, seeing Su Ye''s arrogant appearance, the strong men of the Ji family were gnashing their teeth with anger, but after hearing this, these strange animals were slightly stunned. "It''s him? Didn''t you say it''s Jinyi? Isn''t it..." After hearing Su Ye''s words, Peng Wang was going to ridicule Ji DaoHai, but as a result, an idea that made him tremble suddenly appeared in his mind. Is it "Hahaha, your silly carving is not too stupid. Yes, Jin Yi also changed from Ben long. How about it? Now do you feel Ji DaoHai''s anger?" Su Ye joked and smiled. Anyway, it has been exposed, so he is ready to enjoy the anger of these big family strongmen. Moreover, Su Ye is not worried at all that these strong men know their secrets. After all, as long as he leaves this place, he can be transformed again. Who can know who he is? On the contrary, because they know their new abilities, these patriarchs and families will be more nervous. I''m afraid I''ll get into their family. There will be panic. "Asshole, did you kill my son?" At this time, a very angry voice came out, and the head of Jinwu clan immediately gushed out a strong breath wave. If he hadn''t completely restrained this breath at the last moment, it is estimated that the spirit ship could be completely destroyed by him at this time. Su Ye joked and smiled, "you''re not stupid. Why? You feel very angry? Hehe, Jinwu, if I remember correctly, I didn''t make enemies with your Jinwu family after I came to God? But your Jinwu family wanted me to die." "Why, can only you Jinwu kill me, but I''m not allowed to take revenge?" Su Ye''s joking voice spread all over the area. Su Ye''s dark golden pupils were full of sarcasm and looked at the three patriarchs. When he touched his eyes, the three patriarchs were almost angry and went away. All the monsters looked at Su ye in disbelief. Obviously, they didn''t think of how Su Ye admitted these things directly at this time. What they didn''t think of was su Ye''s means. On the one hand, he played the genius of these big families, on the other hand, he constantly provoked and played with these three families. Even without this sudden exposure, it is estimated that these three families would really launch a clan war because of Su Ye. On the contrary, those big families not only didn''t notice all this, but also praised Su ye with generous words while shouting to kill Su Ye. This An idea arose in the hearts of all the beasts: these three families are ashamed and lost their hair. Chapter 286 "The golden dragon is cruel enough!" Looking at the three patriarchs with anger on their faces, many strange animals could not help whispering in their hearts. Although they are all foreign animals, these foreign animals are not angry at Su Ye''s actions, but give Su ye a thumbs up in their hearts. Just now, the three families actually wanted to kill them to get the birth giving medicine, which made all the strange animals feel extremely angry. Obviously, after this, these three families may suffer from the resistance of most exotic animals in the land of God. The faces of the three patriarchs of the Ji family, the golden winged Dapeng and Jinwu were all iron blue. To tell the truth, they really want to rush over and kill Su ye at this time. However, on the one hand, there are restrictions around, and on the other hand, although they don''t know what means Su Ye used, they can see that Su ye can kill the strong of the three disasters. Therefore, at this time, the three patriarchs are not willing to let the strong at the beginning of the three disasters take risks for nothing. After all, the strong at this stage can really be regarded as the mainstay of a strong family. Once these strong people die too much, there is really no problem for a period of time, but with the passage of time, once a more powerful group of strong people fall down in the years, the strong one who dies now will make the family strong people fault. This is really related to the survival of the family. Ji DaoHai''s eyes seemed to have lightning gushing in anger. However, at the moment, he could only bear it. If the eyes can kill now, Su Ye believes that he must have been killed hundreds of times by the eyes of these strong men. On the other hand, the patriarchs of the other surnames looked at the three families with a good posture at the moment. After all, they have no interest in this matter, and they don''t want to get involved. Even speaking, Su Ye''s practice at the moment has created a kind of solicitation in the hearts of many family leaders. "In the past, I only thought that this golden dragon had destroyed our plan and had to be killed, but now it seems that this guy is really extraordinary. I think... It''s worth winning over." "Yes, maybe this golden dragon is also the key for us to leave this place. Don''t forget that in addition to the method of return, there is actually a more direct and effective method of return without any side effects, just..." "Hey, that method is too slim, and I always think they can''t let that happen without leaving." "Don''t tell me. I see a glimmer of hope from that boy. He is a variable in this era of evolution." "Needless to say, whether he can make friends with the golden dragon or not depends on whether he can get through this level. He will have to leave Lingshan later. At that time, the three people will be angry and want to kill the Golden Dragon. If he can avoid this disaster, maybe he can make friends. Even if he doesn''t make friends, he won''t make bad friends." "Escape from them? It''s not easy." Many family leaders have exchanged ideas one after another. Although these words will make the three members of the Ji family angry, they all exist at the same level. Naturally, they will not take too much into account, and there are complex interests between them. Therefore, they naturally do not worry about whether the three will be angry. In fact, it was the same. Ji DaoHai''s face was blue at the moment, but they didn''t express much, just snorted coldly. The killing intention in the eyes of the three people has become more and more rich. "Hahaha, this golden dragon is really interesting." At this time, a wild and incomparable laughter came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the laughter, three cold and fierce eyes fell directly on the source of the sound. "Zhentian demon ape, what do you mean?" "Why, do you want to help this golden dragon?" "I remember. You seem to be very close to this golden dragon. They have been to your territory before." Three shouts came out. The one who just laughed was the demon ape king of Zhentian demon ape. The demon ape King''s face was full of bold and unrestrained laughter. Although the killing intentions of the three families were bursting out at the moment, the demon ape king was not afraid at all. He stepped out with one foot, and a very violent breath spread out, which directly blocked the three people''s hegemonic killing intention. "What? You three want to play with me, too? Hehe, I''m itching." The town god demon ape said hard steel in the past. The three golden winged rocs suddenly gave a cold hum of anger. "When this is over, you wait." After all, this is not the time for revenge. Therefore, although he was angry, the golden winged ROC forcibly suppressed his anger. But as soon as the Peng king had finished his words, he suddenly heard a voice that made their goose bumps stand up all over their body. "Are you angry? Hehe, I just like to see you so angry, but I can''t help it." Su Ye sneered, but just at this time, suddenly a tremor came from all around. Su ye: fuck! Su Ye was speechless. Just at the moment when he said that, an extremely strong pressure was directly diffused in the air. Under the influence of this pressure, he directly pressed him down from the sky and hit him into the soil. The originator of all this is the immortal medicine behind him. Su Ye is going to curse. What''s so special about knitting? Ben long just wants to have a good match. Will you give Ben long such a dragon power? You know, there are many strange animals watching. What a shame? The golden winged rocs who were still angry were also slightly stunned, but then their faces were covered with a ferocious smile. There was a feeling that the evil spirit was relieved a little. At the same time, their hearts also felt incomparable joy, because at the moment "Restrictions will be opened again." "Hum, wait, boy. The strong at the beginning of the three disasters should be the upper limit you can kill. Once the strong in the middle of the three disasters enter, I think you can be arrogant?" As Ji DaoHai said, Su Ye was also nervous at this time. The smell on the big tree became disordered, and there were signs of direct improvement. "Damn it!" All this happened between lightning and flint. At the moment of perceiving the change of immortal medicine, Su Ye immediately pulled the ground with his dragon claw, and the golden dragon body rushed directly towards the immortal medicine like a golden arrow. Chapter 287 "Damn it! What''s this bastard doing?" "Isn''t he going to destroy the promotion of divine medicine?" "No, I think he''s going to... Pick divine medicine?" Looking at Su Ye''s actions, all the strange animals present couldn''t help crying out, especially the clan leaders such as king Peng, who had an impulse to spit blood directly. The divine medicine has not fully awakened. If you pick it directly, you can''t get 100% of the divine medicine at all. More importantly, it will also make the growth of this magic medicine deviate, or even stop growing. It is possible. The chief of the golden winged Dapeng family has planned for countless years to wait for this day. How could he be willing to be destroyed by Su ye? Once Su Ye picks it successfully, he doesn''t know when the next magic medicine will really wake up. All the beasts had this idea in their minds: the boy was at a dead end. "Stop it!" King Peng''s angry roar came out, his body trembled, directly turned into a streamer, and fiercely rushed to the Lingshan mountain. King Peng''s body was full of unparalleled power, just like looking at this area. Except for other family heads on the spirit ship, the rest of the animals trembled at the moment they felt the breath. The weak even knelt directly on the spirit ship with a "puff". It felt that their bodies were almost completely cracked. At this moment, there was a sense of fear in the hearts of all the animals. I was afraid that King Peng would go crazy and they would suffer from the disaster of the fish pond. However, at the moment when he was about to enter the Lingshan mountain, there was a faint halo in the Lingshan mountain. Although the halo looks very weak, the defense power contained in it is very strong. "Boom!" King Peng''s huge body hit the halo fiercely, and a deafening roar came from all around, which made the sky tremble slightly, as if it was about to collapse completely. They all obviously felt the tyranny of Peng Wang just now. There is no doubt that if Peng Wang directly hit them just now, it is estimated that their bodies will completely collapse now. Just like this, it shocked all the animals present. Unexpectedly, it didn''t look very powerful and hazy halo, but it could produce such powerful defense ability. Many monsters are glad that they didn''t mess up before. Otherwise, this collision would not be so much to suffer. Even the powerful Peng king is about to be unbearable at the moment. "Hum, Dapeng breaks the magic attack!" Peng Wang as like as two peas, and a golden light and shadow on the top of him. If he carefully observed, he could feel clearly that the huge light and shadow on top of it were exactly the same as that of Peng Wang. The powerful and incomparable pressure bloomed from the light and shadow, and the light and shadow immediately impacted towards the halo. The king Peng wants to attack the restriction of Lingshan? When seeing this scene, many strange animals were slightly stunned. Obviously, they didn''t understand why King Peng did this at this time. "You..." At the moment of seeing this scene, the eyebrows of the demon ape king in the town were twisted into pimples. "Bastard, what are you doing? You can..." Ji DaoHai couldn''t help exclaiming at this time. Naturally, he knows what Peng Wang is doing now, but although he also wants to stop it, it is obvious that the reality does not allow it. Peng Wang''s attack is too fast. The strong ones reacted, and the light and shadow fell down fiercely. Under the loud noise of "boom", they hit the halo fiercely. A deafening noise as if it were going to destroy the world came out. It has to be said that the halo is really powerful, which is almost a powerful blow of King Peng, but the halo just shook slightly, and there is no intention of being scattered at all. What''s more incredible is that at this time, with the impact of the golden light and shadow, the originally very weak halo suddenly burst into a very powerful breath fluctuation. The divine light suddenly appeared, just like the power of thunder, and a strong shaking force came out from the halo. "Buzz!" A loud noise came out, and the golden light and shadow that had hit the halo was affected by the sound wave. Waves of extremely strong thunder appeared directly on the golden light and shadow, just like ripples wrinkled in writing. In an instant, the light and shadow were directly scattered by the sound wave. Of course, the sound wave diffuses not only towards the outside, but also towards the inside. "Ah!" Under the influence of sound waves, some powerful beasts spit blood directly from their mouths and lie directly on the ground. Even though they have been prepared, they still can''t bear the strong impact of sound waves at this time, and they fainted one after another. As for those weak monsters, under the sound wave, there was no resistance at all. At the moment when the sound wave swept, these monsters directly turned into a large amount of blood, and their flesh completely collapsed. Su Ye''s speed was so fast before, and I don''t know why. Anyway, the rejection of this immortal medicine to Su Ye is very weak, so he can keep approaching the immortal medicine at a faster speed. But just when Su Ye was still a line away from the immortal medicine, the extremely powerful sound wave swept quickly. Even with Su Ye''s strength, it is difficult to avoid the impact of the sound wave at this time. When the sound wave fell on Su ye, Su Ye felt as if countless blades had crossed his dragon body, and his dragon scales were constantly shaking. His powerful golden dragon body seemed to crack completely at this time, and fine blood red lines appeared on Su ye like a spider web. Even Su Ye himself had a strange feeling, as if his body was going to be completely broken glass at this time. "Poof!" The Qi and blood in Su Ye''s body surged up directly, and the power in his body became extremely violent under the influence of sound waves. He was constantly bumping into Su Ye''s body. Although all this is superfluous, in fact, it has only passed in less than a few seconds. Finally, Su Ye couldn''t bear the strong impact, and a mouthful of dirty blood gushed directly from his mouth. Su Ye''s breath has become extremely weak. Now, Su Ye is only a few centimeters away from the leaf of the immortal medicine. He almost needs to stretch his claw a little to grasp the leaf. Chapter 288 But it was at this time that a very harsh tremor came out. "Buzz!" This time, the voice came from the immortal medicine. Su Ye was stunned to feel that he had accepted his immortal divine medicine. At this time, there was an extremely strong resistance on the divine medicine. Affected by this resistance, Su Ye''s Dragon bodies were pushed out. "Poof!" It was also at this time that Su Ye spit out a mouthful of dragon blood directly, just in the direction of the immortal medicine. I don''t know if it is affected by blood. Su Ye is surprised to find that the resistance on this immortal medicine has completely disappeared. Although Su Ye''s body was thrown forward because of the previous impact, at this critical juncture, Su Ye''s dragon tail rolled up. All this is incredible. It is reasonable to say that with Su Ye''s huge body, under the dragon tail, the whole immortal magic medicine can be completely swept away by him. But at this time, with the tail of the Dragon rolling, only one leaf like tea was swept away. And even if it was just this leaf, Su Ye almost used all his strength to pull out the leaf. At the moment when the leaves were pulled out, Su Ye suddenly felt that the whole world seemed to fall into silence. The divine breath fluctuation that had been dispersed around the immortal divine medicine was suddenly weakened to an underestimate. Before Su ye could react, his body hit the ground hard and rolled several times directly on the ground, which was barely stable. In fact, not to mention Su ye now, it is those strange animals outside who are watching. After seeing this scene, they are also stunned and stare. They can obviously feel the change of the immortal medicine. At that moment, it was like turning divine medicine into an ordinary plant. What''s more surprising is that the halo that originally dispersed around Lingshan and was strong enough to resist the attack of xiapeng King dissipated gradually at this time. The restriction that originally fell on Lingshan disappeared at this moment. "This... What''s going on? Why is there no limit?" "What did the Golden Dragon do just now? Why is the breath of this immortal drug so weak now?" "You see, he... What''s on his dragon tail?" Many strange animals screamed again and again, especially when they saw the green "tea" that Su ye took from his tail and twinkled with divine light, everyone was excited. Unlike these strange animals, the heads of the house were full of dignified expressions at this time. They frowned at all this, and even their faces were sullen. Obviously, I feel very confused about what the voice has done before. But just then, a voice of anger came out. "You dare to ruin my efforts for so many years, I want you to die!" In fact, even Su Ye himself is a little confused now. He doesn''t understand why he just pulled out a leaf. The immortal medicine seems to be completely scrapped. But at this time, Su ye had no time to think more. With an angry voice, Su ye saw that King Peng, Jinwu patriarch and Ji DaoHai directly turned into a streamer, and rushed towards Su ye in an instant, trying to kill Su Ye. After all, the strength of the three is incomparable. Su Ye is only an S-level disaster King now. How can he be the opponent of the three patriarchs? Moreover, because of the previous impact, Su Ye''s Qi and blood in his body are still very chaotic. Before he reacts, the three directly rushed to his face. Jinwu and King Peng''s claws pulled down directly towards Su Ye''s heart, as if to strip Su Ye of skin and cramp. As for Ji DaoHai, he also held a long sword and hanged Su Ye''s spine at this time. "Die!" Su Ye wanted to escape at this time, but at the moment, the three people directly sealed his escape route, and he couldn''t find any chance to escape at all. Three extremely powerful forces rushed forward, and the attack speed was so fast that Su Ye''s physical condition now had no time to do anything to resist. Su Ye sighed in her heart. Are you going to die here today? "Get out!" Seeing that these attacks were about to fall on him, unexpectedly, a deafening scolding came out at this time. Then I saw the figure of the town''s demonic ape blocking out the sky and the sun, and directly hit them in the direction of the three. The attack of the demon ape king in the town is very strong. Once he hits them, even if they are strong, they will be deeply hurt. There was no choice but to give up Su Ye temporarily and attack the king of evil apes in the town. "Boom!" It has to be said that the strength of the king of demons and apes in this town is indeed very strong. Under the full attack, although he was also shocked and flew out, the three patriarchs also retreated several steps, and were directly repulsed by the king of demons and apes. The demon ape King jumped and fell directly to Su Ye''s side, completely protecting Su Ye''s body. "Demon ape king, do you want to violate the world and protect the golden dragon?" King Dapeng of golden wings directly opened his hands and rushed into the air with the leader of Jinwu clan. Their bodies are huge, as if they can completely cover the whole sky. As for Ji DaoHai, he also drew out his long sword at this time and pointed directly at the demon ape king. "Demon ape king, we don''t want to be embarrassed with you. For the sake of all the four saints, as long as you leave today, we can keep this thing from happening. Otherwise, today''s Golden Dragon will die, and you will die, that is, the demon ape family in the town will be completely wiped out!" It was king Peng who said this. King Peng was very angry. As soon as the Golden Dragon came to God, he had always been against him. Now he poured all kinds of dirty water on him and turned his tricks around. The golden winged Dapeng family almost became the target of public criticism. What made him unbearable was that he planned for countless years, and finally had to wait until the resurrection of the immortal medicine, but he was also destroyed by the bastard Jinlong. How can Peng Wang let Su ye go! At the moment, his breath kept erupting, giving people a very unstable feeling, as if he would explode with anger. Seeing such a scene, those monsters who were still on the spirit mountain immediately endured the pain, fled back to the spirit ship, turned and fled directly from the land of right and wrong. Chapter 289 After hearing this, the demon ape king turned his head and looked at Su Ye. The latter is also staring at his golden pupils and looking at the demon ape king. The demon ape king did help himself before, but now he has to fight against so many families, which is also a great risk for the town''s demon ape family. Therefore, Su Ye is also curious at this time whether the town''s demon ape will hand himself over. "They asked me to hand it in. Do you think I should do that?" The voice of the demon ape King rumbled around like thunder. While saying this, Su ye also noticed that there was a wild smile on the face of the demon ape king. Su Ye was slightly stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the demon ape king would ask himself this question at this time. However, after contacting the eyes of the demon ape king, Su Ye''s heart already knew the choice of the demon ape king. Thinking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help smiling and said, "I think you should kill me for the sake of your God." The demon ape king was stunned. In fact, it was better than saying that it was the demon ape king. Even Ji DaoHai looked at each other at this time. Obviously, he didn''t expect Su ye to say such words at this time. Now this situation is in the hands of Ji DaoHai and others. Therefore, at this time, they are not in a hurry to kill Su ye, but are very curious about what Su ye will say at this time. "Aren''t you afraid of death?" the demon ape King Rao looked at Su ye with interest and looked forward to Su Ye''s answer. Su Ye smiled, "of course, I''m afraid of death. The higher the cultivation, the more afraid of death. I tell you what I mean by killing me, because if I don''t die, some clan leaders will have trouble sleeping and eating, because as long as I''m still alive, I can incarnate into their clan." "How can they not be afraid? What will I do when I become their people?" "Destroy the family reputation?" "Sneak into the family and steal family treasures?" "Hehe, I think these things alone can make them worry to death, so I say it''s better to kill me now." As soon as Su ye said this, the eyes of Ji DaoHai and others couldn''t help narrowing slightly. Their eyes were full of indifference. Although all this was true, they were still very angry when they heard these words from Su Ye''s mouth. "I see. Hehe, since it''s like this..." Before finishing his words, Zhentian demon ape suddenly felt a very strong explosion coming out from a distance. Peng Wang was stunned and looked at the source of the sound unexpectedly. After a while, Peng Wang was furious. "Medicine garden!" The place where the explosion occurred was the medicine garden of the golden winged Dapeng family. ¡­¡­ "Ow, Ow!" Got it! If the boss knows about it, the Dragon boss will praise me! Familiar barks of dogs came out. The sound fell into the medicine garden. In fact, according to Su Ye''s arrangement, Su Ye held everyone''s eyes in front, while Er silly, mage ape and Gu Lengyu went to rob the golden winged Dapeng family. According to Su Ye''s requirements, the focus is on the medicine garden. Because all the attention was attracted by Lingshan and Su ye in the past, the defensive strength of the medicine Park was very weak. The peak strong of the small three disasters here also left because he was mobilized by Peng Peng. Without the strong person of the small three disasters, there is only the strength of the disaster king. For the disaster king, just relying on the strength of these three people can easily defeat, not to mention Jue Shan Hai. In fact, if it''s an ordinary time, Peng Wang and others will feel it more or less when they show their unique mountains and seas. But the mage apes had a good chance. When Lingshan erupted, the mage apes directly used Jueshan sea to kill those guards. The three rushed directly into the medicine garden. There are arrays in the medicine garden. If there is no keepsake of the golden winged Dapeng family, it is obviously impossible to walk in it. The keepsakes were found by Gu Lengyu on these golden winged rocs. After all, these golden winged rocs need to be watered with miraculous medicine every day. Naturally, there must be tokens on them. In Gu Lengyu''s eyes, the medicine garden is always covered by a fog. No matter how they perceive it, they can''t perceive it clearly. But when they picked up the token, everything in front of them changed in an instant. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly, that''s called a excitement. Looking around, they saw a green herb grassland, a refreshing smell of herbs floating out, and flowers blooming on many herbs, which was obviously completely mature. "I''ll go. Is this dragon scale grass? It can make a trace of dragon smell in the beast." "This is broken mirror grass. If you are in the S-level disaster King''s territory, you can directly go to the small three disasters as long as you take this broken mirror grass." "This is..." ¡­¡­ Gu Lengyu''s three eyes were dazzled. He felt that he had entered a treasure land at this moment. "Why, let''s take all the earth treasures?" Gu Lengyu licked his tongue and suddenly smiled. At the moment, Gu Lengyu is very happy. He thinks that recognizing the Dragon boss is the most correct choice he has made in his life. "Ow, Ow!" Two fools directly threw Gu Lengyu two big eyes. You know what? Isn''t that bullshit? Say you are four lengzi, you are really lengzi. If you don''t take them all away, will you keep them back to the golden winged Dapeng family? Even if those are not mature, we will take them away and plant them ourselves. Let the golden winged Dapeng family bleed today. However, when the three happily threw themselves into picking the elixir, they suddenly heard a dragon singing from a distance. The voice was very overbearing. Even though it was far away, the two fools felt a shiver all over their body. "What''s the matter? The Dragon boss is not supposed to release his real body in front of so many strange animals? He didn''t say it himself. Only hiding in the dark can we maximize the benefits?" the mage looked at the source of the sound. I don''t know if he had an illusion. Anyway, at this time, he seemed to see a powerful and domineering dragon shadow in the distant sky. "Is... What''s the danger for the Dragon boss?" Gu Lengyu also frowned, and his expression was full of anxiety. "Ow, Ow!" But obviously two fools have different views. Chapter 290 Boss long is so powerful. How can he be in danger? I think you are all worrying about nothing. What is boss baobuqi''s trick? A silly monkey and a four Leng son are really unreliable. They are not as smart as my two fools. Gu Lengyu and the mage ape looked at each other. Although it is not clear what the two silly cries represent at this time, they can still clearly feel the contempt from the silly dog from their big white eyes. "We''ll pick it quickly and then leave here, so as not to cause trouble to the Dragon boss." Gu Lengyu said. "Ow, Ow!" In this regard, two silly or very agree. Mage ape and Gu Lengyu are just like a bulldozer. They take away all the herbs and the soil in the medicine field. Where the two pass, let alone the herbs, even the land is about to be lifted. At this time, er silly ran to a medicine field, and then kept biting the herbs with his lips and pulling them out of the ground. With a shaking of his mouth, the herbs were directly thrown into the basket they had prepared before. But after a while, a herb similar to radish appeared in front of Er silly. "Ow?" The second fool pulled it out with his lips. However, what two fools didn''t expect was that the "Radish" was like taking root in the grass. It couldn''t be pulled out directly from the ground at once. Two fools immediately pulled hard, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t pull out the "Radish". "Ow, ow, ow?" Er silly had no choice but to find the mage ape. When the mage ape saw that it was actually a "Radish", he immediately laughed with disdain, "I said that a stupid dog like you really lived more and more backward. You can''t even pull up such a" Radish ". Look at me." Two fools: Two silly Dun was so angry that he rolled his eyes. fuck! Can''t this dog pull it out? With such a noble status, can my dog come to the field to pull carrots? Of course, this kind of thing needs a stupid dog like you to do. Under the dissatisfied gaze of the two fools, the mage ape also began to pull up. But the result The radish still didn''t move. "Ow, Ow!" Originally, the two fools who were angry suddenly shouted at this time. Cut, you silly monkey was not very powerful before, very drag? Why can''t you even pull out this radish now? I think you''re a monkey! Although I can''t understand what the two fools are calling, the mage ape still deeply felt contempt from their white eyes. He raised his hand directly and hit Er silly on the head with a blow. He smashed Er silly into the soil at once. "Shut up, it''s just a radish. I can''t pull you out. Can''t I destroy you?" The mage ape''s temper immediately came up, directly took out his big stick and smashed it at the "Radish". "Boom!" However, what the mage ape didn''t expect was that when his attack fell on the "Radish", instead of directly smashing the radish, it produced a huge impact. With a deafening sound, the lights lit up all around. The light looks like the light of fireflies, but although the light is weak, it gives people a very repressive and terrible breath. At this time, er silly also climbed out of the pit. At the moment of seeing this scene, er silly immediately called "ow", and directly trembled and fell into the pit. Two fools can''t help swearing. I''ll fuck you! What the hell did you do? The killing intention around became stronger and stronger, and an ominous premonition occurred in the heart of the mage. It seemed that there was something going on here. "I... I know. The thing you just smashed is the array eye here. You just started the array eye. I think the guard array of the medicine field will start. We''d better leave quickly." Gu Lengyu patted his head and said such a sentence with a look of hindsight. Er silly just climbed out of the pit again at this time. As a result, he heard such "bad news", and ER silly immediately screamed. "Go!" The mage immediately took the lead in running forward. Two silly followed closely, but when they ran to the outside of the medicine garden, two silly suddenly hesitated again and stood in place. They didn''t know what they were thinking. "I''ll go, you silly dog, don''t you run?" The mage ape is speechless. When is it? These two fools still want to stand in place? "Ow, Ow!" Two silly suddenly made up his mind. Especially, more than half of the herbs have not been harvested yet. Although they don''t have time to take these herbs away, but If they can''t get it, the golden winged Dapeng family can''t get it. Two silly immediately opened his mouth and directly spewed out a hot flame. After a while, the medicine garden with strong medicine aroma was directly lit and the fire was burning. After all, what ignited this time was not ordinary firewood, but those heavenly materials and earth treasures. Under the urging of aura, the flame burned like crazy. In less than a moment, it was as if the aura in this area had been ignited. The fire went straight into the sky! From a distance, it seems that the whole sky has been lit. Now, the two fools of the initiator have followed the mage ape and Gu Lengyu and secretly escaped while all the golden winged rocs ran to the medicine garden. "Ow, Ow!" Er silly is quite excited at this time, but as the head of the golden winged Dapeng family, he is angry at the moment. Er silly''s fire not only burned in the medicine garden, but also in the heart of King Peng. "Asshole!" A roar that shook the world came out. You know, this medicine garden is more important than Lingshan. After all, there are very few people who can benefit from the immortal medicine of Lingshan. If we take into account the development of the whole family, it is obvious that the medicine garden is indispensable. Anger belongs to anger, but at this time, there is also a sense of powerlessness in King Peng''s heart. After all, from beginning to end, he didn''t know which bastard burned his medicine garden. "Asshole, did you do it?" At this time, King Peng''s eyes fell on Su Ye. He was surprised to see that Su Ye''s face also showed a thoughtful expression. The king Peng immediately shouted angrily, and the majestic breath fell in the direction of Su ye like a mountain. "You dare!" The demon ape King snorted coldly, stamped his right foot on the ground, and a strong force came out, which directly scattered the power of King Peng. Chapter 291 "Asshole, old monkey, you have to make up your mind to help the dragon?" Obviously, the golden winged ROC king is about to leave his anger. Opening his mouth is a rude dirty word, and he no longer cares about so many face problems. The demon ape king will not sell the face of the golden winged ROC. "I said silly carving. Do you think I''m really afraid of you? I''ll put down my words today. I''ll protect the dragon!" "You..." Peng Wang was so angry that his body trembled, but at this time, Su ye, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth. "Silly Diao, are you stupid? It''s not me at first sight. I''ve been in Lingshan all the time. Do you think I still have the ability to separate and burn your medicine garden?" Being said by Su ye, the Peng king was also slightly stunned, so he reacted. Su Ye is indeed in the Lingshan mountain all the time. This is what he has always seen. Naturally, it is impossible to fake. But Since it''s not su ye, who will it be? "I think it must be an alien or human who has a grudge against you. He wants to take advantage of the chaos and rob the fire." "Baoqi is the Ji family or the Jinwu family. Before, they didn''t know my identity. They only knew that my changing Jinyi killed his highness Ji Changkong and Jinwu three. Therefore, these two people are likely to take revenge." Su Ye joked with a smile. The endurance of those who opened their eyes and lied was not comparable to that of the golden winged Dapeng family. In a simple word, he poured two pots of dirty water directly on the Jinwu family and Ji family. Peng Wang frowned slightly. Even he had to admit that the possibility mentioned by Su ye also existed. "Asshole, you... You are spitting blood." "Death is at hand. You dare to stir up discord. Peng Wang, you won''t believe this bastard''s words?" The faces of Ji DaoHai and Jinwu clan leaders turned black. Su Ye''s behavior was obviously blackening them in their eyes. However, although they said this like this, they also had some tension in their hearts. Even if they can''t admit it 100%, their people won''t do as Jinlong said. Peng Wang frowned slightly and looked at the two men with a frown. "We''ll talk about it at that time. Now it''s urgent to take this boy down first." Peng Wang looked at Su Ye fiercely. The medicine garden has been destroyed. He can''t return to heaven for the time being. He can only send a large number of people to pursue it. What he can do now is to minimize the loss this time. If you can catch the Golden Dragon and drain the blood of the golden dragon, his physique can also be greatly improved. Ji DaoHai immediately laughed, "yes, the boy dared to play with us between his hands. He didn''t pay attention to all of us. Such bastards are unforgivable." "Demon ape king, the Golden Dragon will die today. This is the general trend, so you don''t have to continue to struggle." Jinwu scolded at this time. Although both Jinwu and Ji DaoHai are not afraid of the golden winged ROC, it will be a great loss for their family if they really go to war because of this unnecessary thing. Therefore, "killing the Golden Dragon" at this time has become the easing point of this contradiction. Su Ye obviously didn''t expect that these people had reached an agreement so soon, and wanted to kill themselves more urgently than before. "Kill him? Hum, pass me first." The demon ape king immediately snorted coldly, and turned to Su ye, "quickly eat the leaves of the immortal medicine and run away. This may be the only chance you can run away. I can limit them to five seconds at most!" The demon ape king said this and slapped Su Ye directly. Su Ye was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect the demon ape king to do so at this time. He immediately exclaimed, but then Su Ye found that when the power of this palm fell on him, it looked domineering, but in fact it was just a soft force. Under the influence of this power, Su Ye was directly pushed out. "Asshole, you..." Peng Wang immediately shouted angrily. The three of them immediately wanted to rush out to kill Su ye, but at this time, a cold voice sounded like from hell. "Earth limit!" The demon ape King burst out a faint yellow light, and his legs made a hard effort. In a short time, a light pattern centered on him burst out and directly covered the three. At this moment, the three impressively felt that an extremely powerful force appeared from the ground, pulling their bodies like a big hand. "Hum, demon ape king, do you think if you give him five seconds, he can escape?" Peng Wang gave a cold hum of anger. The demon ape king didn''t speak, but turned his head and looked at Su Ye''s direction. For some time, Su ye had rushed to the edge of Lingshan. There are already many strong people waiting for Su Ye outside. After seeing this scene, Su Ye''s behavior was also very sharp. He immediately swayed like a dragon fish and rushed directly into the lake. "This... Is he going to commit suicide?" At the moment of seeing this scene, Peng wangdun was slightly stunned. Even he did not dare to enter the lake easily. The lake was full of death. Even the strong of the three major disasters could be killed by the way. It was at this time that the strong among the Ji family and the Jinwu family jumped in directly, trying to trace Su Ye. However, what they never thought of was that when they rushed into the water, an extremely gloomy breath directly swept through their bodies. Under the eyes of countless exotic animals, the bodies of these strong men instantly became mummies and sank to the bottom of the water. "This..." Looking at this scene, all the monsters were stunned with fear. You know, most of the people who rushed into the water before were the strong ones of the three major disasters. Even the strong ones of the three major disasters can be killed. In the eyes of many monsters, Su ye must have died at the moment. "Is that boy going to commit suicide?" "What the hell is this place? Why is the water so terrible?" "Just at that moment, I seemed to hear countless fierce ghosts roaring." "Unfortunately, I was going to see how the Golden Dragon stirred the wind and cloud, but I didn''t expect to die like this." "It''s ironic. I don''t think even he himself would think that he would die so easily?" For a time, many strange animals mocked one after another. Obviously, in the eyes of these strange animals, Su ye will die now. Chapter 292 "So he died?" The three golden winged rocs immediately looked at each other, and their eyes were full of doubts. Obviously, Su Ye''s current "suicide" practice is very puzzling. "Why do I always feel that this matter is not so simple?" Peng Wang couldn''t help muttering. Thinking of what Su ye had done before, he always felt that it was absolutely impossible to do such a thing in terms of Su Ye''s ability. "Yes, he stirred the wind and cloud before. Even if such people die, they should be vigorous. How can they die so..." the Jinwu clan leader couldn''t help saying this at this time. When this saying came to this, the Jinwu clan leader didn''t know how to say it for a while. For a time, he felt a lack of words. Ji DaoHai was silent for a moment. Then he said, "you want to say that you are weak and oppressed, don''t you?" Upon hearing this, the head of Jinwu clan immediately nodded. "Yes, that''s it. He''s really cowardly now. Anyway, I don''t think he will die so easily in terms of his strength, which gives me a very unreal feeling." Although they have always been hostile to Su ye, it is true that they know more about Su Ye''s strength. How could an existence that could easily die in this place almost provoke the contradiction among the three ethnic groups? More importantly, he is also the only dragon in this era of evolution. The only word means that Su Ye''s body has great luck. Unless he is really killed by an expert, generally speaking, he can''t die so cowardly. "But... He just jumped down. Everyone saw it. I don''t think there will be any accident?" Doubt belongs to doubt, but obviously Ji DaoHai is still very happy at this time. Su Ye''s death can be regarded as removing a heart disease from his heart. The only regret is that Su Ye''s "death" is too easy. Peng Wang nodded slightly at this time, "I also think there should be no accident. If we enter this place, it will be greatly eroded, not to mention a disaster king?" At this point, King Peng also looked in the direction of the demon ape king. He noticed that the demon ape King''s face was also very ugly at the moment. His face was full of worries about Su Ye. Obviously, the demon ape king didn''t expect Su ye to do such a thing. Originally, what Peng Wang was most worried about was that all this was actually a play between the demon ape king and Su Ye. Now it seems that he is careless. "This thing tells us a truth. What if you are lucky? If you are stupid enough, you can still kill yourself, ha ha ha!" Obviously, Peng Wang is very happy. At last, Wang Peng couldn''t help laughing happily. Ji DaoHai nodded slightly at this time and said with a smile, "what''s more, this is our God land, a place left over from ancient times. It''s different from the outside world. It''s still useless for the outside air to come to us." Although the head of Jinwu clan still had some doubts on his face at the moment, after hearing their words, he also restrained his worries. The demon ape King snorted coldly, turned around immediately and was ready to leave. His heart was quite depressed. He didn''t think that Su ye, who had always been optimistic about, would die so suddenly. Even he had a very unreal feeling in his heart. But now that it has become a fact, there is no need for him to stay here. "Hehe, why did the demon ape King leave like this? Didn''t you think highly of the Golden Dragon just now? Unfortunately, why did he kill himself?" "So, some strange animals must polish their eyes, otherwise, their families will be harmed by him." "For everyone''s sake, we''ll forgive you this time. If there''s another time, don''t blame us for being rude to the demon ape family." Ji DaoHai, looking at the demon ape king, left with some frustration at the moment, immediately gave out a series of giggles. The demon ape king just stopped them from killing Su Ye. How could Ji DaoHai not take revenge for such a thing? Of course, the demon ape family in Zhentian is naturally belligerent. Although the three families unite, the demon ape family in Zhentian will be destroyed. To tell the truth, they still don''t want to provoke this family so easily. The main thing is that they are the Holy Family of exotic animals. If the Zhentian demon ape family is destroyed, it will be a good thing for the human race. At that time, they will not be able to compete with the peak power of the human race. Therefore, although they knew that they could not kill the demon ape king at this time, they continued to ridicule. As for the demon ape king, although he was very unhappy at the moment, he could do nothing but make a cold hum. "Patriarch!" But at this time, a startling voice came out. Then they saw a golden winged ROC blundering from a distance. This golden winged ROC is the elder of the ROC family. Peng Wang''s eyebrows frowned slightly. You should know that the great elder is very calm in ordinary times. He will never do such an act of gaffe. This made Peng Wang "click" in his heart. Is it difficult for them to have any other losses of the golden winged Dapeng family that he didn''t know? "What''s the matter? So hasty and rude? Let outsiders see jokes!" Peng Wang snorted coldly, but at this time his eyebrows were twisted into pimples, and there was an ominous feeling in his heart. The elder had rushed to King Peng at this time. As soon as king Peng said this, he saw the elder directly "puff" and knelt directly in front of King Peng. "What do you mean?" King Peng''s eyebrows were going to be twisted into pimples. Even the demon ape king who was just about to leave looked at the elder suspiciously. He naturally knew the elder, but in his impression, the elder should be very calm. Unless something big happens, the elder will never show such a change of look. "Please hurry to block the world, or the boy will really escape." the elder said in great anxiety at the moment. The demon ape king looked at the elder with a puzzled frown and said, "he? Who?" The elder was too nervous at the moment. When he said this, he didn''t have a key point. Chapter 293 "The golden dragon is the Golden Dragon. I don''t know why. The golden dragon can not only fly in this no air area, but also enter the lake at will without any influence." the elder quickly said this at this time. "What? This... This is impossible, he..." Before he finished, he suddenly felt the breath of the dragon family, which suddenly appeared from a distance. But I don''t know why, at the moment of appearance, the breath disappeared again. "Damn it, why can that bastard have this ability?" The three golden winged rocs immediately looked at each other, and their faces were covered with incredible expressions. However, they also understand that this time is obviously not the time to continue to struggle with this problem. Immediately, the three are ready to rush to the spirit ship to catch up with Su Ye. Peng Wang and others are also quite envious. If they can also have su Ye''s ability, I''m afraid they can directly rush out of the Lingshan area with just one idea. Why should they be restricted like this? "Boom!" However, at this time, a roar sounded impressively. The three had just rushed to the edge of Lingshan mountain, and a huge stick poked in their direction. Jin Wu and Peng Wang dodged quickly, but Ji DaoHai was not so lucky and was directly locked by the huge stick. He immediately raised his long sword to resist. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the stick was too sudden. Even if Ji DaoHai''s strength was strong, he was stumbled and retreated several steps. "Demon ape king!" Seeing the Lord who had attacked him just now, Ji DaoHai almost clenched his teeth and shouted. "You go after that bastard and I''ll contain this bastard." While talking, Ji DaoHai rushed directly to the demon ape king. In fact, this is what the demon ape king wants to do. The demon ape King attaches great importance to Su ye, so when he knows that Su Ye is not dead, he is naturally very happy. However, he also knows that in terms of Su Ye''s strength, if the three catch up together, Su ye will die. Therefore, he must limit one of them now. In this way, Su ye may still have a chance of life. Of course, the demon ape king also knows that this line of vitality is very slim. After all, they are strong beyond the three disasters! When the two strong sides fought, a wave of extremely powerful breath broke out from the Lingshan mountain. The strong breath was like a wave, turning in all directions. The spirit ships outside the Lingshan mountain quickly dodged, fearing that they would suffer the disaster of the fish pond at this time. The head of Jinwu clan and King Peng didn''t stay at all, so they rushed directly to the place where the breath broke out just now. At their speed, they came to the shore in less than a few seconds. Obviously, when Su Ye fled, the elder had arranged defense. It''s just a pity that because Su Ye appeared so suddenly, the golden winged ROC guarding this place was not su Ye''s opponent at all. Su Ye killed Su Ye directly in a face-to-face Kung Fu. "Or where did the Golden Dragon escape now?" Peng Wang gave a reprimand. "Hui... Hui leader, i... I don''t know." "He suddenly appeared in front of us. After killing our brothers, he suddenly disappeared like a ghost." The golden winged rocs knelt on the ground and trembled. The strong breath of the two patriarchs made them feel that their flesh was about to collapse completely. "Suddenly disappeared?" Peng Wang frowned. When he released his powerful spiritual power, he wrapped these golden winged rocs directly in an instant. What he is worried about now is that Su ye will use his strange means to change into his people to muddle through. He is still very confident in his strength. If Su Ye really does that, he can find Su ye with his strong spiritual power. Let him rest assured that at least these golden winged rocs are his people. The spiritual power centered on him spread rapidly. "Huh?" A moment later, he suddenly felt the breath of the dragon family, but at this time, the breath of the dragon family was thousands of miles away. "Over there, just, in this short time, how did he leave here so quickly? Is there any means we don''t know about him?" Doubts are doubts, but at this time, they rushed in that direction quickly. ¡­¡­ Su ye took out the "tea" directly after he had rushed into the lake. [item: a leaf on the elixir of immortality (incomplete).] Su Ye didn''t hesitate at this time. Although the system didn''t give much information, in his opinion, since it is the leaf of immortal medicine, even if the immortal medicine hasn''t really matured, the picked leaves are incomplete, but I believe it definitely contains extremely powerful power. Otherwise, the demon ape king would not warn himself to take the leaves. Taking this leaf, Su Ye is confident that her strength that is about to break through can go further and reach the level of small three disasters. Once he entered the small three disasters and faced three patriarchs, he also had more hope of escape. [Ding, congratulations to the host on taking "a leaf on the elixir of immortality".] [gain 100 evolution points and 600 Reiki points.] [congratulations to the host, the realm has been raised to the level of minor three disasters.] Just as Su ye thought, after taking that leaf, his strength jumped up directly and steadily entered the level of small three disasters. At the moment of strength improvement, his underwater speed has more than doubled. Su Ye quickly opened his property panel. [host: Su ye] [species: West dome golden pupil dragon] [grade: minor three disasters] [basic aura strength: 11300 (14690) PA] [gifted supernatural powers: natural vision, breath simulation] [blood talent: Dragon Emperor seal, heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon clear formula, Kang dragon robbery, nine robbery eyes, vision: Chaos generates Golden Lotus] [skills: Tianlei field, empty God breaking, cangshen breaking, bloodthirsty burst inflammation, shaking the ground, divine image thunder condensation method, ten thousand phase fire method, small void evasion, divine non phase skill (level a)] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday), Jueshan (doomsday), Guangsha blade (Jinwu)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 750] [Reiki point: 200 / 18000 (26 / day)] Chapter 294 Seeing his basic aura strength, Su Ye''s heart was overjoyed. To his current extent, he can resist the middle of the three minor disasters. Once he uses some of his powerful skills to attack, he can have the power of a war even after the three major disasters under the power bonus of skills. This made Su Ye''s heart soar. The surprise of this leaf to Su Ye is not over yet. [acquire skill: great void escape (incomplete)] [great void escape: consume one-third of the Reiki and can travel through the void randomly. The cooling time is five minutes.] Seeing this skill, Su Ye''s heart was full of surprises. The ability to shuttle through the void may not be available to even these clan chiefs, and once they can shuttle through the void, the speed will reach an appalling level. For him, this skill is definitely a timely help. With this skill, Su Ye believes that it is easier to escape from this place. And it was at this time that Su ye came to the shore. Originally, he was not going to waste this valuable skill. After all, the cooling time was five minutes. He was going to use this skill on the blade. But what he never thought was that after he left the lake, he saw the golden winged ROC on the bank. No way, Su Ye directly launched an attack and killed these golden winged rocs. At the same time, he also showed that void skill. After all, since he has used his strength at the moment, it is obviously very simple to feel his own breath in terms of the strength of powerful people such as golden winged Dapeng. If he ran away in a proper way at this time, the three patriarchs would catch up with him in a moment. "Great void escape!" With a reprimand, Su Ye felt like a cold mucus suddenly appeared on his body, and then there were streamers around him. This scene made Su Ye feel very strange. Although he knew he was standing and didn''t move, he could clearly feel that his body was moving rapidly. This strange feeling of prohibition and rapid movement made Su Ye doubt whether he had an illusion. Moreover, with the appearance of this strange feeling, Su ye also felt that his head had become dizzy. Under the strong feeling of dizziness, he couldn''t help vomiting. Fortunately, it was just at this time that Su Ye''s accident had completely disappeared. At this time, Su Ye was surprised to find that he had come to a strange forest. Su ye still has a feeling of Tianxuan floor tile at the moment. However, he can only suppress the dizziness by force. At the same time, he immediately intercepted a weak beast. After listening, Su Ye was pleasantly surprised to find that he had come thousands of miles away under that skill. "This skill is so powerful?" Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming. You know, this [great void escape] is only a incomplete skill. If it is a complete skill, wouldn''t it be against the sky? But Su Yegang was just about to continue to flee, but he didn''t expect that at this time, a few powerful spiritual forces rushed directly and fell on him in an instant. At the moment when the spiritual power fell, Su Ye felt that he was imprisoned by a cage. At the same time, he could also feel an extremely strong sense of anger from the spiritual power. "Damn it!" Su Ye scolded in the dark. Obviously, at this time, Su ye also found that he underestimated the strong men at the patriarchal level. Never thought that the other party''s spiritual power could spread to such a degree. With such spiritual power, he will never be able to escape each other''s perception? Thinking of this, Su Ye immediately rose into the sky and ran away in one direction. He also wanted to use [ever-changing] to hide himself, but under the perception of such a powerful spiritual force, Su Ye really didn''t have this self-confidence to deceive Jinji Dapeng and other strong people. At this moment, Su Ye almost used all his strength to jump up rapidly. Often the nearby animals can only perceive a flash of gold and a gust of wind. They obviously don''t know what is flying away from them. Although his speed has been very fast at the moment, Su Ye has no sense of security at all. He can always feel a kind of spiritual power falling on himself. Whether it is the leader of Jinwu clan or the leader of Jinji Dapeng clan, it is like a vicious ghost. It is constantly entangled behind him. No matter how fast he flies, he can''t get rid of the two. This makes Su Ye feel extremely oppressed. This is the first time he has encountered such a dangerous situation since his debut. "Jinlong, you won''t lose it!" At this moment, a shout came out. Su Ye was shocked to find that in the Kung Fu of this short film, Jinwu patriarch and Peng king had come to his rear. Although there is still some distance from him, they will soon catch up with him in terms of their strong speed. At the moment of hearing this sound, those strange animals around raised their heads and looked at the changes above the sky in horror. But now they only feel a strong breath flying in the air. They don''t know what happened at all. But even so, it was enough to surprise them. "My God, what did the Golden Dragon do? It provoked the two Patriarchs to chase so hard?" "It seems that the golden dragon is going to kill blood this time. The leader of Jinwu clan and King Peng are very powerful. Even if only one fights with the golden dragon, the golden dragon is not an opponent, let alone the two of them?" "The only dragon in the era of evolution is about to fall." This sacred land is incomparably vast. Although a large number of strange animals poured into the golden winged Dapeng family before, there are still a large number of strange animals who don''t know what happened inside the golden winged Dapeng family. Therefore, after seeing the situation in front of them, they couldn''t help crying out one after another. However, it is obvious that these monsters are not optimistic about Su ye at all. "Hum, golden dragon, don''t you feel ashamed? How powerful your dragon clan was in that era, but in your era? Will the only dragon in your evolutionary era just run away like a street mouse?" The voice of the leader of Jinwu clan also came out, which was full of ridicule and disdain. Chapter 295 The voice behind him heard that Su Ye''s eyebrows were twisted into pimples. At this time, he really wanted to turn around and fight with the two old guys. However, Su ye knew himself well and knew that although he could compete with the strong in the middle and late of the three disasters, he was obviously very insufficient in front of the two patriarchs. If you fight these two, you will die. Su ye can only use some means to stop the attack of the two patriarchs. "Boom!" Just thinking so, suddenly a roar came out from the top of Su Ye''s roof. Then Su Ye felt a very hot breath wave coming from his head. He subconsciously turned his head and was stunned to see dozens of fireballs falling from the sky. Su Ye''s body suddenly trembled, and her aura gushed out like a rolling wave. Under the powerful aura output, Su Ye barely escaped this wave of attack. Although he dodged the attack, the powerful momentum of the attack still affected Su ye to a certain extent, making his blood and Qi churn quickly. Su Ye''s strength is also strong. If it is replaced by an ordinary spirit beast, it is estimated that this attack alone will be enough to make him lose any combat effectiveness. "The golden dragon does have some skills." It was the leader of the Jinwu clan who launched the attack just now. His own strength is the strongest. In his opinion, even in the early stage of the general three disasters, he may not be able to hide, but this Su night is different. His body is very flexible. With extremely fast speed and strong spiritual power, he finally completely avoided his attack. The golden winged ROC chased after him. After seeing the scene just now, he couldn''t help nodding slightly. "But unfortunately, he is a dragon. If we are members of the golden winged ROC, it is possible for me to pass on the position of patriarch to him later." There are still some regrets in King Peng''s words. Although he wants to capture Su Ye wholeheartedly now, he still appreciates everything Su Ye shows now, and acknowledges Su Ye''s talent and strength. But that''s why they can''t let Su Ye grow like this. Now they can kill Su ye, but if Su Ye continues to grow, they are worried that Su Ye''s strength will grow to the point that even they have to be afraid. After hearing King Peng''s words, the head of Jinwu clan nodded slightly, but his eyes showed an incomprehensible look. "Then why don''t you let me kill him?" Jinwu patriarch said impressively at this time. Although Shi, the leader of Jinwu clan, displayed a powerful attack, the power contained in the attack was not very powerful, nor was it the full blow of the leader of Jinwu clan. Otherwise, even if the distance between them and Su Ye is still large, Su ye can''t easily escape. The gap in their strength is too big, which can''t be crossed by Su ye now. "I must find out the secret of him." The thought that Su ye could enter the bottom of the lake without being eroded by the lake made him very curious. If he didn''t find out, he wouldn''t let Su ye die so easily. At this time, King Peng took a deep look at the leader of Jinwu clan and said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t want to kill him yourself?" "I heard that you obtained a powerful skill that can refine a puppet some time ago. If I''m not wrong, you want to refine him into your puppet, so you don''t want to damage the body directly." Jinwu patriarch didn''t answer, but after looking at each other with King Peng, his eyes were full of inexplicable smiles. ¡­¡­ Su Ye ran forward all the way. In fact, he also felt that they seemed to want to keep their hands, but he couldn''t think of a reason for it for a while. "Buzz!" Just then, a tremor came from behind him. This time it was the Peng king. The flying feathers flew from behind him. In less than a moment, they had come behind Su Ye. The power of these feather arrows is very powerful, much stronger than the previous fireball. More importantly, these feathers are much stronger than the fireball in terms of quantity and penetration. It''s obviously impossible for these feathers to dodge. In desperation, Su ye can only forcibly resist. "Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus." Su Ye immediately yelled, and then with his movement, a little golden light bloomed around him. These lights seem to be rooted in the void. The next second, these lights bloom completely and change into golden lotus blossoms. Lotus constantly ups and downs in the air, it still looks like a strange beauty. But behind this beauty, there is a terrible smell of terror. In less than a moment, the sky behind Su Ye was directly covered by the Golden Lotus. It seems that the sky has become a strange pond, and the golden lotus is swaying on it. Under the powerful pressure of these golden lotus, the space is like a lake, with bursts of space ripples. All this was done in a flash. And it was at this time that those feather arrows also rushed to the sky full of golden lotus. "Buzz!" All the Golden Lotus broke out completely at this moment, and an extremely powerful golden force came out like a wave towards these feather arrows. At this moment, it was like a raging sea, giving people a feeling that they were too strong to resist. Under the influence of the power after the outbreak of golden lotus, the monsters under the sky trembled one after another, knelt down on the ground and dared not look up. The golden ripples set off waves, hitting the feather arrows again and again, eliminating the feather arrows in a large area. The golden light in the air is bright, but behind this gorgeous picture, there is a creepy killing opportunity. Finally, all the feather arrows that attacked Su Ye disappeared. After all, the attack was handled by a strong man like King Peng. Although King Peng left strength, it was not an ordinary beast that could resist. When the feather arrow was offset, the Golden Lotus completely disappeared. "Hehe, it''s interesting, but... Forget it, stop playing, and quickly solve the boy. We have to go back to deal with affairs." Chapter 296 After seeing this scene, the leader of Jinwu clan couldn''t help but snort coldly. His body trembled and turned into two streamers with King Peng, and rushed towards Su Ye quickly. The speed was several times faster than before. Su Ye was shocked. Naturally, he noticed the two streamers rapidly approaching him behind him. "Damn it, how strong are these two old guys?" Su Ye scolded in her heart. Although she was shocked by the scene behind her, Su Ye didn''t have too many accidents. After all, as the head of a family, and his strength has surpassed the three disasters, Su Ye doesn''t believe that they can''t even catch up with him. Before, they seemed to be chasing themselves with all their strength, but in fact they were just hanging behind them. But Su Ye always wondered why they did it. But anyway, it''s obvious that they don''t want to continue playing now. "Hum, you want to kill me? You have to pay the price." Su Ye snorted coldly in his heart. At the moment, a dark golden lotus appeared between his dragon claws. The lotus is very small and looks like a beautiful ornament. But in addition to this exquisite and small, it contains an extremely surging and powerful breath fluctuation. Similarly, chaos produces Golden Lotus, but this dark golden lotus is Su Ye''s first attempt. In fact, Su ye cast a vision before: Chaos begets Golden Lotus, but Su ye did it again. But the second time, Su Ye immediately absorbed all the Golden Lotus into his dragon claws, and constantly integrated these golden lotus with his strong control power. This produced such a powerful and violent dark golden lotus. This is a meeting gift prepared by Su ye for the two patriarchs. However, Su Ye''s strength is still very weak after all. Now it''s just the early stage of the three disasters. After such consumption, only one third of his original strength is left. Su ye took a deep breath and felt the rapid breath from behind. Su Ye stopped soon. He was very clear in his heart that since the two patriarchs were unwilling to let go of themselves, Su Ye was afraid it would be difficult to escape if he could not directly pull away from the distance and get rid of the coverage of their spiritual power in an instant. Su Ye stayed steadily in the air and began to speed up to recover the aura consumed in his body. It was at this time that the leader of Jinwu clan and the leader of Jinji Dapeng also came to Su Ye. "Kill!" Su Ye was about to wave the dark golden lotus in the dragon''s claws towards the front. The moment the Golden Lotus appeared, it seemed as if the void was trembling An extremely powerful breath bloomed from the Golden Lotus. Almost in a moment, it directly fell on the two patriarchs. King Peng and the head of Jinwu clan were shocked. They were stunned to find that at the moment when the power of Golden Lotus broke out, their body was imprisoned for two seconds. The time of two seconds seems very short, but for Su ye, this is a time to breathe. "Boom!" A deafening roar came out, as if the positive sky would collapse completely at this time. The power of the Golden Lotus explosion was like countless sharp blades passing through the heads of Jinwu clan and King Peng. Even though their strength was strong, there was still a feeling of body trembling at this time. "Asshole!" Su Ye''s strength is really strong. At this time, if it is the strong one in the later stage of the three disasters, it is estimated that Su ye can be seriously damaged. However, the strength of Jinwu patriarch and Peng king has exceeded Su Ye''s thinking. At this moment, a huge palm fell from the sky and directly fell into the turbulence of the explosion of the dark golden lotus. In an instant, the turbulence was completely destroyed by the big hand. "Hum, I see where you can run." Although it was only a few seconds, Su ye had already run a long way at this time. In the eyes of Jinwu patriarch and King Peng, Su Ye is about to become the size of mole ants. For a moment, the leader of Jinwu clan couldn''t help killing this bastard. But in the end he restrained himself and chased up with King Peng. Su Ye ran away for some time, but he could feel that the breath behind him was approaching quickly. "Damn it, if I continue like this, my strength will be completely exhausted and I can''t escape. Now there''s only one way to save me." thinking of this, Su Ye listened again. "Hum, why don''t you run?" In an instant, two streamers appeared on both sides of him. The head of Jinwu and Jinyi Dapeng spread their huge wings and circled around Su Ye. The strength of these two is really too strong. To tell the truth, after seeing these two, Su Ye has a kind, as if surrounded by thousands of strange animals. "Ha ha, dragon clan? It seems that the dragon clan of this generation is not worth mentioning. In the end, it''s still the fate of being killed." Jinwu patriarch and Jinji Dapeng patriarch sneered. When they looked at Su ye, their eyes were full of ridicule and disdain. "It''s a pity. It''s a pity that the dragon family is so powerful that it is the supreme of this world. But now? Their offspring are like a lost dog and can only flee everywhere. Hahaha, if I were the ancestor of the dragon family, I would be angry again if I knew there were such descendants." It seems that in order to stimulate Su ye, the two patriarchs immediately mocked one after another. Of course, with their strength, it''s not impossible to ridicule Su Ye. After all, in terms of strength, they are really much stronger than Su Ye. But these two bastards dared to ridicule the dragon family, which made Su Ye''s heart cold. The arrogance from the depths of the dragon soul made Su Ye unable to accept the insult of the dragon family. The sound of dragon singing came out, and Su Ye''s dragon body glittered with dark golden light. The noble, powerful and domineering breath emanated from Su Ye''s body. To tell the truth, at the moment, but all the strange animals who felt the breath couldn''t help feeling weak and kneeling on the ground. This is repression from racial blood. Of course, such repression can naturally be resisted by virtue of strong strength. Jinwu clan and Jinji Dapeng clan are examples of this. In terms of simply competing for blood, how can their blood of Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng, even if they are noble, be comparable to the dragon family that once existed in general? Chapter 297 However, under the suppression of powerful forces, all the factors of the desired degree in the blood were broken. "Hum, boy, do you still dare to show the so-called dragon Majesty in front of us? Is it a joke?" "We could kill you more easily if we could wipe your dragon family out of this land." The lofty breath of the dragon clan made the two patriarchs feel very dissatisfied. Both of them immediately snorted angrily, and a strong breath came out at the same time. Although Peng Wang and Jinwu patriarch tried their best to restrain their pressure, for Su ye, the pressure was still like a mountain and hit him hard. For a time, Su Ye''s dragon body began to tremble violently. He felt that under the influence of these two breath, his flesh body had a feeling of complete disintegration. Su ye took a deep breath and forcibly carried it down. He knew in his heart that what he had to do at the moment was to procrastinate. Only by delaying time can we have a chance to live with him. "What? Angry?" Su Ye gave a sneer at this time, constantly running his own strength to resist the strong breath fluctuation from the two. "If at that time, no matter Jinji Dapeng or Jinwu, you dare to be reckless in front of the dragon family? A group of mole ants, you can only attack the dragon family while our strong dragon family is not there. Otherwise, you will be the enemy of our dragon family? You are a group of counsellors." As soon as Su ye said this, he obviously felt that the breath of Jinwu patriarch and Jinji Dapeng had increased a lot. It seemed that there were two huge fists, which hit half of his heart, and Su Ye couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of dirty blood. "Hum, anyway, now you are in front of us, just like mole ants. Killing you is no different from crushing an ant." the leader of Jinwu clan snorted coldly. "Don''t dare to be the enemy of the dragon clan? We exist positively, but you dragon clan only dare to make some small moves secretly. Why, this is the pride of your dragon clan?" the head of Jinji Dapeng sneered But to their surprise, Su Ye laughed directly after hearing what they said. "Ha ha ha!" The laughter was full of madness. "What are you laughing at?" the Jinwu clan chief frowned. "Aren''t you too scared and crazy?" King Peng snorted coldly at this time. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were full of sarcasm. Anyway, in their opinion, Su ye can''t escape any more, so they don''t have a hurry to directly imprison Su Ye,. "Kill me?" Su Ye joked and smiled. "Are you sure you want to kill me? If you really want to kill me, you have directly killed me just now. Will you wait until now?" Asked by Su ye, the head of Jinwu clan and King Peng immediately looked at each other. This made them a little surprised. They didn''t expect that Su ye had the leisure time to think about these things when she ran away. "If I guess correctly, you want to get some information from me? But do you think I will tell you what you want to know?" Su Ye was very happy. These two didn''t start immediately, but talked nonsense with him here, which at least won him a lot of time. Su Ye''s only means to protect his life now is [great void escape]. Unfortunately, there are still two minutes before the cooling time. Although Su Ye didn''t show the slightest tension and worry on the surface, he was already very anxious in his heart. These two minutes are neither long nor short. He doesn''t have this confidence and can continue to procrastinate. After hearing this, Peng wangdun sneered. For him, Su ye will die anyway. What are you afraid to hide. "Yes, I really want to get some information from you, but..." As soon as this was said, the breath on King Peng was much stronger. This breath was like a mountain, which suppressed Su Ye. This surprised Su ye, because at this time, he was stunned to find that his body seemed to be completely imprisoned. No matter how he struggled, it was difficult to move himself. "You are strong, I admit that, but in front of us, you''d better save it. It''s no use struggling." The golden winged ROC king looked at Su ye with a sneer. At this moment, Su Ye was like a clown in his eyes. "Do you really think that you need to promise to tell me what I want to know? I always take the initiative to ask for what I want." after that, the powerful spiritual force appeared around King Peng like a chain. At the moment of seeing this scene, Su Ye''s eyebrows suddenly twisted into pimples. He knew in his heart that King Peng wanted to search his skills with spiritual power. Once he succeeds, he will end up with the best. Like the guard who met by the lake, he will completely lose his skills. "You..." Su Ye struggled constantly at this time. However, the imprisonment on his body made him unable to move at all. The huge spiritual power is covered like a wave. All this is just a short moment for King Peng. When this spiritual power fell on Su ye, Su Ye''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. He knew in his heart that it was over. "Ah!" Just at the moment when this powerful spiritual force entered Su Yeti''s inner circle, suddenly a scream came out. Peng Wang suddenly shivered, and the spiritual power that had entered Su Ye''s body was defeated in an instant. "Poof!" The spiritual strength was impacted, which made king Peng very uncomfortable. He spit out a mouthful of dirty blood directly. It was also at this time that King Peng and Jinwu patriarch saw in horror that there were dark shadows on Su Ye''s body. Some of these shadows had their arms cut off, some had their legs cut off, and even half of their bodies were split. These shadows are like Su Ye''s protector, constantly guarding Su Ye''s side. The shadows kept roaring, although they didn''t make any sound, but when they roared silently, the head of Jinwu clan and King Peng made up the scream of tearing heart and lungs in their minds. Chapter 298 Just now, it was the appearance of these shadows that protected Su ye at the critical time, so that Su ye would not be eroded by the Peng king. "Well... Why do you have such a strong Qi of yin and evil?" Peng Wang looked at all this with an incredible face. Even when he saw those ghosts, a sense of panic rose in his heart. At this time, the leader of Jinwu clan also looked at Su ye in horror. At the moment, Jinwu kept circling around Su ye in the air, with some vigilance in his eyes. These things in front of him really shocked him. "Damn thing." The leader of Jinwu clan raised his wings curiously and slapped him in the direction of Su Ye. Although this palm was only played by the Jinwu clan leader tentatively, without really using his own strength, the Jinwu clan leader also knew how powerful the power contained in this palm was. If it were an ordinary beast, it would have been in a strange place by this time. "Roar!" As soon as the palm power fell in front of Su ye, those who were like evil spirits and fierce ghosts roared at the palm power. It was at this time that the leader of Jinwu clan saw in horror that a strange shadow like Jinwu rushed out. Although the shadow looks like a golden black, it has half of its own body. The other half has disappeared. It looks like it was cut off by a strong man. "What the hell is this?" Seeing the appearance of this shadow, the Jinwu patriarch couldn''t help but scream in horror. Although he himself could obviously feel that the strength of the shadow was not very strong, but strangely, the moment he threw the shadow towards his attack, his heart trembled slightly, and he had a sense of reluctant concern. It''s strange to say. At this time, he had an idea to withdraw his palm power and not hurt the shadow. When the Jinwu clan leader was still full of entanglement, a roar came out. The strange shadow finally hit his palm hard. A silent roar came out. The Jinwu clan leader''s heart trembled slightly. I don''t know why when he saw the shadow in front of him contacting his palm power and being completely destroyed by his palm power, the Jinwu clan leader''s heart trembled slightly. A feeling of inexplicable heartache came out from the heart of the Jinwu patriarch. It seems that just at that moment, an existence that is very important to yourself has disappeared. The dark shadow dissipated completely, turned into a little light, floated and fell, and finally disappeared without a trace. "This..." When Su ye saw this, his heart was also slightly stunned. Obviously, at the moment, he was shocked by this scene. He didn''t expect that at this time, these resentment souls would appear and help himself block the attack of Jinwu patriarch. These impressively came from the low shadows of the previous lake. When these shadows entered his body before, Su Ye was still worried about whether these shadows would have any adverse impact on himself. However, he didn''t expect that he was saved by these shadows, which made Su Ye''s heart don''t know what to say for a while. He took a deep breath, and there were many shadows around him. Jinwu clan leader and Peng king may not know the origin of these things, but he su Ye knows very well. The dark shadow just like Jinwu should be the Jinwu strongman who died in the battle long ago. But what Su Ye didn''t understand was, why did the ghost help himself just now? "What is that?" At this time, the cold voice of Jinwu patriarch came out. There was a deep color of doubt in his eyes, but after what had just happened, he didn''t dare to continue for a moment. Peng Wang also looked at Su ye with dignified eyes at this time. There was also a trace of vigilance in his golden pupils. Just now, his spiritual strength was instantly defeated by these shadows, and even made him suffer some trauma. It is obvious that the Peng king did not dare to mess around until he knew the origin of these shadows. After su Ye reacted, she couldn''t help laughing. "Hehe, aren''t you the head of a family? You are the strongest in the land of God. Why, you can''t even see the origin of these things now? Then your horizons don''t look very good." Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly. When she looked at them, there was some ridicule in her eyes. At the moment, Su Ye naturally can see that they are afraid of the dark shadow around them. As long as they don''t fall out completely, they don''t dare to continue to do it on their own for the time being. Strong people like this are still very afraid of this unknown existence. The faces of Jinwu clan leader and Peng Wang were a little chilly. They stared at Su ye, as if they wanted to see through Su Ye''s body completely. Su Ye is naturally very happy with their current performance. At this moment, the cooldown time of [great void escape] has only a few tens of seconds left. Just delay a little longer and you can get rid of these two bastards. "These things on you are full of evil smell. They are undead things, and... There are some smells that disgust me." Peng Wang said this with a serious look at this time. Su Ye was amused. hate? It''s not even here, and the souls of your own ancestors. How dare you say you hate it? If your ancestors heard this, they can rush out right now. When hearing this, Jinwu patriarch nodded very seriously. "This breath is very familiar, as if it is similar to them." as soon as they said this, the faces of Jinwu patriarch and Peng king suddenly became very dignified. "Boy, say, where did the things around you come from?" The head of Jinwu clan and King Peng suddenly killed. This sudden change made Su Ye look a little stunned. At the moment, Su ye can obviously feel a strong killing opportunity from both of them. It seems that at this moment, the two will no longer ignore to kill themselves. Just such a change made Su Ye confused. In his opinion, the two should not make such a response until they had made clear the matter. The murders on these two bodies burst out. Even Su ye had an irresistible feeling at this time. Under the powerful murders, Su Ye felt that her flesh was going to be completely destroyed. But at this time Chapter 299 Su Ye''s dignified face suddenly showed a smile. The corner of his mouth was slightly. Although the killing intention around him was still very strong, Su Ye''s heart had no tension for the time being. "Why are you laughing? Come on, boy, even if we are not willing to kill you directly, but if you don''t give us a good account of this matter, even if we can''t get anything from you, we have to kill you." King Peng''s voice was cold and incomparable, as if it came from Jiuyou hell. Just hearing this sound, Su Ye felt a layer of cold on her skin. Su Ye joked and smiled with disdain on her face. "What? It''s like if I tell you everything, you can just let me go." As soon as Su ye said this, King Peng''s face changed slightly, but he finally snorted coldly without saying anything more. Indeed, as Su ye said, even if Su Ye told them everything at this time, they would not let Su ye go. "So you''re dying now? Hum, boy, even if you really have something to do with them, they can''t come for the time being in terms of the imprisonment of the world." "They still can''t save you. Since you want to die, then..." The leader of Jinwu clan snorted coldly, and his killing intention kept rising. The influence of this killing opportunity alone seemed to completely pierce the sky. "Roar!" But just then, a series of deafening roars came out. It seems that he felt the threat of killing the Jinwu patriarch, and the dark shadows around Su Ye actually roared. But Su Ye soon found that the voice was not from the outside, but from his knowledge of the sea. The voice was full of anger, as if these dark shadows wanted to break the head of Jinwu into pieces. Jinwu patriarch and Peng Wang looked at each other. This scene made them feel a little jealous for a while. Although they are confident that if they really fight, they can wipe out all these shadows with their own strength. But Deep in their hearts, they have a feeling of "not giving up". It seems that something in these shadows has some connection with them. "Who are they? If you tell me, I might consider telling you the origin of these shadows." Su ye also saw the hesitation between the two. Just now, the cooldown of his [great void escape] was over. At this time, if Su Ye wants to escape, unless they directly block the void, otherwise, they can''t limit Su Ye. But Su Ye was really curious about the words of the two patriarchs just now, especially when he thought of the strange battle he had seen at the bottom of the lake. In his opinion, the so-called "they" in the mouth of the two patriarchs should refer to the strange enemies with combat effectiveness. Su Ye was already very curious when he saw these things, so now he can take advantage of this opportunity to ask. As for the so-called "their breath" on these shadows After all, these shadows fought with those strange enemies in ancient times and were killed by those powerful enemies. It is not impossible to leave the smell of those enemies on their bodies. Su Ye''s inquiry made the eyebrows of the two patriarchs wrinkle slightly. "Why, you don''t know what you provoked?" King Peng was a little stunned. Originally, they thought Su Ye was a "traitor" and colluded with those existence, but now it seems that something is wrong. "I..." Su Yegang opened his mouth. However, Su Yegang was stunned that the dark shadows that had guarded him seemed not to appear all the time. He was just about to speak. These dark shadows roared again, and then all disappeared and returned to the marks in his dragon claws. Su ye: fuck! Su Ye was completely speechless. If you want to come, come and go, do you really think you''re a hotel? Also, you''re leaving like this. What about me? Su Ye was completely speechless. "Ignore it. Since the boy doesn''t want to speak, I''ll kill him directly and keep him. I''m always uneasy." the leader of Jinwu clan snorted coldly. "Originally, I was going to completely erase your knowledge of the sea and make your flesh into a puppet, so that you can become the only dragon puppet in this era. However, since your body is stained with their breath, you can''t stay. If you die, I will also completely erase your flesh, so that they won''t return with your strength." When King Peng heard this from the leader of Jinwu clan, there was obviously some hesitation in his eyes. It seemed that he was still struggling to kill Su Ye directly. Although hesitant, King Peng didn''t mean to stop it. He just frowned slightly and looked at the Jinwu patriarch with a hot breath around him. "Kill!" The leader of Jinwu family yelled, and a hot flame burst out from him and turned into a hot and dazzling sun. This round of big sun bloomed in the air. In the next second, it hit Su Ye hard. "Damn it!" Su Ye scolded loudly and made a seal with his hands at the same time. Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus! In a short time, countless bright golden lotus blossomed around him. The powerful breath intertwined with each other, and finally formed a large net completely condensed by golden lotus, which quickly rushed towards the attack of Jinwu clan leader. "Boom!" The two forces collided with each other, and an earth shaking sound broke out in Dun time, as if the space would be completely destroyed under the influence of this force. "Hum, ignorance!" seeing that Su Ye dared to resist his own attack, the leader of Jinwu clan couldn''t help humming coldly. He is very confident in his strength, which can''t be resisted by a small beast with three disasters. The powerful forces broke through the protection of Jinlian at the first time. Under the roar of destruction, these forces rolled over in the direction of Su Ye. "Roar!" A dragon chant full of discontent came out. Only in a short time, the Dragon chant disappeared directly, but the violent atmosphere raged around for some time, and then it dissipated slowly. After the bombing just now, the air around us seems to have a hot smell, and the air is surrounded by this destructive smell. Chapter 300 "Hmm? Where''s the dragon?" King Peng twisted up slightly and couldn''t help whispering. At the moment when the explosive breath dissipated, he was stunned to see that Su Ye''s huge dragon body had disappeared. Even if it was strangled, but Even the body disappeared? "This... Is it difficult to be completely killed into ashes? Even the corpse capital disappeared?" the Jinwu clan leader was also slightly stunned and subconsciously said such a sentence. He is very confident in his own strength, and just now he also used 40% of his strength. Normally, it is very easy to kill the monsters at the beginning of the small three disasters. "But..." Peng Wang''s eyebrows at this time were twisted into pimples, "do you really believe that the Golden Dragon will turn into powder under your attack?" By such a rhetorical question, the head of Jinwu clan immediately hung a dignified color on his face. "I always think it would be a little too simple if the boy died like this." The head of Jinwu clan took a deep look at King Peng, "do you mean he has escaped? It''s very simple." As soon as these words were finished, an extremely powerful spiritual force spread in all directions with the leader of Jinwu clan as the center. A moment later, the face of the Jinwu patriarch was suddenly filled with a look of amazement. "How is this... Possible?" The leader of Jinwu clan couldn''t help shouting. In fact, although he spoke like that just now, in fact, when he directly destroyed the Golden Dragon into powder, the head of Jinwu clan was a little incredible. When his spiritual power spread away, he did not feel any breath of the golden dragon, which inevitably made him relax a little. It''s just At the moment when his spiritual power was released to the greatest extent, a familiar breath suddenly flashed by. Before he could react, the owner of the breath rushed directly out of his sensing range. "Chase! Damn it, how did he do it?" The head of Jinwu clan immediately opened his wings and sped away in the direction he had previously perceived. "Is he still alive?" Peng Wang hurried away with him at this time, but it was obvious that Peng Wang also guessed this. In his opinion, Su ye could not die so easily. "Not only didn''t he die, he almost escaped my perception just now." As soon as he said this, King Peng almost fell from the air without consternation. "How is this possible? Is there any secret treasure on him? But if it is like this, why didn''t he just......" when King Peng said this, he suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help closing his mouth. The Jinwu clan leader nodded immediately, "yes, there must be some treasure on this boy. Even if I guessed correctly, the type of treasure is likely to let him shuttle through the void." It has to be said that as the patriarch, their horizons are very broad, which can not be comparable to ordinary animals. Su Ye''s reaction instantly guessed the reason for eight out of ten. "Through the void?" At the moment of hearing this sentence, King Peng''s eyes suddenly flashed a burst of pure light. They are speed beasts. They naturally envy this so-called means of shuttling through the void. If they can get it, the speed will definitely be more terrible. "It seems that the boy''s chance is really great. How long did he come to God and find the baby we haven''t been able to find all the time." Peng Wang said with emotion. Obviously, at this time, Peng Wang didn''t expect that Su Ye''s skills actually came from that leaf. Otherwise, it is estimated that Peng Wang can be angry by Su Ye. My baby hasn''t enjoyed it yet, but she was robbed by Su Ye. "The boy should be killed, but I have to explore his secret first. I''m worried..." When the Jinwu clan leader said this, he stopped talking, but his eyes were full of worry. "Well, I understand! As for the baby who can shuttle through the void, we will decide its ownership privately." Peng Wang nodded seriously at this time. "Yes, keep chasing. The baby can''t be used indefinitely, but has a certain use interval. If you catch up with him again this time, you must block the void. Otherwise, he will completely take out our perception next time." The God said big and small. If Su Ye really escapes from their perception and intends to hide, it is very difficult for Jinwu patriarch and King Peng to find Su ye again. ¡­¡­ The reason why Su Ye used the vision was mainly to confuse the two patriarchs and make them have the illusion that they were killed because they couldn''t resist their attack. At the moment when the power fell on him, Su Ye directly opened the "great void escape". In a moment, Su Ye was directly transmitted. "Poof!" As soon as he got out of the void, Su Ye spit out a mouthful of dirty blood directly. "Damn old man, your strength is really strong!" Su Ye sighed helplessly. Although he opened the "great void escape" in time, he was still affected by the attack of Jinwu clan leader, which led to the churning of Qi and blood in his body. If she had been a little slower just now, Su ye believed that she would have been really hurt. "Although this [great void escape] is a good life saving skill, I can''t control the distance and direction of transmission because of its deformity." Su Ye sighed helplessly. At this time, he immediately found a direction and ran away. His only worry now is that he would run in the direction of the two patriarchs. While running away, Su ye also began to hunt wantonly, turning into the image of "Ji Haoyue", using the "kill" attack to constantly kill the powerful beasts encountered along the road. On the one hand, this can also pull hatred for Ji Jiala. On the other hand, his aura is almost exhausted, so he can only replenish his aura in this way. In terms of Su Ye''s strength, hunting the strong ones of the three minor disasters is like cutting vegetables. In less than a moment, Su Ye''s aura is filled again. It was at this time that Su Ye felt a very powerful spiritual force behind her. "Damn it, haunted." Su Ye scolded and immediately turned into a golden dragon and ran quickly towards the front. The only thing that made Su Ye happy was that at least he didn''t make mistakes in the direction he had previously fled, and didn''t leave in the direction of Jinwu clan leaders. Chapter 301 Su Ye almost tried her best, but she was caught up by that powerful spiritual force in the end. As soon as the spiritual power fell on him, Su Ye felt that he was hit by a huge wave. For a moment, Su Ye almost gushed blood. But at the same time, Su ye can also clearly feel the anger in this spiritual power at the moment. Although Su Ye''s speed keeps improving, he still can''t get rid of the limitation of this spiritual power. Now he is once again positioned by the leader of Jinwu clan. In terms of the strength he just showed, it is obvious that these two can no longer give himself the possibility of delaying time. Moreover, in terms of the speed of those two guys, Su Ye believes that they will catch up in less time. For a time, Su Ye felt desperate. "Hmm? Wait, i... in fact, it''s not impossible for me to escape." at this time, a bold idea appeared in Su Ye''s mind. Although he was full of doubts about the feasibility of this approach, on the one hand, the emergence of those shadows just now added a little hope to the feasibility of this matter. On the other hand, Su Ye seemed to have no other way to do it like that. If you really want to work hard, you can only go Thinking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help looking up and looked into the air. Su Ye smiled helplessly. He knew that there were taboos in the air, but if the strange tentacles attacked him again, Su Ye didn''t have the confidence to leave alive this time. Running all the way, Su Ye never stopped thinking in his mind. The tentacle moment in the forbidden area came to mind, and Su ye had a strong sense of curiosity in his heart. "What exactly does the so-called ''they'' mean? And what was the reason for the battle long ago?" Su Ye was very curious at this time, but it was obvious that the answer could not be obtained from Jinwu patriarchs. "If I can escape this disaster, I must return to the demon ape family in the town. As the same patriarch, the demon ape king should know something." It can be said that the only one who makes friends with himself in this God land is the demon ape king. Su Ye continued to move forward. At this moment, he had completely got rid of the woods, and then there was a large desert in front of him. Su Ye felt stunned. If he continued to run like this, he might run to the end of the divine land. All the way, he almost ran frantically for more than three minutes. Finally, Su Ye''s worry happened. While running, he has been paying attention to the situation behind him. "Asshole!" While Su Ye was thinking, an angry reprimand came out. Su Ye subconsciously turned around and saw that two streamers were rapidly moving in his direction. Now, Su ye only needs to delay for more than a minute to start that skill again. But at this time, they were caught up by the two patriarchs. "Hum, want to catch me? Get out!" Su Ye immediately scolded. His dragon claw waved in the direction of Jinwu patriarch and Peng king. When it was time, he was crazy again and ran towards the front. The two patriarchs were surprised when they saw what Su ye had thrown out. Originally, they thought Su Ye was going to fight hard, but as a result, when they saw clearly what Su ye had thrown out, they suddenly sneered. "Boy, are you really at a dead end? You threw two stones for us?" The leader of Jinwu family hissed, and the big stone in his eyes was constantly magnifying. "Get out!" With a reprimand from the leader of Jinwu clan, a hot flame came out directly from his mouth, and so did king Peng. With his mouth open, a strong wind rushed out. In ordinary times, let alone a stone, it is estimated that even if a mountain is attacked by both of them, it will turn into powder. But when their attack fell on the stone, the stone did not move. This scene looked at the head of Jinwu clan and King Peng. "Is this a treasure?" The leader of Jinwu clan released his soul power, but in his perception, it was just the most ordinary stone, and there was nothing strange at all. And it was at this time that the stone also flew in front of them. "Get out!" With a cold hum, King Peng and the head of Jinwu family immediately fluttered their wings to beat the stone away. However "Ah!" Two screams came straight out. After throwing the stones out, Su Ye has been observing the situation of the stones. In fact, even Su Ye himself was hesitant about whether the stone could deal with the two strong men. But soon Su Ye''s face showed a look of joy. The moment the stone hit the Jinwu clan leader and King Peng, they immediately screamed and were severely hit in the head by the stone. Although the stone is very ordinary, it directly knocked the two clan leaders who can move the God from the sky to the ground. During this period, both Jinwu clan leader and Peng Wang wanted to keep struggling to get up from the ground. However, even for them, the power of the stone was very strong, which they could not contend with. Jinwu clan leader and King Peng''s huge body smashed on the ground, which was a huge pit directly. If we have reached the desert area now, as soon as this deep pit appears, it will be directly filled by a steady stream of fools. If there are other animals around now, you will be stunned at this scene. These two patriarchs were buried in the sand alive? If this kind of thing comes out, it is estimated that the God will shake three times. "Asshole, I''ll kill you!" A roar of anger came out, and the waves rolled, hitting the sand around directly out. Jinwu clan leader and Peng Wang struggled in the sand, which forced their brains out of the stone. At the moment, although they got rid of the stones and returned to the sand, both of them lying on the sand felt dizzy and spinning. The impact of the stone just now made their eyes black, and they felt that the whole world fell into darkness in an instant. Chapter 302 Even if I get rid of the dilemma now, I still can''t get back to my mind. I still feel that the whole world is dizzy. At the moment, they really want to rush out immediately to catch the bastard who dares to throw stones at them, but they are dizzy. They can''t rush out immediately to kill Su Ye. "Damn it, what is this stone, baby? Why is it so heavy?" Peng Wang shook his head and couldn''t help saying. If his cultivation was not strong enough, the Peng king felt that his head would be completely smashed open. At this time, the leader of Jinwu clan was full of doubts and puzzlement. After hearing King Peng''s words, he reluctantly shook his head, "I don''t know, but this thing shouldn''t be a baby. I didn''t feel the slightest strong breath from it." the leader of Jinwu clan is still a little confused up to now. After hearing his answer, King Peng looked at the Jinwu clan leader angrily, "fart, especially if it''s not a baby, I ask you, can you and I smash you like this simply with a stone?" King Peng''s rhetorical question directly stunned the Jinwu clan leader. "And it''s not that you and I haven''t tried just now. This stone is very heavy. Even in terms of our current strength, we can''t move it." The leader of Jinwu clan sighed, "yes, and you should also feel it. There is a strong Yin on the stone. I''m really curious where the boy has been and been contaminated with these things." At this point, the leader of Jinwu clan couldn''t help sighing again. After they had a rest and recovered their heads a little, they rose up and went in the direction of Su ye again. Peng Wang is very helpless now. Su Ye is very slippery. Every time they feel they want to catch him, but he will escape every time when it is critical. This makes Peng Wang doubt his strength. In the past, let alone the minor three disasters, even the major three disasters could not escape from their own hands. ¡­¡­ "Whose blood on this stone is it?" Seeing that Jinwu clan leaders were smashed, Su Ye ran frantically towards the front even if he had the strength to eat milk. What he has to do now is to escape from this place in this difficult time. Su Ye obviously understood the weight of the stone, but he didn''t expect that the stone could directly affect the two patriarchs. This can''t help but make su Ye some "tut tut" hold up, and he is more curious about the residual blood on the stone. It''s just a pity that although these two stones are precious, it''s obviously impossible for Su ye to take back the two stones just now. Otherwise, it''s estimated that the head of Jinwu clan and King Peng can directly get rid of the shackles and catch up. Moreover, these two guys are very smart. For the first time, Su ye can hit both of them and let them get a direct hit. This is entirely because they don''t understand the situation of the stone. Now that they have been wounded by this stone, it is obviously impossible to continue to stumble under the same attack. Fortunately, after what happened just now, Su Ye has bought himself a lot of time, and the cooling time of [great void escape] is only a few seconds. However, the more at this time, Su Ye dared not take it lightly. He took a deep breath and almost used all his strength to sprint forward without reservation. "Boom!" Su Ye''s speed is very fast now. There are even bursts of sonic booms in the places he said. If there are any strange animals in the desert area, it is estimated that he will be surprised to see that with Su Ye''s movement, only a golden figure can be seen in the air. A huge pit immediately appeared on the ground. "Boy, do you think you ran away?" Just at the end of the cooling time, an angry voice came out from behind Su Ye. Su Ye subconsciously turned his head and saw two golden streamers coming towards him quickly. Although now far away, Su ye can obviously feel the strong killing intention and anger from the two. Su ye knew very well that as far as these two identities were concerned, he patted stones on their heads so as not to let the two guys die of anger. It''s hell. "Old fellow, are you still satisfied with the meeting ceremony I gave you just now?" Su Ye''s joking voice suddenly came out. To tell the truth, he is not the kind of existence that can be ridiculed without talking back and bullied at will. Originally, the heads of Jinwu clan and King Peng were full of anger. At this moment, when they heard this, their anger suddenly rose. If they were not still a certain distance from Su ye now, it is estimated that they would have shot by this time. "Asshole, boy, you have the guts to run all the time. Once I catch you, I will... Ah!" King Peng was so angry that he trembled all over and immediately opened his mouth and scolded. However, before he finished, he couldn''t help shouting. At this time, two big stones appeared in front of them. With previous experience, King Peng and Jinwu clan leaders had a strong psychological shadow on the stone. Therefore, the moment the stone was thrown, the two subconsciously paused and turned to avoid the stone. And it was this pause that made the distance between them and Su ye a lot farther. "Bang!" However, to the consternation of King Peng and Jinwu patriarch, the stone made a "bang" sound at the moment when the stone was about to hit them. Under the influence of the strong smell emanating from them at the moment, the two stones turned directly into powder. "This..." Jinwu clan leader and Peng Wang immediately looked at each other, but then they reacted. Obviously, they were teased by Su Ye. "Hahaha, are these the chiefs of the two holy families? It''s a shame to be afraid of even a broken stone." Su Ye''s gloating banter voice came out impressively. The hearts of Peng Wang and Jinwu clan leader suddenly became angry. They didn''t expect that the bastard in front still had the mind to tease them in the process of running away. Chapter 303 "Die!" The two of them immediately made great efforts to catch up with each other. But what made them very angry was that Su Ye seemed to deliberately want to insult them at this time. For a long time, a series of stones were thrown out from the front. These are the most common stones that Su Ye collected while running. Although it is said that these stones can''t have any harmful effect on the two leaders of Jinwu clan, this act of directly throwing stones is a ruthless insult to them. They roared and roared, and the stones were directly broken into powder. The two quickly chased Su Ye. "This time, you can''t escape!" Seeing that Su Ye was about to catch up, King Peng immediately shouted excitedly. The voice was full of killing intention to Su Ye. His eyes are full of killing intention. If his eyes can kill, it is estimated that Su Ye has already been broken by this guy. "You..." However, just when the Jinwu patriarch wanted to scold, they suddenly found something wrong. All the rocks in front turned into powder, but two stones came very suddenly, and there was no change at all under the influence of their breath. This stone "Ah!" Two screams came out. The two of them are angry. Su Ye just confused them with a lot of stones and made them completely careless. Only then did he use real stones. Although they also found something wrong with the stone, they found it too late. The result was tragic. They were smashed into the sand by these two stones again. "Hahaha! It''s said that you gain wisdom by taking a cut, but you... Are so stupid!" What made Jinwu clan leader and King Peng more angry was that at the moment when they were hit into the sand again by the stone, a joking sarcasm came out. At the moment of hearing this, Jinwu patriarch and King Peng were so angry that a Buddha ascended to heaven. "You..." But with the first experience, at least the second time they climbed out of the sand, they were faster and recovered faster. "Asshole, if I catch him, i... I must break him to pieces!" The leader of Jinwu clan was a little angry and said such a sentence. But when he radiated his spiritual power, his face suddenly became a little strange, and Su''s night was also full of banter. "There''s a way to heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no door to hell. You can throw yourself in." when this was said, the leader of Jinwu clan laughed happily. Peng Wang was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t understand why the Jinwu clan leader said this at the moment. However, when he spread his spiritual power, he basically laughed. Su night was full of joy. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that the boy would run to that place. I''m afraid he can''t escape now." The head of Jinwu clan also laughed wildly, but immediately his face showed a look of worry. "But... Do you think the boy will be stupid and run in directly? What if... He can resist the powerful magic tools in that place?" it is obvious that Su Ye''s powerful means have made the Jinwu clan leader afraid. After hearing this, the golden winged Dapeng clan leader couldn''t help laughing. He directly waved his hand, smiled and said, "you think too much. Can you forget how that place appeared? Unless the one comes back to the world, otherwise, what you call can''t happen." Jinwu clan leader was stunned and nodded slowly. "I''m really worried." his face immediately showed a joking color. Now that they know Su Ye''s direction, they set off immediately. ¡­¡­ "This... What is this special place?" Su Ye looked at the place in front of him with doubts. Here is a huge Valley entrance. The mountain is bare and barren. It is like a forbidden area of life. Especially Su Ye feels that this place is like the end of the world. He can''t feel any sound at all, as if all the movements are strange and silent in this place. Before Su Ye threw out his last two stones, he directly opened the great void escape. In fact, according to Su Ye''s feeling, if he shows [great void escape] this time, he may be able to directly escape the perception range of the two patriarchs. What Su Ye didn''t expect was that not long after he had just performed [great void escape], suddenly there was a very strong explosion sound in the void, and then he saw a misty smell appear in front of him. The smell was like fog, and it seemed impossible to have any effect at all. But When Su Ye rushed to the fog, Su ye made a direct "bang", and his body trembled violently. It felt like Su ye had hit a huge rock. Su Ye was hit directly. This makes Su Ye feel helpless. Before, he threw stones to the two patriarchs twice in a row, but now it''s his turn. Is this the so-called karma? Su Ye didn''t react yet. There was a strong intake force in the void, which directly absorbed Su ye from the void and fell in front of the valley. Although the valley is calm, Su Ye has a strange feeling. There seems to be an extremely powerful taboo force in the valley, which is very powerful and even affects the void. Just at this time, there was a sand bug galloping around from a distance. Su Ye immediately made a quick move, bound the sand bug directly, and threw it directly into the valley without saying a word. Su Ye wanted to see whether he thought more or whether there was something different in this place. "Roar!" After the sand bug was thrown in, he immediately gave a scream of panic. Then Su Ye was shocked to see that the sand bug with strong vitality actually began to grow old quickly, and his body shrunk rapidly. It looked like something in the valley was constantly absorbing the vitality of the sand bug. Finally, about ten seconds later, the sand bug died completely, and the dead body of the sand bug directly became shriveled. Chapter 304 "This..." Looking at this situation and scene, even if it is as strong as Su ye, there is a feeling of cold hair standing upright at this time. At the moment when the sand bug was thrown in, he seemed to see an evil spirit, which is constantly swallowing the vitality of the sand bug. "What the hell is this place? It can devour lives?" In Su Ye''s opinion, there is still a valley. It is clearly a strange beast in a valley coat. "I just don''t know if there are boundary restrictions for the valley to devour life. Can it devour the strength like the small three disasters?" Su ye thought about it in his heart, and then took off directly. The smell of the dragon family spread, as if the whole earth had to be subdued. But just at this time, a tremor rang out. Su Ye was stunned to see that the valley was actually resisting the dragon breath emanating from him. A gray fog spread out. The fog was very corrosive and even swallowed up all the breath emanating from him. When Su Ye was shocked, the dragon body danced up and rushed directly to the top of the sky. And it was at this time that two golden figures appeared in the valley. "Hum, want to run? I see where else you can run." Naturally, they are the head of Jinwu clan and King Peng. After they noticed Su Ye''s whereabouts, they couldn''t help showing a look of banter in their eyes. No one in the world knows more about what''s in the air than they do. In their opinion, if Su Ye flew up, it was completely looking for death. Naturally, they don''t want to believe that Su ye will do this kind of death seeking thing. In the view of Peng Wang, Su Ye is supposed to play some ghost idea again, in order to confuse them. After the head of Jinwu family yelled, the huge golden body immediately took off and chased directly into the air. Peng Wang also wants to go with him at this time, but "Buzz!" Suddenly, a slight tremor came from his ear. Although it was very slight, it did reach his ear. King Peng subconsciously looked at the canyon. Inside the bare Canyon, there is also a green mountain forest. However, although the mountain forest looks full of vitality, it gives King Peng a feeling of dead silence. At the moment, there was a gray fog in the mountain forest. I don''t know if the Peng king had an illusion. At this time, he felt that the fog seemed to be evil spirits, and was constantly roaring at him. "This..." After seeing this scene, King Peng couldn''t help taking a breath, but immediately he closed his mouth again. It looked as if he didn''t want to breathe more air here. If Su ye had not come to this place by mistake, Peng Wang believed that he would never come here again in his life. "I hope... It shouldn''t be so unlucky. The... In there won''t wake up." Peng Wang said with a palpitation. For the existence, Peng Wang didn''t even dare to call his name, and even said he didn''t have the courage to mention it. The huge wings spread, and the huge body rushed directly into the air. A moment later, it had come to the leader of Jinwu clan. "What''s the matter?" However, to Peng Wang''s surprise, in his opinion, in terms of the strong strength of the Jinwu patriarch, he should have been able to catch Su Ye long ago, but now he just hangs behind Su Ye instead of catching up. The face of Jinwu patriarch was a little dignified, "you can feel it yourself." After hearing this, King Peng couldn''t help sending out his spiritual strength. Then his face became quite dignified, and even his breath converged a lot. "Hum, no wonder this boy wants to run up here. Is this boy premeditated?" Just when he exuded his strong spiritual power and perception, King Peng found the changes in this place. The surrounding space is very weak. If the space in other places is a thick wall, the space in this place is an ordinary eggshell. It seems that as long as a little force is applied, the eggshell will be completely broken. And there is a breath of yin and evil in this space. This breath seems to come from another world, which makes king Peng feel extremely depressed. Although they are powerful, they dare not break into the void. Once the space breaks and they are sucked into the void, even they may not be able to leave the void alive There are all kinds of great terrors in the void, which can not be touched by their current strength. This is why, after perceiving the spatial change, Peng Wang quickly converged his breath. In terms of the spatial weakness here, it is estimated that he can''t withstand his powerful breath fluctuation. Jinwu''s face was also slightly cold. He immediately shook his head and said, "it should not be. He has only been here for more time. How can we know what we don''t even know." The Jinwu clan leader continued to follow up as he spoke. "Hum, where else can he go now? I want to see what he''s going to do." Jinwu patriarch joked and smiled. At this time, a dull thunder came out. The thunder was very loud. Even the head of Jinwu clan and King Peng trembled slightly at the moment of hearing the sound, and there was an exciting spirit in their hearts. They were stunned to see that at the moment, a dark purple lightning flashed through the air. The space here was not very stable. At the moment, with the movement of the lightning, they could obviously feel that the space around them was constantly shaking, as if it would collapse. What made them more frightened was that with the falling of lightning, dark purple cracks appeared in the air. These cracks were like cobwebs all over the whole sky. On each crack, there was a smell of fear that made them feel. "Damn it!" The head of Jinwu clan and King Peng could not help but scold, "this bastard ran to such a ghost place." At the moment, the leader of Jinwu clan and King Peng have to scold Su ye to death in their hearts. Now the changes around them, even their strength, will feel terrible. If they don''t really want to kill Su ye, it is estimated that they may turn around and leave directly. Chapter 305 "Ka!" But just at this time, a voice that made their hair stand upright came out. Perhaps because of the change of mood, a space full of dark purple cracks not far from Pengwang actually cracked. Space collapses instantly. This feeling is like a small dialog box suddenly pops up on a screen, which gives people a very abrupt feeling. Through the broken place, we can see that behind the broken place is a gray area, which is full of chaos. There seems to be eternal silence inside. If you look at this crack for a long time, it will even make the wicked forget the concept of time and space. When King Peng saw this scene, he couldn''t help taking a breath. He quickly restrained his breath and didn''t dare to continue to let the space collapse. "Damn it, why is the space here so fragile?" Peng Wang couldn''t help but be surprised. Jinwu clan leader looked at the broken hole with horror at this time. He said with lingering fear, "hurry up. You should be glad that the broken hole is very small and there is no sign of diffusion. Otherwise, if the space is broken, neither of us can run away." Jinwu clan leader secretly felt some happiness. Peng Wang also nodded slightly at this time, but the next second, his face suddenly turned pale. "Buzz!" Just at this time, another tremor came out, followed by a gray, blade like Qi force directly from the crack. "Damn it!" The moment King Peng saw this scene, a word appeared in his head: void blade. There are various dangers in the void, such as void storm, void zone, blurred territory and so on. The void blade is also a disaster in the void, but it is slightly weaker than the void storm. The really powerful void light blade is hundreds of meters large. Even a strong man like King Peng will die when he meets it. The only good thing is that the void blade is very small, about the size of an adult''s thumb. King Peng subconsciously prepared to dodge, but he finally endured it. The breath contained in the light blade, if let him fly out directly, it is estimated that the whole space here can collapse. There is no way, the Peng king can only forcibly take over this sudden change with his own flesh. Even speaking, he did not dare to release his powerful power to protect himself. "Ah!" The void blade directly crossed the wings of King Peng, and the extremely strong defensive wings were split into a huge hole in an instant, and a large amount of blood was continuously sprayed out. Peng Wang''s pain was a direct inspiration. Just now, he felt that his wings would be completely cut. Fortunately, the power contained in the void blade was not much. After cutting his wings, he completely disappeared. But Peng Wang still did not dare to take it lightly at this time. Although the void blade on his wings has disappeared, Peng Wang can also clearly feel that there are still some void breath left on his wings. If these smells are not eliminated, they are likely to cause great harm to his body. "I''ll go down first." When King Peng said this, he dived directly down. What makes Peng Wang helpless is that if it was a general injury, it is estimated that it has healed long ago, rather than bleeding like now. At the moment of returning to the ground, King Peng immediately ran his aura, and his body sent out a burst of bright golden light, erasing all the empty breath that had invaded his body. With this lesson, the leader of Jinwu clan did not dare to release much powerful breath. At the moment, she carefully moved towards the front, but the speed was much slower than before. "Damn it! What the hell is this place?" In fact, not to mention the two patriarchs, even Su ye, the "initiator", is now terrified. He frowned at the changes around him. Every time his dragon body moved, the air around him would tremble slightly, as if the sky might burst at any time. At the moment, he felt as if he was constantly walking on the cracked ice, and might fall into the icy lake at any time. Several times Su Ye was ready to turn around and leave. However, the two patriarchs in the rear always followed him, which made Su Ye feel quite helpless. However, Su Ye''s heart was also startled when he saw the moment when the space burst. Obviously, he didn''t expect that only a small part of the space broke here, which could cause such a terrible situation. Although he was hostile, Su ye still recognized the strength of King Peng and Jinwu clan leader. Even when King Peng suffered such a small attack, he would have such a terrible impact. If it were him Su Ye was suddenly cold all over. At the moment, he doubted that what he was doing was right. "Boom!" While flying and thinking, Su Ye suddenly heard the roar of lightning from his head. Unconsciously, Su Ye was about to reach the forbidden place. I saw that the surrounding space became extremely dark, as if the whole world was to be completely swallowed up by a huge black hole. What made Su ye more afraid was that with his eyesight, he could obviously see that the space was quite unstable. Even a large area of space had completely collapsed, but he didn''t know why the exposed void had become black. The space above seems to have reached a strange balance. Although there will be lightning from time to time above, this space is also constantly going through the process from integrity to collapse and then to gradual recovery. However, Su ye also knew that if an external force joined at this time, it would be This space is likely to collapse completely. The power of space collapse is terrible. Even now Su Ye is only standing on the periphery of this space, he can still clearly feel a very strong breath wave emanating from his head. Even if he just felt the strong breath, Su ye had a kind of flesh trembling, as if he would crack at any time. Obviously, Su ye can''t go on. "Ha ha ha!" Just when Su Ye hesitated about where to go, a ferocious laughter came out. Chapter 306 Su Ye frowned slightly and saw that at this time, the leader of Jinwu clan had come not far from him. The huge three legged Jinwu body seemed to cover up the world. Just seeing this body gave people a feeling that they couldn''t breathe. Although at the moment, Jinwu also forcibly suppresses the breath on her body, it does not seem to emit much powerful power. If you close your eyes to feel it, you will think it is an ordinary beast. But After seeing the leader of Jinwu clan, there will still be an irresistible sense of oppression in his heart. "Why? Why don''t you run? Keep running? Don''t you like running away very much? I won''t chase you anymore. I''ll watch you here. As long as you can keep running up, I''ll let you go today." The voice of the leader of Jinwu clan was full of banter. The feeling of ridicule and schadenfreude made Su Ye want to slap him to death. Keep going up? If you continue to go up, there is really only a dead end. But "Oh, well, it''s a big deal. I''ll die if I die. Anyway, I''m just the only dragon in this evolutionary era. Hey, the lonely sandbar is cold. It''s better to die directly." "But... Hehe, you are different from the leader of Jinwu clan. There is a whole Jinwu Saint behind you. I just don''t know if you have the courage to die here with me?" Su ye took a joking look at the top of her head. He knew very well that as long as he rushed to the top and caused the space to collapse, in terms of the distance between him and the Jinwu patriarch, the Jinwu patriarch would die. "You..." The leader of Jinwu clan naturally understood Su Ye''s intention now, and immediately frowned. For a time, he was suppressed by Su Ye. In any case, he is the head of the Jinwu family. He has a noble status and is the leader of the prosperity and decline of the Jinwu family. Once he dies in this place, the Jinwu family will be greatly robbed. Although he will not be destroyed, the wealth accumulated over the endless years will be remembered by other powerful races. This is not what Jinwu patriarch wants to see. "Why? I''m cheap, but you''re much more noble. If we die together in this place, I''ll take advantage of it." Su ye said this, and the smile on his face couldn''t help becoming more rich. But after the smile fell into the eyes of the Jinwu clan leader, it made the Jinwu clan leader feel cold. To tell the truth, at this time, he was really worried that Su ye would ignore everything and directly fight with him. In his opinion, his life is very noble. Where can I give it here with Su ye. For a time, the Jinwu patriarch was too anxious to force Su Ye. "You... Don''t mess around." finally, Jinwu patriarch confessed. In fact, Su Ye was just testing the Jinwu clan leader before. He wanted to see if the Jinwu clan leader was afraid of his own behavior. Unexpectedly, it really made the Jinwu patriarch think. In that case, Su Ye felt that he still had a certain initiative. "Don''t mess around? Why? Whether I mess around or not, do you think my end is different?" Su Ye joked and smiled. When she looked at the Jinwu clan leader, her eyes were full of mockery. The leader of Jinwu clan was immediately delayed by Su Ye''s words. "Anyway, it''s a dead end. I might as well die with you." Su Ye showed a gnashing of teeth when he said this. Just seeing this scene, the leader of Jinwu clan had a feeling of fear in his heart. Especially at this time, he also saw that Su Ye raised his huge dragon tail directly and slapped it towards the sky above. "No... no!" Looking at this situation, the Jinwu patriarch is almost ready to wait for his eyes. To tell the truth, he was really scared at this moment and was shocked by Su Ye''s madness. In the view of Jinwu clan leader, this bastard is a madman. He doesn''t give him any room for discussion at all, so he is directly ready to die together. Seeing that the huge dragon tail was about to crash into the dark and fragmented space, the Jinwu patriarch''s heart was completely pulled up. At this moment, the Jinwu patriarch really regretted. If he had known so, he shouldn''t have been chasing the madman. Jinwu clan leader subconsciously closed his eyes and was ready to accept the next disaster. Although strong people like the leader of Jinwu clan usually look extremely overbearing, in fact, when they really encounter the catastrophe of life and death, the stronger the strength, the more afraid of death. After all, their cultivation is not easy. How can they accept such an easy death. However, what the leader of Jinwu clan did not expect was that the imaginary space collapse did not appear, but instead a burst of laughter that made him feel extremely harsh. The laughter was full of mockery that made Jinwu patriarch feel ashamed and angry. "Hahaha, it turns out that you Jinwu patriarch would be so afraid of death." Su Ye''s voice came out. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Jinwu patriarch suddenly opened his eyes. Then he saw that Su Ye''s huge dragon tail was stopping steadily in front of the black space at the moment. It would rush in directly with a slight distance. Looking at this situation, the Jinwu clan leader immediately reacted. "Asshole, you dare to play with me!" the Jinwu clan leader was angry. He never thought that he would be played by an asshole who was weaker than himself. Su Ye joked and smiled, "what? What about you? Or do you really want me to destroy this space directly and die together? If you want this, I can meet you." While talking, Su Ye tried to move his tail again. "No, no!" The head of Jinwu clan subconsciously shouted. But the next second, when he saw Su Ye''s joking smile on his face, his heart immediately reacted. I''m being teased by this bastard again. "You... You..." The leader of Jinwu clan was furious. If he didn''t really want to give up such a good opportunity to catch Su ye now, it is estimated that the leader of Jinwu clan would have left in anger. You can''t be hard, and you have to be on guard against Su Ye''s disorderly coming. The leader of Jinwu clan suddenly felt so tired. Chapter 307 "Why? Jinwu clan leader, don''t you understand the simplest truth of taking a cut and gaining wisdom? Others don''t fall twice in the same place, but you fall one after another. Why? You like this place very much?" Su Ye joked and smiled. "You..." As soon as the Jinwu clan leader was about to speak, Su Ye interrupted him. Su Ye looked at the Jinwu clan leader jokingly and said, "Oh, I remember. You have a lot of people." Jinwu patriarch: Jinwu clan leader was speechless. Although Su ye said this was true, why didn''t it sound like a good word? Just now Su Ye has been forced to escape by the head of Jinwu clan and King Peng. It''s rare that he is now a guest. Looking at the face of Jinwu patriarch at the moment, Su Ye finally had a bad breath. ¡­¡­ The golden light on King Peng was shining. Fortunately, not a lot of empty residual breath entered his body this time. Finally, it was completely dispersed by him. Looking at the wound healing slowly at the moment, Peng Wang couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. When he thought of what had happened just now, he felt a little palpitation, thanks to the fact that the void blade was not very big. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. After moving his wings, King Peng slowly raised his head and looked into the air. At the moment, King Peng can only see the hazy scene on the sky. As for the figure of Jinwu clan leader and Su ye, they can''t be seen at all. "Hehe, I''ll wait for you here." After thinking for a while, King Peng''s face couldn''t help showing a joking color. Normally, he must rush up to catch up with Su Ye. After all, Su Ye has too many secrets. He is worried that he will be robbed by Jinwu clan leader at that time. But now in this case, Peng Wang is really unwilling to continue to fly up. After all, the space above is too strange. This time, he was lucky. He didn''t encounter too big space cracks. What about next time? He doesn''t want to joke about his safety. "I can''t attack with such powerful force. In this way, I can''t hurt the smelly boy at all. At most, I just force the smelly boy down. In that case, why should I take another risk?" Peng Wang thought of this and his face was full of banter. "Of course, it''s best for these two guys to fight directly. If I don''t make a mistake, the more upward, the more unstable the space should be. At that time..." "At that time, it''s best that both of these guys die in the void." Although King Peng also cooperated with the Jinwu clan leader to hunt down Su ye, in fact, the competition between the two is also great. It''s just plastic. "Buzz!" While King Peng was thinking happily in his heart, suddenly a tremor came out of the valley strangely. Peng Wang never thought that there would be such an accident at this time. He immediately trembled and fell on the ground. No wonder King Peng is so timid now. Even as the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng family, he has to be a "brother" carefully in this place. There is great terror here. If he is not careful, he may even be buried. There is no one else in this place. Jinwu clan leader and Su ye are also above. Otherwise, King Peng feels that he is so "counselled" and is embarrassed to appear in front of Jinwu clan leader in the future. Peng Wang looked forward nervously. The change was still in the green forest. I saw that the fog rising above the forest actually began to condense continuously, and finally formed a human shadow. He had just stood up. Seeing the appearance of the figure, his legs softened again. At this time, he was really scared and didn''t even have the courage to stand up. The figure is very tall, just like a giant. Although he looks at the figure from a distance, he still feels like King Peng can''t resist. Even at the moment of seeing the figure, King Peng''s heart twitched. "She... She... Is she really alive?" Peng Wang''s face was pale with fear. It looked like he was almost stunned. Although the figure looks very vague, it still gives people a feeling of elegance, just like a female emperor standing in the world. It can look up to the endless years and convince all the experts of the endless years. I don''t know if Peng Wang is too nervous at this time. Anyway, at the moment of seeing the figure, Peng Wang has a feeling in his heart, as if the figure is looking at himself at the moment. That kind of seeming vision tortured the Peng King incomparably. The figure immediately slowly raised his palm and waved towards the air. After a while, the surrounding space began to tremble violently, as if it would face the danger of collapse at any time. "Poof!" Affected by the tremor around, King Peng directly ejected a mouthful of blood. However, the blood did not dissipate, but was absorbed by an invisible force, rushed directly to the figure, and disappeared into the figure in an instant. Suddenly, a cold laugh came from King Peng''s mind. "This... This... Is the legend true? She... And they will return in this era?" King Peng couldn''t help but think of some pictures at this time. It was a scene of war and some great horrors that could not be described in this era. For a time, the king Peng felt cold all over. "Buzz!" Fortunately, at this time, the figure dissipated slowly. However, at the moment when the figure dissipated, a golden light appeared in front of him. The next second, the Peng king was stunned to see that the golden dragon that should have been above appeared strangely in front of him. At the moment, the golden dragon is only a few steps away from the canyon. Peng Wang: Wang Peng was stunned. He didn''t understand what happened at this time. However, he immediately released his powerful breath fluctuation and locked in this space for an instant. After all, the Golden Dragon has the ability to shuttle through the void. Only by locking the space can he prohibit Su Ye''s ability. "How did you appear here?" after all this, Peng Wang asked suspiciously. In fact, let alone the Peng king, Su Ye wanted to ask this question. Previously, after delaying with the Jinwu clan leader for a period of time, the cooling time of Su Ye''s [great void escape] ended. Chapter 308 In fact, this place is so treacherous. At the beginning, Su Ye was really not prepared to use [great void escape] for fear of causing some bad changes. However, he has been entangled with the leader of Jinwu clan, which makes him anxious. The space over there is very unstable. Su Ye is very worried that the space will collapse. In desperation, Su Ye decided to put all his eggs in one basket and try to escape. To Su Ye''s delight, at the moment when he used his strength, he was pleasantly surprised to find that [great void escape] was not affected by the weak space around him, and he consciously went through the void. But What Su Ye didn''t expect was that he had just started his journey, and suddenly broke into a gray palm in the void. The palm looks extremely slender, just like a exquisite carving. Before Su ye had time to react, this palm directly patted Su Ye''s body and directly patted Su ye out of the void. After su Ye reacted, he found that he had returned to the strange valley. Especially seeing that he was looking at his Peng king, Su Ye couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Now they stand so close to each other that even if they want to escape, the Peng king can stop themselves at the first time. Now his only way out is Su Ye subconsciously looked at the direction of the valley. Just thinking of the strangeness of the valley, Su Ye was cold in his heart. "Damn it, someone let the boy run away." At this time, another figure fell from the sky, and the head of Jinwu clan scolded angrily. Due to the fragmented space above, the Jinwu elders did not dare to use their spiritual power to perceive. But as soon as he finished saying this, he saw Su ye with a confused face. The head of Jinwu clan was stunned, and immediately his face showed a look of joy. "Hahaha, smelly boy, unexpectedly, you ran back to this place." "There''s a way in heaven, you don''t go, and there''s no door in hell. Do you still think you can run away?" Jinwu patriarch was very happy. Just now, I was oppressed by Su ye, a "bastard". This could not help but make him feel extremely oppressed in his heart. But now it''s good. Now it''s finally anti guest oriented. Su Ye was stopped by them again. "Why? You''re still throwing your dragon tail? You can throw your dragon tail in? Don''t worry, I won''t stop you this time." The head of Jinwu clan said such a sentence with a joking face. King Peng looked at the Jinwu patriarch unexpectedly. He didn''t know why. Now he can always feel a sense of anger from the words of the Jinwu patriarch, as if he had taken advantage of the great advantage. Su Ye couldn''t help smiling bitterly. What''s this special thing called. Good reincarnation of heaven! But at this time, Su ye also heard some changes from the words of the Jinwu patriarch. This valley is really like what I think. It''s not simple. "What''s in it?" Su Ye frowned and asked suspiciously. The leader of Jinwu clan subconsciously said, "hmm? Why don''t you know?" but after that, he reacted. Su Ye didn''t come to this world long after all. It''s normal not to know this place. Thinking of this, the Jinwu clan leader immediately joked and smiled, "it''s very simple. You can feel it with your dragon tail." Su ye: Su ye took a speechless look at the Jinwu patriarch. It seems that this guy was really driven crazy by himself before. Now he runs against himself with the previous things from time to time. And the Peng king on one side is completely speechless. How do you feel that the resentment of the Jinwu clan leader around you is so heavy? This makes king Peng very curious. I don''t know how much injustice the Jinwu patriarch suffered when he was above. Su Ye frowned and turned to look at the valley. Looking at this scene, Peng Wang was a little worried. He was really afraid that Su ye would directly run into the valley. Once he went in, it meant that he could not know some news from Su ye again. "Boy, if you want to die, just go in directly, but I have to warn you that this place is one of the life forbidden areas of our God. It is called Xiangu forbidden area. It is full of life deprivation forces. No matter what strength you are or what race you are, as long as you go in, it will be a word of death." Peng Wang sneered and said something about this place, but his move obviously made Jinwu patriarch feel very dissatisfied. Obviously, he has completely understood that it is difficult for him to get any benefits from the Golden Dragon in front of him, so what he has to do now is to run hard to kill this bastard. It''s best to see this bastard die by himself. "Life forbidden zone?" At the moment of hearing this address, Su Ye''s eyebrows twisted into a knot, especially when he thought of the previous sand bug''s every move, his heart was even more shocked, subconsciously far away from some of the valley. This scene naturally fell into the eyes of King Peng, who joked and smiled. "Well, in fact, I don''t necessarily want you to die. As long as you tell me how you can move freely in that lake, I can let you go temporarily, and even give you a day to escape." The brow of Jinwu clan chief immediately frowned, but then he joked and smiled. "Do you think I''m a fool?" Su Ye sneered at this time, "you let me go, but what about the one around you? As long as he does it, I will still die. In this way, you not only get benefits, but also kill me. This is really the best of both worlds. Do you think I will promise you this kind of thing?" Peng Wang frowned, but he also understood Su Ye''s fear, so he turned to the head of Jinwu clan. "It''s better to live than to die!" Peng Wang immediately said such a sentence. His meaning has been very clear. If Su Ye really doesn''t care about anything and rushes directly into the immortal ancient forbidden area, they won''t get anything in the end. Only when Su Ye is alive can they maximize their interests. Don''t you think Jinwu clan leader wants to refine Su ye into a puppet? If he goes into Xiangu forbidden area, everything will be completely empty. Chapter 309 Peng Wang also has this confidence. Even if he really let Su ye go, even if he let Su ye run day and night, he also has a way to catch Su Ye directly from the holy land. Jinwu clan leader''s face flickered constantly. To tell the truth, he was almost tormented crazy by his suffocation in the sky just now. At this time, he really wanted Su ye to die. However, he also understood the meaning of King Peng. The Jinwu clan leader immediately took a deep breath and could only forcibly suppress the anger in his heart. As the head of a big family, he still lived for a long time. He still has such a bearing. "OK, I promise!" The cold voice of the leader of Jinwu clan came out. At this time, Su Ye''s body exuded a misty smell. Then, under the stunned gaze of Jinwu patriarch and Peng king, Su Ye directly changed into a human shape and Ji Haoyue again. "Strange, it''s really strange. I''m really curious. How did you do this?" King Peng released his soul power. In his perception, Su Ye was indeed the Golden Dragon. But Peng Wang also understood that if he did not rely on his powerful soul power, it is estimated that the strong in Junior High School of the three disasters may not be able to Su Ye''s real body now. Anyway, this is no longer a big secret. Su Ye is naturally not prepared to continue to hide it. Moreover, his words like this can make Jinwu clan leaders feel depressed. Why not? "Hehe, thanks to the leader of Jinwu clan, ah, no, it should be your third royal highness of Jinwu." Su Ye''s joking voice made Jinwu clan leader''s eyebrows twist into pimples. I wish I could kill the bastard in front of me at this time. "I''m telling the truth, and you don''t need to be too angry. At that time, if your highness Jinwu three didn''t make a big deal and let many strong people go to give gifts, I wouldn''t get the magic grass, so I could get the magic ability. Ha ha, of course, your highness three might still be alive without this opportunity." "Asshole, you..." The truth is always cruel. After hearing Su Ye''s light words, the Jinwu clan leader almost vomited blood with anger. Feelings from head to toe, the reason why this bastard can have such ability is the "credit" of his son? Looking at the Jinwu clan leader who is in an unstable mood and seems to want to directly fight Su ye, King Peng hurried forward to stop the Jinwu clan leader. Of course, when looking at the Jinwu clan leader at the moment, there is still some sympathy in the eyes of King Peng. The Jinwu clan leader took a deep breath, "don''t worry, I won''t be so impulsive. Even if I want to kill this boy, I will wait after today." After hearing this, Peng Wang nodded with satisfaction. Immediately he looked at Su ye, "now you can tell me something." Su Ye smiled and said, "do you think you have good credit with me? If you say let me go? What if I tell you the reason at that time, but you turn your face and don''t recognize people?" Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at the two with a mocking look. "You..." King Peng felt that his patience was polished by Su Ye bit by bit. "Asshole, what status are we? Can we do things that don''t count?" the Jinwu clan leader scolded angrily. However, what makes Jinwu clan leader feel very depressed is that after hearing his words, Su Ye directly looks at himself with a mocking look, as if he is answering himself: Yes! Peng Wang also frowned with anger. He believed that as long as he was given another chance to catch Su ye, he must torture this bastard. Obviously, at this time, King Peng was unwilling to continue wasting time here. He immediately forced a drop of blood from his body, and the blood turned into a huge Rune in an instant. "I swear by the blood of my golden winged Dapeng family. As long as the Golden Dragon answers me why he can be unaffected near Lingshan mountain, I promise to let him go today and not chase him within this day. If I violate it, my blood will dry up and die." After saying this, the rune formed by the blood directly turned into a streamer and rushed into the body of King Peng. Su ye can obviously feel that he seems to have a trace of contact with the Peng king. As long as he breaks his promise, he will really die speechless. Su Ye was naturally clear about the blood oath. Therefore, he was relieved to hear that King Peng swore. Although the Jinwu patriarch was very angry, he still made an oath with him. Of course, as a guarantee, Su ye also made an oath. "Well, tell me, what''s going on?" King Peng''s eyebrows twisted into pimples. When he saw Su ye, his expression was full of disgust. "But before I tell you, I want to know something about the ancient immortal forbidden area." Su Ye looked at the ancient immortal forbidden area and his eyes were full of curiosity. He didn''t think that there was such a strange place in the world. Can deprive years? This ability is really terrible. Even now Su Ye is thinking that if he can get this ability, he will have more means to meet these two patriarchs in the future. It seems that he saw Su Ye''s intention. The leader of Jinwu clan immediately sneered, "I advise you not to make any ghost ideas. You can''t provoke this thing. If you want to obtain the ability to deprive years? Who can have this ability except her in the ancient years." At this point, the look in the eyes of the Jinwu patriarch was full of admiration. It seems that the "she" in his mouth is his idol. "Once there were many guys who were just like you. They entered this forbidden area of life and wanted to find the power of years. But what happened? They have not all become the nourishment of this land?" "Who is she?" Su ye asked curiously, "what is the connection between this place and that ''she''?" Peng Wang sighed and said, "we can''t tell you too much about her. Especially talking about her in this place is easy to lead to some cause and effect." ¡±I can only tell you that she is an amazing and gorgeous female emperor. She once killed strong enemies who wanted to destroy the world with one person''s strength and was respected by all ages. This is her sleeping place. " Chapter 310 Empress? Amazing? Respected by future generations? Simply hearing these words, Su ye could imagine the unique style of the female emperor. The Jinwu patriarch and King Peng were very angry, but when they mentioned the female emperor, they also looked very respectful. The majesty of the female emperor can be seen. Although this era of evolution is relatively fair. As long as you have absolute talent, you can stand out in this era. However, compared with men, it is relatively difficult for female evolutionists to reach the peak, especially to become a peerless strong man. But the empress did. To tell the truth, Su Ye is very curious about the female emperor now. She doesn''t know what kind of person she is. I don''t know why. At this time, a Terran woman came to Su Ye''s mind. She wore gauze on her face and gauze clothes. She looked like a fairy coming out of the painting. Her name is Luohuang. A name that can make countless evolutors and animals tremble just by hearing it. "Maybe, if you give her enough time, she can also become the general figure of the female emperor?" Su Ye whispered in her heart. She just thought of Luohuang. Su ye also had some guilt in her heart. For him, the same amazing and gorgeous woman finally embarked on the tragic ending abandoned by the two times. At the beginning, she intimidated the heroes with one sword. She was domineering. However, when everything was over, she didn''t know where to go. "At that time, go and ask the demon ape king to see if there is any way to help Luohuang get rid of his imprisonment." Su Ye whispered to himself that he didn''t want such a talented and gorgeous woman to die miserably in the end. Returning to his mind, Su Yebu sighed again, and was curious again. "What happened to the female emperor in the end? This is her sleeping place? Is it difficult to be as strong as her, and finally she can''t escape the erosion of years and die in this place?" Su Ye''s tone was full of curiosity "Well, you know what you want to know. Now let''s talk quickly. How on earth can you move freely near Lingshan? After that, we left. We don''t want to stay in this place for a while." King Peng''s voice came out, interrupting Su Ye''s thoughts at the moment. I don''t know what he thought. Peng Wang then said, "boy, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Not everyone can come to this place. The cause and effect here is that we don''t dare to provoke. Once provoked, it may be the end of eternal disaster." Su Ye was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, the Peng king was so afraid of this place. Su Ye''s eyebrows frowned slightly, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Now it''s your turn to answer my question." seeing that Su Ye didn''t answer his question, he couldn''t help but make Peng Wang''s eyebrows twist into a pimple, and there was a trace of dignity in his eyes. "Do you want to know? OK, then I''ll tell you, the answer is... I don''t know." Su ye said such a sentence with a serious face. Just at the moment of hearing this, whether it was king Peng or the head of Jinwu clan, his face was slightly stunned. Peng Wang, in particular, felt that his brain couldn''t turn around. For a moment, he couldn''t understand what "don''t know" meant. "Asshole, how dare you play with me?" Peng Wang angrily scolded. In his opinion, he has been very "tolerant" and even made a blood oath, but the boy dared to tease himself? But as soon as he said this, Peng Wang''s face was slightly frozen. At this time, he suddenly reacted. He was not the only one who swore. Su Ye swore together after that. According to reason, if Su Ye didn''t tell the truth at this time, but deliberately teased him, Su ye would die. But now He frowned and looked at Su Ye. At the moment, Su ye put his hands around his chest and was staring at himself with a joking look. There was some ridicule in his joking look. "I tease you? Are you sure you are qualified for me to tease you with my own life? I don''t know, I don''t know. This is the answer I give you. Believe it or not, the answer is like this." Su Ye spread his hand, At this moment, when he looked at King Peng, his eyes were full of ridicule. This guy wants to know his secret about Lingshan wholeheartedly, and even doesn''t hesitate to take a bleeding oath. But what happened? In the end, it''s not empty. Looking at Peng Wang''s face now, Su Ye''s face was filled with smiles. This is the effect he wants. Finally, it was completely out of the helpless suffocation that was chased by the Peng king. "This... This is impossible. You certainly didn''t tell me all the things." looking at Su Ye''s joking appearance now, Peng Wang immediately scolded angrily. To tell the truth, at this time, he had an impulse to directly use his soul power to forcibly perceive Su Ye''s memory of knowing the sea. But at the critical moment, he gave up this practice. He knew in his heart that if he really did this, he didn''t know the end of Su ye, but his end would not be very good. From beginning to end, Su Ye looked calm, put his hands around his chest and smiled at him. "If you want to do it, please. Anyway, I have told you the truth. If you don''t believe it, I have nothing to do..." Su Ye joked and smiled. He did hide something. But he did it completely according to his previous oath. Wang Peng didn''t say he wanted to know anything else. Why did he tell him some key information? But Su Ye''s joking words had not been said, and suddenly a huge explosion came out. Then the three of them were stunned to see that a huge gray figure appeared from the long mountain valley and roared at the sky. "She... She... Why did she appear again?" Peng Wang, who was still tangled and angry, almost fell to the ground at the moment of seeing this scene. The figure appeared just now, but disappeared again. Originally, King Peng thought it was over, but he didn''t expect that the figure appeared again, and it seemed very angry to see her now. "Damn it, run!" Peng Wang immediately screamed, spread his wings and flew away immediately. Chapter 311 Naturally, the leader of Jinwu clan was ready to escape early in the morning. At this time, where does the king Peng need to remind him., At the same time, the leader of Jinwu clan is also constantly trembling with fear, and his eyes are full of fear of death. The way he ran away was no different from a lost dog. It''s also thanks to the fact that there are no other animals in this place. Otherwise, if other animals see them like this, the head of Jinwu clan will feel a fever. "Damn bastard, I told you, don''t mention the existence in this place. You fool still wants to mention it. You''re going to kill us." The angry voice of King Peng rang impressively. Obviously, in the view of King Peng, the main responsibility for this change in the valley now lies entirely with Su Ye. It''s because Su Ye always mentioned the female emperor before. Hearing this, Su Ye was stunned. An idea that surprised Su Ye suddenly came to his mind. "Is this figure the empress?" Su Ye immediately recovered into a dragon body and turned around to escape from the ghost place. However, Su Ye couldn''t help looking at the huge figure. Curiosity killed the cat! This is the moment Su ye turned his head and the idea in his heart. At the moment he turned his head, he also saw the figure clearly. Although the figure was completely covered by the gray fog, he didn''t know why. At the moment when Su ye saw the voice, it seemed as if there was an illusion in front of him. A gorgeous woman in a white gown appeared impressively in his mind. This woman looks very ordinary, just like an ordinary woman. But it happened that at the moment of noticing the woman, Su ye had an irresistible feeling in her mind. Even if there was no strong breath fluctuation on her, she was still like a sharp arrow out of its sheath, as if she could destroy the world. As long as she stands between heaven and earth, she is the master of the world. Even heaven and earth should bow their heads in front of her. "So strong, this... Is this the power of the female emperor?" Su Ye immediately had such an idea in her mind. However, it seemed that there was some strange connection. At the moment when Su Ye mentioned the "female emperor", a tremor suddenly came out of his sea of knowledge. Affected by the sound, Su Ye directly "poof" and spit out a mouthful of blood. The ejected blood did not dissipate immediately at this time. Instead, it turned into a blood arrow and directly rushed in the direction of the figure. At the moment when the blood was about to contact the figure, the figure slowly raised his palm, and the blood fell directly into the figure''s hand, and finally disappeared completely. "Boom!" A deafening thunder came out. Almost at the same time, the sky directly became dark, as if the light of the whole world had been completely removed. "Asshole, then... What did the boy do?" Jinwu patriarch and Peng Wang couldn''t help but exclaim. They were just about to escape from this place directly, but what they didn''t expect was that they didn''t fly far away. Suddenly, an extremely powerful pressure fell from the sky. Under the influence of this pressure, their bodies couldn''t move at all, as if they had been frozen and directly fixed in the air. Even if it is their current strength, it is impossible to break away from this strength. That''s why they are more afraid. For countless years, they did not feel that death was so close to them. They looked at Su ye in horror. At this time, Su Ye seemed to be fascinated. They flew in the air and silently watched the huge figure in the valley. The figure immediately struggled, as if to leave the valley. But what the Jinwu clan leaders did not expect was that with the movement of the figure, a "crash" sound came out. The sound was deafening, more than the thunder they had heard before. Almost at the moment of hearing this sound, Jinwu patriarch and Peng Wang felt their flesh trembling and were in danger of collapse at any time. A huge and incomparably strong chain suddenly appeared in the hands of the gray figure at this time. Followed by Article 2, Article 3... Until Article 9. Although Jinwu clan leaders are very afraid of this place, even so, when they see this scene, they also have a feeling of complete stupidity. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the figure had nine chains. "God, this... Is this someone who wants to lock the female emperor? Even if it''s just a shadow of the female emperor, it''s also full of the domineering power of the female emperor. Who is so terrible that can lock the shadow of the female emperor?" "Wait, yes, this... This chain is actually a shadow. My God, is all this just a reflection of a place? In fact... In fact, all this really exists in a place? But... Who is it and what chain can lock this?" The head of Jinwu clan and King Peng stared at each other in horror, as if they had seen one of the biggest secrets in the world. This made the two patriarchs feel palpitations. "This... This is something we shouldn''t know." "Cause and effect, i... I''m actually infected with that cause and effect, i... I''m dying." The head of Jinwu clan and King Peng screamed with grief. Although they looked nothing different on the surface, they were also very clear in their hearts at this time. At the moment, there was a gray fog in their understanding of the sea. This It is the manifestation of the female emperor''s causality. As for what kind of things this cause and effect will bring at that time, whether it is a glorious life or a place where there is no burial, it is neither Jinwu patriarch nor Peng king. When they looked at Su ye, their eyes were full of killing intention and anger. Especially Peng Wang, at this time, he regretted not falling. If he knew this bastard would provoke such an accident, he would kill Su Ye directly before he said anything. He would rather not know that the so-called reason would kill Su ye, which is better than their current situation. Chapter 312 Especially thinking of the so-called "reason", the Peng king was almost angry to vomit blood. This time, for them, they really lost their wife and lost their soldiers. "Boom!" The sound of explosions came out. However, the chain is too powerful. No matter how hard the figure struggles, it can''t break free from the chain in the end. Seeing this scene, the heads of Jinwu clan and King Peng relaxed a little. Anyway, the figure can''t come out, so it''s impossible to pose any threat to them. "Boom!" A thunderbolt came from the sky. Then the leader of Jinwu clan saw a purple lightning falling from the sky. The lightning was very strong and felt as huge as when the leader of Jinwu clan spread his wings. With the fall of the lightning, the space began to vibrate violently, as if to destroy the world. When the lightning struck, it rushed directly at the figure. Under the stunned gaze of Jinwu patriarch and Peng king, the figure was directly scattered by the lightning, as if the lightning was specially designed to deal with the figure. This sudden change completely stunned the Jinwu patriarch and King Peng. However, I have to say that this change still makes their hearts feel relieved. Anyway, at least now they don''t need to worry about the threat of the figure. But they had just relaxed at this time, but suddenly they heard a startling voice. The voice came from Su Ye. Obviously, at this time, they didn''t expect that Su ye would make such a thing. "I''ll go. What''s the boy doing?" "Asshole, I hope it won''t cause any changes." Looking at the scene in front of us, the head of Jinwu clan and King Peng almost pulled their hearts. But although they look forward to it in their hearts, the solution has never developed in the direction they expect. Su Ye''s roar seemed to completely break a certain balance. Jinwu clan leaders were shocked to see that the fog that had been scattered by lightning suddenly turned into a huge palm. The palm raised high, and then beat it hard on Su Ye''s body. "Boom!" A huge crash came. The leader of Jinwu clan and King Peng were shocked to see that Su Ye''s huge dragon body seemed to become a loach in front of this big hand. Su ye even had little resistance, so he was directly caught in the valley. This sudden change made both Jinwu clan leader and Peng King scared and cold. They were afraid that a similar situation would occur at this time. At the moment, they almost scold Su ye to death. In their opinion, Su Ye is asking for trouble now. The person has been completely scattered. What else do you want to call? Isn''t this asking for hardship? More importantly, even if you ask for hardship yourself, the problem is Jinwu clan leader and Peng Wang are really worried that Su ye will directly affect them this time. Just when they were worried about whether the gray palm would appear again and grabbed Su ye, the power that had limited their bodies and made them unable to move at all disappeared completely. "Run!" The king of Peng immediately shouted in horror. Regardless of it, he fled directly to the distance. Even at this time, they didn''t even dare to look back for fear that they would see something that frightened them. No other beast knew what had happened. All other beasts knew was that when the two patriarchs returned to the family, they directly blocked the family, and even ordered the people not to be born during their isolation. Violators were killed. As soon as such an order was issued, all the people were very curious. However, their patriarch immediately closed down, and the people didn''t know what happened at all. However, the patriarch''s order is obviously not something they can violate. In the end, they can only do it one after another according to the patriarch''s order, close the family and summon all the people outside. This change even caused the vibration of the whole god earth. Many strong men began to guess one after another. In their opinion, it was the two patriarchs who met some great terror when they were chasing Su Ye. ¡­¡­ Su Ye is naturally not clear about the follow-up. In fact, earlier, even Su Ye didn''t know why he wanted to make such a roar. Seeing that the figure was scattered by lightning, Su Ye felt that there was a depressed mood in his heart. He had to shout to completely alleviate the discomfort of his body. Of course, if it''s just such a feeling, Su ye can actually bear it in terms of her bearing capacity. But the real problem was that Su Ye looked at the figure at the moment when the figure was scattered. At this glance, Su Ye''s sea awareness "hummed", and even his body appeared out of control for a short time. And that roar came out at that time. After su Ye shouted out, he regained control of his body. But what made Su Ye helpless was that at this time, he had little use to have this control again. Therefore, at the moment, a huge palm fell from the sky and snapped in his direction. For a moment, Su Ye wanted to escape. But the power on the palm is too huge. Under the pressure of the power on the palm, Su Ye''s body can remain intact. For Su ye, it is already a great happy event. It is obviously impossible to break free. The next second, the floating light flows in front of him. When he reacts, Su Ye has been directly brought into the valley by the gray hand and thrown to the side of a big river. Su Ye was like a piece of garbage. After being severely thrown on the ground, the big gray hand disappeared completely. The moment Su Ye fell to the ground, his body began to tremble violently. He can clearly feel that there seems to be something strange outside, which is constantly eroding his own vitality. [Ding! Warning, the life of the host is seriously threatened and its vitality is running out. Please deal with it as soon as possible.] It was also at this time that the prompt of the system sounded impressively in his mind. Chapter 313 "What?" Almost at the moment of hearing the prompt sound of the system, Su Ye''s eyebrows were twisted into pimples. You know, in the past, even if you encounter a big problem, the system will not give you such a prompt. But now there is such a hint. What does this hint mean? Is it really possible that you will die in this place? For a moment, a thought of fear came to Su Ye''s mind. Naturally, he could clearly feel the vitality losing in his body now. At this time, how the sand bug died before suddenly appeared in Su Ye''s mind. Originally, he was already very frightened. At the moment, the idea appeared, which was like making things worse for Su Ye. His nervous tension has become even more unbearable at the moment. Just like he said before. There is no existence in this world that is not afraid of death. In particular, the higher the cultivation, the stronger the talent, the more afraid of death. And he himself, obviously, also exists in this way. For a moment, Su Ye''s huge dragon body was trembling slightly. The shadow of death is constantly eroding Su Ye''s will at the moment. What Su Ye didn''t notice was that the more frightened he was now, the faster his vitality passed. Su Ye is the body of the golden dragon, and his strength has reached the level of small three disasters. He can obviously feel it. In his current situation, it is estimated that he can only last for more than ten minutes at most. "Hehe, i... maybe this is where I belong. It''s where I belong to the dragon family." A negative emotion swept into Su Ye''s mind. At this time, he had even completely given up fighting for his life in the last ten minutes. What Su Ye didn''t see was that at the moment, his body gradually began to be covered by gray fog. These black fog was like a huge piece of cloth. Until these fog completely covered Su Ye''s body, it completely declared Su Ye''s death. Virtually, it seems that there is a huge blood sucking insect, which is constantly swallowing Su Ye''s blood essence. Gradually, Su Ye''s body began to become thin. For the change of his body, Su Ye doesn''t care at all now. He just lies flat in place. "The only dragon in the age of evolution?" Such an idea suddenly appeared in Su Ye''s mind. Su Ye couldn''t help laughing at himself. "This dragon is really cowardly and incompetent." Su Ye couldn''t help laughing in his mind. At this time, he slowly opened his eyes. At the moment, the stained sky was covered by large gray clouds. But at this time, those calm gray clouds suddenly shook, as if affected by the wind and began to change. With the change of the clouds, Su Ye couldn''t help thinking of his cultivation career all the way. His cultivation began with an egg. At the beginning, he was very weak and even afraid that it would be directly broken by other animals. Later, he broke the eggshell of the green scale eagle, which began to embark on his own invincible road. In the future, no matter in great danger, even when the old era came, I was never afraid. At the critical moment when the era is likely to interact, I directly incarnated Jackie Chan and saved the whole era. At that time, my heart was full of invincibility. Later, he entered the divine land, stirred the wind and cloud of the divine land, robbed the mountains and seas, secretly calculated, and almost let the three powerful families of the Divine Land fight each other. From beginning to end, have you ever been afraid? For him, even if the God of death is in front of him, if he doesn''t shake well, how can he be willing to die like this? Invincible! Since he began to step into phagocytosis evolution, the invincible meaning in his heart has never disappeared. "Invincible?" "Invincible!" Su Ye roared hoarsely, and gradually his godless eyes bloomed again. The desire for life and the unwillingness to die were intertwined in his mind. "I am invincible!" "If death lets me die, I will kill death." "If God let me die, I will destroy god." "If this era wants me to die, I will destroy this era." Su Ye''s voice became louder and louder. Every word seemed to greatly stimulate his mental state. Even at this time, the gray fog that had covered him dissipated a lot. It was at this time that the voice was stunned to see that the gray clouds in the air trembled and changed into a gorgeous woman. The cloud only gave Su ye a figure, but just seeing this figure, Su Ye''s heart seemed to be lit by a flame. Invincible! "This is the real strong man. No matter what happens, he will not be completely destroyed. Only by always maintaining an invincible heart can he really become an invincible strong man." Then Su Ye almost shouted out with a roar. His body suddenly trembled, and the only aura left in his body quickly worked in his body. "Ah!" Su Ye shouted angrily. At this moment, the power that had suppressed his body seemed to be completely broken by Su ye, and the huge golden dragon body rose directly into the air. The golden dragon body was shining in the sun. Only after su Ye struggled a little in the air, he had no choice but to fall back to the ground. Although the invincibility in his heart was raised again, his body had been very decayed after all. Su Ye looked at her body helplessly. The original strong golden dragon body has become extremely thin at the moment. The dragon scale is like a rag with his skin and droops on Su Ye''s keel. It''s not too much to use "skin and bones" to describe him at the moment. With such a body, it is estimated that a little strange animal may scatter his skeleton with a fist. In Su Ye''s opinion, it was great that he could toss like that just now. Su Ye''s body trembled constantly. He was very unwilling. He didn''t want to die in this place like that Sandworm. After all, he has not become a real strong man, and there are still many things in his heart that have not been completed. Chapter 314 Su ye had some regrets in her heart. She didn''t know why she had suddenly become so pessimistic, but if she had just grasped the ten minutes, it was not impossible to leave this place. But now? Looking at his old body, Su ye knew in her heart that she only had more than a minute left. "Roar!" Su Ye roared reluctantly. However, now he really has more than his heart but less than his strength. The excessive consumption of vitality has made Su ye the end of strong rowing. At the moment, every step he takes will consume a lot of his vitality. He feels that he has entered the dying stage of ordinary human beings. Even the scream just now made him feel his throat itch, as if he were about to be torn. Su Ye was unwilling. Just at this time, there was a river beside him, and the glittering and translucent River kept flowing in front of him. "Special Niang, even if Ben long dies, it doesn''t look like he died of thirst." Su Ye immediately bowed his head and wanted to go to the river in the direction of the river. In terms of the length of his current dragon body, as long as he stretched his neck, he could reach the water. But as a result, the moment Su Ye''s head just came to the river, Su Ye''s mind was buzzing, and then his last vitality passed quickly. Su ye knew in her heart that her time had come. With a "poof", without the support of strength, his huge faucet fell directly into the river. "NIMA! I''m not thirsty at last, but I''m drowned." Su Ye''s last consciousness scolded at the moment of water. Su Ye felt sad for herself. As a dragon family, flying in the sky and the sea is an innate ability. But what about his dragon? Drowned. It''s estimated that even if you die, you don''t have the face to see the dragon people. Su Ye''s mind constantly emerged all kinds of helpless thoughts. Just thinking, Su Ye was suddenly stunned. "I''ll go? I... why haven''t I died?" Just now Su ye knew his situation best. The last touch of vitality was drained, and his consciousness was about to fall into a confused state. But what happened? He has already stepped one foot into the gate of hell, but he hasn''t died yet? His consciousness is still very active? "This... Is this the world after death? Although the physical body has declined, the consciousness has been ''alive'' alone, but it has always existed in its own body and can''t leave?" Su ye thought wildly. But soon the idea was denied by Su Ye. "No, i... I''m not dead yet?" Just now Su Ye subconsciously moved the dragon body. As a result, he unexpectedly found that although his dragon body is a little stiff now, it can still move. However, Su ye can''t understand what happened to her now. But now Su Ye''s consciousness is too weak. Just now he thought so many things, and he couldn''t support it at once. Su Ye soon fell into a coma. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how much time has passed. The only thing Su Ye knows is that he is not dead. Even from time to time, he would wake up from his coma. Of course, after all, after the previous consumption, Su Ye''s body and consciousness became extremely weak. Therefore, Su Ye woke up for a minute or two at most and fell into a coma directly. When she woke up, Su ye also wanted to call the system to find out what her body was like from the system. However, Su Ye just called, and the system did respond. [Ding, the host is weak and the system goes into sleep to reduce the consumption of the host. I hope the host can survive this disaster.] After that, the system was really dormant. No matter how Su Ye shouted in his mind, the system just didn''t give a response. This made Su Ye smile bitterly. Unexpectedly, the last blessing he got was this, and it was sent from his own system. But now Su Ye''s heart is full of hope. As long as he didn''t die at the beginning, he believed that this place must not take him away. The only thing to consider is when you can get rid of this weak state. Of course, Su Ye is glad that although she is constantly in a coma, Su ye also finds that every time she wakes up, her consciousness will be stronger. Su Ye believes that as long as he is given enough time, when his consciousness recovers to a certain extent, he will certainly get rid of this damn situation. After all Thinking of this idea, Su Ye''s eyes turned over and fainted again. ¡­¡­ A month later. A month after su Ye slapped Ji''s house, a scream came out in a canyon. "Ow, Ow!" Those who scream are two fools. But at the moment, er silly was very sad. There was a golden winged ROC hanging from his bald dog''s tail. Specifically, it should be bitten by the golden winged ROC. "Ow, Ow!" fuck! You silly bird, you must let go, otherwise, our dog will be unkind to you. It hurts the dog. There is no hair on the dog''s tail. If you toss about like this, it''s estimated that the tail will be lost. The two fools kept crying with pain. But what makes Er silly feel helpless is that the golden winged ROC just won''t let go. What made Er Sha more angry was that Gu Lengyu and mage ape stood aside, but they looked like watching a good play and saw that they were bullied by the golden winged ROC and didn''t come to help. "Ow, Ow!" Not interesting enough! The two fools shouted at the mage ape and Gu Lengyu. Gu Lengyu grinned, shrugged and said, "Er silly, don''t shout at me. I can''t understand dog language and don''t know what you want to say to me." "Me too," said the mage with a smile. Just when Er silly was about to collapse, the golden winged ROC finally completely loosened his tail. Two silly "Ao" screamed and directly threw a dog on the ground to chew the mud. "You smell like a master." Two silly just stood up and didn''t have time to make a statement. As a result, the golden winged roc directly said such a sentence. Mage ape and Gu Lengyu were surprised. To tell the truth, they were curious and confused about the sudden golden winged ROC. Chapter 315 After the previous incident, they left Ji''s house directly. However, what they never expected was that they saw such a golden winged ROC who claimed to be "Jinyi" not long after they hid in the forest. The golden winged ROC''s strength is incomparable, but I don''t know why, but his thought is incomparably simple, like a piece of white paper. After meeting them, the golden winged ROC kept talking. They had the smell of boss. Just Who''s the boss? They don''t even know. Jin Yi''s strength is strong. It must be impossible for them to fight, so they thought of running away to get rid of the golden winged ROC. But the result The nose of the golden winged ROC is more intelligent than the two fools. No matter where they hide, they will be found by the golden one. Fortunately, the gold was just around them without hurting them. Otherwise, it is estimated that they are not just two silly tails bitten by him now. It is estimated that they are not enough to plug their teeth. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly people immediately stood up at this time, with the front dog claws on their hips and a look of shrewdness, shouting. Master, your master doesn''t know where he died. What are you doing with me? Jin Yi could not help frowning a little when he saw that Er silly was staring at his eyes and grinning his tongue. "Although you look silly, I can also feel that you seem to be scolding me. If you dare to do so, be careful I''ll beat you." Jin Yi waved his golden wings and threatened. Threatening this dog? ha-ha! If you don''t see who the boss of this dog is, you dare to threaten this dog? "Ow, Ow!" The two fools immediately landed on their four feet, gave a weak cry, and lowered his noble dog''s head. "Bang!" As a result, at this time, the mage ape really couldn''t see it anymore and hit it directly. The two fools immediately screamed and crashed directly into a deep pit. "It''s a shame for our dragon boss," said the mage subconsciously. At the moment of mentioning the "dragon boss", the faces of MAGE ape and Gu Lengyu suddenly became ugly. "Where do you think the Dragon boss will be now?" Gu Lengyu said with a frown. The mage ape also frowned. During this time, they have been listening to the news about Su Ye. However, Su Ye seemed to evaporate from this God, and they couldn''t find any news at all. They also want to go to Jinwu family or Jinyi Dapeng family to inquire about some news, but what makes them helpless is that the two families are closed directly, and it is impossible to muddle into their family at all. But I don''t know when a message has been circulating in the holy land. It is said that before, Jinwu clan leader and Peng King fought with Su ye for 300 rounds. Su Ye was indeed powerful, but he was finally defeated by the two clan leaders and was finally killed by the two clan leaders. After killing Su ye, the two patriarchs were also badly hurt by Su ye, so they hurried back to shut up. All this is said with a nose and eyes. The existence of this gossip seems to have seen the battle in person. At the beginning, not to mention two fools and mage apes, they didn''t believe it, and even the monsters of God expressed doubts one after another. However, Su Ye didn''t show up at all this month. Even if he saw Er silly them, it was they who acted alone and didn''t see Su ye, which made more strange animals slowly start to believe. "Do you think Jackie Chan really..." Gu Lengyu couldn''t help saying at this time. But before he finished, he heard an angry dog barking from the pit. "Ow, Ow!" What a fart! How could my dragon boss be killed by those two silly birds? Si lengzi, where''s your brain? Have you been with silly monkeys for too long, and you are also stupid? Er silly jumped out of the pit and barked at Gu Lengyu. Looking at the appearance of Er silly now, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "I don''t want to, but now the Dragon boss can''t see it at all." At this time, the mage shook his head directly, "that rumor is not credible. Although I also believe in the strength of the Dragon boss, if the Dragon boss can fight with the two patriarchs for so long, and finally hit the two patriarchs hard on his deathbed, I don''t believe it." "Even if the Dragon boss is strong, he is not strong enough." the mage analyzed calmly at this time, "and don''t you think there is no news of the Dragon boss? At least not..." When the mage said this, he didn''t go on. Two silly and Gu Lengyu looked at each other, and then they couldn''t help but show a bitter smile on their faces. "What should we do now? Can we just wait?" Gu Lengyu asked helplessly at this time. As a result, the mage''s eyes suddenly lit up. "I believe boss long will definitely return, so before he returns, we tigers may be able to do something." At this point, the mage ape couldn''t help laughing, which made Gu Lengyu and ER silly creepy. ¡­¡­ It is said that the Golden Dragon who was killed in the war is lying on the bank. Su Ye doesn''t know how many times she woke up. However, after waking up this time, Su Ye obviously felt that his spiritual strength was different, at least much stronger than before. It was at this time that Su Ye captured a breath of life. "This... This breath of life comes from the river?" Su Ye couldn''t help but say something in her heart. In fact, when he first came to this place, he naturally noticed the river. But what Su Ye sensed at that time was that the river was full of the smell of death. It gave him the feeling that as long as he was contaminated with a little river, he could die immediately. But now He didn''t feel the so-called breath of death anymore, but now he felt the vitality from the river. These breath of life flowed into Su Ye''s body along the river. Although the vitality was not very strong, it at least hung Su Ye''s life and wouldn''t let Su ye die directly. "I... I survived like this?" Chapter 316 Su yeman was stunned and felt the change of her body. She couldn''t imagine that there would be vitality in the dead river. "This... The end of life is death, and the end of death?" Su Ye couldn''t help whispering in her heart. For many people, this death is an end, representing the final end of a living body. But now Feeling the change of the river, Su Ye suddenly had some doubts. Is this death not the end of everything? As soon as the idea appeared, Su Ye suddenly felt a burst of tearing pain from his dragon claws. He struggled reluctantly and tossed all the huge dragon body into the river. After all, there is vitality in the river. Although there is little vitality, it can also nourish his dragon body. A little makes a lot. In the end, his dragon body can slowly recover. Su Ye struggled to move his claws. At this time, he noticed that the original marks of the remnant souls actually sent out bursts of gray light. The light flowed, and all the original remnant souls flew out of the mark. These remnant souls kept roaring, but there was no sound around. At the same time, these ghosts, like satellites, began to rotate around Su Ye. It''s strange to say. With the actions of these remnant souls, Su Ye was surprised to find that the wisp of vitality that had entered his body had also increased a lot, and the recovery speed of his body was accelerating. Su yeleng looked at all this and felt very surprised in his heart. But then an idea came to his mind, which surprised Su ye, as if he had opened a door to the new century. "This... Yes, if death means that everything is over, why do these residual souls exist? The existence of these residual souls proves that... Death is not the end of life?" Su Ye couldn''t help talking. "If death is not the end, but the beginning of another life, then..." "The end of life is death. Is the end of death life? That''s why there is vitality in the river that has accumulated so much dead gas? This life and death is actually a huge reincarnation?" As soon as the idea appeared, Su Ye suddenly heard that there was a harsh tremor around. It was as if all his ideas had resonated with the river. Even those souls who were still circling around him roared silently at this time. Su Ye was surprised to see that these remnant souls suddenly rose into the sky, and then integrated into his own body. After entering their own bodies, these remnant souls were directly transformed into a very strong vitality. Affected by this vitality, Su Ye''s physical condition, which was like a dry gobi, began to recover quickly. "Ah!" A comfortable feeling came from Su Ye''s body, which made Su Ye cry out. At the moment, Su ye had a feeling like a long drought and rain. Gradually, with a lot of vitality into his body, Su Ye''s shriveled dragon body finally began to strengthen again. This process was like a shriveled balloon, constantly inflated. "Is this... Really the same as I thought?" now the performance of these remnant souls seems to be confirming Su Ye''s ideas before. Among the remnant souls that originally represented death, there was such strong vitality. Obviously, Su Ye didn''t think of it before. "But... Why did you do that?" Su Ye couldn''t help yelling. I don''t know why. Now he looks at these remnant souls. They rush into his body one after another. It seems that he doesn''t care to be swallowed up by himself and become his own vitality. Even Su Ye has an illusion. When these remnant souls rush into his body, he doesn''t feel a trace of dissatisfaction, but is very happy. This feeling is like being understood at last. This filled Su Ye''s heart with doubts, and it was in the moment he thought that all the remaining souls were integrated into Su Ye''s body. And it was at this juncture that a very empty voice rang from Su Ye''s ear. "The disaster is not over." The simple six words could fall into Su Ye''s ears at the moment, but Su Ye couldn''t help shivering. An inexplicable sadness came to Su Ye''s mind for a long time. "This... What''s going on?" Su Ye''s eyebrows were twisted into pimples, and she wanted to find out the reason for her body change now. However, this doubt has not been solved, and a sense of comfort swept through, which directly interrupted Su Ye''s thoughts. A more vigorous vitality than ever came out of Su Ye''s body and felt the change of his body. Su Ye couldn''t help shouting again. The sound was like thunder and lightning, rolling in all directions. Su Ye''s huge dragon body immediately trembled, took off and flew into the air. Although Su ye can''t find a reason for all these changes, for Su ye, let it be. Things have happened, and he doesn''t need to continue to tangle, and even if he has to tangle, he should wait until he leaves this place and find a place to tangle. This place is so treacherous. He almost died here before. Now he finally touched some inexplicable mechanisms, which caused the changes of those remnant souls and made him reluctantly pick up a life. Su Ye didn''t want to return the picked up life to this place for no reason. At the moment of dancing, Su Ye was ready to leave towards the exit of the valley. But When he saw the changes around him, Su Ye was stunned. At this moment, where can he see the intersection. What he could see was a gray scene. The area of this forest is very vast. It doesn''t look like what you see outside the valley. It just occupies a corner. More importantly, the "edge" of the forest that Su ye can see is actually covered by a gray fog. There was a strange ability in the gray fog. Even if Su Ye''s eyesight was so strong, he could not see through the fog. Chapter 317 As a result, Su Ye couldn''t find a way out at all. Moreover, seeing the gray fog gave Su ye a very treacherous feeling. In this place that can devour life, Su ye can''t guarantee that there will be any evil in the fog. In his current situation, he may not be the opponent of the other party. Thinking of this, Su Ye''s heart reluctantly raised an idea. The "edge" zone he sees now is just within his sight, which gives him a feeling of "Marginalization". But what if you feel wrong? Is there a more shining forest outside the gray fog? Su Ye''s heart is quite tangled. However, at this time, another tremor voice came out in the air, and then Su Ye felt an extremely surging breath falling down. This breath was like a big hand, slapping Su Ye hard. Su Ye immediately screamed and was slapped back to the ground. "Forbidden space?" Su Ye was stunned. I don''t know why. From the beginning, there was an air ban in this place. No matter how Su Ye struggled, he couldn''t fly into the air again. Su ye took a deep breath, but at this time his vitality was still passing, which made Su Ye extremely anxious. At the moment, although he has a lot of vitality, it is estimated that he can only last for an hour and a half at most. Su Ye looked around and said, "go down the river. Maybe you can find something unexpected." Generally speaking, if you get lost in the forest, you will choose to find a river and go down the river. You can often find a way out. Su ye now has no choice but to get out of this place in this most primitive way. Thinking of this, Su Ye''s dragon body trembled and rushed directly into the river. Although he could not fly in the air, his ability to swim in the water was not limited. Su ye, who entered the river, immediately became an arrow and rushed forward. As he kept moving forward, Su ye saw bodies in the river. The bodies looked strange. Some even look like powerful beasts such as Jinwu or Jinji Dapeng. But no matter what kind of corpse, they have been turned into bones, and before they die, they seem to have suffered great damage, and their bodies have been split into two parts. This makes Su Ye very curious. He doesn''t know what these strange animals met in this place, so he will die in this place. Su ye had been curious to find out these bodies before, but he found that these bodies had almost been eroded by the river. They were almost touched by him and directly turned into powder. Only one bone is strange. This is a skeleton that Su Ye met about the tenth minute in the river. The bones are very huge, and the scattered bones are almost scattered all over the large area passed by Su Ye. After su ye saw the head of the skeleton clearly, he was stunned to find that it was a huge golden winged ROC. Through inner calculation, Su Ye was surprised to realize that if the golden winged ROC was still alive, its body size would definitely be bigger than the ROC king of God. "Is it the last Peng king?" Su Ye couldn''t help whispering in his heart. After all, countless years have passed since that ancient era. Su Ye believes that even the powerful Peng king cannot live from that ancient era to the present. The skeleton is probably a Pengwang who has entered this valley for some reasons in the long river of ancient times. His strength is even stronger than the current Pengwang. But Su Ye didn''t understand that since this place is a forbidden place and can even devour vitality, why did the Peng King come in? While Su Ye was thinking, he suddenly felt that there was a golden light on the chest of the Peng King''s head. The golden light was very weak and flashed away. If it weren''t for Su Ye''s luck and just saw this scene, I''m afraid that even if Su Ye''s spiritual power is covered, it may not be found. Just like now, Su Ye immediately released his spiritual power to perceive when he saw the golden light, but what he perceived was only some of the most ordinary bones. Even many bones were directly turned into powder because of Su Ye''s spiritual power. Bone meal floated out continuously with the fluctuation of the river. "Hmm? What''s that?" Su Ye noticed that there was a complete bone in those bone powder. In his perception, the bone was very complete and extremely strong. Anyway, Su Ye''s spiritual power could not break it. Although now in Su Ye''s perception, this bone is very ordinary, no different from the bone of any golden winged ROC outside. But It has been eroded by the years for a long time, and even other bones will turn into powder when touched by themselves. Obviously, this bone is more different. Although his time is limited now, Su Ye rushed down curiously at this time. Soon he came to the skeleton. Su Ye''s Dragon claws caught slightly, and the skeleton flew directly into Su Ye''s claws. Su Ye couldn''t help but grasp it curiously and gently. To Su Ye''s surprise, the hardness of the bone was obviously more than he thought. Just now, his grasp didn''t look heavy, but Su ye also understood in his heart that if the bone of an ordinary golden winged ROC were replaced, even the normal Golden winged ROC outside, it was estimated that it could be broken directly by his own strength. But this calcaneal skeleton is a little different. Su Ye couldn''t help but use some strength. His strength kept improving and even went all out in the end. However, the calcaneal skeleton was never affected and could not be destroyed by him at all. "This is a treasure." Su Ye''s golden dragon eyes suddenly flashed a burst of pure light. When he looked at the bone, his eyes were full of surprise. Since he met such a baby, Su ye will not let go. He was about to hide the skeleton. But at this time, Su Ye was just about to leave, but suddenly heard a sharp sound. Chapter 318 "Jie Jie!" The sound sounds very harsh. It feels like two metals are rubbing against each other. At the moment of hearing this sound, Su Ye''s Dragon scales were trembling slightly. If it was human, Su Ye felt that his goose bumps might fall out. At this time, Su Ye was stunned to see that a huge bone snake rushed down from the upstream. This is just the skeleton of a big snake. I don''t know why. Now the skeleton snake seems to have life and begins to swim in the drinking water quickly. Moreover, there is a strong gray fog on the skeleton snake, which is like a piece of armor on the skeleton snake. Seeing the bone snake, Su Ye''s eyebrows were twisted into pimples. This is the first time he has seen life in this place. But When Su Ye''s spiritual power came into contact with the bone snake, Su Ye couldn''t help being a little stunned, because he didn''t feel the slightest breath of life on the bone snake. On the contrary, the bone snake is full of dead gas. In Su Ye''s perception, this thing is definitely a dead thing. "Jie Jie!" Almost at the moment of being contacted by Su Ye''s spiritual power, the snake made a harsh scream. Just hearing this sound was enough to make su Ye feel his soul tremble, as if he would be shaken away by this sound at any time. "Damn it!" Su Ye was surprised to see that the bone snake rushed directly in his direction at this time. Even if Su Ye doesn''t continue to release her spiritual power to perceive, Su ye can feel that this bone snake seems very excited. For it, it''s like a delicious meal and wants to swallow itself directly. Su Ye immediately threw the dragon tail out. Although he said he didn''t want to spend too much time in this place, Su Ye couldn''t retreat without fighting. "Boom!" Su Ye''s dragon tail beat the bone snake hard. A deafening crash came out. Just hearing the sound, Su Ye felt his eardrum tremble, as if it might break completely at any time. However, Su Ye was surprised that even the mountain had to crack when he shook his tail, but when the dragon tail beat the bone snake, the bone snake had no influence at all, and even his attack could not shake the body of the bone snake. Su Yegang was about to take away his dragon tail, but he didn''t expect that at this time, the bone snake opened its mouth and bit hard on his dragon tail. "Ah!" Su Ye roared. The bite force of the bone snake is very strong. Although it can''t break Su Ye''s dragon scale at once, it''s enough to make su Ye feel the pain like tearing his heart and lungs. Su Ye immediately struggled to shake the dragon''s tail and wanted to pull out his tail. What he never expected was that the bone snake would not let go like a wild dog after biting his tail. Now it seems that the bone snake has become a mountain. No matter how you shake your tail, the bone snake has not moved. Su Ye''s heart suddenly tightened. Instead of killing the bone snake, he put himself in trouble. After the bone snake bit his dragon tail, he saw that the bone snake sent out a misty fog. The fog spread continuously, as if there was life, and climbed towards Su Ye. These mists are like demons. Su ye can obviously feel that under the influence of these mists, the passing speed of upgrading in his body has accelerated a lot. "Buzz!" It was also at this time that the bone snake trembled slightly. With the eyes full of fog, the bones on the bone snake began to climb onto Su Ye quickly, as if they were alive. It seemed to wrap Su Ye completely and "eat" Su Ye completely in this strange way. Su Ye trembled in her heart at this time, and a strange idea came to her mind. Isn''t it that the bones of the strong people I saw along the way were killed by this bone snake? But soon Su Ye directly erased the idea. If the bone snake is strong enough to kill the patriarch level master, it doesn''t need to kill itself in the current way. "Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus!" Su Ye immediately whispered a reprimand. At this time, all he had to do was cut the mess with a sharp knife. We must remove these things that climb to ourselves as soon as possible. Otherwise, Su Ye is a little worried about whether something bad will happen to her. In the originally gray River, a little golden light blooms now, and bright golden lotus flowers bloom continuously. Almost in a moment, they occupy all the reach of the river. Even the gray bone snake and Su Ye''s body are full of golden lotus flowers. "Jie Jie!" Feeling the changes in himself, the bone snake seemed very uncomfortable. He had a disgust from the depths of his soul for the golden lotus, and immediately began to scream angrily. "Kill!" Su Ye scolded. At that time, the golden lotus bloomed with bursts of incomparably holy brilliance. The brilliance seemed to have a strong resistance to the gray fog. Almost by this glorious moment, the gray fog that had been climbing on Su Ye stopped. Then all the Golden Lotus exploded. At this moment, the river was almost engulfed by the golden light, and the powerful force seemed to destroy the sky and the earth, constantly raging in this area. Although the golden light is blooming at the moment, even Su ye can''t see the surrounding situation clearly, but Su ye can still clearly feel that the gray fog bound on her body is constantly struggling. Although he was very unwilling, he was finally swept out by the golden light. The golden light lasted for more than a minute, and finally the raging power dissipated gradually. However, to Su Ye''s surprise, the power of chaos born Golden Lotus explosion is very strong. If it is displayed with its current strength, even the strong in the early stage of the general three disasters will not be able to resist. But the river was treacherous. After the outbreak of power, the lake was not affected at all. It still appeared in front of Su Ye intact, and even the river was not destroyed. It seems that there is some secret force protecting the river and river from Su Ye''s power. "Jie Jie!" But at this time, a sharp voice appeared again. Chapter 319 "Is it still alive?" At the moment of hearing the sound, Su Ye suddenly felt a thrill and looked nervously at the source of the sound. But after su Ye''s attack before, although he said that the river had not been destroyed by him, the whole river seemed very turbid. Su Ye couldn''t see the situation around at all. When Su Ye was ready to use his spiritual strength to feel it well, he suddenly saw a huge shadow rushing from the muddy river. "Bad!" Su Ye''s body immediately flashed and rushed directly to one side. It was at this time that the bone snake almost rushed out close to his dragon body. Su ye also saw the shape of the bone snake at this time. Su Ye was surprised that his attack had been very powerful just now. Even if an expert in Junior High School of the general three disasters met him, he had to be the scene of heavy damage, but this bone snake without aura fluctuation was an exception. There was no boundary fluctuation on its body at all. It was completely like an ordinary thing, but its body was extremely strong. Even under the strong attack just now, the body of the bone snake was not destroyed. Even there were no scars on the bone snake. "Damn it, why is his defense so high?" Su Ye couldn''t help saying. But at this time, the bone snake had changed its shape and rushed towards Su ye again. Su Ye immediately gave a cold hum. His body changed rapidly and became "Ji Haoyue" again. He waved his hand forward. "Kill!" An extremely sharp sword burst out and cut directly on the bone snake. Su ye also knew the power of the sword Qi. However, when the bone snake was affected by the attack, it was easy to twist its body a little, and it was not cut off by the sword Qi at all. Su ye also observed carefully at this time. Under such attack, the bone snake didn''t leave any scars. Such a change could not help but make su Ye palpitation. "Damn it, the bone snake''s defense ability is estimated to be at least above the three disasters, and even compete with the strange animals at the patriarchal level." Su Ye secretly exclaimed in his heart. To tell the truth, with such physical defense, if this thing is a real dead thing, Su Ye believes that this thing is definitely a treasure. Even when facing the two patriarchs, he doesn''t need to be so embarrassed. At least when you hit hard, at least you don''t need to be afraid of anything. It''s just a pity that obviously this thing can''t be accepted by itself. The sword Qi finally drove the bone snake back for several meters. Su ye made a decision immediately, turned and ran down the river and ran away directly. However, the bone snake behind him seemed to lock himself completely. No matter how he ran away, the bone snake always hung behind him and refused to let go of his appearance. Su Ye was helpless. Have you been unlucky for a while? After a period of waves, they began to be chased and killed by the two patriarchs and came to this place all the way. After that, they had dealt with the two patriarchs. Even they had promised Su ye to give him a day, but they didn''t expect that there was a sudden change in the valley and directly absorbed themselves here. Life was deprived. If he hadn''t been lucky enough to fall to the river, Su Ye felt that he would really be doomed. Now, it''s rare to recover, but I''m chased by a bone snake. Su Ye thinks he is really too back. The speed of the bone snake is very fast. At the moment, it has been close to itself. Although Su Ye is also running desperately at this time, he has always been unable to shorten the distance between them. "Asshole." Su Ye was about to release her skills. However, for the bone snake, these attacks only slow down the bone snake, but they can''t really hurt the bone snake. After more than 20 minutes, Su Ye didn''t know how far he ran or where he ran. The only thing he knew was that he was still in a circle in this ghost place and couldn''t leave the valley at all. The bone snake behind him kept chasing after him without fatigue and didn''t mean to let him go. Feeling the loss of vitality in her body, Su ye had the impulse to fight 300 rounds with the bone snake at this time. Even if he died, he didn''t want to die in this place. "Buzz!" Just at this time, a slight tremor suddenly fell into Su Ye''s mind. Su Ye''s body suddenly trembled, and then a mouthful of blood spit out directly. one disaster after another! Su ye had an impulse to curse. I was still chased by the bone snake just now. I didn''t think of a way to get rid of the bone snake. But suddenly there was another change in the front. Under this situation, it was impossible to prevent, and I directly suffered some trauma. This mouthful of blood contains a lot of vitality of Su Ye. At the moment when the blood vomited out, Su Ye''s spirit also withered a lot. However, Su Ye was surprised that at this time, the bone snake seemed to encounter some dangerous enemy, and unexpectedly stopped less than ten meters away from him. The bone snake raised his body high, and his eyes like holes kept staring at Su Ye. To tell the truth, just this kind of gaze made Su Ye feel cold all over. But it is clear that the bone snake can directly rush to Su ye to attack Su ye now. Su Ye believes that if the bone snake rushes over at this time, he may not have the ability to repel the bone snake. After all, his combat power is not at its peak now. But at this time, the bone snake seemed to be affected and simply did not dare to continue to approach. However, although the eye hole of the bone snake was extremely empty, Su Ye seemed to have an illusion in his heart at the moment of touching the eye hole. He actually felt a trace of greed from the bone snake. He seemed to be a very delicious lunch in the eyes of the bone snake, which made him want a full meal very much. "What was it just now? Why was the bone snake so afraid?" Su Ye''s eyebrows twisted into a pimple when he thought of the tremor just now. Chapter 320 The tremor could make the bone snake so afraid, which made Su Ye''s heart full of curiosity. Just now the tremor came from above. Under the trend of curiosity, Su Ye finally went slowly above the river. What made Su Ye helpless was that although the bone snake didn''t dare to get close to himself, it also slowly rose to the river with himself. "Hua La", Su Ye left the river with the bone snake. However, when Su ye saw the scene in front of her, she was a little stunned. At this time, he was surprised to see a fruit tree not far in front of him. The fruit tree is very tall. It is estimated that more than a dozen people have purse size. The thick trunk stands straight like a giant. The tree grows very vigorously, and large branches spread in all directions. It is estimated that the shade alone is as big as several basketball courts. The shade of the trees spread out, and the area below was a little dark. At the same time, Su ye also noticed that there were many red fruits on the tree. The fruits swayed in the wind. However, it is also strange. Although this place is full of vitality, and even the whole tree has no vitality, Su Ye feels the surging vitality on these red fruits. The vitality is like the waves and tides. Just feeling the breath makes Su Ye feel very happy. Even when he feels the sound, Su Ye''s vitality has recovered. Just when Su Ye was surprised at the scene, a scream came out. "Jie Jie!" Su Ye suddenly turned his head and saw the bone snake that seemed not to be afraid of anything. At the moment, his body trembled violently. When it fell on the tree in your empty yahenan Province, there was a sense of panic in your empty eyes. "He is very afraid of this big tree? But what is this big tree? Is it also an alternative beast?" Su Ye''s heart is full of curiosity. It''s just a pity that Su Ye''s system is dormant now. Otherwise, he can use the ability of the system to find out something about the big tree. In fact, seeing these fruits earlier and just knowing the rich vitality of these fruits, Su ye also had the idea of directly picking the fruits to supplement his passing vitality. It''s just that there are such vibrant fruits on this dead tree, which really makes Su Ye''s heart full of doubt and worry. Therefore, Su Ye won''t pick it without confirming that it is safe. "Whine!" just at this time, a strong wind suddenly blew, and the red fruits on the tree began to shake with the wind. It looked like red elves dancing. With a "click", several fully mature fruits were blown down by the wind. Under Su Ye''s surprised gaze, these fruits seemed to be guided by the dark, but they all rushed in the direction of the bone snake. It was like a bone snake that was not afraid of heaven and earth. After seeing this scene, it screamed in horror. The bone snake immediately turned around and wanted to leave. However, the speed of these fruits was so fast that the bone snake even had time to run away. All these fruits hit the bone snake. "Jie Jie!" The bone snake screamed sharply at once. From this scream, Su ye can obviously feel the pain of the bone snake. After the red fruit hit the bone snake, a large amount of vitality gushed out, just like the surging river washing the body of the bone snake. "This... What''s going on?" Su Ye was surprised to see that the gray fog on the bone snake was constantly emitted from the bone snake and floated into the air under the influence of these life breath. These mists are also like spirituality. They are ready to flee immediately. Unfortunately, at this time, there is a huge suction on the tree. Affected by this suction, all the gray mists originally emitted are swallowed by the tree. The gray fog was like the nourishment of the tree. After swallowing the gray fog, Su Ye obviously felt it, and the tree became more green. "Is this... The special food chain here?" Su Ye couldn''t help whispering in her heart. However, as soon as the idea appeared, Su Ye immediately felt cold all over. A big tree that can grow only by swallowing the gray fog on the bone snake, and this big tree has become so huge, doesn''t it mean that there is not only such a bone snake here? Such a simple bone snake has made Su Ye feel powerless to resist. If she meets the nest of this bone snake, Su Ye feels that she might as well be killed directly. "Jie Jie!" The bone snake finally screamed. Under Su Ye''s unexpected gaze, the bone snake, who could not have any impact on him no matter how he attacked, now seemed to be completely drained of his life. Under Su Ye''s stunned gaze, the bone snake directly fell into the river. Looking at this scene, Su Ye was stunned. I never thought that even if I used the bone snake that chaotic Golden Lotus could not kill, it would be hit by several fruits and die. Obviously, Su Ye was surprised by the accident. But on second thought, Su ye also understood. The reason why such a bone snake can have this strange life form is estimated to rely on the gray fog on them. It can be said that the gray fog is their alternative vitality. Now this alternative vitality is washed away by the real vitality, and the bone snake naturally dies again in a disguised form. Su Ye looked at the big tree with some hesitation. At least on the surface, the big tree seemed to have no bad influence on his real life. On the contrary, the fruit on him was also very useful to himself. Just Su Ye hesitated to really let Su Ye pick this fruit. Just feeling the passing vitality in her body, Su Ye finally clenched her teeth. Chapter 321 The worst thing is to die in this place. If you don''t get great vitality, your solution is still death. In that case, why not try it? Thinking of this, Su Ye immediately left the river. Before, because of the supplement of weak vitality in the river, Su Ye''s vitality passed slowly. But after leaving the river, without the supplement of those vitality, Su Ye felt that there was a gap in his body. A lot of vitality passed away like the river burst its banks. This change made Su Ye nervous. He immediately jumped up and came directly to the branch. At the moment, the red fruits were only a few centimeters away from him. Almost as long as Su Ye opened his mouth, he could eat them. Su Ye looked around with great vigilance at this time. The tree''s action of hunting the bone snake just now still made Su Ye some alert, for fear that something strange would happen at this time. Fortunately, the tree didn''t show any dangerous behavior to itself until Su Ye really picked the blood red fruit. This eased Su Ye''s nervous mood a little. Su Ye immediately picked up the fruit and bit it directly. I have to say that the fruit is still very sweet. Almost at the moment of biting the fruit, the fruit directly turns into a sweet mucus and directly reveals it to his body. This mucus contains extremely strong vitality. Affected by this vitality, Su Ye felt every inch of her bones trembling with excitement. Under the nourishment of this vitality, Su Ye felt that her life level was about to be lifted. What surprised Su ye even more was that under the influence of the fruit, the influence of this place on himself actually stopped, as if he had been immune to the influence of swallowing vitality of this place at the moment. At least now his life is no longer passing. Massive vitality is accumulating in Su Ye''s body. At the moment, Su Ye is like a huge bottle, which is constantly filled with liquid. Finally, these liquids completely fill the bottle. "Ah!" The feeling of vitality made Su Ye scream with satisfaction. Suddenly Su Ye felt that some forces in her body seemed to be loose. A "click" sound came out. Some kind of imprisonment that limits Su Ye''s power is completely broken. Su Ye is surprised to find that he has been directly promoted to the middle of the small three disasters at the moment. [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining vitality fruit, obtaining a lot of vitality, and the system starts again.] The moment that the symbolic cold voice of the system sounded in his mind, Su Ye was immediately happy. To tell the truth, Su Ye was worried about whether the system would completely sleep and could not wake up. Fortunately, under the influence of huge vitality, he finally touched the miracle of system awakening. [Ding, congratulations on the host''s strength, reaching the middle of the small three disasters.] [Ding, congratulations to the host on taking the vital fruit and understanding the skill wheel of life (incomplete)] [wheel of life: take your own life as a guide and give life to all things. Even dead creatures can be saved within ten minutes of death (the ability of the complete version and the incomplete version is weakened)] Hearing the prompt of the system, Su Ye was immediately happy. Being able to give life is almost a very rebellious skill, even the ability to come back from the dead. Even if this is a incomplete version, not as powerful as the full version, it has been very satisfied for Su Ye. "That''s the fruit of life? I didn''t expect that I was lucky." Su Ye couldn''t help sighing, but at this time, the prompt sound of the system appeared again. [reincarnation tree: the front is life and the back is death. Life and death exist as a whole. It bears a kind of red fruit. If these fruits are picked from the front, they are vital fruits. Taking them can make people obtain a lot of vitality. If they are picked from the back, they are dead fruits. Take them. Unless they are extraordinary, touch them for competition.] Hearing the answer given by the current system, Su Ye couldn''t help taking a breath. Just now he was still feeling that he was lucky. Now, I''m afraid my luck is not just "good". "Wait, the positive side is life and the negative side is death. In fact, life and death can be changed. What if I reverse the [wheel of life]? Will this skill become a special attack means to deprive vitality?" an idea stunned Su Ye''s mind. But now there are no living creatures here. Su Ye really wants to confirm his idea. It is estimated that he can only wait until he leaves here. Fortunately, now he is no longer affected by this place, so he has a lot of time to spend here. ¡­¡­ "My God, is this too hard? Unexpectedly, another golden winged Dapeng family''s industry was destroyed?" "What exactly is the origin of this [Avenger alliance] and why it specifically targets the Ji family, the Jinwu family and the Jinji Dapeng family." "Yes, in this year, they have destroyed hundreds of industries of the three ethnic groups. This is to keep up with the three ethnic groups." "I''m going to doubt it. Isn''t it the ghost of the Golden Dragon again?" "Do you want to go and have a look? I''ve heard that the members of the [Avenger alliance] have been caught by the strong men of the Ji family and are now chasing them." Many strange animals began to talk about it one after another. In the year when the Golden Dragon disappeared, apart from the two holy families closing their doors, the most fierce thing was the sudden [Avenger alliance], which constantly attacked the industries of the three ethnic groups, causing heavy losses to the three ethnic groups. Although the people of Jinwu and Jinyi Dapeng have been closed to the world, their industries are under the care of the races originally attached to these two ethnic groups. However, the attack of the [Avenger alliance] is very strong and often makes them defenseless by means of sneak attacks. But this time, an accident happened while destroying an industry of the Jinwu family. The three ethnic groups are now united again. When preparing to destroy these three industries, the [Avenger alliance] was directly attacked by the powerful forces of the three ethnic groups, especially the Ji family, who sent feelings to hunt down the [Avenger alliance]. Chapter 322 At this moment, the master of the Ji family stood proudly on the top of the mountain. In front of him, there was a gray fog, and several shadows appeared in the fog. It''s just that the fog has some strange abilities. Even this expert can''t see clearly. "Hum, now that you''ve reached this point, why are you going to secretly hide your identity?" the strong man of the Ji family immediately scolded. At the moment of hearing the words of the strong man of the Ji family, the shadows were still silent, and there was no intention to pay attention to the strong man of the Ji family. This can''t help but make the strong man of Ji family feel very angry. After a cold hum, his momentum suddenly rose. To tell the truth, the avenger alliance has been making a lot of noise during this period, and if all kinds of strong people exist, the strong people of the Ji family are going to fight directly now. He still had some scruples in his mind. He was afraid that there were some experts among the Avengers in front of him, but he had been hiding and didn''t take action. Similar situations also happened during this period of time. At the beginning, some strong people dressed up as pigs to eat tigers and killed a large area of the pit. Now there is a strange fog on these shadows. The fog covers the breath of these shadows, which makes these shadows more mysterious. The Ji Jiaqiang doesn''t dare to mess with anything. The so-called "Avenger alliance" was actually created by Gu Lengyu. The purpose is very simple. It is to revenge with the three families. Now Su Ye hasn''t come back, and there are such rumors outside. Although they don''t want to believe that Su Ye was killed by Jinwu patriarch and King Peng on the surface, Su Ye hasn''t appeared for a long time. They say that it''s impossible to have no other ideas in their hearts. And that''s why they''re ready to "revenge". The mage apes thought clearly in their hearts. If Su Ye was really killed by the two patriarchs, it would be regarded as revenge for Su Ye. They would try their best to revenge the three families. Of course, this is the last thing they want to happen. If Su Ye hasn''t been killed yet, just because they don''t know why they can''t appear, what they are doing now is to seek justice for Su Ye''s pursuit and killing by the two patriarchs. In fact, although it seems that there are only a few of them in the [Avenger alliance], in fact, after their name became bigger, there are many members in the [alliance]. Many members of these three families, who had long disliked them, joined in silently. Of course, when they retaliated against these three families, they also took the slogan of [alliance], threw all this to the [Avenger alliance], and let the [Avenger alliance] carry the pot. Of course, if it is to deal with these three families, they are willing to carry the pot. But Many people are ready to use this name to deal with other forces, which can be regarded as revenge for their previous affairs. As this is not their own pot, the mage ape once spoke as the "Avenger alliance", saying that the "Avenger alliance" is only aimed at the three families. For this reason, many strange animals stopped. "Today, you have no way out. There are two ways in front of you. Either you can leave with us and accept my Ji''s trial, or you can die here and choose your own way." The strong man of the Ji family said such a sentence in a cold voice. At the moment of hearing this, the three mage apes immediately looked at each other, and their eyes were filled with disdain. Two silly opened his mouth, but in order not to expose his identity, he didn''t bark. But Er Sha is very hard now. After all, in order not to let each other find that he is "Er Sha", he is standing up. From a distance, he looks like an old man with a bent back. Gu Lengyu uttered a voice at this time, sneered and said, "hum, leave with you? Accept trial? What''s the difference between this and death? Won''t it still be a dead end at that time?" The powerful spiritual power of the Ji family expert was released. At the moment, when Gu Lengyu was talking, he also specially sent out some cold breath to make his voice feel colder. Normally, if you use spiritual power to perceive at this time, you should be able to perceive the strength of the other party. It''s just a pity that the fog on Gu Lengyu''s body is like a high wall, which makes the Ji family expert unable to find out the strength of Gu Lengyu at all. "Hum, as long as you cooperate well, our Ji family may let you live. It''s better than dying in this place." The master snorted coldly. When he came to chase Gu Lengyu and others this time, the family specially issued an order to catch the three people alive at all costs. They wanted to find out what the relationship between the three people and Su Ye was, whether they were two fools or not. At the same time, they also hope to know the specific whereabouts of Su ye from these mouths. Su Ye has something they need very much. As for what it is, it involves family secrets. Anyway, it is not mentioned in the orders passed from the family. However, after hearing his words, the vassal masters of the Jinji Dapeng family and the Jinwu family could not help frowning and looked at the master of the Ji family in doubt. Obviously, at this time, they were puzzled by the master''s practice. According to their requirements, where there is any need for interrogation, just kill them directly. After all, the three of them were disgraced by the avenger alliance. If they don''t kill these [Avengers] and show their attitude in front of the holy land at this time, I''m afraid it will really form a situation that if they are an expert, they dare to trouble them. Once this situation is formed, it will be very troublesome for them to solve it again. "Ji Rong, what do you mean? These people must not be let go. Otherwise, what about the face of our family? Does it really make the whole God think that our holy family is easy to bully? Your family name is not afraid of shame, and our holy family doesn''t want to be ashamed." one of them snorted coldly, looking like a fierce tiger. At this opening, there was a hot breath coming to my face, and my strength was already in the early stage of the small three disasters. Chapter 323 "Yes, we saints can''t afford to lose this man." "Kill, you must kill. There''s nothing to discuss." At that time, the vassal experts of the golden winged Dapeng family and the Jinwu family shouted loudly. Of course, they also have their own difficulties. After all, this happened when the holy family was closed. Now the holy family really can''t connect with the outside, and they don''t know the outside situation, but one day the closure will come into contact. At that time, let the holy family know that this kind of thing happened after the family industry was handed over to their vassals, and even many industries were directly destroyed. At that time, the holy family will be angry, but they have to bear it. Now kill the avenger. If the saints ask for guilt at that time, they will be guilty and meritorious. But if they kill them at this time, they give them to Ji''s family instead. Then it will be them who are afraid to die. Ji Rong''s eyebrows were twisted into pimples. When he looked at the strange animals shouting at the moment, his heart was full of anger. He was angry in his heart. Just now he said good or bad things, but the results couldn''t resist the cries of these monsters. Anyway, if he knew that these monsters had such an attitude, he wouldn''t surrender anything. "Hehe, what''s up? You all have this attitude. Do you think I can still believe you? I will still believe you?" Gu Lengyu snapped. Ji Rong stopped talking. After hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, he suddenly became agitated in his heart. Their heads looked around, and the ferocious and angry faces of different animals were so ugly and disgusting to Ji Rong. "Shut up, dut!" Ji Rong finally couldn''t stand it. He yelled angrily, and the breath of the peak of the three disasters was even more emitted. In this team, his strength is one of the best. Influenced by his breath, the originally noisy voices around him suddenly became quiet. Although due to Ji Rong''s momentum, these monsters dare not say more, but their eyes are still unconvinced. Ji Rong looked at these expressions in his eyes and suddenly snorted, "why, you are not convinced? OK, didn''t you say you want to kill them? Then go. I want to see who has the courage to kill them today." In fact, everyone''s mind is like this. They all want others to take risks, and they hide behind to see if there is any danger before they act. Especially this [Avenger alliance] is still so weird, which makes these monsters hesitate. For a time, these monsters, who were still very arrogant, lowered their heads one after another. How dare they continue to be arrogant. "Why? Now I dare not? You were farting before I dare to love." Ji Rong sneered immediately. These animals naturally have hot temper. Although they know that Ji Rong''s words just now have the existence of the method of motivating generals, they also admit that they really can''t stand such motivators. "Be afraid of farts, I''ll come!" At this time, a strong man in the middle of the small three disasters came out immediately. This is a mammoth like beast with a body like a hill. Almost every step will make the ground tremble violently. The beast made a deafening noise in its mouth, and the roar rolled away in all directions like a wave. Seeing the appearance of this strange beast, Gu Lengyu''s three faces became very ugly. They were just looking at these people before. They didn''t know their strength and hesitated in their hearts. That''s why they wanted to delay time. But I didn''t expect that after a long delay, strange animals would come forward to attack them. In the face of this old beast in the middle of the three disasters, Gu Lengyu had no confidence at all. Before, they grabbed a large number of miraculous medicines from the medicine garden of the golden winged Dapeng family. During this period, the three were eating those miraculous medicines as food. Their strength was improved like a rocket. Now their strength has reached the level of the early stage of the three minor disasters. Although they have three early stages of the three minor disasters, they still don''t have any confidence in the face of a middle stage of the three minor disasters. After all, not all people or monsters can take leapfrog fighting as a routine like Su Ye. "Huh?" But at this time, Gu Lengyu frowned slightly and subconsciously looked at the cliff below. The cliff is very high. At the moment, clouds are all over the bottom. People can''t see what''s going on below. The only thing they can know is that the place is very high. At the moment, I don''t know what''s affecting me. The clouds below churned and thought something was about to rush out from below. After seeing this scene, Gu Lengyu''s nervous mood eased a lot. "Wait a minute!" Gu Lengyu immediately gave a cold hum. This time point was very good. It was just one second before the beast was about to attack. The beast frowned slightly, but the beast was obviously unwilling to stop at this time. Now that we''ve made a move, we''re going to try the strength of these. When it was, a chill burst out on his long nose, and a light blue light burst out. Affected by the light blue light, the temperature around him decreased a lot. Even some powerful beasts present could not help shivering. They couldn''t stand the temperature, as if they would be frozen by the air conditioner at any time. "Stop!" Ji Rong''s eyebrows trembled and immediately scolded. Even after seeing that the beast didn''t listen to his orders and questioned that he wanted to fight with the avenger, Ji Rong rushed directly to the beast and even broke the beast''s attack. "What are you doing?" Obviously, the beast didn''t think about it. He was defending the front, but he didn''t think that an attack came from his back. This palm hit him directly and almost flew him out. Fortunately, Ji Rong finally left some strength. Otherwise, it is estimated that the beast will be badly damaged. Seeing this scene, the other monsters immediately glared. If it weren''t for the strength of the Ji family, they might have attacked Yaao now. "Listen to him finish." Ji Rong obviously doesn''t want to talk nonsense with these monsters. Chapter 324 In his eyes, how powerful are these monsters? It''s just some capable "beasts". Gu Lengyu just spoke, which made him have a little hope in his heart. He felt that Gu Lengyu was ready to leave with himself at this time. After all, there is still a glimmer of hope to live after leaving with yourself. Obviously, Gu Lengyu didn''t expect that the Ji family would do this now. For a long time, their eyes couldn''t help showing a joking color. "I said, in addition to the two choices you gave us, there is actually a third choice." Gu Lengyu put his hands around his chest, and his eyes were full of confidence. At this moment, there was no tension in his expression at the beginning. "The third choice? What choice?" Ji Rong frowned slightly, subconsciously looked around, and thought Gu Lengyu''s helper appeared at this time. However, after seeing that there was no other "helping hand" around except the animals he brought, a sneer suddenly appeared on his face. "I think you should also understand that it''s boring to be mysterious at this time." Gu Lengyu immediately nodded and said, "don''t worry, my answer won''t disappoint you. Our third choice is..." Before saying this, a sharp cry came out from the bottom of the cliff. With this cry, a strong wind and an extremely strong breath wave came from below. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the faces of all the animals present could not help showing a look of amazement. "Is this... The cry of the golden winged ROC?" All the animals were stunned, especially those who originally belonged to the golden winged ROC family. At the moment, they looked at each other. It was obvious that they didn''t understand how the golden winged ROC appeared at this time. "What''s going on? Isn''t the golden winged ROC a family? How can there be a golden winged ROC here?" All the animals looked at each other, and their faces were full of doubts. The faces of a few strong people such as Ji Rong were filled with dignified colors. The cry of the golden winged ROC was really "coincidence". It happened that when Gu Lengyu finished his words, they had to doubt it. Is it Ji Rong''s idea was not completely formed. He saw a golden figure blocking out the sun. At the moment of the figure, almost half of the sky here was completely covered. "This..." Looking at the golden winged ROC that almost covers the sky and blocks the sun, these monsters frowned again. Although they were also shocked that there were still golden winged rocs outside after the family was closed, what really surprised them was that at this time, those [Avengers] jumped directly on the golden winged ROC. "Well... The golden winged ROC actually colluded with the avenger? And specially came to rescue the avenger? Is it possible that the golden winged family is the avenger?" All the strange animals looked at the strong vassal of the golden winged Dapeng family one after another, with some anger on their faces. If all this is true, in the eyes of these strange animals, they may be brushed around by the golden winged Dapeng family. "Is all this the ghost of the golden wing clan?" "I said how everyone was attacked by the [Avenger], but the damage to your golden winged Dapeng family was not serious. I thought it was a coincidence. Now it seems that you just made it up and directed it." "None of them can be spared. They don''t want to leave here today, and you have to stay and give us an explanation." At that time, the strong men of the Ji family and the strong men of the Jinwu family angrily scolded one after another. At the moment, the golden winged Dapeng family is the most encircled. Give me an explanation? They all want to curse. How can you explain this? They also want an explanation. "Ha ha ha!" Just at this time, a cold laughter came out of the air. Ji Rong looked up at Gu Lengyu. The golden winged ROC''s strength is very strong, and even it is about to become the existence of the early stage of the three disasters. He has no confidence to keep such an expert. "Well, are you still satisfied with my third choice?" Gu Lengyu''s voice came out of the air, full of banter. Just now they have been chased by these monsters. Now they can finally pull back a game. Naturally, he will not let these monsters go so easily. Ironically, this is obviously a process that must be followed. Moreover, Gu Lengyu has learned to "use his brain" since he was with boss long. "It''s a pity that you''re pushing too hard, otherwise we won''t completely expose our identity." Gu Lengyu said this with a trace of regret in his tone. Originally, these monsters doubted why there was a golden winged ROC here, and now they heard Gu Lengyu''s words. It seemed that some things had been completely finalized. The vassal strongmen of the Ji family and the Jinwu family immediately released a wave of extremely powerful breath. These breath rushed directly to the vassal strongmen of the golden winged Dapeng family like sharp arrows. Those powerful people of the golden winged Dapeng family are still in a circle at the moment. They don''t understand what''s going on right now. After seeing this scene, Gu Lengyu three couldn''t help laughing. This is obviously what they want most. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up. Our original plan was to kill them here. Now that they have found out, why hide it?" Gu Lengyu now looks like he doesn''t mind watching the excitement. With this cold hum, he immediately became more nervous about the already tense atmosphere. "Kill!" As soon as these words were finished, there was a cry from the strange animals with unknown conditions. This is a strong vassal from the Jinwu family. Obviously, at the moment, they are also preparing to start first. And this start, all around completely turned into a gate, and the scene became extremely chaotic for a time. Although it is said that at this time, the strong vassals of the golden winged Dapeng family were still in a circle at the beginning, they didn''t understand the situation at all, but as a strong party, they naturally had their own temper. At the beginning, they may be timid because of some doubts in their hearts, but at the beginning of the war, these monsters were hit with real fire. Chapter 325 Moreover, since there are people of the golden winged Dapeng family now, it is obvious that this matter is likely to be true in the eyes of these strange animals. Therefore, at this time, they no longer doubt and launched their strongest attacks one after another. After all, all the monsters have killed red eyes at the moment. Anyone who dares to slack off a little may become the ghost under other alien skills. "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!" The cries of killing kept ringing. For a time, the surroundings were chaotic, like a pot of mud. Looking at his "masterpiece", Gu Lengyu was obviously very satisfied. The demonic apes and others gave a thumbs up to Gu Lengyu. "Go, let''s leave first." I know my own situation best. At this time, the most suitable thing is to escape. He doesn''t dare to stay here. After all, he can''t guarantee whether there will be any changes here at that time. It''s just that their huge existence is like a landmark. It''s obviously unrealistic to want to leave so quietly. "Hold on here for a while. Let''s invite the strong men of the family." Gu Lengyu immediately scolded. Originally, the momentum of the vassal strongmen of the golden winged Dapeng family has been suppressed by the strongmen of the Jinwu family and the Ji family. After all, anyway, the vassal strongmen of the golden winged Dapeng family have no advantage in number. However, as soon as Gu Lengyu said these words, the momentum of these vassal powerful people immediately rose. For a time, they even seemed to be on the same level with the other two races. Jin Yi immediately spread his huge wings and turned around to fly away from this place. But just at this point, Jin Yi''s body suddenly trembled. At this moment, a sense of crisis loomed in his mind. Gu Lengyu and others naturally felt the pressure. After a while, they all felt numb on their scalp. They never thought that there were strong people hiding in this place. When Jin Yi hurriedly flapped his wings to leave, a harsh tremor suddenly came out of the air. At this moment, an invisible hand appeared in the air. Jin immediately screamed with grief. He felt that this invisible hand was strangling his huge body at the moment, making it difficult for his body to move any more. Jin Yi is still like this, let alone the mage ape and so on. At the moment, the fog on them trembled, and under the influence of the oppressive force, there were faint signs of direct dissipation. For them, this oppressive force is like a huge mountain. At the moment, it is pressing on them. Even if they keep running Reiki resistance, there is still a sign that the flesh is going to collapse. "Damn it, is it?" Gu Lengyu and others scolded in their hearts. The change in the air obviously caused the ideas of all the strange animals. At the same time, although the strong oppressive atmosphere did not go towards these strange animals, the strong people present could vaguely feel the irresistible sense of oppression. This sudden change has slightly restored the chaotic battle scene. "Now that they have come, I don''t think it''s necessary to leave." A cold and gloomy laughter came out. The sound seemed to have some wonderful magic. Anyway, at the moment of hearing the sound, all humans or animals present had a depressing feeling that goose bumps all over their bodies were going to fall off. Now the only thing to say that his face is normal, even with some joy, is Ji Rong. "Welcome the outer gate elder." Ji Rong looked around and immediately shouted with a proud look. Whether it was the strong vassal of the Jinwu family or the strong golden winged ROC, they all stopped one after another and looked at the towering tree in the southeast. I don''t know when there was a white haired old man in this place. The old man looked very old, and his body looked extremely weak. He might fall down directly when the wind blew. But it happened that such an old man gave people a feeling that they could only look up. As if he had become the master of this world as soon as he appeared. "Damn it, when did he show up?" An idea like this appeared in the minds of all exotic animals. "See the outer gate elder." At this time, all the strong men of the Ji family shouted and saluted in the direction of the old man. The old man "ha ha" smiled and showed a happy color on his face. He gave people the feeling that he was like a kind grandfather. If you simply look at his face, you can''t see any threat from the old man. But just like this, a man is like an old man who is harmless to humans and animals, but he has a strong smell in the middle of the three major disasters. Suppressed by this breath, almost all the strong people present could not move. "Are you the golden winged rocs?" The old man came slowly. Although his steps were very slow, the speed seemed to have broken through the level that the naked eye could capture. It was almost just a simple step, and he appeared in front of Ji Rong and others. Gu Lengyu felt cold in his heart. At this moment, they really felt the threat of death. Especially when seeing the old man''s muddy eyes looking in his direction, Gu Lengyu felt powerless. The turbid old eyes, with pure light, seemed to be able to see through everything. His previous cover up was a joke in front of the old man. Gu Lengyu wanted to respond at this time, but he couldn''t say anything. It seemed that if he lied to the old man, it was a matter of God''s will. "Are you the children of the golden winged Dapeng family?" The old man continued to ask questions, and at this time, his momentum was stronger than before. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed directly from Gu Lengyu''s mouth, and their momentum became incomparably depressed in a short time. At the moment of smelling the bloody smell, a faint smile appeared on the old man''s very kind face. "The smell of human beings, the smell of evil apes, and... A miscellaneous smell? Hehe, when did the golden winged Dapeng family have such a messy vassal?" Obviously, Gu Lengyu''s disguises are not the same thing at all in front of the old man. He has guessed everything just by virtue of some bloody taste. Chapter 326 At the moment of hearing "human" and "magic ape", Gu Lengyu and magic ape''s faces became quite dignified and ugly. Several people "cluttered" in their hearts and knew that the old man knew their identity. Gu Lengyu smiled helplessly. Sure enough, strength is the last word. Although I just fooled these monsters, even killing each other, this is only limited to the strong ones of the small three disasters. In front of the real strong, all tricks are useless tricks, and they can see through them in an instant. As for Su Ye''s ability to turn the strong around before, at the beginning, Gu Lengyu just thought it was because of Su Ye''s good plan. Only then did he understand. The trick is just icing on the cake. What really works is Su Ye''s powerful strength. The idea made Gu Lengyu admire Su Ye. It is estimated that only his boss in the world has this ability to treat the three races as a joke and turn them around. "Ow, ow, ow?" Two silly in hear that "miscellaneous" moment, in the heart can''t help shouting. What does this mean? My dog is a very pure first licking dog. Why does my dog''s blood smell so mixed? Er silly said he was very unconvinced. If he hadn''t been suppressed and couldn''t move at this time, he wanted to Cough! ok Thinking of the strength of the old man in the middle of the three disasters, two fools counseled directly. "Why, aren''t you willing to remove your disguise now? It seems that you don''t want face. Don''t blame me." When the old man said this, he suddenly raised his right hand. In the dark, it seemed that a huge invisible palm appeared in the air. The palm fell hard and hit Jin Yi directly. "Ah!" Jin Yi and the other four immediately screamed, fell directly from the sky and hit the ground hard. The impact force was so strong that even the ground began to tremble slightly at this time, as if it was going to collapse completely. "This... What a powerful force." Although it is known that the strength of the visitor has reached the level of the middle of the three disasters, now after seeing the power shown by the strong man, many monsters present can''t help taking a breath. The scene was full of dust, which directly covered up the whereabouts of Gu Lengyu and others, so that all the strong could not see clearly. The old man took a deep breath and then blew a breath in Gu Lengyu''s direction. The instant this breath spits out, it seems to turn into a hurricane. In an instant, it blows away the dust that originally covered Gu Lengyu around them. At the same time, it also disperses the gray fog that had covered their body shape before¡® "What? Is this... Them?" After seeing Gu Lengyu and other animals climbing out of the deep pit on the ground, all the animals present were slightly stunned. Obviously, they didn''t think of it. They thought they were the strong ones of the golden winged Dapeng family, but now they have turned into Gu Lengyu and others. A silly dog, a big monkey! This is the standard configuration of Jinlong partner. The presence of these monsters naturally recognized the identities of two fools and others. "It''s Jinlong''s people? Damn it, have we been fooled by Jinlong? But it''s wrong. Aren''t the golden winged Dapeng and Jinlong the sworn enemies? Why do they mix with Jinlong''s people at this time?" "Is it difficult that the golden winged Dapeng family has reached any agreement with Jinlong?" "It doesn''t make sense. When I think about it now, there are doubts everywhere before. Is it difficult... These people are playing tricks on us?" The strange animals around him exclaimed one after another, but after hearing these words, the old man still smiled, as if nothing in the world could worry him and make him frown. He pointed to Gu Lengyu''s direction with a smile, "you should ask them about this problem. Ji Rong, take them away. None of them can leave. If anyone dares to resist, who dares to save them, kill them directly on the spot, and none can stay." The old man''s words were naturally said to the strange animals around him. However, there are many strange animals at the scene who also want to capture Er silly. After all, after taking Er silly away, they are likely to have the trend of Jinlong. Whether they make friends with Jinlong or sell the news to other big families, they will make a lot of profits. It''s just Now the old man speaks. At the moment of hearing this, many strange animals were so angry that their teeth itched. They naturally understood in their hearts. Now the old man''s words are completely for them. However, their anger turned to anger, which was not allowed in strength. At this time, they could only stare at the old man. "Come on, do you want me to do it?" the old man took a cold look at Gu Lengyu, turned around and said such a sentence. Obviously, with Gu Lengyu''s strength, they can''t enter the old man''s eyes at all. Gu Lengyu looked at each other. At this time, Jin Yi suddenly patted the ground, and his huge body rose directly into the sky. At this moment, his body burst out a burst of bright golden brilliance, and countless golden feathers appeared in front of Jinyi like sharp arrows. Jin Yi''s strength here is the strongest. Only his attack can have a little effect. The majestic momentum spread completely at this moment. But when facing Gu Lengyu''s attack at the moment, the old man just sneered. "Are the Golden Dragon''s men so overestimating their strength? Don''t say it''s you. Even if the golden dragon appears now, I''ll clean it up as usual." The old man sneered. At this time, it was obvious that he was too lazy to continue pretending to stab. When he was about to wave his hand, a strong breath burst out from between his palms. In an instant, Jin Yi''s breath was imprisoned again. The old man slowly raised his hand and grabbed Jin Yi''s body. The invisible hand seemed to appear again, and the old man''s grasping effect instantly appeared on Jinyi. A harsh tremor was heard, and the light feathers on Jin Yi collapsed in an instant. After all, these skills were displayed by Jin Yi. At the moment, Jin Yi was defeated so directly. Jin Yi also suffered damage. A mouthful of dirty blood gushed from his mouth, and bursts of blood overflowed from his body. It seemed that just at that moment, Jin Yi''s body became fragmented. The old man shook his hand seemingly irritably. Chapter 327 A sound of "pa" came from Jinyi''s cheek. The old man''s empty wave was like a slap, which was hard printed on Jin Yi''s face and smashed Jin Yi into the cliff below again. "Asshole!" Seeing Jin Yi beaten, Gu Lengyu and others immediately wanted to rush to attack the old man. Although Gu Lengyu and others know very well that even if they really want to fight, in terms of their strength, even if they add up, they can''t be the opponent of the old man, but now they have regarded Jin Yi as their partner. How can they sit idly by when their partners are in danger? "Those who overestimate themselves, since you want to die, then die." the old man sneered and waved to Gu Lengyu. The invisible big hand waved directly, but this time, instead of directly patting Gu Lengyu and them, he directly pulled Gu Lengyu up and dragged them into the air. A sense of suffocation came. Gu Lengyu felt that his neck was bound by a chain. No matter how they struggled, they couldn''t get rid of the shackles on their neck. "Hum, old man, that is, my dragon boss is not here. Otherwise, I don''t think you can even move." Anyway, Gu Lengyu was going to die. At the moment, Gu Lengyu directly threw himself out and scolded angrily. The old man sneered, "ha ha, even if the golden dragon is here, I will clean him up." As soon as he said this, Gu Lengyu three immediately sneered "bah". "Hum, I''m not here anyway. You can boast as much as you like, but..." Gu Lengyu didn''t finish this, suddenly a violent breath came out of Gu Lengyu. In the fury of this breath, there is also a primitive feeling. The next second, I saw a huge dragon claw falling from the sky and slapping it directly in front of Er silly. Fortunately, the old man didn''t take them seriously just now, so the power released at the moment is not very strong. Therefore, the moment when the dragon claw fell, the power that originally bound Er silly burst. And the huge dragon claw also changed into the size of a glove and suspended in front of Er silly. "Silly dog, run and find boss long to avenge us." Gu Lengyu''s voice rang. Gu Lengyu knew that they were doomed this time. Although Su Ye left them a vast mountain and sea, he could only let one person escape. The two fools'' ability to escape is absolutely the strongest among them. Therefore, only saving the two fools will be the best choice. Er silly was stunned. If he had heard the name "silly dog" before, er silly would have to work hard with Gu Lengyu. But now Er silly looked at Gu Lengyu very moved. You know, in this life and death, Gu Lengyu can let out the chance of survival. This is definitely not only what "reason" can do, but also the friendship between each other. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly moaned, but he also knew that he couldn''t waste time at this time, otherwise, Gu Lengyu''s good intentions would be wasted. Two silly Dang hung the mountain and sea in his mouth and ran away. He rushed directly to the edge of the cliff and was ready to jump off the cliff to get a chance of life. "Jue Shan Hai?" At the moment of seeing this scene, all the strange animals were slightly stunned, but then there was a trace of ecstasy in the hearts of these strange animals, including the old man. This unique mountain and sea is the treasure that all the strong in the Holy Land hope to get. Now it appears in front of them, how can it not make them excited? However, after they react now, it is already a little late. At this time, er silly has run to the edge of the cliff. "Hum, do you want to run? Have you asked me?" The old man snorted coldly. The sound was as cold as a bone, as if it came from Jiuyou underground mansion. Just hearing the sound, Er Sha''s body trembled. At the moment, it was like falling into the mud in this moment. No matter how hard he earned, he could not move a penny. "Hahaha, jueshanhai, I really want to thank you fools for sending out such a good baby." The old man laughed excitedly, "in order to repay you for being so kind to me, I will be merciful and kill you directly today, so as not to hurt you any more." As soon as the old man said this, he was stunned to see that a golden lotus appeared in front of him. The lotus looks incomparably exquisite, just like the most perfect work of art in the world. "This..." The old man was stunned, but then he felt an extremely strong sense of crisis. This sense of crisis can directly kill him. He immediately prepared to retreat and evacuate, and even gave up killing Gu Lengyu and others and seizing Jueshan. But what made the old man a little desperate was that at this time, the Golden Lotus blossomed around him, almost in the blink of an eye, which had surrounded the old man. The lotus flower also blooms around the area. The Golden Lotus has a dangerous aesthetic feeling, gazing for a long time, as if the Golden Lotus can completely devour the consciousness of these exotic animals. "This... This lotus is so familiar. It is very similar to... An attack skill of that one." "My God, it''s hard... Did he really appear?" Many strange animals were shocked in their hearts. At this time, they didn''t even dare to mention the name of "that". At this moment, all the strange animals were cold in their hearts, turned around and were ready to flee. But at this time, a joking laughter came out. All the animals present were frozen in an instant, and their bodies were stiff and afraid to move. Different from Er silly, er silly was restrained by the old man, so he couldn''t move, and these strange animals were completely frightened at the moment. "Escape? Die!" Simple two words, but cold as if they could seal the whole world. Compared with the fear of these animals, Gu Lengyu''s eyes were filled with excitement. "Dragon boss?" "Hahaha, dragon boss, you finally appear." "Ow, Ow!" Two silly at this time excitedly called up, two people were originally held in his mouth of the Jue mountain and sea, immediately flew out, blooming bright light in the air. Chapter 328 Under the influence of this light, the restrictions on ER silly and others disappeared without a trace. And it was at this time that all the animals were shocked to see a golden dragon falling from the sky. "You... You..." Looking at the Golden Dragon now, the old man''s face was filled with horror. Although he didn''t see Su Ye''s fight with the golden winged Dapeng family in person, he still heard some rumors about Su ye before, and there were people he knew among the people who went to the golden winged Dapeng family with the Ji family. From those people''s mouth, he also knew Su Ye''s strength. Killing an expert in the small three disasters realm is no different from cutting tofu. It''s not difficult to challenge an expert in the big three disasters. Su Ye has disappeared for more than a year. No one knows what happened to him in this year. But no one in God will doubt Su Ye''s talent. As long as Su Ye is still alive, the old man believes that Su ye must have grown up. Su Ye''s golden pupils seemed to fluctuate with some mysterious breath. At the moment of hearing the old man''s voice, his eyes slowly fell on the old man. Almost at the moment of contacting Su Ye''s eyes, the old man had a feeling that goose bumps all over his body were about to explode. The old man was shocked. He knew that Su Ye''s strength must have improved again. Under this look, he even had a feeling that he would be killed. The strongest middle-aged man is still so, not to mention the rest of the animals around him. At the moment of the arrival of the Golden Dragon''s body, the majestic breath like the sea wave covered it. Almost in an instant, the bodies of those exotic animals below were constantly shaking. They were more powerful and knelt directly on the ground. "Ah!" Ji Rong screamed. Just now Su Ye just glanced in his direction. As a result, he felt as if his body had been severely hit by a mountain. Under a scream, he knelt down on the ground with a "puff". On this kneeling, Ji Rong heard a "click" sound. His knee was directly crushed, and a large amount of blood flowed out of his knee. It is estimated that Ji Rong''s legs were completely wasted after this. "This... This..." Ji rongman looked at Su ye in horror. He didn''t think that Su Ye''s eyes could produce such a powerful change. "Has he become the strong one of the three disasters? This... How is this possible? How can he improve so quickly in only one year?" Ji Rong was shocked. He knew that the more he went to the back, the slower the pace of cultivation. It seemed that he had spent decades from the late stage of the three disasters to the peak, and he had stayed in this realm for decades. The barrier of that realm was like a stable Mountain, and he couldn''t move at all. But if Su Ye''s strength didn''t rise to the big three disasters, he felt incredible. After all, his current state can be said to be the highest state in the three minor disasters. Even if an expert in the same realm is in front of him, it is impossible for him to have such a sense of oppression. For a time, Ji Rong''s heart was in chaos. Even at this time, she didn''t dare to look at Su ye with her eyes, for fear of being killed by Su Ye. At the same time, he is also jealous of Su Ye''s talent. Before Su ye came here, he was even in the disaster King''s territory, but now? It has only been more than a year. Su ye can become such a master that he can look up to. This Ji Rong is quite jealous. Of course, Ji Rong''s strength is strong now. He can still think so much on his knees at the moment. Like the other monsters whose strength is not as good as Ji Rong, they can only tremble on the ground at the moment. How dare they think. "You... Your strength has improved again?" the old man finally spit out a mouthful of turbidity and said such a sentence. As soon as the old man said this, Ji Rong and a few strong people were curious. To tell the truth, this question is also the most curious in their hearts. Su Ye slowly fell to the ground at this time, and it was at this moment that the strange fluctuation in his eyes disappeared. Until then, the old man and others were relieved one after another, and felt relieved for a time. Su Ye sneered, but did not directly answer the old man''s words. In Su Ye''s opinion, what is the old man? Is it necessary for him to answer his question? "Did you hurt them?" Su ye took a look at Gu Lengyu, who was very weak at the moment, and waited a few. There was a chill in his eyes. These are his friends and his partners along the way. After seeing that his partners were treated like this, Su Ye''s heart suddenly raised a trace of unknown anger. The golden eyes looked directly around, but all the eyes that came into contact with Su ye were those monsters. They all trembled and knelt directly on the ground. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the bodies of those strange animals around them trembled constantly. Although the temperature around them is very high now, it happened that after listening to Su Ye''s words, they gave them a feeling that they were cold all over, as if their bodies were going to be frozen. "Ow, Ow!" Looking at this scene, two silly immediately shouted excitedly. Look, this is the power of our boss. One look, second second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second, second. Didn''t you just break it off? Want to attack us? Yes? Now you think you''re counseling? One by one, they all knelt on the ground, and even our dragon boss dared not touch his eyes? One by one Pussy! And Ji Rong, didn''t you break it before? We have two choices. How about our choices? Are you satisfied with our choices now? Two silly voices were full of pride. He is proud to be the licking dog of the Dragon boss. Also excited and proud were Gu Lengyu, who reluctantly got up from the ground, looked at Su Ye excitedly and shouted "dragon boss". This "dragon boss" is a sound of friendship. Looking at these excited looks, Su Ye sighed helplessly. He knew he had hurt them. If it weren''t for their own words, they wouldn''t be so embarrassed now. Chapter 329 Su ye took a deep breath and snorted coldly. "Answer me, or you''ll die!" Su Ye''s voice was cold and incomparable, just like it came from Jiuyou hell. All monsters can obviously feel the anger from Su ye at the moment. Almost at the moment of hearing this, all the strange animals were frightened and screamed. At this time, how they want to escape, but they also understand in their hearts that if they don''t escape, they may still live, but once they escape, they will usher in Su Ye''s killing. "No... we didn''t hurt you. We didn''t even do it to your friends." "Yes, the Ji family did it. They all wanted to kill your friends." "Just now they let your friends make a choice, saying either die or go with them. We are also very angry. I''m afraid we can only die if we go with them." "Ji Rong and the old man are the culprits. If you want revenge, go to them. It really has nothing to do with us." "We were also encouraged by the Ji family. They deceived us." The monsters who wanted Gu Lengyu to die with all their heart changed their tone immediately. In their opinion, anyway, Su ye saw the old man do it to Gu Lengyu just now. Now naturally, she can push all this to Ji''s family and let Ji''s family carry the pot. And now all the strange animals have pushed this matter to the Ji family. It is the so-called law is not responsible for the public. Even after the event, the Ji family can''t really find their trouble. After all, with so many people now, there is nothing they can do. "You... You..." Ji Rong and the old man were so angry that they wanted to curse when they heard these immoral words. But at this time, Su Ye''s golden eyes slowly looked in their direction. At the moment of contact with this vision, the two people directly closed their mouths, even if there were more words to say. In fact, Ji Rong and the old man are right. After this year''s "disappearance", Su Ye''s strength has indeed increased a lot, but it has not been pushed to the level of the three major disasters. In fact, in this year''s Kung Fu, Su Ye''s realm has not improved very fast. Compared with the past, it is still slow. This is mainly due to the lack of material and Reiki in the valley. It is good that he can improve. For Su ye, the real benefit is the integration of skills. Now, almost all his skills have changed greatly. Thanks to a family of elixirs Su Ye met in the valley, Su Ye''s skills changed. It is precisely because of the elixir that Su Ye found his way out. But now most of Su Ye''s skills have entered a place similar to a furnace and are slowly integrating. It is also true that Su ye can use very few skills now. But it''s enough to deal with these monsters. "Do you have anything to explain?" Su Ye''s cold voice came out slowly. Ji Rong was constantly trembling. To tell the truth, he was really worried that Su ye would directly kill himself at this time. If he was alone around this time, he would definitely admit advice immediately, and even kneel down to Su ye and beg for mercy. " But There are not only other animals around, but also their own people. Even there was an outside elder in the family. If he really believes in counseling, he will be laughed at and looked down upon by the strange animals in the divine land. I''m afraid he can''t even go back to the family. Ji Rong really doesn''t want to respond to Su Ye''s words. However, Su Ye''s eyes are looking in his own direction at this time, which makes Ji Rong feel quite helpless. He has a strange feeling in his heart. If he doesn''t answer Su ye, it is estimated that Su ye may kill himself directly. "I... you... Jinlong, I advise you not to mess around. I... we represent the Ji family. If you dare to kill us, the Ji family will never let you go." Ji Rong took a deep breath. He wanted to scold fiercely and make his tone sound very domineering. After all, he couldn''t lose the face of Ji''s family. But the result There is still a big difference between imagination and reality. When I opened my mouth, I felt quite weak. The trembling appearance made all the strange animals feel like they were about to be bullied and cried by Su Ye. Ji Rong himself felt a little humiliated, but it was his best effort. But to Ji Rong''s surprise, as soon as he said this, all the strange animals around him looked at him with surprised eyes. Not to mention these strange animals, even Ji''s family looked at themselves in horror. Even at this time, he felt that the outer sect elder would stare out his eyes in amazement. When he looked at Ji Rong, his eyes were unbelievable, stunned and shocked, and there was an impulse to slap him to death. "I... did I say something wrong?" Ji Rong whispered in her heart. And it was at this time that many strange animals around whispered. "Tut Tut, it''s awesome. How dare you pretend to be more than me at this time? It''s really a model of saving face." "This is a fool. It''s obvious that Jinlong is going to kill people at this time. He wants to make an example of others, but this guy is good. Others can''t avoid it, but he keeps hitting the edge of the knife." "Cut, is Ji''s family great? Unexpectedly, he took Ji''s family to threaten Jinlong? This is true. The title of Ji''s family is regarded as a token of exemption from death?" "Look at the golden winged Dapeng family. How many experts did Jinlong kill in the golden winged Dapeng family before he was angry? Even a large number of experts of the small three disasters died. The golden winged Dapeng family also wanted to kill Jinlong, but what happened? There was no way to take him." However, after hearing Ji Rong''s words, the other monsters present could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. In their opinion, Ji Rong is a heroic existence. At this time, they dare to threaten Su ye like this. This is to pull all Su Ye''s firepower and hatred value to Ji''s house. In this way, aren''t they safe? Compared with the joy of these strange animals, the Ji family''s face is as ugly as it is. These Ji families even want to kill Ji Rong directly. Chapter 330 "Hehe, good, good. Your Ji family is very powerful, isn''t it? Other races can''t kill your Ji family''s people, can they? What if the Ji family killed their own Ji family?" Su Ye''s voice was cold to the bone, and at the moment of hearing this, Ji Rong was stunned. Under the stunned gaze of all the strange animals, Su Ye suddenly sent out a misty mist. Then all the people and monsters present were surprised to see that Su Ye suddenly changed into a "man" at this time. All the people and animals watching this scene were surprised. Although they also know that Su Ye has the ability to change, they still feel stunned when they really see this scene. "I, Ji Haoyue." Four simple words came out of Su Ye''s mouth. When Ji Rong and his family heard the name, their complexion became incomparable. You know, now the name "Ji Haoyue" is an indelible disgrace to their Ji family. But unexpectedly, Su Ye changed into Ji Haoyue again. "You..." Ji Rong opened his mouth, but at this time, a breath wave that made him feel palpitation came out from his head. Ji Rong suddenly looked up and saw an incomparably huge sword force falling into the sky. "This is... Ah!" Ji Rong didn''t even have time to say the name of this attack, and the huge sword Qi fell directly on him. At this moment, Ji Rong didn''t even have the ability to resist. He turned into the soul under the sword spirit in an instant. The sword Qi stirred Ji Rong''s body, which was destroyed and turned into powder. A huge pit appeared in the position where he had just stood. "Ah!" A series of screams came out. Although it was said that the attack was only aimed at Ji Rong just now, the sword spirit of the [kill] was very strong. At the moment when the breath burst out, the Ji family who were originally standing next to Ji Rong also suffered from the disaster of the fish pond and flew out directly by the strong attack. Su Ye''s power of this attack was too strong. Even if he was only attacked by the afterwave, he also hurt a large number of Ji family. Those with weaker strength were even killed by the afterwave. As for the outer gate elder, in fact, at the beginning, seeing the attack, he wanted to help Ji Rong resist it together. However, after feeling the powerful power of the attack, he completely gave up the idea of helping Ji Rong. Even with a flash of thought, he directly hid far away and didn''t want to contact the attack at all. The old man wanted to take the opportunity to escape. He is not like Ji Rong. He will have so many scruples. Even in his opinion, all face is just slag in front of life. Just As soon as he thought of running away, he felt cold all over. Su Ye seems to have known his plan for a long time. As long as he dares to leave this place, Su ye will kill him directly. What shocked the old man was su Ye''s powerful means now. Su Ye''s [kill] power is even much stronger than his [kill strike]. He believed that even himself would have to be hit hard under this attack. After the attack, there was an instant of silence around. All the monsters looked at this scene in horror, and their fear of Su Ye increased by several points. While these experts of Ji family were frightened by Su Ye''s attack, they also felt incomparable anger in their hearts. In their view, Su Ye is completely humiliating them at the moment. Using the identity of "Ji Haoyue" and their family skills to kill them, it is clear that they want to make a fool of themselves in everyone''s face. But Su Ye''s strength is too strong. Although they are very angry and angry, they don''t dare to vent their anger. They can only hide their anger in their hearts. This can''t help but make them feel more oppressed. "That''s it. You''ve killed people. You should calm down, too?" The outer gate elder couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Although he was full of fear for Su ye, it fell on him now. He couldn''t do it if he didn''t stand up. The outer gate elder almost hardened his head and said such a sentence. Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a touch of ridicule and disdain in his eyes. "Why? So you want to end it? Today, the rest of the monsters can leave after this thing is over, but the Ji family has to die half." Su Ye''s indifferent voice came out, which was like that from Jiuyou hell. Almost at the moment of hearing this voice, all the monsters were relieved, The big stone in my heart has finally been completely put down. Although Su Ye won''t let them leave now, it''s nothing for them. Instead, they can have a good look. They believe that as long as their defense measures are done well, they will never be affected by the attack. As for those people in the Ji family, they were cold all over. Both legs are shaking constantly. This feeling is like you go to the hospital for a physical examination. The doctor tells you that you may be dying. Tension, panic, anger and a sense of powerlessness for the future are rising in their hearts. "You..." The external elder''s face was iron and blue. He couldn''t help but wanted to scold, but Su ye came lightly at this time, "you should have thought of this result when you hurt them before. Let half of your Ji family live. I''ve given you Ji family face. Why don''t you thank me?" Su Ye''s voice had a touch of banter, and after hearing his words, the elder outside Ji''s house was almost angry and spit blood. fuck! You killed our people and let us thank you? Thank you, sir! "Why, are you afraid? I remember you were very confident before. What do you say? Even if the Golden Dragon comes, you can''t kill it. Why, I''m here now. Why don''t you come and kill me?" Why don''t you kill me? This is totally forcing the palace! The look in the eyes of the outer gate elder seemed uncertain, but he also knew that today''s situation would die. He had to fight for himself. "Give it to me! It''s a dead end anyway." the head of the outer door drank, and his breath burst out immediately. At this moment, the old man''s breath was like a surging tide, especially the exhausted Qi and blood. At this moment, his Qi and blood were exuberant. It is estimated that even ordinary young people can''t match it. Chapter 331 The head of the outer door gave a drink and directly attacked and killed Su Ye. But what made the old man angry was that after hearing his current cry, the people of their Ji family didn''t move at all, but stood in place silently. "You..." The old man was very angry when he saw that his people were so frightened that they didn''t even have the ability to bounce. At this time, he also knew what these people thought. They didn''t want to do it. They were worried that once they did it, they still couldn''t kill Su Ye. On the contrary, they lost half of their chance to survive. Sad! The old man sighed helplessly. He felt a burst of sadness and anger about his people''s lack of fighting faith in the face of death. If a family in the face of death, will only blindly escape, blindly seek survival, then their family is not far from the real destruction. Of course, anger is anger, but at this time, the external sect elder doesn''t have much time to care about these things. He turns all his anger into his offensive power, and the strong [kill blow] directly appears on Su Ye''s head. Su ye can obviously feel that there is a strong breath that can completely kill him in this [kill stroke]. Of course, all this is on the premise that he does not resist. The breath of [kill strike] fell from the sky like a tide and directly fell on Su ye, imprisoning Su ye in an instant. "Hum, I don''t think you''ll die!" the external elder shouted angrily, raised his hand and pressed in the direction of Su ye, and the sword Qi in the air seemed to have received some signal and fell directly from the sky. "Dragon boss, run!" "Damn it!" "Ow, Ow!" At the moment of seeing this scene, Gu Lengyu and others immediately shouted in horror. At the moment, even if they were a little far away from Su ye, they could clearly feel the strong power from this attack at the moment. Put yourself in a position to think. In terms of their ability, if they face such an attack directly, it is estimated that there is only a way to "die". As for the rest of the animals, after seeing this scene, they couldn''t help but take a breath and stared at the scene one after another. They can also feel the power of the attack, but in their view, the golden dragon is equally powerful. It should be impossible for the old man to attack. It''s just "I''ll go. What''s going on?" "NIMA, are you kidding? Why don''t you dodge?" "Isn''t the golden dragon too big? Even the strong ones of the three disasters have to avoid such an attack." The animals could not help but exclaim. What made them lose their glasses was that under such a powerful attack, Su Ye didn''t mean to dodge at all. Instead, he stood in place with a human posture. At most, he raised his head slowly when the sword Qi fell. The momentum of the sword was very strong and had not really fallen, but the huge pressure had been smashed to the ground. For a while, a burst of dust was aroused at the scene. After all, the battle on the scene was terrible. Although the animals around were curious about what happened, they still didn''t dare to release their spiritual power to feel it at this time. After all, under the attack of this intensity, once you exert your spiritual power to perceive, you are likely to be affected by the attack. All the monsters and the Ji family stared in the direction of Su Ye. However, there were high dust all around at the moment, which covered everyone''s eyes and made them completely unable to see what was happening in the dust. "Boom!" An earth shaking bombing came out. The powerful sword Qi finally bombarded Su Ye''s position. The power of sword Qi is powerful. At the moment of falling, the ground here began to tremble violently, and the attack was powerful. Almost in a moment, most of the area of the cliff was directly shaken into debris and fell into the cliff below. "This... What about the golden dragon?" "Why didn''t the Golden Dragon appear? Was he really killed?" "Impossible? Even if you are really killed, there should be some movement. But now there is no movement here." "Hehe, if you are really killed, it will be a big deal." Many strange animals began to talk. But this time they also learned to be good. Before they saw Su Ye''s situation, they didn''t dare to slander Su ye at will. What they were worried about was that if Su Ye was still alive, they would attack them. The elder of the outer gate also looked around with a frown at this time. His expression was full of alert. But he looked around, but he didn''t see anything different. To tell the truth, just as those strange animals said before, in fact, the external sect elder was worried that he could not kill Su ye at this time. "Scattered!" The outer gate elder immediately waved his palm at this time. A gust of strong wind flew out directly, blowing all the sand and dust scattered around in an instant. At this time, people were stunned to see that there was a huge pit in Su Ye''s position. This place is empty. You can''t see Su ye at all. "This... Where is he?" "It''s gone. Has the Golden Dragon been killed?" "It''s impossible. How could the golden dragon be killed so easily when he came so menacing?" "I don''t think it''s possible. If the golden dragon was so easy to be killed, he would have died under the three patriarchs before. How can he still appear now?" "Although the external sect elder has good strength, I still don''t believe if he can kill Jinlong." Although Su Ye has disappeared now, those strange animals around him still talk about it one after another, and his words are full of doubt. At the moment of hearing the words of these strange animals, the outer gate elder''s face became ugly. fuck! Even if you kill the golden dragon, are you really surprised? Why does it seem that the golden dragon is completely invincible? As a strong man in the middle of the three disasters, it''s not normal to kill him under the power increase of [kill and strike]? Chapter 332 It was as if he had killed him, as if he had done something incredible. Can''t we kill him if he can only kill us? What are your thoughts! "Hum!" A cold hum came out, and the old man stepped forward. Although the strength in his body had become very weak after he performed the [kill blow], he didn''t even have the strength to move. "Disappeared." the old man looked down and saw a very deep pit below. There was no su ye in the pit. "Hahaha, Jinlong is like this again. If he dares to find uncomfortable in front of me, he will only die!" The old man was obviously very happy at the moment and shouted excitedly at once. But as soon as he finished, he found that the situation around him had become a little strange. All the monsters stared at themselves, even with a look of sympathy that made him feel speechless. "You..." The old man opened his mouth, but then he felt a surging dragon breath burst out from behind him. The old man suddenly turned his head. As a result, he saw the huge dragon body of the Golden Dragon standing behind him at this time, but at the moment he turned around, the Golden Dragon sent out a faint smell. Ji Haoyue appears again. "You... How is this possible? Why are you not dead?" seeing the golden dragon with a joking smile hanging on his face, the old man''s heart twitched slightly. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were filled with fear. "Hehe, you are very confident in yourself, old man?" Su Ye hasn''t spoken yet, but someone has stood up by this time. It was Gu Lengyu who was talking. At the moment, Gu Lengyu looked at the old man with a mocking look, "you still want to kill our dragon boss with this strength? It''s a fool talking in a dream." As soon as he said this, the body of the outer door elder trembled violently. "You don''t have to look at your own strength. In terms of your strength, can you kill our dragon boss casually? Do you look down on our dragon boss or those clan chiefs?" The mage ape laughed and said this at this time. His voice was very loud. It sounded like the eardrum was "buzzing". Two silly people stand up directly at this time. "Ow, Ow!" Although all the animals and people present could not understand what the two fools were talking about at this time, after watching others stand up and reluctantly make a move than the middle finger with their own dog claws, they suddenly understood what he was talking about. It won''t be nice anyway. The anger in the old man''s heart was "rubbed" and rose at once. He never thought that he would be laughed at by a dog. And it''s such an ugly dog! "You... You..." In a moment of excitement, the old man opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. All the animals looked at each other with a trace of sympathy in their eyes. The old man was also tragic. He was so angry that he vomited blood. As for the Ji family at this time, they all lowered their heads in shame. They also know what a shame it would be to do so. But they really don''t have the courage to face death. "I''m sorry, outer gate elder. We''re also saving our strength." "If we don''t have to worry about firewood to keep the green mountain. If we sacrifice for you in vain, it won''t help the family at all. It''s better to preserve our strength and do more for the family in the future." "We are not afraid, nor do we admit advice, but really think about the future of the family. You don''t want so many of us to die here?" These Ji family people seem to be trying to make themselves feel better. They can''t help whispering one after another. Although their voice is very light, it''s not hard to hear what they''re saying in terms of the strength of the external elder. The old man, who was already very weak and angry, was almost stunned by his anger after hearing these people''s words. He suddenly turned his head and gave his own people a hard look. But for the current situation, he really wanted to beat up his own people. "Ow, Ow!" But just then, a dog barked out. After seeing the old man spit blood, the two fools pointed at the old man directly. What about? Are you stupid, you smelly old man? Just now, it was very dragging. Didn''t you still want to kill your dog? Why can''t you move now? What else do you say? If the Dragon boss is here, you dare to kill the Dragon boss. Hehe, now the Dragon old man really appears. He doesn''t tell you to be a new man every minute. "Ow, Ow!" The more two fools shout, the sound will be full of excitement. In the old man''s opinion, two fools pointed in their own direction with one claw on their hips. It looked like a bitch. The old man''s head suddenly "hummed" and his body shook. If he hadn''t endured it, he would have to spit blood again now. He was angry and helpless. He was scolded by a dog. Can he still scold with the dog? "What other last words do you have?" when the old man was very depressed, Su Ye opened his mouth. As soon as he said this, the old man was inspired. Naturally, he could obviously feel the killing intention from Su ye at this time. "If you treat them like that, you will die." The old man took a deep look at Su ye, "I have one more thing to say, but I hope to tell you only. This is a secret about the treasure. If you think you can, I want to use this secret in exchange for the lives of our Ji family." The old man said this and couldn''t help but look in the direction of his own people. The people immediately looked at each other. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the outer sect elder would think of them before he died. When the Ji family thought of what they had done before, their faces were suddenly filled with shame. While being grateful, he also secretly felt guilty and blamed himself for his previous cowardice. Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes fell directly on the middle-aged man like lightning. He obviously didn''t expect that the old man could say such words at this time. Chapter 333 "Well, come here. If your so-called treasures can satisfy me, I can let them go." Su Ye nodded calmly. The reason why he agreed to this thing was entirely out of confidence in his own strength. Now the old man is very weak. It''s obviously impossible to perform [kill a blow]. Even if he wants to make a ghost, he can kill him directly. After su Ye''s affirmative answer, those Ji family members were very excited one by one. Under the gaze of the crowd, the old man slowly walked towards Su Ye. But at this time, he seemed to have become very weak. Every step seemed to consume his great strength. Finally, the old man came to Su Ye. I don''t know why. At the moment when the old man appeared in front of him, Su ye had an inexplicable sense of depression in his heart. This feeling was like something dangerous was going to happen. "You are very strong. Really, you are the most powerful existence I have ever seen in this young generation." Su Ye looked at the old man with some vigilance, but he didn''t expect that the old man said such a sentence at this time. "Unfortunately, you are not a member of our Ji family. The name ''Ji Haoyue'' has also become a disgrace to our Ji family. Ha ha, I really didn''t expect it. Ah, well, now I''ll tell you the treasure." After saying this, the old man, who was very weak, suddenly burst out a bright light in his eyes, and then directly jumped at Su Ye. Although Su Ye was always on guard against the old man, he didn''t expect the old man to do so now. It was at this time that an extremely strong and destructive breath burst out from the old man. "Boom!" Hearing a deafening roar, everyone was shocked to see that at this time, the old man blew himself to death. The powerful power of his explosive body is even comparable to his [critical strike]. Self explosion? All animals and humans stared in horror. The self explosion force just now was so powerful that it destroyed the land in an instant. If they hadn''t run fast and mobilized the area in time, it is estimated that they would have to be bombed together now. "Isn''t this old guy crazy?" "What about the golden dragon? This time it exploded so close, and the power of the explosion was so powerful, wouldn''t the Golden Dragon die?" "Anyway, if it were me, I couldn''t hide." "He just disappeared and suddenly appeared. What''s the secret treasure on him?" Many strange animals looked at this dusty place from a distance. If they were not worried that Su Ye was not dead at this time, their direct departure would cause Su Ye''s dissatisfaction. It is estimated that these monsters would have escaped at the moment. "Whatever, hurry." At this time, a startling cry came from Ji''s family. They are different from those strange animals. It doesn''t matter whether they go or not. Anyway, Su Ye is ready to let them go. But they are different. They can still remember what Su ye said before. Su ye only gave them half the chance to live. When it was, the Ji family was ready to flee. But what they never thought was that at this time, golden lotus flowers appeared around them. "If I remember correctly, I didn''t allow you all to leave, did I? The opportunity was given to you, but you gave up, so go to hell." A cold voice came out. The sound seemed to come out of Jiuyou hell. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the Ji family felt a hair in the bottom of their hearts. But before they could make any response at this time, they suddenly felt an extremely powerful explosive force, and then their world was completely swallowed by the golden light. And it was at this time that the original dust was completely dispersed. Gu Lengyu was surprised to see that a huge dragon claw was covering Su Ye''s body. This dragon claw is "Jue Shan Hai",. Jueshan sea can break out a very strong attack power, but it also has a very strong defense ability, but Su Ye hasn''t used it before. The old man''s self explosion just now really came very suddenly, and Su ye had already performed [great void escape] once before. This [great void escape] has also undergone an evolution in this year. At least in the process of short-distance movement, Su ye can determine the direction and distance of his movement. Since he can''t play [great void escape], Su ye can only use Jue mountain and sea at this time. Looking at Su Ye coming out from the bottom of Jue mountain and sea at the moment, all the strange animals around couldn''t help taking a deep breath. At this moment, when they looked at Su ye, Su ye still had a fluke and emotion. Fortunately, they did not directly choose to escape before. Otherwise, it is estimated that their fate this time will be no different from those of Ji''s family. At the same time, they also whispered to themselves that after leaving here, they must report Su Ye''s situation to the family. After all, Su Ye''s strength has grown to a point of great fear. If it is not directly strangled at this time, what changes will be caused at that time. And it was at this time that Su Ye slowly turned his head and looked in their direction. Almost at the moment of contact with Su Ye''s eyes, these monsters present couldn''t help shaking their whole body and lifting their hearts. Although they have been promised by Su ye before, under normal circumstances, Su ye should not break his promise, but you are still worried that there will be an accident. "You''re fine. You didn''t run away. I''ll travel my promise and let you leave." Su ye said slowly, "there''s just a premise." Originally, when they heard the first half of the sentence, these strange animals relaxed. Unfortunately, before they even had time to be happy, they heard Su ye say such a sentence again. The hearts of these monsters were raised in an instant. Many strange animals sighed helplessly, knowing that this matter could not end so simply. "In fact, it''s easy for me to let you go. There''s only one condition. If you promise, leave. If you don''t promise..." At this point, Su Ye couldn''t help looking at the place where Ji''s family were killed. Chapter 334 Almost at the moment of seeing Su Ye''s action, all the strange animals present couldn''t help shivering. Su Ye''s behavior is already obvious. Once they refuse, Su Ye is bound to kill them. Thinking of this, many strange animals immediately nodded and told Su ye that they would agree no matter what conditions. Their cultivation is not easy. If they sacrifice in this place for nothing, they can''t accept it. Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the golden eyes directly crossed the bodies of these strange animals like a blade, which made them tremble. I''m afraid they didn''t expect that Su Ye''s Golden Dragon has such a high talent and opportunity. How long has it been since he came to the land of God? He has been so powerful that even the strong of the three disasters can no longer suppress him. Is it not only the strong at the patriarchal level, or the strong hidden under the earth, that can compete? Thinking of this, the expressions of these strange animals are full of complexity. Think about yourself. You were born in this God''s land, but what''s the result? Now their strength is not only the realm of small three disasters, but also a weak group compared with Su Ye. This makes these monsters feel inferior. "My request is very simple. All your monsters make a blood oath, vow to join the [Avenger alliance] and become a member of the [Avenger alliance], and you can leave." Su ye said with an indifferent look. It came out of his mouth as if it were such a trivial thing. But the moment they fell on the ears of these monsters, it was like a bomb exploded. Their eardrums were trembling. These monsters stared at Su ye in horror, and their faces were full of strange colors. "What? Let''s join the avenger alliance and make us one of the Avengers? This... How can this work?" "If I remember correctly, this [Avenger] is specifically aimed at the existence of Ji family, Jinwu family and Jinji Dapeng family. Let''s join? Isn''t it for us to beat our own people?" "If the people in our family know this, we will not die." "This... This is too pit?" At that time, many strange animals couldn''t help talking about it one after another. Obviously, they were surprised by what Su ye said now. If they are vassals of other families, it doesn''t matter to join the [Avenger alliance], but their identity is too special to become Avengers. Otherwise, wouldn''t that mean letting them deal with their own family? More importantly, once they have made a blood oath, they can''t break it. Otherwise, they will still be dead. Listening to the startling voices from all around, Su Ye''s expression seemed very calm and calm. At the moment, the attitude of these strange animals seemed to have been in Su Ye''s imagination for a long time. Su Ye immediately shrugged and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not so powerful. I can give you a free choice. If you feel embarrassed, you can''t join." Su Ye''s voice was very indifferent, but at the moment of hearing this, many strange animals couldn''t help rolling their eyes at Su Ye. That''s a nice thing to say. They can choose for themselves. But do they have a choice? If they refuse at this time, won''t they still be dead? Join the avenger alliance. Once found, you will die. It''s a delaying tactic to join temporarily, but once you break the blood oath, it''s also a dead end. If you don''t join, you''ll die immediately. For a time, these monsters could not help but tangle up. Su Ye is not in a hurry. He has plenty of time to spend with these strange animals. At this time, Gu Lengyu walked slowly to Su Ye. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly very excited directly rushed to Su Ye''s front, stretched out his tongue and licked Su Ye''s Dragon claws. Originally, he wanted to lick Su Ye''s cheek to express his joy, but Su Ye glared and gave up the idea. "Boss long, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You... You''re finally back." "Hahaha, I knew my dragon boss was so powerful. How could he be killed by those two bastard patriarchs." Gu Lengyu and the mage ape seemed very happy. But after hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He was really lucky this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid he won''t come out again. "Boss long, how do you know about [Avenger alliance]? Have you been secretly watching us? Hahaha, how do you think I got this name?" Gu Lengyu looked at Su ye with a show off look. It seemed that he was expecting Su ye to praise him at this time Su Ye speechless glanced at Gu Lengyu and knew that only this guy could take out such a name. "Just so. The name is OK. I heard about the [Avenger alliance] on the way here. You did a good job." As soon as Su ye said this, Gu Lengyu''s faces were filled with happiness. At this time, Su ye set his eyes on the golden winged ROC. "Are you Jinyi?" Su Ye looked at the golden winged ROC in front of her. Su Ye didn''t expect that the "little brother", who cheated out of trouble at the beginning, went together with two fools. In his opinion, it''s really rare. Originally, Su Ye was going to look for Jinyi after his return, and was going to hand over a treasure to Jinyi, but he didn''t expect that Jinyi himself appeared. Where did he need to look for it. After hearing Su Ye''s call, the golden winged ROC also hesitated and shouted, "are you the master?" After all, Su Ye used to subdue him as "Ji Haoyue". After performing the "ever-changing", Su Ye''s breath has completely changed, which is completely different from that of Jinlong now. However, Su ye also changed "Ji Haoyue" when dealing with the external elder. Jin Yi naturally felt the breath at that time. Therefore, this time only hesitated. Seeing Su Ye nodded slightly, Jin Yi immediately made a very excited cry. Under the surprised gaze of all the strange animals, Jin Yi directly jumped on Su Ye. It looked like some attachment. Chapter 335 Su ye: Su ye took a silent look at the golden winged ROC. To tell the truth, his heart was full of doubts about Jin Yi''s reaction. Even now, Su Ye doesn''t understand why this guy is so attached to himself after his memory is erased by himself. "See?" At this time, a cry came out. Su Ye was slightly stunned and turned to look in the direction of Gu Lengyu. At the moment, Gu Lengyu''s face was full of excited smiles, and his eyes looked at the animals present. At the moment of hearing this, those monsters were also slightly stunned. For a time, they didn''t understand what they should "see". Gu Lengyu immediately pointed to Su ye and Jin Yi. "I know what you are worried about. Don''t you just worry that you will have to deal with your family by yourself? But look, the golden winged Dapeng family has its own people as one of our [Avengers], and your foreign vassals are more loyal than your own family. Don''t you think it''s ironic?" "Moreover, don''t use the people of the Jinwu family or the people of the golden winged Dapeng family to claim that you are just vassals, not their real people. You betray them and don''t feel any good burden in your heart." After hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, Su Ye couldn''t help smiling. Obviously, at this time, he understood what Gu Lengyu wanted to express. Su Ye gave Gu Lengyu a thumbs up in his heart. This guy has a good plan now. Sure enough, human beings have natural advantages in terms of brain. At the moment of hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, these strange animals could not help but frown one after another, especially the vassal of the golden winged Dapeng family. At this time, each one looked a little different. Many animals are even a little moved. "Don''t you just worry that this matter will be exposed? You can also rest assured that unless it is a major event, our [alliance] will never come to you. You can still live your ordinary life in ordinary times, and I believe that no outsiders will know about it except you. What are you worried about?" "Do you still think that you will expose each other? Isn''t this also a disguised harm to yourself?" Gu Lengyu''s words were persuasive. After hearing his words, many strange animals nodded. "Moreover, even if you are really discovered at that time, you can still live for a long time. For you, that is to earn money." It has to be said that Gu Lengyu''s fooling Kung Fu definitely has the level of three disasters. After hearing his deception, the eyes of these monsters were shining one by one. It was obvious that they were greatly moved by Gu Lengyu. "What''s more, in fact, it''s good to join the [Avenger alliance]. Think about it yourself. The strength of our dragon boss is already very strong. If the Dragon boss grows up completely in the real future, you will be the vassal of the new generation of dragon family. The vassal of the dragon family can be taller than families such as Jinwu and Jinji?" Although this sounds like a flicker, many strange animals still nod slightly after hearing this. You know, in the age when the Dragon nationality dominates the world, unless it is a really powerful race, it will never have the opportunity to become a vassal of the Dragon nationality. It can be said that now it has become a vassal of the dragon family, which is really a shortcut. "Anyway, whether you want to promise or not, you should think it over for yourself. Anyway, whether it''s dead or alive has nothing to do with me." Now many strange animals began to talk about it one after another. Finally, these monsters chose to join the avenger Alliance under the choice between life and death. Later, according to Gu Lengyu''s request, these monsters made a blood oath to join the avenger alliance and never betray Su Ye. Although it is said that when making the blood oath, many strange animals still have a psychological burden in their hearts, but after the oath was finished, they actually had an unprecedented sense of ease in their hearts, as if all the burden and pressure had been put down. "Well, you can go back now. You will naturally know when you need you." Gu Lengyu waved his hand. These strange animals immediately fled like Amnesty. In a moment, there was no trace of these strange animals at the scene. "Boss long, are you satisfied with what I have done?" After all this, Gu Lengyu immediately smiled and ran to Su ye with a look of asking for credit, looking at Su Ye happily. Su Ye nodded with satisfaction at this time, but he opened his mouth and was just about to praise Gu Lengyu, but suddenly heard the cry of Er silly. "Ow, Ow!" At this time, er silly is obviously a little dissatisfied. Boss long, there''s nothing to praise. If my dog didn''t know how to speak, I would still deceive these animals with my dog''s ability. I don''t even know their parents. Er silly immediately stood up. At this time, er silly was obviously worried. He was afraid that Gu Lengyu''s position was higher than himself in the eyes of boss long. Hearing the cry of Er Sha, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "I said Er Sha, you are already the strength of the three disasters. Why can''t you speak?" Su Ye didn''t say that. Fortunately, when he opened his mouth, two fools directly drooped their depressed old faces. It was originally a bald erha, but now it looks a little similar to a Shapi. "Cough, you don''t have to worry too much. Look at you... At least you have so much hair on your body after this evolution." This is the only thing that surprised Su Ye. He clearly remembered that when he left, the two fools were almost bald, and they were white and red. It''s not too ugly to say that. But now? The hair on ER silly''s body that had fallen off unexpectedly grew again, and the hair still showed blood red, which looked incomparably soft. When the wind blew, the blood red hair on ER silly''s body floated for a while. It felt like a sea of blood rolling, which looked very beautiful. It can be said that with this layer of blood red hair, er silly''s appearance has improved a lot. Just to Su Ye''s surprise, at the moment of hearing his words, er silly''s face collapsed in an instant. It looked more like Shapi. Chapter 336 The mage ape and Gu Lengyu directly held their stomachs and laughed. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly hearts are quite dissatisfied. You two bastards, what are you laughing at! Su ye also looked at the two guys in silence at this time, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to grab a handful of two silly red hairs. In fact, Su Ye originally wanted to rub Er silly''s red hair well to prove that Er silly''s hair is indeed very soft with Gu Lengyu and magic ape. But the result Su Ye''s dragon claw just touched Er silly''s hair. The next second he was stunned to see that Er silly''s hair was directly pulled down by himself. As soon as Su Ye lifted the dragon''s claws, the red hair hung down on his dragon''s claws like a red coat. "This..." At the moment of seeing this scene, Su Ye was a little confused. She was completely stunned by the scene in front of her. "Ha ha ha!" Obviously, Gu Lengyu and mage ape had long guessed that this would happen, but they still couldn''t hold back and laughed directly. Su Ye was stunned to see that Er silly''s body was completely bald at this time. His body was red and white. It looked as if he had painted the zebra grain wrong on him. However, Su ye can feel a hot breath on every grain. In particular, er silly''s claws look a bit like bear paws without claws. As for ER silly''s head, there were three big bags, which were like three barbs, facing up to the sky. Su ye also noticed at this time that some changes had taken place in Er silly''s eyes. Although his eyes were wide open, there seemed to be a layer of haze on his eyes, which gave people the feeling that both fools were blind. If the degree of ugliness of Er silly was 10 when he left, now he is so naked that the degree of ugliness has increased a hundred times. Su Ye was a little disgusted at this time and didn''t want to take this guy as his own mount. "Cough, you... You''d better put your hair on again." Su Ye embarrassedly threw the layer of red hair back to Er Sha. Until this moment, Su Ye understood the meaning of the so-called "people rely on clothes", not to mention people. Even if this big dog puts on such "clothes", it looks a little handsome. "Cough, you... You''ll wear this red hair in the future. It''s very suitable for you." Su ye said quickly. At the moment of hearing this, the mage ape and Gu Lengyu immediately laughed. These two are almost laughing. "Ow, Ow!" Boss long, don''t wait for you to dislike me so much. I''m the first dog you sit down to lick. That is, Su Ye doesn''t understand Er silly''s cry. Otherwise, it''s estimated that there''s no chance to lick the dog. Su Ye coughed and said, "well, things here are over for the time being. Let''s leave here first. There will be Ji''s family coming at that time." Su Ye patted Jin Yi''s body while talking. Jin Yi immediately shouted, and his body directly fell on the ground. Su ye and several others directly sat on his back. Jin immediately called with excitement, his wings trembled, and his body directly rushed to the sky. "Go to the territory of Zhentian demon ape. I have something to ask the Zhentian demon ape king." Su ye said this, his eyes coagulated slightly, and a bright golden light burst out from his golden pupils. Even two fools didn''t dare to touch such eyes. Jin Yi immediately flapped his wings, just like an arrow off the string, and flew directly in the direction Su ye said. "Boss long, where have you been in this year? There are even strange animal rumors that Jinwu clan leaders killed you. I knew that our boss long was so powerful that how could he be killed by Jinwu clan leaders." Gu Lengyu asked at this time. But what makes Er silly a little unhappy is that this guy just asked, but when he said this, he even slapped the Dragon fart, which makes Er silly unhappy. Don''t do it. Why rob my dog. After hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help smiling calmly, nodded slightly and said, "in fact, this can''t be regarded as a rumor, because in some sense, I was almost killed by the two patriarchs at that time. After all, it was a high hand beyond the level of the three disasters. What realm was I at that time." As soon as Su ye said this, two fools were attracted curiously. Two silly don''t understand of looking at Su ye, then "Ao Ao" call a few words. "I understand that. These two fools should be asking the Dragon boss what happened, right?" the mage spoke immediately at this time. Seeing this, er silly looked very satisfied and nodded to the mage. "Ow, ow, ow." Look, the silly monkey has been with the dog for a long time. He has become smarter and understands the dog''s bark. The mage ape was still a little happy, but when he was looked at by the two fools, he immediately felt that the hair of his whole body had to stand up. He always felt that the dog''s eyes made him very uncomfortable. "I went to a forbidden place in the land of God, but fortunately it was the same. I had some opportunities and gained some abilities. It can be said that it was a blessing in disguise." Obviously, Su Ye didn''t want to talk too much about what he met in that valley. Therefore, Gu Lengyu and others didn''t ask much at this time. The flying speed of the golden winged ROC was still very fast. About half an hour later, they finally came to the territory of the demon ape family in the town. "Who!" As soon as they got close, they heard a rumbling sound. Then I saw a tall demon ape in front of them. "It''s me, looking for the demon ape king." Su Ye jumped out of Jinyi''s back directly and showed his golden dragon body directly. "You... You''re back?" you know, Su Ye was famous here before. Almost all the magic apes knew that Su Ye was their VIP. So now, after seeing Su Ye appear, he was invited in by the magic ape immediately. During this time, the most popular news in the land was su Ye''s news. Therefore, after seeing Su Ye''s arrival, it almost shocked the whole town''s demon ape family. Most of the demon apes rushed out one after another, looked at Su Ye curiously, and guessed what purpose Su ye came to the demon ape family this time. Chapter 337 Su Ye is back 1 In fact, only those monsters on the edge of the cliff knew about it. In the eyes of many monsters, Su Ye was obviously killed by the two patriarchs. Otherwise, he couldn''t have been absent for so long. Therefore, when the news came out, almost the whole territory of the town of demonic apes was completely boiling. All the evil apes ran excitedly. For a time, after su Ye''s entering the Zhentian demon ape family, they can see one tall and strong Zhentian demon ape standing on both sides of the road at the moment, constantly looking at Su Ye''s line with a strange look. To tell the truth, even the two fools with red hair can''t carry it. They feel that their face is hot like a fever. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly couldn''t help shouting. What are you monkeys looking at? Haven''t you seen a handsome dog like me? Ah, no wonder you are the same race as the silly monkey. Being silly is the same as that silly monkey. Two, silly make complaints about the heart. Then he looked in the direction of the possessed ape. The mage ape suddenly aroused his spirits. The two fools'' eyes made him feel uncomfortable all over. The mage ape immediately smashed his fist on the two fools'' heads. The two fools immediately shouted, "ow", and were directly smashed from Jinyi''s back. "Ow, Ow!" Asshole! You silly monkey, wait for me. Don''t let me be stronger than you one day. Otherwise, I will avenge you now! The two stood in place and shouted. Because he was on Jinyi''s back before, when the mage ape started, he still had a little strength. That''s why Er silly didn''t hit a big hole on the ground after he fell off Jinyi''s back. "Ow, ow, ow?" At this time, er silly suddenly reacted. I''ll fuck you! Jinyi, dragon boss? Why did you fly away? Wait for me! Then all the demonic apes saw a blood red shadow, running quickly in the town of demonic apes, and the tail stood up high. "Ha ha ha!" Looking at Er Sha''s present appearance, the evil apes present couldn''t help laughing. Obviously, they were amused by Er Sha''s appearance. "My God, this stupid dog is too stupid. It can be left behind." "Look at the way he looks when he runs, isn''t it funny? Why do I feel his red hair shaking like a dress?" "Don''t tell me. I also found out by your reminding. The red hair feels like... It will fall off the dog at any time." "You say that the golden dragon is so powerful, how can there be such a follower." "Stop talking. He''s very good now. I remember when he came for the first time, he looked bald. He was as ugly as he could be." All the way down, there were whispers all around immediately. Although these magic apes make complaints about two faces, at least they tore down their voices, but... In terms of the two fools'' strength, it''s too easy to hear them clearly. Two silly heard these words are about to vomit blood, his heart has a feeling, as if he ran down all the way, like opening the barrage, the barrage attack all the way is going to make him angry. If he didn''t have to catch up with Su ye and them now, it is estimated that Er silly will stand up and fight with the monkeys at this time. Finally, Jin Yi in front of him also stopped, and Su ye and several others fell from the back of the golden winged ROC one after another. "Not bad, er silly, your speed is getting faster and faster." Su ye heard the movement behind him at this time and couldn''t help turning his head and looking behind him. At the moment, the two fools stared at their big silly eyes, opened their mouth and spit out their tongue. They looked very tired. It felt as if they were almost tired. At the moment, they are on a tall platform. In front of them is the bronze gate of a hall. As for ER silly, he is still climbing up the thousands of steps below. Of course, after hearing Su Ye''s praise, the two fools immediately showed an excited look, as if Su Ye''s praise was the biggest motivation in his life. However, what made Er silly a little stunned was that he had just come to the platform. He was just about to run towards Su Ye. When he had a good intimacy with Su ye, he saw the huge figure of the mage in front of him. "Ow, ow, ow?" Why are you standing in front of me, you stupid dog? Go away quickly and don''t hinder the dog from kneeling and licking the Dragon boss. Shouting, the two fools were ready to bypass the demon ape and go to Su Ye''s side. But what made the two fools speechless was that the demon ape had been standing in front of him at the moment, and had no intention of letting him. "Ow?" Finally, two silly looked up and shouted. I just don''t know why. Now when I see the grinning appearance of the mage, I feel cold in both silly hearts. Vaguely, he felt that the mage ape seemed to have something to do. "I said two silly, you are too pretending. Anyway, you are now at the level of small three disasters. Just climbing a step can make you so tired?" The monkey''s joking laughter came out, which made the two fools feel very dissatisfied. They immediately prepared to refute a few words. As a result, he saw a huge sole kicking in his direction. The strength of the magic striped ape''s foot was very great. Two fools didn''t even have time to escape at this time, so they were directly blown away by the magic striped ape''s foot. "Ow, Ow!" Your uncle''s stupid monkey! Two silly finally climbed up from below. As a result, they were kicked down the steps by the demon ape. They were so angry that two silly immediately made a cry. Obviously, the way two fools looked just now really meant to be tired. Just like now, after being directly kicked down by the mage, the two fools immediately ran up from below like crazy, shouting and trying to work hard with the mage, but it was at this time that a rumbling sound came out, which was deafening. They couldn''t help but stop listening to the two fools at this time. Originally, the closed door slowly opened and saw the tall figure of Zhentian demon ape in front of Su ye and others. Chapter 338 "Huh?" However, at the moment of seeing the demon ape king, I don''t know why. Su ye had a strange feeling in his heart at this time. It seemed that something had changed on the demon ape king. Although he was still domineering, his breath seemed to be a little vain. It felt as if he had fought with someone. Thinking of this, Su Ye''s mind suddenly came up with the things in Lingshan before. Before, the demon ape King helped himself and blocked Ji DaoHai. Is it because Ji DaoHai has a grudge and has been looking for trouble for the demon ape King these days? Just In Su Ye''s opinion, even if Ji DaoHai''s strength is very strong, in terms of strength, he should be 50-50 with the demon ape king. "You''ve finally come back." after seeing Su ye, the demon ape King couldn''t help showing a happy color on his face. Su ye can clearly feel that this joy is from the heart. The demon ape king is really happy to see himself back. This move of the demon ape King moved Su Ye''s heart. There was a feeling in his heart as if he had returned home at this moment. The demon ape king turned to look at the demon striped ape and nodded with satisfaction, "yes, you grow up very fast. It seems that the decision to let you follow Su Ye was very correct." Praised by his patriarch, the magenta could not help scratching the back of his head, and his face was filled with joy. When the devil ape King''s eyes fell on Jin Yi, the devil ape King''s eyebrows could not help frowning slightly. There was some surprise in his expression. The contradiction between Su ye and the golden winged Dapeng family can be said to be a gap that can not be crossed. This made the demon ape King feel quite puzzled. He didn''t understand why Su Ye was followed by a golden winged ROC at this time. Although there is no powerful momentum on the demon ape king, as the head of a family, his strength is definitely one of the existence of the peak of the divine land. Even if he inadvertently emits the breath, it will make other monsters feel a sense of oppression. Especially now that Jin Yi is still stared at by the demon ape king, he feels full of oppression. In Jin Yi''s feeling, he seemed to be pressed by a mountain, which made Jin Yi feel unable to breathe. Jin Yi immediately hid behind Su ye and wanted to seek Su Ye''s help. Su Ye naturally understood why the demon ape king was so surprised now. Su Ye couldn''t help smiling awkwardly and said, "he''s Jinyi, he..." Su ye said this casually. It was obvious that he had forgotten the name of "Jinyi" and what kind of events had been caused in this holy land a year ago. "What?" therefore, at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the demon ape King almost stared out his eyes. The demon ape king looked at Su Ye incomprehensibly, "he... He is Jin Yi? Isn''t Jin Yi changed by you, but there really is such a golden winged ROC? But if so, why would he follow you?" From Jin Yi''s dependence on Su ye, it is not difficult for the demon ape king to feel that the golden winged ROC in front of him is obviously completely subdued by Su Ye. Su Ye smiled helplessly and quietly told the demon ape king what had happened before. After all, these things are not easy to explain to Jin Yi. Hearing Su Ye''s explanation, the demon ape king suddenly realized that when he looked at Su ye at the moment, there was a strange color in his eyes. Although he didn''t know what Su Ye was going to do after that, looking at Su ye with an indifferent smile at the moment, the demon ape King couldn''t help but have a strange feeling in his heart, as if Su ye Something''s going on! However, this is Su Ye''s own business after all. The demon ape king will not interfere too much, so he didn''t ask anything. He turned to Su ye and asked, "what''s the matter with you coming to me this time? I''m curious. Where have you been during this time?" Su Ye has at least some trust in the demon ape king. And the place he went before was not a secret, so Su ye answered directly at this time. "Immortal ancient forbidden area." The four simple words, however, fell to the ears of the demon ape king, but it was like the sound of heaven and earth. The demon ape King directly stared at his boss with some round eyes. The demon ape King''s face was full of horror, as if what Su ye said was a shocking thing. "What? You... What did you say just now? Where did you go?" was the powerful ape king. When he said these words, his voice sounded intermittent because he was too shocked. Su Ye smiled bitterly and couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he looked at the appearance of the demon ape now. Naturally, he understood why the demon ape king was so surprised now. If you were yourself, you would be very surprised after knowing the situation of this immortal ancient forbidden area. That place is the real forbidden area of life. Mage striped apes and others are looking at the fog at one end. In their view, there should be nothing worthy of their fear for the top strong man like the mage king, but now they can clearly feel a touch of fear from the eyes of the mage king. This can''t help but surprise several people. I don''t know what kind of scary place this so-called "immortal ancient forbidden area" is. "Immortal ancient forbidden area? Is this place terrible?" "No matter how terrible it is, it can''t defeat our dragon boss." "Yes, you see, the Dragon boss has come out. I think this immortal ancient forbidden area is nothing great." For a moment, the mage apes and others couldn''t help whispering. "Shut up!" But as soon as the mage apes spoke, they heard a cold hum. The voice of the demon ape king was like a heavy hammer, pounding several chests of the demon ape. Although it was just a cold hum, the mage apes and others still couldn''t bear the pressure of the voice, and couldn''t help but retreat several steps. That is, at this time, the mage King timely restrained the power of his voice. Otherwise, it is estimated that at this moment, all the mage apes have to spit blood. "This is a lesson for you. You must not talk about those things in the forbidden area of life outside. Otherwise, it may lead to ominous things." Chapter 339 Seeing the doubts in the eyes of the mage and others at the moment, the mage King couldn''t help sighing and explaining this sentence. When the demon ape king said this, Su Ye''s eyes had been staring at the demon ape king. From the serious appearance of the demon ape King now, Su ye could easily see that what the demon ape king said at the moment was definitely not deliberately scaring them. Just Just mentioning the name of the ancient immortal forbidden area will bring bad luck? To tell the truth, Su ye still didn''t believe it. After all, he personally entered the immortal ancient forbidden area, but what was the result? Don''t you still get good? The so-called ominous didn''t happen at all. Therefore, in Su Ye''s view, the demon ape King''s words at the moment are still a little exaggerated. "Ominous? Patriarch, what is the ominous you said worth?" the mage could not help but wonder at this time. The demon ape King sighed and obviously didn''t want to continue this topic at this time. "Well, you wait outside first. Su ye, come in with me. I have something to talk to you." the demon ape king said this, turned and walked directly into the hall. Looking at the current behavior of the demon ape king, Su Ye was naturally very clear in his heart. The demon ape King probably wanted to ask himself about the immortal ancient forbidden area. At the same time, he also had something to ask the demon ape king, so he went in directly with the demon ape king. After the moment of the bronze gate, Su ye had a sense of familiarity in his heart. This is a trace of time, as if the vicissitudes of life have engraved some indelible things on the bronze gate. Su Ye just frowned and stared at the gate. What surprised Su ye even more was that he felt a familiar smell on the door. This is The smell of immortal ancient forbidden area. "Is this thing from the ancient forbidden area?" Su Ye suddenly had such an idea in his heart. For a while, Su ye had a feeling that goose bumps all over his body seemed to stand up. Although he is almost immune to some changes in the immortal ancient forbidden area, Su ye will still be very resistant if Su Ye is allowed to enter the immortal ancient forbidden area again. In Su Ye''s view, the place seems to hide demons. "What are you looking at?" At this time, the demon ape King naturally noticed the change of Su ye and said so calmly. But the huge eyes like copper bells stared at Su ye, as if they could see through every thought of Su Ye. Su Ye didn''t hide, "I smell the familiar smell above, which is the smell of Xiangu forbidden area." Su ye also looked at the demon ape King deeply when he said this. Obviously, in terms of the sight and identity of the demon ape king, he knows more than he does. At this time, after hearing Su Ye''s answer, the demon ape king suddenly sighed and looked as if he was getting older. "I really believe it now, you did go in." after the demon ape King left such a sentence inexplicably, he went directly into the hall. It is said to be a main hall, but it is actually a huge mountain cave. The bronze gate just now is impressively embedded in the mountain. And I don''t know why. At the moment, the light in it is very dark, as if it is deliberately covering up something. There was also a mysterious breath fluctuation in the palace. Under the influence of this breath fluctuation, Su Ye was stunned to find that even with his spiritual power, he could not thoroughly explore everything in the hall. "You don''t have to work hard. If I don''t want to know what''s here, you can''t do it no matter what you do now." the voice of the demon ape king came out calmly. Su Ye immediately smiled bitterly. In terms of the strength of the demon ape king, he really had the confidence to say such words. Therefore, Su Ye doesn''t continue to perceive with spiritual power at this time. "Come on, what''s the matter with you coming to me this time? It''s about the immortal ancient forbidden area?" the demon ape king asked his doubts directly. Su Ye nodded immediately. Obviously, from his actions just now, the demon ape king also guessed some situations. Naturally, there was no need to continue to hide at this time. "I want to know..." Su Ye was about to speak, but he was stopped by the demon ape king at this time. Although it was dark around, Su ye could obviously feel that the eyes of the demon ape King were staring at himself. The eyes were like a sharp arrow, which made Su Ye dare not look at it. "Before you speak, answer me a question. Have you entered the immortal ancient forbidden area?" the voice of the demon ape King sounds very low. Hearing this voice gives people an ominous feeling. Although Su Ye was curious about why the demon ape king was so nervous at this time, he finally nodded. "Well, that place is really strange, but fortunately, I got some opportunities there, and I didn''t die in it. Even so, I walked around for a year, and then I found a way out." Su Ye gave this answer with a bitter smile. The demon ape King pondered for a moment, and then said, "I can know what opportunities you have got in there, so that you won''t be eroded by the years inside?" as soon as the demon ape king said this, Su Ye felt stunned that there seemed to be a sharp killing intention in the surrounding air. The killing intention was like a blade, all around him. If he refused to answer, Su Ye felt that he was likely to be killed by this murderous intention. "Is this... The real power of the patriarchal level master?" Su Ye whispered in her heart, and her eyebrows twisted into pimples. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the demon ape king would treat himself like this at this time. "Do you want to kill me?" Su Ye''s voice also took a trace of coldness. But when Su ye thought the demon ape king was going to do it to himself, he heard a helpless sigh from the demon ape king. "No, I''m not going to kill you, but to tell you that if the patriarchs of other families know that you came out of that place alive, I''m afraid there is no place for you to continue to live in the divine land, and you will become the common enemy of all forces in the Divine Land." The demon ape King sighed, and suddenly his big hand swung, and the originally dark space was completely illuminated by a sudden light. Chapter 340 Su Ye immediately saw everything in front of her. "This... This is..." Seeing the scene in front of her, Su Ye''s golden dragon eyes were completely widened, and his expression was filled with incredible color. "How can this be possible? How can you have the... Model over there?" Su Ye didn''t know how to describe what she saw for a moment. In a sense, Su Ye''s front is indeed a huge model, and the appearance of this model is also very clear. It is the immortal ancient forbidden area. Su Ye couldn''t help taking a deep breath. No wonder he felt a familiar smell when he walked into this place. Although this model is a reduced version of Xiangu forbidden area, it''s strange that there is a little smell of Xiangu forbidden area on this model. Don''t look at a little breath, but Su ye also knows in his heart that if this thing really appears outside, it may cause an uproar. Even the strong of the three major disasters will only end up dead in front of this breath. At this time, Su ye also noticed that the model was not complete. There was only a small part of the content in the model. The place happened to have been in by itself. It was a place where there was no other danger except the dead woods. Of course, this is also because Su Ye is immune to the immortal ancient forbidden area. If it were someone else, this extraordinary forest for Su Ye is definitely a terrible place to kill. As for most of the rest areas, they were covered by a fog. At the moment of seeing these fog, Su Ye''s first feeling was that there was nothing in it. It should be that the demon ape king didn''t know the situation here, so he used these fog to make a mystery. Just It''s strange to say. After su Ye''s eyes fell on it for a long time, he had another feeling. It seems that there is something unusual under the fog. Su Ye looked carefully. At least there was no trace of the stream on this model. Su Ye frowned and looked at the demon ape King suspiciously. The latter smiled bitterly and said, "I''ll tell you what I can tell you, but... I still want to make sure that you really went into this immortal ancient forbidden area?" Obviously, the demon ape king was still afraid of this place, so his voice was deliberately lowered when he spoke. It was as if something was hiding in the dark and eavesdropping on him. Su Ye smiled bitterly and looked helplessly at the demon ape king. He was really curious about what made the demon ape king so afraid. However, since the demon ape king asked like this, Su Ye nodded, "well, go into the immortal ancient forbidden area." "Did you go outside the immortal ancient forbidden area, or did you enter the inside of the immortal ancient forbidden area?" the demon ape King pointed to the inside of the model immediately, looking very nervous. Su Ye frowned slightly. The devil ape King''s behavior surprised him. He couldn''t understand why the devil ape king asked this kind of thing again and again. Although it was really very surprised that he could come out alive after entering the immortal ancient forbidden area. However, as the head of a family, it should be able to recover as usual after a short surprise. "Demon ape king, what the hell are you..." Su Ye couldn''t help asking. "Answer me!" however, before Su Ye finished this, he heard the demon ape king immediately snort coldly. Su Ye couldn''t help shrugging his shoulders, but since the demon ape king asked like this, he directly replied, "into this." while talking, Su Ye''s Dragon claws also pointed to the inside of the model. "No!" At the moment of seeing Su Ye''s action, the demon ape King''s face suddenly changed and couldn''t help but scream. It''s just that it''s obviously too late for him to shout now. "Buzz!" A harsh tremor came out and saw a gray fog bloom directly from the model and fall directly on Su Ye. The gray fog was like a chain from hell, with a palpitating and depressing breath of death on it. Almost at the moment of feeling this breath, Su Ye''s body had a bone chilling feeling. "This..." This happened only in an instant. When Su Ye reacted, the gray fog had completely wrapped around him. Su Ye immediately turned his aura. Under the dark golden light, his body was like a dark golden sun, and the powerful aura fluctuated and spread. However, to Su Ye''s surprise, affected by his aura fluctuation, these gray fog were indeed defeated by himself at the first time. The defeated gray fog recovered in an instant. No matter how Su Ye struggled, he even used his own vision attack, but these gray fog seemed inexhaustible and could not be completely defeated by him. "What''s going on?" Su Ye immediately looked up at the demon ape king. But what he saw at this time was a bitter smile on the face of the demon ape king. "Who asked you to put your paw in? You... Hey, there''s some trouble now." the demon ape King sighed helplessly. Just don''t know why, when seeing this look of the demon ape king, Su ye had a strange feeling in his heart. Like The demon ape king is laughing happily! What the hell is this? Gloating? Even Su ye had a feeling that he was trapped by the demon ape king for a moment. "But you didn''t say no!" Su Ye stared at the demon ape King speechless. The latter immediately smiled bitterly and said, "I stopped it." Su ye: Su Ye was speechless again. You did stop it, but what''s the use of stopping it when I put my paw in? "What the hell is this? Does it have a great impact on me?" looking at the expression of the demon ape king, Su Ye was helpless. If he didn''t really beat this guy, Su Ye wanted to do it directly now. Looking at Su Ye''s current look change, how could the demon ape king not know what Su Ye was thinking in his heart? He immediately showed a bitter smile on his old face. Chapter 341 "This... This is really not what I want to pit you. You touched it yourself." Su ye: It has to be said that in Su Ye''s opinion, the change of the demon ape King''s expression is really very poor. The evil ape King coughed awkwardly and said, "do you remember what I told your friends before? Ominous, there is really ominous in that place. There have been strange animals entering the immortal ancient forbidden area. Those strange animals only wandered around the edge of the immortal ancient forbidden area. They fled quickly after feeling the power of devouring life in the immortal ancient forbidden area." "However, in the end, something ominous happened." the demon ape King sighed helplessly and said such a sentence. "You have been saying something ominous. What is it worth?" Su Ye couldn''t help asking again. The demon ape king was wearing a heavy armor, which Su ye had perceived before. It seemed to be made of a special metal. But after all, this is the thing of the demon ape king, and Su Ye is not easy to explore too much. Therefore, he hasn''t used this armor all the time. However, at this moment, after hearing his words, the demon ape king was actually ready to take off his armor. "Ah!" A scream of pain came out. Su Ye was surprised to see that the armor seemed to be embedded in the blood and flesh of the demon ape king. If he didn''t pull hard, he couldn''t pull the armor out of his body at all. The demon ape King grabbed the armor in front of his chest with both hands. Immediately, he heard a loud "click", which was like thunder. Su ye had a feeling of eardrum trembling just hearing this sound. The armor, which was originally black and looked very thick, suddenly appeared lines like lightning. These lines were constantly staggered on the armor, like forming a large lightning network like a spider web. "This... How is this possible?" Originally, in Su Ye''s opinion, this armor should only be used to improve the combat effectiveness of the demon ape king. It is a supreme treasure. Otherwise, the demon ape king can''t wear it all the time. However, until this moment, Su Ye was surprised to find that everything he guessed had deviated. From this scene, Su ye can clearly observe that the so-called armor is not to improve the combat effectiveness of the demon ape king, but to suppress the demon ape king. Su Ye was full of doubts. He couldn''t understand why the demon ape king wanted to do this at this time. Wouldn''t it greatly damage his strength? Let alone God, even for the entire evolutionary world, whether human or exotic, the ultimate goal is to raise their strength to the peak of the world and not be eliminated by the tide of evolution. But the demon ape king was interesting. He didn''t try to improve his accomplishments, but deliberately suppressed his accomplishments. But at this time, Su ye still admired the demon ape king very much. Even if the strength is suppressed, the demon ape king still has such overbearing strength. Once this restriction is broken, what kind of horror will the real strength reach? Su Ye stared at the armor with bright eyes. As the armor was constantly taken up, a large wave of lightning flowed on the demon ape king. These thunderbolts are not comparable to ordinary thunderbolts. The thunder and lightning were colorful and constantly burst out, which made Su Ye feel the breath of palpitation. Affected by these breath, Su Ye felt that his flesh was about to burst. Su Ye finally retreated a few steps and looked at the mage with horror in her eyes. Obviously, Su Ye didn''t expect that the demon ape king was so crazy and set such taboos on himself. Put yourself in a position. If you were yourself, you might be crushed by this armor. I have to admire that although the colorful lightning power is very strong, it can be seen from the expression of the demon ape king. At the moment, the demon ape king is obviously very painful, even his muscles are constantly shaking. But even so, the demon ape king still bit his teeth and insisted without making a scream. Finally, the demon ape King removed the armor by more than ten centimeters. "Buzz!" It was also at this moment that a trembling sound came out from under the armor. With the emergence of this sound, an extremely strong bloody smell floated out. Almost at the moment of smelling this smell, Su Ye retched repeatedly, and felt that he was almost about to spit out his internal organs. A very uncomfortable breath came out of Su Ye''s mind and stared at the dark place under the armor. Su Ye always felt that there was something hidden here that made him feel very depressed. Su Ye subconsciously took another step back. "This... This is..." Su Ye was shocked to see that at this time, long blood red hairs grew out of the skin under the armor. These hairs seem to be stained with blood. As soon as they appear, the smell of blood in the air increases several times. Su ye had a strange feeling in his heart. At the moment, looking at these blood red long hairs, it was as if they had life and were dancing in the air. Although these long hairs only appear for a few seconds, they have grown by more than ten centimeters, and the signs of growth are still continuing. "Ah!" Even under the attack of colorful lightning, the demon ape king didn''t speak and make any movement, but at this time, the demon ape King finally couldn''t support it. When he opened his mouth, he shouted, and the voice was full of pain. With his roar, the face of the demon ape king was distorted, his eyes became incomparably scarlet, and there was a violent breath gushing out all over his body. The strength of the demon ape king is too strong. Just feeling the influence of this breath, Su Ye flew out directly. For Su ye, this tyrannical atmosphere is like a huge hammer, which is beating him hard at the moment. "This... Is this the strength of the strong at the patriarchal level?" Su Ye directly ejected a mouthful of blood and looked at the demon ape king in horror. Under the influence of the tyrannical atmosphere, Su Ye''s body moved at all, unexpectedly. At the same time, Su ye also had a strange idea in his heart. Chapter 342 Obviously, the strength of the demon ape king should be equal to that of other holy clan chiefs and eight clan chiefs. Otherwise, the demon ape king would have been unified in the holy land for a long time. But at that time, when the head of Jinwu clan and King Peng were chasing after themselves, why didn''t they directly use this force? Su ye believed that once the two patriarchs used such means at that time, he would never escape. The demon ape king kept roaring and rolling, and the whole cave was shaking, as if it might collapse at any time. At the moment, the demon ape king was going to be completely crazy. His eyes were full of violence and killing. "Buzz!" At this juncture, all of a sudden, the pillars around the cave burst out bright lights. Su Ye looked around in amazement and found that on these pillars, it was written "all those who fight in front of the army move forward in array". "This is nine secrets? There are nine secrets here?" Su Ye looked at these words in amazement. However, it is obvious that these words were engraved by the strong before the ancient years. At the moment, Su ye had an uncontrollable feeling of the vicissitudes of years in his heart when he saw these words. The nine secretaries sent out extremely powerful threats. These threats intertwined with each other, just like a big net, and directly fell on the demon ape king who was about to be beaten completely. "Poof!" A mouthful of dirty blood gushed directly from the mouth of the demon ape king, and the original tyrannical breath was directly suppressed. Su ye can clearly see that the color of tyranny and killing in the eyes of the demon ape King dissipated quickly with the blood red light. The demon ape King''s hands trembled and finally put back the armor he had removed. With the moment when the armor was put back, the original tyrannical atmosphere on the demon ape King disappeared completely. Even the feeling of depression and foreboding just now disappeared. It seems that this armor is like a gate, which directly strangles all the previous changes. At this time, the smell of the demon ape king also became extremely weak. His body trembled slightly and felt that he might fall at any time. "Hey!" a helpless sigh came from the mouth of the demon ape king. The demon ape king turned to Su Ye. At the moment, Su Ye''s face was full of stunned expressions. It was like seeing the most shocking thing in the world. Obviously, Su ye will have such an expression at the moment, which is already expected by the demon ape king. The demon ape king didn''t say much at this time, just silently waiting for Su ye to recover. Su Ye didn''t let the demon ape King wait too long. Soon he took a breath of cold air and regained his pure and clear look. "Is this... What you call ominous?" Su Ye stared at the demon ape King deeply, and then spit out a mouthful of turbidity and said such a sentence. At the moment of hearing this, the demon ape King''s pale face also hung a touch of helplessness. He sat down on the ground directly. The demon ape King nodded slightly and said, "that''s right." Su Ye almost surprised her golden eyes when she got such a direct answer from the demon ape king. Su yeman looked at the demon ape king in amazement, and his eyes were full of amazement. "But... But why is there such an ominous situation? What are those red hairs? Wait, no, you just said that a group of people had entered the Xiangu forbidden area before. Although they only walked around the edge of the Xiangu forbidden area, they were contaminated with ominous after coming out. Are you... You are one of the strong ones who entered the Xiangu forbidden area?" Although Su Ye felt incredible, it was obvious from all kinds of signs that what the demon ape king said before should be his own thing. The demon ape King smiled bitterly and nodded. Of course, he was not surprised that Su ye could guess these things. "That''s right." The straightforward answer of the demon ape king, for Su ye, was like a heavy hammer, pounding on Su Ye''s heart. At the moment, Su Ye''s heart contracted violently. When he looked at the demon ape king, his eyes were full of horror. At this moment, he finally understood why Jinwu patriarch and King Peng were so afraid of Xiangu forbidden area. There were still such strange things hidden in that place. Thinking that he had even gone deep into the immortal ancient forbidden area, Su Ye suddenly felt cold all over. Doesn''t that mean "What are these things?" Su Ye couldn''t help but quickly asked. To tell the truth, Su Ye was really afraid at this time. She was afraid that she would encounter such bad luck at this time. Although the scene just now was short, Su ye could clearly see that once this ominous red hair appeared, it seemed to be able to directly control the thought of the demon ape king, and even turn the demon ape king into a killing machine with only primitive killing desire. After hearing Su Ye''s inquiry, the demon ape King shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know. This thing came too suddenly. Even I didn''t react. One day it came to the door." "Who is it?" at the moment of hearing this, Su Ye was not surprised and asked curiously. The demon ape King smiled bitterly and patted his armor. "It will find any existence entering the forbidden area of life. Even if you are strong, it is inevitable." when the demon ape king said this, he suddenly looked in the direction of Su ye with a strange look. Su Ye''s hair stood up and he coughed, "but I don''t feel anything different?" While Su Ye was talking, he also asked the system to carefully check his body. However, the answer given by the system was still the same. There was no abnormality in him. The demon ape King sighed, "when your strength surpasses the three disasters, it''s time to find you." "Unless your strength can overcome the ominous, otherwise, your body will be eroded by the ominous, and in the end, it will even be completely controlled by the ominous. You see, we are a good example." Su Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t expect the emergence of the so-called "ominous", but there were strength restrictions. "You? Who else? And where did you get this model?" Su ye asked curiously. Chapter 343 The demon ape king looked at Su ye with a smile. "Who else? Can''t you guess? Or do you really think that we patriarchs have gained so many years, and this is the only strength? You look down on us patriarchs." Su Ye naturally had some guesses in her heart, but now she still felt a little incredible when she heard the prince of the evil ape admit it. "Well... Jinwu clan leader, they also went in? But... They don''t have armor like you?" Su Ye looked at the demon ape King puzzled. He clearly remembered that although the Jinwu clan leader and King Peng were wearing armor, their armor looked golden, just like their wings. On the contrary, the armor on the demon ape king was dark and thick. Where would there be Jinwu clan leader and their armor look bright. Su ye heard the demon ape King''s bitter smile, "the appearance of the armor can''t represent everything. What can really represent is the power of the armor. They just like fart, which makes some decoration on these armor." Su Ye secretly said a fluke in his heart, thanks to the restriction of this armor. Otherwise, it is estimated that Su ye had already died at that time. "In fact, the materials for making these armor are actually taken from the immortal ancient forbidden area." when the demon ape king said this, he saw Su Ye''s stunned expression on his face, and he immediately laughed, "why, I didn''t expect it? The things that can restrain the ominous are actually at the source of the ominous occurrence." Su Ye nodded immediately. "Is this thing also taken out from the immortal ancient forbidden area?" Su ye turned to look at the model, and the latter nodded immediately. "It''s not that we found it, but that it took the initiative to find us." According to the demon ape king, after they had stayed in the immortal ancient forbidden area for a period of time, they found the strange metal. Just when they thought they had found the baby, suddenly the whole immortal ancient forbidden area trembled and a gray fog rushed out from the depths of the immortal ancient forbidden area. In the words of as like as two peas, now it is "bad luck". It happened to hit him. The change in his body was exactly the same as that in Suye. After it hit the demon ape king, it directly integrated into the demon ape King''s body. Under such changes, some clan leaders such as the demon ape King were scared to flee one after another. Along the way, the demon ape king was sensing the changes in his body, but his body became hazy at that time. All his body was covered by the gray fog. No matter how the demon ape King operated his aura, he could not exhaust these gray fog. After the demon ape king returned to the family, he immediately used the nine secret stone pillars to suppress himself, which forced the model out of his body again. But at the moment when the model left the body, the demon ape King seemed to see the figure of a woman. The woman turned her back to the common people. Just seeing the illusory figure, the demon ape King couldn''t control it and knelt down directly. At the same time, a message flowed into his mind. The woman told the demon ape king that since the mold chose the demon ape king, the demon ape king was the mausoleum keeper and wanted to protect the immortal ancient forbidden area from being destroyed. "Now, the gray fog has infected you. If I''m not wrong, as long as the fog enters your body, you will become my * * man and the mausoleum keeper of the immortal ancient forbidden area, and I can finally get rid of it." after saying this, the demon ape King spit out a cloud heavily, with an unspeakable sense of ease in his voice. "Keep..." The expression of the demon ape king looked very real, not like lying, which made Su Ye''s heart tremble. Although the demon ape king didn''t tell him what it would cost to become a mausoleum keeper at this time, Su ye could understand from the look of the demon ape king. Once he became a mausoleum keeper, he would have to pay a very painful price. But he didn''t say this. Suddenly he felt a tearing pain in his dragon claw. Su Ye subconsciously screamed. Su Ye''s sudden change really startled the demon ape king. The demon ape King quickly looked at Su Ye. At the same time, the demon ape king also felt some doubts. After all, there was no change when he was selected by this model. At this time, a breath wave that makes the demon ape King feel palpitation radiated from Su Ye. The boss with his huge eyes stared, was shocked to see that Su Ye''s claws actually sent out a burst of black fog. If you don''t look carefully, you even thought that a black hole appeared on his claws. That breath was emitted from the claw at that time. "What''s going on?" This breath is terrible and powerful, even with the feeling of vicissitudes of years. What surprised the demon ape king is that he actually felt some familiar breath in Su Ye''s hands. Even some of the smells are similar to those of their demon apes. "Your dragon claw... How... How is this possible?" The demon ape king was about to speak and was ready to ask Su ye what happened to his dragon claw, but what he never thought was that at this time, the black fog on the dragon claw was like a gluttonous beast, and directly jumped on the gray fog on Su Ye. At the moment of contact between the two, the demon ape King couldn''t believe that the gray fog on Su Ye struggled in horror, as if he had met natural enemies. However, the black fog covered the gray fog and quickly eroded the gray fog. Su Ye was also stunned by this scene. At the same time, after seeing the change in the gray fog, Su ye had a different feeling in his heart. It seemed that the gray fog was different from him just now. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of each other. Originally, after hearing about the demon ape king, Su Ye was a little lost heart. After all, even the demon ape King couldn''t get rid of the gray fog. Now his strength is weaker than the demon ape king. How can he do it? It''s not that he doesn''t want to try hard, but he has tried almost all the means just now. But unexpectedly, the change of dragon claw just restrained these gray fog. Finally, the gray fog originally bound to Su Ye was completely eroded by the black fog. Chapter 344 The black fog is like a strange animal hunting for food. After completing the hunting, it immediately returns to Su Ye''s Dragon claws. After the black fog dissipated, only a strange pattern could be seen on the dragon claw. "What''s going on? You... What did you do just now?" The demon ape king shouted in horror, as if he had seen what a terrible thing. The demon ape King naturally knew how difficult the gray fog was, but he didn''t think that for him, the gray fog that could not be eradicated was swallowed up by the black fog made by Su ye at the moment. Doesn''t that mean that the black fog is more terrible than the immortal ancient forbidden area? Su ye also looked at his claws in a daze. He gently pinched his claws. While the black fog disappeared, the cracking pain disappeared. Su ye had some doubts in his heart. This pattern was caused by the original remnant souls, but in Su Ye''s opinion, didn''t these remnant souls "sacrifice" before because they protected themselves? Originally, he thought there should be nothing in this pattern, but he didn''t think that this pattern would bring him such an "unexpected surprise" at the moment. "Su ye?" at the moment, Su Ye stared at his dragon claws. The demon ape king was worried about what would happen to Su ye, so he couldn''t help shouting. After hearing the cry of the demon ape king, Su ye returned to his senses. Instead, he gave a helpless wry smile and said, "unexpectedly, this thing came out to save me several times." Hearing this, the doubt in the heart of the demon ape King became more intense. "What is this strange pattern on your claws? Why... I feel some familiar smell from this pattern. Even if I don''t feel wrong, there is a smell of my demon ape family in your pattern? What''s the matter?" The demon ape King quickly asked and said all the doubts in his heart. Su Ye smiled bitterly and didn''t hide the demon ape king, so he told the demon ape king about the origin of the grain. After all, he also had something to ask him. If he hid it at this time, it was obvious that he might not get too accurate answer from the demon ape king. "Obviously, those residual souls should be the residual souls left over from the battle long ago. I think the demon ape family should also participate in the original battle, so you can feel the smell of the demon ape family here." While Su Ye was talking, he was surprised to see that the demon ape king was almost staring his eyes out at this time. He looked at Su ye in disbelief and said, "are you... Are you sure? This thing was actually caused by the remnant spirits left by that era?" After seeing Su Ye nodding, the demon ape King grabbed Su Ye''s dragon body crazily. It may be because he was too nervous. At the moment, the strength of the demon ape King''s palms has increased a lot. "You... You actually went down to that lake? You... How did you do it? Didn''t the holy tomb seal itself long ago? You... How could you go in?" Even as the head of the family, the demon ape King changed his calm character and couldn''t help shouting. Su Ye didn''t directly answer the devil ape King''s question, but silently looked at the devil ape king. The latter was stunned at first, and then reacted. He smiled, and quickly loosened his palms, and apologized to Su Ye. "I hope you can forgive me, but it''s too important for me to find out," said the demon ape king. Su ye took a deep look at the demon ape king. At this moment, he realized that he was really right this time. Unexpectedly, so many secrets were reported at once. "Before answering you, the demon ape king, please answer me a few questions. Now that the gray fog is gone, does it mean that I will no longer be regarded as the * * guard of the mausoleum? Also, the guard of the mausoleum? Where is not the immortal ancient forbidden area? Where is the Mausoleum? Whose mausoleum is it?" "Also, I want to know about the battle before ancient times and about the female emperor. As for the so-called holy tomb, if I can know, I also want to find out the situation." Su ye said so many questions at once. After hearing Su Ye''s words, the demon ape King''s face was immediately covered with a helpless wry smile. "You''ve asked so many questions at once, which is good for me to answer first." the demon ape king said this and turned to look at Su ye with helpless eyes. Under the stunned gaze of the demon ape king, the latter directly changed into a human shape. Su Ye directly sat cross legged on the ground, "it''s all right. I have plenty of time. Just say what you want to say." I don''t know why, looking at Su Ye''s current behavior, the demon ape king felt stunned, as if Su Ye was ready to listen to the story now. The demon ape King smiled bitterly, "whose immortal ancient forbidden area is that, you should know?" The demon ape king asked such a question, and Su Ye immediately nodded and said, "well, it is said that the place is the death of the female emperor..." As soon as the word "death" was said, he was glared at by the demon ape king. Su ye had no choice but to cough, change a word and say, "the place to sleep." The demon ape king immediately nodded, "the title of such a strong man is not what we can call in this era, so use her to call it. There is the place where she sleeps. Who do you think we are guarding the mausoleum for?" Su Ye was stunned. "Her mausoleum? You mean there is her mausoleum in the immortal ancient forbidden area? But isn''t she very powerful? Even if she sleeps, it can make the immortal ancient forbidden area produce changes that devour the vitality of years. What sense of existence will disturb her sleep in such a place?" Su Ye noticed that after hearing her inquiry, the demon ape King''s face couldn''t help showing a lost color. He looked vaguely ahead, as if he could see through the ages. "Cultivation is endless. We think that the end of cultivation is just our narrow self belief. Only because we can''t find the follow-up Road, we think that our cultivation has come to an end. If one day, another group of strong people fall from the sky and their strength is stronger than you, you will understand that your cultivation is not over." Chapter 345 Su Ye was stunned, "tianwai?" at this time, he suddenly remembered the huge tentacles falling from the sky and the huge restricted area on the sky at the moment, and immediately asked curiously, "do you mean... There will be strong enemies from tianwai? Is the battle before the ancient times also a stronger battle outside the sky?" The demon ape King sighed, "I can''t tell you some things. Now I tell you, it will only hurt you and make you find out too early. You were wrong just now. It''s not that there is a tomb for her to sleep in the immortal ancient forbidden area, but the whole immortal ancient forbidden area is a tomb." "In fact, similar existence exists in our four holy families and eight surname families." When the demon ape king said this, Su Ye immediately stared at his eyes and asked, "do you mean... Holy tomb?" The demon ape King nodded slightly, "yes, but the scale of the holy tomb is not as big as that of the immortal ancient forbidden area. In fact, our big families and forces, frankly speaking, are a tomb keeper, guarding a tomb, and looking forward to the day when the strong who once died can return again." Su Ye was a little dumb. From the scale of the mausoleum, we can see that the strength of the female emperor was really shocking. Of course, what surprised Su ye more now was the sentence of the demon ape king at the moment. "What? You... You mean... The strong who died in the holy tomb, the strong who died in the battle long ago, will return? Will they also occupy the outside world?" Su Ye suddenly became nervous. At the beginning, the strong people in the divine land almost collapsed the big world when they wanted to return to the outside world, not to mention the return of the strong people who lived long ago. "Don''t worry, this era is changing. Maybe one day, we can return without paying such a price, but we didn''t want to wait." the demon ape King smiled bitterly when he said this. Su Ye looked at the demon ape king in surprise. He always felt that there was something in the demon ape King''s words at the moment, but everything was so ambiguous that he couldn''t find many useful clues. "Oh, yes, I forgot to say one thing. Since the gray fog on your body has been swallowed up, I think you can no longer become the successor of the mausoleum keeper." the demon ape King laughed. "Do you need to pay any price to become a mausoleum keeper?" Su ye asked again curiously. "Price?" the demon ape King sighed helplessly at this time. He just smiled bitterly, but didn''t answer Su Ye''s question. "I have told you what you want to know, so can you satisfy my curiosity now?" Obviously, the demon ape king was unwilling to continue the previous topic at this time. As soon as the conversation turned, he looked at Su Ye curiously. "You want to ask me why I can enter the holy tomb, right? In fact... I don''t know. Before, I was directly absorbed by a force from the holy tomb, which became like this." Su Ye smiled and shrugged. "It''s so simple. I didn''t lie to you before." "What?" that''s it? The demon ape king was slightly stunned. Su ye had seen him before, but Su ye then said in a word. He thought that Su Ye was unwilling to tell himself the truth, but he didn''t think that this was the truth. The demon ape King took a deep look at Su ye, sighed and said, "maybe this is your chance." The demon ape king said this. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were full of envy. In contrast, Su Ye smiled bitterly. To tell the truth, he didn''t think how good the chance was. Although he said that the tattoo had saved himself before, it belonged to "foreign things" after all. Su Ye was still worried about the impact it would have on his body if it existed in his body all the time. "Well, your purpose of coming here should have been achieved, and you can leave now." the demon ape King took a deep breath. Although he has been answering Su Ye''s questions today, in fact, the demon ape king also thought of a lot of things from these questions. Now he has to think about it and sort out some ideas. Su Ye nodded immediately and got up to leave. However, he had not taken a few steps, but he was shouted by the demon ape king at this time. "Since you have such a great fate with the holy tomb, you can also go to see the tomb guarded by our demon ape family. Maybe you can get any unexpected harvest." After saying this, suddenly an iron token flew in front of Su Ye. As soon as Su Ye grabbed his hand, he felt that the token was like taking it out of the ice cellar. Even with his strength, when he grabbed the token, he had to feel cold all over his body. "With this thing, you can enter the holy tomb." After hearing this, Su Ye curiously took the token in his hand and played with it, but finally Su Ye sighed and returned the token to the demon ape king. The demon ape king was stunned and looked at Su Ye. "I don''t want more remnant souls in my body." Su Ye smiled calmly. If possible, he wanted to remove the lines on his claws. How could he give these remnant souls another chance to settle in his body. Hearing Su Ye''s words, the mage ape smiled thoughtfully. "There are some things you can''t refuse if you don''t want to." "You really want to know about her, don''t you? I can show you a place. If you have enough opportunities, you can find some clues." Seeing that Su Ye was about to leave this place, he suddenly heard the voice from the demon ape king. Su Ye was suddenly surprised. You know, he wanted to find out about the so-called "female emperor", but the demon ape king had been very afraid of it before, and Su Ye chose to give up. "What clue?" Su Ye quickly turned around and looked curiously in the direction of the demon ape king. After pondering for a moment, the demon ape king said, "in a month, the ancient battlefield will be opened in the far north of the holy land. It is said that there will be some of her things in the ancient battlefield. Of course, if you have enough opportunities, you should be able to find some answers to the questions you are confused." "Ancient battlefield? What place is that?" Su ye asked curiously. The demon ape king didn''t hide this, "in the long river of ancient history, countless battles have broken out. This ancient battlefield is only an ancient battlefield, but... If you enter there, you will face the strong beasts from other regions." Chapter 346 Other areas? At the moment of hearing this, Su Ye''s face did not change slightly. He had heard a saying in the outside world before. There are many folding spaces in the 100000 mountains, but for some unknown reasons, those folding spaces have been blocked, and the creatures in the folding space cannot enter the big world. The divine land is one of the folding spaces, but this folding space is a little strange. With the deepening of the evolution of the big world, although the residents of the divine land are still unable to enter the big world, the evolutors in the big world can actively enter the divine land if they like. Su Ye didn''t expect that the so-called "ancient battlefield" in the holy land could connect other areas, and even let other animals in other areas follow. Su Ye is looking forward to it at this time. Su ye also knows a lot about many strange animals and strong people in the divine land. Although he is mainly exposed to only three races, he sees the big from the small. Among the strong people at the same stage, Su ye can already be invincible. At the moment, he wants to know what the strong people in other regions will look like. Then Su Ye left the cave. But what Su Ye didn''t know was that not long after su Ye left, the nine secret stone pillars actually sent out a very strong black gas. These black gases condensed together and tossed in the air. At first glance, these black gases gave people the feeling of a black dragon. "The breaker has appeared. Now it depends on how far he can go." the black shadow took a deep look at Su Ye''s leaving direction and couldn''t help saying. The devil ape King''s eyebrows were twisted into pimples. When he looked at the black shadow, his expression was full of hesitation, "he is indeed a breaker, but he is just the breaker who prevented us from visiting the big world. Are you sure he has something to do with that?" The demon ape King obviously doubted the words of the shadow. At the moment of hearing this, the shadow suddenly sneered, "this is not my choice, but their choice. I believe he will be the breaker of that thing, but now the top priority is to speed up the recovery of will." The demon ape King nodded slowly, and his expression was still very dignified. "I fought with Ji DaoHai, the leader of the Ji family, after su Ye''s incident. However, I didn''t feel their breath from Ji DaoHai." although the tone of the demon ape king when he mentioned "them" sounded very vague at this time, it can still be clearly felt at this time. At the moment, the tone of the demon ape king, Still very dignified. Obviously, for the so-called "them", the demon ape king is very afraid. The shadow was silent. At the same time, a breath that even the demon ape king would feel depressed came out of the shadow. A moment later, the shadow spoke. "The investigation shows that the outside world is incompatible with the old world of folding space in the 100000 mountains, but the Ji family can send their children to the outside world, and even the projection of the sword can appear in the big world of the evolutionary era. There is definitely some unknown fishiness in this matter." "I''m afraid it will become a threat to awakening." The demon ape King took a deep breath. Naturally, he knew the urgency of this matter. He immediately nodded and said, "don''t worry, if they really betrayed the world, I will completely eradicate the Ji family even if I do my best." After receiving the answer from the demon ape king, the shadow was obviously very satisfied. His huge head slowly moved a little, and it was strange to say. Although it was said that the shadow had no entity at this time, there was a strange feeling in the heart of the demon ape king at the moment of contacting the eyes of the shadow, as if he was being stared at by a pair of huge eyes at the moment. "At the beginning, in order to find out the traitors in this world, you didn''t hesitate to enter the immortal ancient forbidden area in person, otherwise, you wouldn''t incur bad luck." the shadow sighed after saying this. Obviously, he apologized for what the demon ape king had done. The demon ape king didn''t think so. "Since I joined the plan of that year, I naturally want to be devastated by the plan. Everything I do is what I should do." After hearing this, the shadow didn''t say anything more, but went straight back to the stone pillar. "It seems that I have to go to Ji''s house again." The demon ape King took a deep breath and his eyes were full of indifference. One day later, the whole God was shocked. The demon ape king held a big stick and directly went to Ji DaoHai, the Ji family. And the two of them also fought a big war. The war lasted for two days and two nights. Although they fought in a very remote desert area, their strength was too strong. The fighting momentum was almost all over the whole God land, which made most of the strange animals panic all day. It felt as if the end of the world was coming, and the God land was about to be broken by the two patriarchs. Even speaking, most of the sky became blood red because of the battle between the two. Some brave beasts wanted to join the fun and see how their battle was going, but they were surprised to see that the vast desert was as deep as hundreds of meters on the ground, and a huge pit with an invisible bottom appeared in the desert. It can be seen that the strength of the two patriarchs is strong. The battle between the two also attracted the attention of other surname families, but because of the intersection of various interests of God, other surname families of God didn''t mean to help before they really involved their own interests. The battle between the two of them was in full swing. However, when all the strange animals, even other families with surnames, thought that the demon ape family was likely to launch a full-scale family war with the Ji family, the two sides, who had been fighting each other, suddenly stopped, even shook hands and made peace, as if everything had never happened before, or even, Later, when the two patriarchs reappeared, they even showed a happy look. This kind of performance gives people the feeling that the two patriarchs have made feelings. "What the devil ape king really wants to do? Why can they still greet each other with such a smile?" Chapter 347 "Hey, the strong man in that realm can''t figure out everything in his mind, which we ordinary beasts can figure out." "That''s why we are just ordinary animals, and they are already the head of the family, and I think they should stop for some common interests." The battle between the two patriarchs has become the talk of the whole divine land for a time, and once became a hot topic in the divine land. At this moment, Su ye and several others are in a huge cave. The main reason for finding this cave is that Su Ye has something to give to Jinyi. In this short time, Su Ye naturally knew the battle and the changes of the two patriarchs. "Is it revenge for me?" Su ye thought of such a possibility inexplicably at this time. In his opinion, the demon ape king had fought with Ji DaoHai because of himself before, and the demon ape king also knew that he had killed the strong man of the Ji family before. In order to distract the Ji family''s attention and give him and the demon striped apes a bad breath, he did this kind of thing. "Ow, Ow!" Su ye said his idea to ER silly. After they heard it, er silly immediately shouted excitedly. take a look! Silly monkey, look at your patriarch and have a good look at you. Why is there such a big difference between being a monkey? Of course, Er Sha was beaten out of experience by the mage ape in a short time. When he called, Er Sha immediately opened his mouth and showed a silly smile. At the same time, Er Sha also stood up and tried to give a thumbs up. On the premise of not understanding dog language, er silly has this self-confidence. After seeing his expression, the mage can never guess the idea in his heart. No way, he was really scared by the mage ape. The mage''s eyebrows twisted into pimples. To tell the truth, at the moment when he saw Er silly''s behavior, the mage''s heart was a little confused. He subconsciously felt that these two silly would not be saying anything good now, but Reach out and don''t hit the smiling dog! Finally, the mage didn''t do it. Just at this time, Gu Lengyu also spoke, which can be regarded as a little relief for ER silly. "If this is the case, it seems that the demon ape king is really interesting. After all, he is now betting on the possibility of family war, which will start a war with Ji DaoHai. Demon striped ape, you demon ape family are really interesting." At this point, Gu Lengyu immediately gave a thumbs up to the mage. After seeing Gu Lengyu''s behavior, the mage ape was obviously very useful. He couldn''t help laughing. "Of course, our demon ape family naturally attaches importance to emotion and righteousness, just as I am grateful to the Dragon boss." The mage immediately patted his chest and said such a sentence with a laugh. People: The presence of a few directly confused circle. The previous sentence was quite normal. To them, it was all a boast, but Su ye and others didn''t think of it. The next sentence directly changed the front of the conversation. Su Ye looked at the mage ape. The Dragon fart was too sudden. Su Ye couldn''t react. At this time, I saw that the mage ape smiled foolishly. It looked very simple and honest. But after seeing this guy''s behavior, Su Ye was completely speechless. Su Ye whispered to himself. It seems that Er Sha should stay away from the mage apes. Look, the mage ape has been damaged by two fools! Thanks to this time, er silly didn''t know what Su Ye was thinking. Otherwise, er silly would have to cry. Now Er silly is already very dissatisfied! "Ow, Ow!" The second fool complained and shouted. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the previous move of the mage. protest! Must protest! I am! Naturally, this dog should be the one who licks the dog. What are you stupid monkey robbing? You are a demon ape, but you come to rob a dog''s "rice bowl". Are you sure you deserve your name? Unfortunately, er silly can''t speak. Otherwise, er silly must have a good "chat" with the Mage at this time. Unlike now, er silly can only stare at the mage with angry eyes. Just If the eyes can work, there will not be so many contradictions in the world. "Dong!" A dull noise came, and then two fools heard another cry of "ow", but this time his cry sounded very sad. When they saw that the two fools were directly hammered on their heads by the magic ape, two fools immediately screamed and directly hit a huge pit on the ground. The demon ape heavily highlighted the turbid air, felt the impact feeling from his fist at the moment, and couldn''t help saying, "it feels... Cool!" "Er silly, the more evolved your brain is, the more suitable it is to be beaten. It feels too strong. Boss long, do you want to try?" The mage whispered happily. Just at this time, er silly climbed out of the pit. At the moment of hearing this, er silly looked nervously in the direction of Su Ye. Su Ye smiled at Er Sha and said, "don''t worry, I''m not such a dragon." Finally, the pit where Er silly was located increased several times in depth. Su Ye touched his dragon claw, looked at the mage ape with great satisfaction and said, "your proposal is really good. It feels so comfortable." At this time, Su ye turned to the depths of the cave. At the moment, Jin Yi was completely wrapped by a light ball. Under the influence of this light ball, Jin Yi''s breath was completely covered up. Even Su ye could not perceive Jin Yi''s situation at this time. Su Ye gave Jin Yi the bone found in the immortal ancient forbidden area before. After all, the bone was taken from the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family. Moreover, after years of erosion, the bone has not been corrupted. In Su Ye''s view, it is definitely a treasure shell. That''s why Su Ye wants to see if this bone is good for Jin Yi. However, what Su Ye never thought of was that when the bone touched Jinyi''s body, the bone directly turned into a golden light and integrated into Jinyi''s body. It feels like this bone belongs to Jinyi. Chapter 348 At the moment when the bones melted in, such a golden ball of light appeared on Jinyi''s body, which looked like a golden egg. "I knew it would be good to follow boss long." looking at the golden egg, Gu Lengyu''s face was full of surprise. Although he can''t feel the situation inside the golden egg at this time, the golden egg occasionally emits a breath. Just feeling the breath gives Gu Lengyu a feeling of fear and trembling. Gu Lengyu and others understand that after this event, Jinyi must have more amazing changes. This is more than ten days. Except that the luster of the golden egg is becoming dim every day, there is no other change on the golden egg. Even Jin Yi has never shown any sign of breaking free from the golden egg. "What should not happen to Jin Yi?" After the initial envy, when looking at the golden egg, Gu Lengyu''s faces were full of worry. Anyway, the golden egg had been in the golden egg for too long. Su Ye immediately used the system to analyze the golden egg, but the result was good. The system directly gives four words: everything is normal. To tell the truth, looking at the "golden egg" where Jinyi is, Su Ye has a feeling of being separated from the world. It''s like he saw himself again at this time. After all, he changed from an egg. The difference is that he is a real "egg", and Jinyi''s so-called "egg" is just an illusion caused by the golden light. Su ye came to the golden egg at this time, stretched out his claw and gently pressed it. Originally, he wanted to feel the change of the golden egg, but he didn''t expect that his behavior seemed to build a connection with the golden egg. He could clearly feel that there were bursts of very steady and powerful beats in the golden egg. This feeling of beating is like a heart beating fast. "Weng!" A tremor came out from the golden egg. Seeing the change of the golden egg now, Su Ye quickly took back her claws for fear that Jin Yi''s change would be caused by her own behavior at this time. "Boss long, what''s going on? Why is the smell from the golden egg so strong?" Gu Lengyu said. With the tremor just now, a huge smell like a mountain came to his face. Under the influence of this breath, Gu Lengyu and others were blown out directly and hit the rock wall of the mountain. Su Ye was also full of fog at this time. After all, even he met this situation for the first time. When the smell came out just now, he took the initiative to avoid himself, so that he would not be affected by the smell at all. Just when Su Ye was wondering, he heard a burst of surprised cries from Er silly. Su ye and others saw that the remaining golden light in the golden egg was fading rapidly at the moment, as if there was a black hole in the golden egg, absorbing these golden lights constantly. Soon the golden light will disappear completely. "Roar!" An earth shaking roar came out. Su ye and others were surprised to see that Jin Yi turned into a golden light and directly rushed to the sky. At this time, the mountain rock wall seemed to become tofu. Almost at the moment of contact with the golden light, the mountain rock wall was directly pierced by the golden light and collapsed. And the golden light rushed directly into the air. When Su Ye drove them out, he was surprised to see that Jin Yi was spreading his wings and hovering in the air like a huge golden sun. An extremely strong breath like a wave, falling into the sky in bursts, washing the earth below. Affected by this, the ancient trees below turned into powder in an instant, and the ground also cracked like a spider''s web. Gu Lengyu three obviously couldn''t bear the influence of the pressure. They couldn''t help but be pressed to lie on the ground. As a result, Su Ye shot in time at this time and sent out the smell of belonging to the Dragon nationality, which blocked the pressure of Jin Yi''s momentum. "At the beginning of the three disasters?" After feeling the strong and violent breath fluctuation from Jin Yi, Gu Lengyu and others felt a burst of exclamation. You know, even if a beast with strong talent wants to leap from the peak of the three disasters to the peak of the three disasters, even if there are more natural materials and earth treasures, it is useless. It takes some years of accumulation and understanding to make a real breakthrough. For some animals, this process is a lifetime thing. But after Jin Yi got that bone, it only took ten days to complete many things that strange animals may not be able to do in their life. Until this moment, Gu Lengyu and others suddenly realized that the real value of the "bone" given by Su ye to Jin Yi was definitely not explained by the appearance of the bone. "I feel he is different." looking at Jin Yi in the air, Gu Lengyu whispered. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly directly threw Gu Lengyu a big white eye. This is not nonsense. Of course, Jin Yi is different. His strength has been upgraded to the three disasters. Although he couldn''t understand Er Sha''s dog barking, it was obvious that Gu Lengyu also read some content from Er Sha''s disdainful expression. Gu Lengyu immediately coughed and said, "what I call different is not the change in realm. Even a silly dog knows it." "Ow?" The second fool tilted his head and looked at Gu Lengyu with confused eyes. What, did the dog annoy you? Obviously, er silly was quite dissatisfied with Gu Lengyu''s description at this time. "I mean, he seems... How to say, although he looks like a golden winged ROC now, he seems to have more things than the golden winged ROC. Anyway, he''s a little different." In fact, Gu Lengyu''s feeling is in Su Ye''s heart Su Ye stared at Jin Yi carefully at this time and opened the system at the same time. [species: Mirs with golden wings] [features: obtain the bones of ancestors, make the blood of golden winged ROC more concise, and increase the chance of returning to ancestors.] After seeing the systematic explanation, Su Ye couldn''t help but stare at his dragon eyes completely. Chapter 349 Today''s exotic animals are actually the result of countless years of evolution, but the so-called "evolution" is not always moving forward, or even backward most of the time. Just like the earth world, for some reasons, the Reiki dissipated, and the species became very weak. Compared with their ancestors, it is natural that there are many. Once the blood returns to its ancestors, it is bound to restore the strength of the blood at its peak, and the strong with such blood will certainly surpass the existing strongest of the race in the future. After Jinyi made a fuss in the air for a moment, he fell from the sky with great excitement. Su ye and others were surprised to see that with Jin Yi''s continuous fall, his body began to shrink rapidly. Finally, he turned into a small sparrow and flew to the shoulder of the mage. "Sparrow" is small, but his breath is very strong. Under the influence of the breath in the early stage of the three disasters, the body of the mage ape trembled. Although Jin Yi tried to converge his breath, he has just become the early stage of the three disasters. His breath is unstable, and it is difficult to completely converge his breath for a time. "Your strength has improved? Well, good, interesting." Su Ye nodded to Jin Yi with satisfaction at this time. Su ye also noticed at this time that there was a faint golden light on Jin Yi''s chest. Although the light was very dim, Su ye and others could still see it tomorrow from the appearance of the light. The light was the same as the previous bone. Su ye even explored it with spiritual strength. To Su Ye''s surprise, after entering Jinyi''s body, the repulsion of this bone, which could be directly and freely contacted before, has become unprecedentedly strong. Even with Su Ye''s soul power, it is difficult to feel the situation of this bone at the moment. The only thing Su Ye knows is that this bone brings great potential to Jin Yi, and a large part of his ability has not been fully developed. Anyway, Jin Yi is his partner now. Su Ye is very satisfied that Jin Yi can have such a change. "Thank you, boss long!" The title of "dragon boss" was specially requested by Su Ye. After all, it was chased and shouted "master" by a chicken winged ROC and a male golden winged ROC. Su ye still felt very uncomfortable. Moreover, Su Ye always felt that this was unequal, as if it were between master and servant, but in fact, Su ye still regarded Jin Yi as his partner. In less than a month, Su Ye began to wantonly carry out their own "killing". Of course, it was mainly aimed at the Jinwu family, Jinji Dapeng family and Ji family. Under their destruction, the external forces of the three families were wantonly destroyed, especially the Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng family. Almost all the external forces were completely eradicated. About a week before the opening of the ancient battlefield, the news of shaking the earth came out. The chiefs of the Jinwu and Jinyi Dapeng clans have left the customs, and the two clans have also released news that they have been in contact with the blockade since then, and the two clans are ready to re-enter the WTO. Originally, in terms of their prestige, the two ethnic groups were ready to enter the WTO with a strong attitude. What they never expected was that at the moment they opened the door of the family, a news that shocked them came out. "What? The golden dragon is not dead yet? How is this possible?" The faces of King Peng and the head of Jinwu clan were full of incredible colors. You know, the two of them clearly saw Su Ye entering the valley before. Even, the place where Su Ye was "caught" was more far-reaching than the place where they went in that year. Peng Wang, they once entered that place. Naturally, they know what''s going on there. "Did the boy get any chance in the immortal ancient forbidden area? Can he get out of the immortal ancient forbidden area safely?" Jinwu patriarch and King Peng had such an idea in their mind at the first time. "The boy must be caught." Thinking of their own changes, these two are now very eager to find out something from Su Ye. But then they heard another news that made them very angry. Almost all external forces were destroyed. Both the Jinwu clan and the Jinyi Dapeng clan originally thought that their clan leader would feel very angry at this time, and issued an arrest warrant for Su Ye. But what they never expected was that at this time, the two patriarchs finally pressed down the matter like no one. "Let''s put aside everything else for the time being. Now our top priority is still the ancient battlefield." ¡­¡­ The ancient battlefield opened in the far north of God. To tell the truth, Su Ye has been here for more than a year, but the main activity place is very single. As for the so-called "far north", they haven''t even heard of it before the news of the ancient battlefield spread. So now when they appear in the far north, they are surrounded one by one. Su Ye stared at them in horror, and saw that what was in front of them at the moment was actually a dark one. In the darkness, there was actually a starry sky. It was just different from the starry sky seen when he looked up in ordinary times. The starry sky here was actually at Su Ye''s feet. At the moment, if they step in, they can almost step on the starry sky. This feeling is like having come to the edge of the land and the universe. As long as you take another step forward, you will directly enter the universe. Gu Lengyu is now standing on the edge of the earth and the starry sky. He curiously stretched out his right foot and stepped on the dark space. As a result, he found that it was actually empty. Unless he flew in, he would never walk in it. "My God, if it falls... Where will it fall? Or will it be in the state of falling forever?" Gu Lengyu couldn''t help but talk about it curiously. "The ancient battlefield is here? Then... How should we get in?" the mage asked curiously at this time. To tell the truth, at this time, the extreme north gave them the feeling that it was too dangerous. Where did the mage dare to go directly in. Chapter 350 "Cut, a group of ignorant woodlouse." However, at this time, a joking laughter came out. "Hey, after the news of the opening of the ancient battlefield spread, it''s true that all cats and dogs have come to our far north." "Fool, dare to come here without knowing what this place is like? Isn''t this looking for death?" "It''s better to have more cannon fodder." After seeing Su Ye''s behavior, several joking laughter came out. Su Ye''s [ever-changing] has also evolved. Now this ever-changing ability can be used on himself or outsiders after all, but when it is used on outsiders, it just helps them hide their appearance. In addition, it has no effect. Therefore, now in the eyes of other beasts, Su Ye they are just the most ordinary beasts in the divine land. In any case, Su ye and his family are all famous people in this holy land, and now the chiefs of Jinwu and Jinyi Dapeng have gone out of the customs. If the two chiefs know their movements, it is estimated that they will come after Zhu again. Although Su Ye doesn''t worry about the two patriarchs, it''s a big deal that he can go straight back to the Xiangu forbidden area. Anyway, the power in the immortal ancient forbidden area can''t affect him now, but the demonic apes are different. If they are caught by the two patriarchs, they will definitely come to a bad end. In Su Ye''s state of mind, naturally he won''t care about the ridicule of these strange animals. He really annoys himself. It''s a big deal to kill him directly. But Jin Yi was unhappy at this time. For him, it doesn''t matter to insult him, but boss long must not be insulted. "What are you talking about?" Jinyi, who turned into a little sparrow, immediately gave a cold hum. When they saw Jin Yi''s appearance, those monsters who were still mocking Su ye and others immediately laughed mockingly. Obviously, in their view, such a little thing still came to provoke them? This is all about death. After all, Jin Yi''s breath didn''t come out at the moment. These monsters subconsciously thought that Jin Yi was just an insignificant little guy. "Do you think so? Believe me or not..." The beast that Jin Yi just scolded suddenly snorted with disdain. However, before he finished his words, Jin Yi directly sent out an extremely powerful breath fluctuation. Almost at the moment of feeling the breath fluctuation, the monsters who were still mocking Su Ye directly lay on the ground, These people looked at Jin Yi with great horror. Obviously, they didn''t think of it. It seems that it''s just a strange beast the size of a sparrow. It has such strength. "You... Are you the strong one of the three disasters?" "I''m wrong. Please forgive me." Those monsters who originally thought they were "locals" knelt down to Jin Yi one after another. There was no pride in their appearance at the beginning. After seeing this scene, Jin Yi immediately snorted coldly, "apologize to my boss." At the moment of hearing this, these people looked in the direction of Su ye in doubt. At the moment, Su Ye looks like a lovely little beast. The cute appearance can''t see any threat at all. "Boss?" At the moment of hearing Jinyi''s words, the nearby monsters almost stared out their eyes. I didn''t expect that such a lovely beast could make a strong man at the level of three disasters call him the boss. It can be imagined how terrible the strength of this lovely little beast is. "Is it far beyond the three major disasters?" An idea like this directly came to these monsters'' minds. When they were, they dared not continue to be arrogant. They kowtowed and apologized to Su Ye immediately. Su ye took an indifferent look at these, and happened to have some doubts in his heart. He could get the answer from these strange animals. "You''re right about one thing. We really come from remote areas. Let''s talk about it. What''s the situation here? Why is there a starry sky?" Su ye said directly. At the moment, Jin Yi seems to have become a senior dog leg. Su Ye just finished saying this. At this time, he felt an extremely powerful breath, and the fluctuation came out from Jin Yi. "Say!" Jin Yi''s reprimand made the animals tremble, lying on the ground, and his head was directly buried on the ground. He didn''t dare to lift it at all. They were already very afraid. Now they are frightened again. How dare these monsters continue to hesitate. "When the land of God was still in the outside world, it was actually a continent, but after countless wars, the continent was directly broken and bordered on the outside star sky." "This is a part of the ancient starry sky. Of course, although it is a part, it is also vast and incomparable. Only those battles were so terrible that they completely broke the ancient starry sky. This is the scene now." After all, these animals belong to the aborigines of the far north, and they naturally know the situation of this place. "Ancient starry sky?" Su ye and others were shocked at the moment of hearing these words. They didn''t expect that it would be such a result. Can break the earth and break the stars? Su Ye''s heart is more and more curious. He doesn''t know what kind of strong man launched the battle at the beginning. At the same time, Su Ye''s heart is also surprised. Under this world, the strength of the strong man has reached what level. At this moment, Su Ye''s mind reappeared the original picture of war. Just thinking of all this, Su ye had a feeling like the oppression of the general trend of heaven and earth. "How can we enter the starry sky and where is the ancient battlefield?" Su ye asked at this time. Although as a "lovely" little beast, his voice didn''t sound any deterrent, at the moment when he heard the little beast''s voice, these monsters were still scared and trembled. "The once strong man has opened up several ancient starry roads in this ancient starry sky. We can enter the starry sky through the ancient starry road. If you want to get the ancient starry Road, you need to buy a starry token in the starry square in the far north city, which can open the ancient road." Chapter 351 Su Ye was surprised to listen to the descriptions of these monsters, and immediately couldn''t help saying, "so, there may still be some monsters in the ancient starry sky?" Su Ye believes that since there is a shop in the city just by selling tokens, there are definitely many strange animals in the ancient starry sky. Otherwise, how can you support the operation of a shop just by selling tokens. But as soon as Su ye said this, these strange animals couldn''t help looking up at Su Ye. Su Ye noticed that after hearing his inquiry, the eyes of these strange animals showed a touch of surprise, as if he had said something that made them feel incredible at the moment. Su Ye''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and an invisible sense of oppression came out. Now these strange animals didn''t dare to hesitate, so they quickly answered. "For some unknown reasons, our God''s land is isolated from some other areas, and we can''t enter each other''s space. However, the ancient star sky is different. As long as there are tokens, the strong without areas can enter at will. Moreover, although this is only a broken ancient star sky, the vastness inside is far beyond all areas." "There are many treasures left over from ancient times in many places. Therefore, the ancient star sky has become a common place for all exotic animals that can connect the ancient star sky area. After entering it, we can meet the strong in each area." "Only the ancient battlefield is on a starry continent, which was once broken and separated from the big world." Hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help nodding. She didn''t expect that there was such a strange place in the world. "According to you, we can also enter other areas through the ancient star sky?" Su ye asked curiously. One of them shook his head immediately and said, "I tell you, you can''t enter other areas through the ancient star sky." Su Ye was slightly stunned, but she nodded immediately. After asking about the location of the so-called far north city and some information about the city, Su Ye waited a few minutes before slowly moving towards the ancient city. According to legend, this ancient city is the remnant of the original war, and it is also the resting place for the strong before ancient times. The reason why the ancient city is still there and has not been obliterated by the years is only because the ancient city has been sprinkled with the blood of many powerful people. With the changes of time, although these strong men have passed away, the blood on the ancient city is always protecting the ancient city. With curiosity about the ancient city, Su Ye finally came to the ancient city. "This... This is a city?" Seeing the situation of the ancient city, Su ye and others were stunned. The walls of the ancient city are very high, as if they can reach the sky. Some weak animals can''t even leap over the ancient city. The brick wall of the ancient city presents a dark brown, which should be the result of integration with blood. At the moment, Su Ye stands in front of the ancient city, and the moment when his spiritual strength falls on the city wall, it seems that he can feel the tragedy of the original battle. "A thousand divine coins." This so-called divine coin is the currency of the land of God. Su ye once hunted and killed many strange animals, and indeed found many divine coins from those strange animals. However, for Su ye, the so-called divine coins are of no use to him. After all, if he wants to get something, he can get it by relying on his own strength. But now But unexpectedly, he was stopped by several strange animals like soldiers and asked for divine coins. "If you don''t, go away. What''s special is in the way here." After seeing the change of Su Ye''s look, one of the monsters immediately identified Su Ye as "poor ratio" and immediately scolded them. At this time, Jin Yi was completely like a brain powder of Su Ye. He couldn''t hear the disrespect of other monsters to Su Ye. At this time, he was going to be angry immediately. But she was finally stopped by Su Ye "No money? Hehe, don''t worry, we have money." Su Ye jokingly smiled and turned to look aside. Following Su Ye''s eyes, everyone saw that the strange animals threatened by them appeared again. "This is really fate." Su Ye joked and smiled, and at this time, it was obvious that those strange animals also noticed Su Ye''s existence. Fate? These strange animals are scared to cry. Even if it is fate, it is also a bad fate. Finally, under Su Ye''s kindness, those monsters "happy" gave Su Ye an entry fee. A thousand God coins, equivalent to one million in the human world, took out five thousand God coins at once, and the hearts of these monsters were dripping blood. Originally, Su ye thought that it would cost so much money to enter the city. There should not be too many exotic animals in the city. However, when they really entered the city, they found that what they thought was too naive. There are still many rich people in God''s land In the middle of the city, there are strange animals everywhere. "Get out of the way." At this time, a scolding voice suddenly came out from behind Su ye and them. Su ye turned his head curiously. As a result, he saw dozens of golden winged rocs coming in bravely from the outside. The strength of the golden winged rocs leading the team was in the middle of the big three disasters, and the weakest was in the middle of the small three disasters. Such a team can be regarded as top-notch in the ancient city. Su Ye looked at these golden winged rocs who came towards him with a joking sneer on his face. "The strength in the middle of the three disasters? I seem to have killed it, too. It''s not too difficult to kill." Su Ye whispered in his heart. Su Ye didn''t move. Naturally, some demonic apes won''t leave. "Hum, didn''t you hear what I said just now? Get out of the way!" Obviously, the golden winged ROC who led the team didn''t think of it. As soon as he entered the city, he met several brainless bastards who dared to block their way. "Don''t you have eyes? The road is so spacious that you want to go forward. Can''t you go from there? Why should we let you?" Gu Lengyu immediately stood up at this time, and the hard steel scolded. "Good boy, do you believe I''ll kill you?" the golden winged ROC suddenly snorted coldly, and the powerful smell of the middle period of the three disasters came out impressively. Su Ye immediately stood in front of Gu Lengyu at this time and blocked all the breath fluctuations for Gu Lengyu, "do you want to do it? I remember the rules of the ancient city can''t fight? What? Do you want to disobey the rules of the ancient city?" Chapter 352 "You..." As soon as this sentence was said, the face of the golden winged ROC headed by him suddenly became ugly. Although it is said that their four holy families can run rampant in most parts of the holy land, there are still a few places that won''t buy their accounts. Obviously, this far north belongs to this kind of place. It is stipulated in the far north city that even the leader of the far north city or the great family forces in the city are not allowed to use force in the city. Once they use force, they will be taken away by the city guard. As for resistance, it is impossible at all. The power of the city Lord''s residence is very strong, and there are many experts inside. Even the patriarchs of the four holy families dare not mess with these strong people easily. If the city Lord does something against the city rules, naturally there are great families and even the hidden strong people in the city will come forward to punish. Therefore, it is absolutely unwise to use force in this place. Even as a golden winged ROC family, there is no privilege. Of course, where there are strange animals, there are contradictions. There are many "fighting fields" in this city. If the contradictions really intensify to the point that they can not be adjusted, they can enter the fighting field to solve them. Of course, there is a prerequisite for going to the arena. Both parties must agree. If one party does not agree to enter the arena, it is not allowed to start the battle even if it is threatened to enter. However, obviously, in the eyes of the strong men such as Jinji Dapeng, it would be quite humiliating if they went to the arena with these bastards in front of them. "What are you? Hehe, didn''t the golden winged ROC and the Jinwu family be frightened by the golden dragon before? Like a shrinking turtle, hiding in the family and afraid to come out?" Gu Lengyu is obviously a great master. The words were spoken, and there was a sound of inverted air-conditioning all around. The most important thing in this ancient city is the owner who likes to join in the fun. The golden winged Dapeng family was originally equivalent to the existence of the "front page headline" level of God, and now they are born again. As soon as they appear, they directly attract the attention of many exotic animals, and their every move is also concerned by many exotic animals. Therefore, after seeing that someone dared to find trouble with the golden winged Dapeng family, many strange animals gathered around to see who was sacred and dared to provoke the golden winged Dapeng family like this. As a result, I heard such a sentence. The "hatred" of the Golden Dragon and the golden winged Dapeng family has long been known by most of the exotic animals in the land of God. The golden winged Dapeng family has always wanted to kill Su ye, but they often have to lose their wife and lose their soldiers. Therefore, many strange animals secretly ridicule the golden winged Dapeng family and think that the golden winged Dapeng family is too weak to deal with a weak dragon. In fact, there were rumors about the previous closure of the family. It was said that the reason why the Jinwu family and the Jinyi Dapeng family closed down was that they were afraid of Jinlong and didn''t want to contact Jinlong for the time being. All kinds of rumors naturally spread to all ethnic groups after the two families re entered the WTO. This is a great humiliation for them. Now the two ethnic groups completely regard Su Yeshi as a peerless enemy. Even many people can''t hear the name of Jinlong, which will make them angry. Although many strange animals know these things in their hearts, after all, Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng are the four holy families in the holy land. The so-called holy families still need a little face. Therefore, even if they are strong and arrogant, they dare not say such things in front of the holy family. They are afraid that they will offend and die the so-called holy family. That''s why the animals around us are so shocked. "Crazy, crazy, are Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng so weak now? Unexpectedly, a few strange animals dare to provoke?" "Cut, they are just pretending to be tiger power. They dare to provoke the golden winged Dapeng family by relying on their inability to fight here. Otherwise, if they change places, they will bow and bow in front of the golden winged Dapeng family." "Let''s not say anything else. At least now they are provoking. I see, for these two saints, there is still a great loss of reputation for the previously closed things. I just don''t know how they can recover it." "Well, especially the [Avenger alliance] has ruined the reputation of these two saints." Many animals lowered their voices and began to talk. In fact, just as they said, the dignity of the golden winged Dapeng family has been greatly provoked. Otherwise, even if this place is a city in the far north, they dare not talk like this in front of the golden winged Dapeng family. These words, like a sharp sword, pierced into the body of these golden winged rocs. At that time, these golden winged rocs sent out an extremely powerful breath fluctuation, as if they were going to make a move at any time. All the golden winged rocs glared one by one. If their eyes could be turned into real attacks, Gu Lengyu would be cut by these eyes. But in the face of these eyes, Gu Lengyu was very dismissive. He raised his head high and made a proud expression. Immediately, Gu Lengyu took a deep breath and shouted, "where is the guard? The golden winged Dapeng family is going to make trouble and hit people. Don''t the guard take charge?" Originally, when they saw Gu Lengyu''s look before, these people thought that Gu Lengyu was going to directly fight against the golden winged Dapeng family, but they didn''t expect that he would do such a thing. Many strange animals look at Gu Lengyu with a surprised look. It''s like a fight between children. After they can''t fight, they go to their parents to cry. Although there are regulations in the city that private fighting is not allowed, many monsters disdain to make a small report and go to the guard when they encounter provocation, but go directly to the fighting field. When many monsters looked at Gu Lengyu, there was some disdain in their eyes. However, Gu Lengyu obviously doesn''t care about it at all. On the contrary, he is still happy. As for Su ye, he gave Gu Lengyu a thumbs up at this time. In Su Ye''s opinion, the monsters who just mocked Gu Lengyu were also some fools. The really strong should know how to use all available resources to attack their enemies. Chapter 353 Sometimes if you care about face and don''t choose a more favorable attack method, it''s a fool''s behavior. After Gu Lengyu got Su Ye''s affirmation, his face was suddenly full of happiness. That pair of happy expression, the two fools are angry now. "Ow, Ow!" The two fools kept shouting in their hearts. No way, Su ye had warned him again and again before. You must shut your mouth and can''t send out his symbolic cry. Otherwise, their disguise will completely lose its effect. It''s called anger in Er silly''s heart. Before, it was Jin Yi who kept patting the Dragon fart of the Dragon boss. He was a burst of envy and jealousy, but there''s no way. Who makes others have high strength? This can be used to compare the Dragon boss with this sense of strength contrast. In Er silly''s opinion, this is a high-level flattery, which he obviously can''t do. But now Gu Lengyu actually came out to join the fun. Now, before evolving the ability to speak, er silly has deeply felt the loss of his status. At this moment, the two fools can only look at Gu Lengyu with a kind of sad eyes. In fact, there are so many strange animals around here. How can the guard not find it? On the one hand, although the strong of the golden winged Dapeng family are in full bloom, they don''t really do it directly. On the other hand, they also encounter many such situations. It is likely that the final result is to go directly to the martial arts arena. Therefore, although they are also paying attention to the on-site changes, they still have no intention to stop them. This is why, after hearing Gu Lengyu''s shouting now, these escort teams will be a little stunned. Although they also showed great disdain for Gu Lengyu''s "advice", but the other party has been "asking for help" from themselves. As a convoy, they naturally can''t sit idly by at this time. When it was, the convoys came quickly. "What''s the matter? If you want to fight, please go out. Since you are in the city, you must follow the rules of the far north city. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude." A strange animal that looked like a giant lion, but walked away, still emitting bursts of dark black flame light came out. He is the captain of the guard team. Although his voice sounds very plain, it is just that behind the plain, the sense of dignity carried in the words still makes people unable to look directly at it. "Did you hear that? Don''t hurry to put your momentum away? Otherwise, it will disturb our boss''s mood. Be careful that the guard will catch you all." Gu Lengyu snorted coldly and said such a sentence. But now at the moment of hearing his words, let alone the golden winged Dapeng family, they were very angry. Even these escort teams looked at Gu Lengyu and others with some dissatisfaction one by one. Gu Lengyu pretends to be a tiger. Naturally, they won''t interrupt to say anything, but what he said just now gives people the feeling that their escort team has become Su Ye''s "bodyguard". Su Ye is unhappy because of the golden winged Dapeng family. They have to give Su Ye prestige. It''s just To some extent, what Gu Lengyu said at this time is no problem. "You... Hum, I want to compete with you. Let''s go to the arena and have a competition. If anyone loses, he will kneel down and apologize to the other party." Obviously, at this time, some of the golden winged Dapeng family couldn''t see it anymore. They immediately shouted and came out. While talking, his breath came out, impressively reaching the level of the early three disasters. After seeing this scene, the tiger shaped captain nodded slowly, "yes, since you choose the fighting field, we won''t interfere in your affairs, but if you mess around outside the fighting field, don''t blame us for being impolite and being impolite to both of you." Finally, the captain added such a sentence. After saying this, the captain turned around with the escort and was ready to leave. To tell the truth, he was rather reluctant to see Gu Lengyu at this time. He was worried that if he stayed with Gu Lengyu for a long time, he would not help but directly fight Gu Lengyu. I can''t help it. This guy sometimes talks and does things too much. "Wait a minute!" However, before the captain could leave, there was a voice behind him that made his eyebrows frown slightly. "What''s up?" The captain turned his head and looked at Gu Lengyu with a frown. In his opinion, a man should have some self-knowledge. This guy is good. He challenges his patience again and again. Is he ready to die? Although fighting is not allowed in the ancient city, it is impossible for them to say that they have no privileges in the system of the ancient city. It really annoyed him. Find a name and directly take Gu Lengyu away. At that time, they won''t let them... Do whatever they want? Looking at the captain''s appearance, Gu Lengyu can naturally feel the dissatisfaction from the captain, but for Gu Lengyu, he doesn''t care at all. "Did I promise him? You promised for me. What else did you say, ''since you chose the arena''? Did I say it?" Gu Lengyu looked at the captain with righteous words, and his eyes were full of discontent. At the moment of hearing this, the captain was not surprised. He looked at the captain with puzzled eyes and asked, "what do you mean? Aren''t you ready to accept it?" Originally, in the captain''s opinion, since Gu Lengyu repeatedly provoked the golden winged Dapeng family just now, it is reasonable that this guy should not shrink back so much, but will directly choose to accept the requirements of the golden winged Dapeng. After all, there are so many people nearby. If he refuses directly, he will obviously be ridiculed by the surrounding animals. Gu Lengyu took it for granted, nodded slightly and said, "he said to fight, I''m going to accept the fight, isn''t I too shameless?" As soon as he said this, the captain and others immediately looked at each other, although they also knew that Gu Lengyu was sophistry at this time, but They really can''t refute Gu Lengyu''s words at the moment. For a moment, looking at Gu Lengyu''s advice, they didn''t know what to say. Su Ye nodded approvingly at this time and said, "yes, and what is he? He dares to challenge us? It''s too narcissistic." Chapter 354 Golden winged ROC: Previously, the golden winged ROC was so angry that his teeth itched. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his strength would be ruthlessly despised. "You..." He just wanted to scold, but unexpectedly, Su ye and others turned around and left. In that look and posture, he didn''t pay attention to them at all. "Let''s go. Hey, it''s a waste of time to meet these fools here." "Yes, if I waste time with them, I might as well find a place to sleep, and these golden winged rocs think they are too high? Think they are called Niuba? If you want to fight with us, fight with us?" Gu Lengyu, Jin Yi and mage ape talked as they walked. Their words were not specifically suppressed, so all the strange animals around could hear them clearly. In every word, they revealed their deep contempt for the golden winged Dapeng family. Hearing these words alone made the strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family tremble, and they wanted to rush up and kill these bastards immediately. Originally, they had been very oppressed during this period of time. They finally lifted the closure and wanted to show their strength outside, but they were directly beaten in the face by Su ye at the beginning, and then by the avenger alliance. Up to now, even these "unknown people" dare to provoke them like this. How does this keep them from getting angry. It''s OK to say that the first two give them the feeling that they are unmatched strong, but these in front of them are really "weak". After all, they have also perceived before and can''t feel too strong breath fluctuations. "You want to die!" The golden winged Dapeng family in the team could not help yelling at them one after another. They had the posture of directly fighting Su ye, but they were finally stopped by the golden winged Dapeng headed by him. "There''s no need to be angry. You follow them. As long as they leave the ancient city, we can go up and kill them. Hum, it''s just a few clowns. Don''t care." The words of the leader, the golden winged ROC, were full of ridicule. During his speech, he also pretended to disdain and stared at Su Ye. Anyway, there are so many strange animals watching nearby. If they directly let Su ye leave without any expression, it would obviously be too counseling and would be ridiculed by the strange animals watching. A line of golden winged rocs immediately nodded, and their expressions were full of disdain. "Cough!" Su ye, who had just taken two steps, suddenly stopped at this time, turned to the golden winged ROC who had just spoken and said, "in fact... It''s not impossible to fight with them, but these guys are too weak. I''m afraid they''re all dead before I stretch out." Su Ye sighed calmly and looked at the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family with regretful eyes. Almost just such a simple sentence directly destroyed the strong posture created by the golden winged ROC at the beginning. "Hum, what a big tone, but you don''t just like to talk. You''re not counselled to let you go to the martial arts arena?" the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng family shouted one after another. Su Ye''s eyes turned and a smile suddenly appeared on her face. "You want to fight, don''t you? OK, but you have to pay a price to fight with us. In this way, go and get us five star tokens, and you are qualified to challenge us." Su Ye smiled calmly, but he didn''t know why. When the people of the golden winged Dapeng family and the surrounding strange animals saw this smile, there was always a feeling of "treachery" in his heart. It seems that Su ye at this time has completely become a "profiteer". "You..." Headed by the golden winged ROC, it''s called an anger in his heart. When he wants to challenge others, he has to buy "qualification"? To tell the truth, for the golden winged ROC, the animals in front of him are second only to the golden dragon, which makes him angry and disgusted. "OK, I promise you to buy five star tokens, and you will go to the arena with us." Now they are in a hurry. For this reason, the golden winged ROC also knows that he can''t refuse like this. Otherwise, he is very worried that Su ye will directly give him a sentence at that time, "you see, it''s not that we don''t want to fight them, but that you don''t even have the ability to buy five tokens." At that time, he was ridiculed by Su Ye. He might as well directly solve the problem first. "Tut Tut, it''s really a family of golden winged rocs. It''s really atmospheric." Su ye said this and gave a thumbs up to the golden winged roc directly. I just don''t know why. Now after seeing Su Ye''s move, the golden winged ROC always felt ridiculed and despised. He was like a big fat pig and took the initiative to be slaughtered by Su Ye. Su ye, after all, came to the ancient city for the first time. They naturally didn''t know the direction of the so-called "fighting field". Fortunately, there were many melon eating animals around. Under the coax of the people, Su ye and they soon came to the nearest fighting field from them. Originally, there were many strange animals waiting to fight in the arena. As a result, seeing that the golden winged Dapeng family came with such a posture, they immediately joined the team to watch the excitement and directly let out a venue for Su ye to fight with the strong ones of the golden winged Dapeng family. "Since it''s a fight, it''s natural to have a bet. If we win, I want all of you to kneel down and apologize to me, and kneel at the gate for three days and nights, shouting ''you shouldn''t provoke the golden winged ROC family''," the head golden winged ROC sneered. Only in this way can he eliminate his inner anger. After hearing this, Su Ye ordered directly, "yes." "What if we win? Boss, what do we want to win them? Or we will let them kneel at the gate of the city and hang a sign on their chest, which reads:" long live the Avengers and the Golden Dragon. " "Don''t they hate [Avenger alliance] and golden dragon? I believe this is the biggest punishment for them." This idea was naturally said by Gu Lengyu. As soon as he said this, Gu Lengyu had a bad smile like a devil on his face. Even Su Ye was a little stunned after hearing this. Chapter 355 He didn''t expect Gu Lengyu to be so "ferocious" at this time. He could think of such a way to torture and punish these guys. Su Ye is still like this, not to mention other monsters. At the moment, all the other monsters stare at Gu Lengyu. It seems that they have heard the most frightening thing in the world. Of course, among so many monsters, there are naturally many monsters who dislike the golden winged Dapeng family. After all, the golden winged Dapeng has many enemies over the years, but because the golden winged Dapeng family is too powerful, these enemies dare not make a new attempt. However, now that some people have become such a prominent bird, these enemies naturally want to follow as "little brothers" and make a good mockery. "Tut Tut, although I don''t know the origin of this boy, his words really speak to my heart." "Niuba, if they do this, it will be like pouring dung on the facade of the golden winged Dapeng family. I think that the golden winged Dapeng family will become a joke of the whole God." "Hey, what''s the matter with the golden winged Dapeng family? Is it true that the golden winged Dapeng family is really lonely as the rumor says? Even some strange animals can provoke them to this extent." "Hey, you guys need to cheer up. I''m waiting to see the golden winged Dapeng family make a fool of themselves." At that time, there were joking laughter all around. Those monsters who had hatred with the golden winged rocs began to ridicule one after another by taking this opportunity. Hearing these words alone is enough to humiliate these golden winged rocs. It''s just that the law does not blame the public. There are so many strange animals around. Naturally, they can''t do something that offends the public in front of so many people. Therefore, at this time, they can only sprinkle all their dissatisfaction on Su ye and others. "You... Hum, you''re looking for death." the golden winged ROC, the leader, said such a sentence almost gnashing his teeth. He was angry in his heart. He didn''t expect that Gu Lengyu could think of such a "vicious" gambling appointment. The enemy of the enemy is naturally a friend. At this time, Su Ye almost didn''t need to say anything to them. Those strange animals who had hatred with the golden winged Dapeng family had already begun to help. "I said to the golden winged Dapeng family, do you want to have a face? You put forward this bet first. People just thought of a punishment according to what you said. Why are you still so angry?" "Can you only accept yourself to insult others, but can''t accept others to insult you?" "Those who humiliate others will be humiliated forever!" After hearing the words around, the people of the golden winged Dapeng family suddenly looked ugly. Su ye, who turned into a little beast, came out at this time, raised his little head slightly, looked at the golden winged ROC headed with a joking look, and said, "now, you finally know how disgusting your words were just now?" Golden winged ROC: fuck! The golden winged ROC is almost ready to curse! Su Ye''s rhetorical question was more powerful than all the words that mocked them before, and made them feel ashamed and unacceptable. "OK, I promise!" the golden winged ROC snorted angrily, almost gnashing his teeth. Seeing that the golden winged ROC was so angry now, Gu Lengyu and others immediately gave Su ye a thumbs up. As for those monsters who helped to speak before, they also looked at Su ye with an emotional look. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su ye could think of such words to ridicule the golden winged Dapeng family at this time. However "Promise me a fart? Does anyone of me want to use that way? In fact, it doesn''t matter what kind of punishment you accept if you lose. After all, after fighting with me, you have become a cold corpse and died, which is your best contribution to this God." As soon as Su ye said this, there was a moment of silence around him. Although they said that they were happy that Su Ye provoked the golden winged ROC and let the golden winged ROC lose face, now Su Ye''s words obviously sounded too much to them. Obviously, these melon eating animals present are not optimistic that Su ye can defeat these golden winged rocs. "OK, good. Let me see how you killed me. I''ll challenge you first." Obviously, at this time, these golden winged rocs don''t want to continue to talk nonsense with Su Ye. In their opinion, if they quarrel with each other, they are obviously not su Ye''s opponents. They should use their strong strength to crush Su ye and let their evil spirit ease well. After saying this, the golden winged ROC flew directly to the challenge arena. Looking at the scene in front of us, the other golden winged rocs immediately showed a look of regret on their faces and shook their heads. "Hey, what a pity. This guy''s speed is too fast. He took the lead." "Yes, I should have killed him." "Hey, why don''t you beat him half to death and let me play?" The remaining golden winged rocs shouted one after another, and their words were full of ease. Although they had not fought yet, they seemed to have foreseen the result of the fight. "Ow, ow, ow?" After hearing these words, er silly couldn''t help shouting in his heart. His voice was full of ridicule and disdain. Want to kill my dragon boss? Who gave you the courage? You know, if your own clan leader chased and killed my dragon boss, you can''t kill my dragon boss. In the end, the Dragon boss forced you to shut down. Do you dare to make such big talk with you miscellaneous fish? What an unknown guy! Even if you all add up, you can''t be my opponent. "It''s time for the boss to perform." Gu Lengyu couldn''t help laughing and saying such a sentence at this time. His expression was full of indifference. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to these golden winged rocs at all. Under the gaze of all the strange animals, Su Ye slowly stepped onto the challenge arena. Compared with the golden winged ROC before, Su Ye''s momentum is really "weak". "Hahaha, how dare a little guy like you challenge me? I don''t know what the so-called thing is! Come on, you''ll do it first. In case I win, you have to find an excuse to say that I bullied you." Chapter 356 The golden winged ROC smiled with great ridicule. "Are you sure you want me to do it first? My fist is very heavy. I''m afraid if my fist goes down, you''ll die immediately." At the moment of hearing this, Su ye, who turned into a lovely little beast, immediately raised his small fist and waved in the direction of the golden winged ROC. At the moment, the joy in his expression was beyond expression, and it looked as if he had taken advantage of heaven. After seeing Su Ye''s move, the face of the golden winged ROC standing in front of him was immediately covered with a mocking smile. In his opinion, Su Ye''s current move is completely the performance of the "weak". Only the weak will like to take advantage, and will try their best to take the lead in battle. "Hum, the real strong won''t care about such a small bargain. Come on, boy, attack me with your strongest strength. After all, this is probably the only chance you can attack in your life." the words of the golden winged ROC are full of ridicule and disdain. He casually waved his hand to Su ye, as if Su Ye was just a worthless mole ant in front of him. After seeing this scene, many strange animals shook their heads speechless. Although there are many enemies of golden winged Dapeng, at the moment, they are obviously not optimistic about Su ye and think that Su Ye is going to sacrifice himself in vain. Gu Lengyu looked at each other at this time, and his faces were full of smiles. "This guy is going to have bad luck." Gu Lengyu said such a sentence without any concealment. At the moment of saying this, they heard a sad scream. Gu Lengyu and others hurriedly looked at the source of the sound. As a result, they saw that at this time, the golden winged ROC flew down directly from the challenge arena and hit the ground like a sack, making a dull impact. This sudden change obviously shocked most of the animals present. These strange animals looked at the golden winged ROC lying on the ground in amazement. They couldn''t understand the situation for a moment. All that happened before was so sudden that they didn''t even observe the battle carefully. As a result, the battle was over. At the moment, Su Ye is standing in front of the challenge arena. That place is where the golden winged ROC stood before. "You... Asshole, you dare to kill him!" The people of the golden winged ROC ran to the former Golden winged ROC and turned the golden winged ROC over in doubt. After all, since the golden winged ROC landed face down just now, it never got up again, which made the rest of the people feel a little worried. However, when the golden winged ROC turned over, everyone, including those watching animals, was shocked to see that there was a hole in the heart of the golden winged ROC. As for the heart, it has completely turned into a pile of meat mud. From the shape of this hole, it is obviously caused by Su Ye''s claws. After seeing this scene, many golden winged rocs immediately looked up angrily at Su ye, and their eyes were full of divine lights that seemed to kill. "Ha ha!" After hearing these words, Su Ye immediately couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t say anything more. He didn''t even bother to say a word more nonsense with these golden winged rocs. But now his cold laughter is more effective than any sarcastic words. Of course, Su Ye didn''t speak, because his own realm was so high that he could disdain to quarrel with these golden winged rocs. But Gu Lengyu and others are not happy. Gu Lengyu opened his mouth at this time. As soon as he was ready to scold, he heard an angry cold hum from one side. "Hehe, this is the brain of the golden winged Dapeng family. It''s incredible that this brain can become a big family." "Why don''t you use your brain? What do you mean you dare to kill the golden winged Dapeng family? I went to the challenge arena to kill you. Do you think we''re going to play with you?" "Have a snack. Otherwise, you''ll be like him. You don''t know how to die." Jin Yi''s words were very straightforward, like a sharp thorn, directly inserted into the hearts of these golden winged rocs, and the bodies of these golden winged rocs trembled violently. But at this time, they have lost face enough. It''s not good for a time to say more. They can only look at Su ye with a kind of resentful eyes one by one. "Tut Tut, what a slap in the face." "Yes, this boy is worthy of death. He''s on the martial arts platform. He dares to trust so much. No one''s life was picked up. Has he lived enough and let you kill him?" "It''s ridiculous that the boy said that it was the last chance for the little beast to attack." "But... The little beast is cruel enough. It is clear that he is so powerful. He even pretends to be weak and takes advantage of all the cheap." "I don''t want to hear that. What do you mean that the little beast has taken advantage of all the advantages? Think about it yourself. Did the little beast take the initiative to put forward the advantages? It was given to the little beast free of charge by the golden winged Dapeng family who boasted that they were powerful." The sarcastic voices kept coming out. Originally, the people of the golden winged Dapeng family were in a very bad mood. Now they were stimulated by this kind of words, and they were even more bored. "Asshole, I''ll teach you a lesson." Another golden winged ROC flew up. The strength of this golden winged ROC is obviously stronger. His strength is in the late stage of the three disasters. As soon as he came to power, his strong breath surged out in the direction of Su ye like a tide. Just seeing this scene, the original sarcastic voice was much less. "Hum, you are quite capable." The golden winged ROC immediately sneered with a sneer. When he looked at Su ye on the surface, there was some disdain in his eyes. In any case, just now the golden winged Dapeng family has lost face enough. Now he naturally wants to make up for it. But he has already set off a huge wave in his heart. He knows very well how powerful the power he just released is. Even the strong people in the later stage of the general three disasters can''t face it so calmly when they encounter their strong breath. But when his breath fell on Su ye, he couldn''t even make his hair move. Chapter 357 Although he didn''t want to admit it, two words came to his mind when he saw Su ye: strong! At the moment, the golden winged ROC is ready to attack Su Ye. If he really can''t kill him, he will admit defeat directly. It''s better to lose face than to die. Su Ye looked at the golden winged ROC. After the look changed, he couldn''t help sneering. "Why, are you going to let me do it first? Or are you afraid? Don''t you dare let me do it first?" The golden winged ROC just prepared to attack and kill Su ye, but as a result, he heard such a sound. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the complexion of the golden winged ROC became quite ugly. "Forget it, it seems that you golden winged Dapeng people are just like this. If you are afraid, you are afraid. There is nothing to lose face. Anyway, you golden winged Dapeng people have completely lost their face." Su Ye''s sarcastic voice came out. He looked up jokingly at the huge golden winged ROC in front of him. If it was from the figure, Su ye now turned into a small beast. In front of the golden winged ROC, he was completely like a mole ant. But at the moment, he was very forthright and said, "I''m going to do it. Since you''re afraid, I''ll just embarrass you. Give you a chance and let you do it first." Su ye put the animal''s claws and laughed jokingly. "Whoa, whoa!" As soon as he said this, there was a cry all around, and the sound was full of contempt. Of course, at the moment, these calls are naturally directed at the golden winged ROC. Just hearing the sound made the golden winged ROC look tight. To tell the truth, at the moment, he really wants to learn from Su Ye''s behavior, promise, and then kill Su Ye. But In this way, it''s a shame. He immediately clenched his teeth. In his opinion, his strength was much stronger than the people in the early stage of the small three disasters. Even if he is defeated by Su ye, at least he should still have the ability to escape or admit defeat. He doesn''t need to be afraid at all. "Let me? Do you think highly of yourself? Come on, I''ll let you do it first. You''ll kill me like you did just now." the golden winged ROC laughed with great pride at this time, but when he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of caution. After hearing this, Gu Lengyu and others immediately looked at each other. Obviously, they didn''t expect that this guy dared to be so big at this time after going through the previous things. "I seem to see another corpse." the mage shrugged at this time, with a look of mockery. Su Ye immediately stamped his right foot on the ground, and the whole man immediately shot out like an arrow off the string. "This is... Saber Toothed beast''s skill to turn the sword into a heavy blow?" Obviously, at this time, other monsters also found Su Ye''s attack mode. At this time, Su Ye''s body suddenly appeared an air flow pattern like a heavy sword, which quickly hit the heart of the golden winged ROC. Su Ye''s speed is too fast. Even the golden winged ROC can only reluctantly react. His feathers bloom a burst of bright golden lines, surrounded by wings, like a huge shield, protecting himself. "Boom!" Su Ye''s attack speed was too fast. Almost when the golden winged ROC was just ready for defense, Su Ye''s heavy blow fell down. This attack is an attack obtained by Su ye after killing Saber Toothed beast: heavy blow. With this blow, the golden winged ROC felt as if he had been hit by a mountain, and immediately knocked the golden winged ROC out. Su Ye''s attack not only had strong impact, but also had extremely strong penetration. It was almost a moment''s Kung Fu. The wings of the golden winged ROC were blurred. Su Ye got up again. In a moment, he had come to the golden winged ROC. "Ah, i... no, I admit defeat, I admit defeat, ah!" The golden winged ROC that was bumped and flew didn''t even fall to the ground. As a result, Su Ye gave a two-stage blow. The small meat claw seemed to easily slap on the heart of the golden winged ROC. All the strange animals around were shocked to see that when Su Ye''s little claw was taken away, a blood pit appeared in the heart of the golden winged ROC. The golden winged ROC also hit the ground with a "snap" sound. Badly mutilated, as like as two peas in the golden wings. "What a powerful force. Who of you felt his strength just now?" "I can''t feel it. There seems to be a mysterious power on him, which completely shields my spiritual power." "Two crisp attacks directly killed the golden winged ROC in the later stage of the three disasters. Is this... Is this guy''s strength in the later stage of the three disasters? Even the peak?" "What I care about now is, did he really attack the Saber Toothed beast just now? But I don''t remember the lovely Saber Toothed beast like him." Many strange animals immediately shouted and talked. At this moment, Su Ye''s body has been covered with a mysterious veil. Of course, the golden winged rocs most matched by Su Ye feel very ashamed and angry one by one at this time. Especially when the golden winged ROC was dying, he took the initiative to beg for mercy and admit defeat. It happened that Su Ye didn''t sell this account at all and killed it, which made them feel too ashamed. "Asshole, he has already conceded defeat. Why do you kill him? You are deliberately murdering! Escort, catch him quickly." The golden winged ROC shouted angrily. But as soon as he said this, there was a silence around him. Not to mention the animals around and the members of the guard team, even other golden winged rocs look at this golden winged roc with his speechless eyes at this time. "Isn''t it the life and death game that we decided at the beginning? I challenge you all. Either I kill you all, I win, or I am killed by you, I lose. In addition, I don''t accept any direction. How, have you forgotten?" Su Ye''s cold voice came out. The golden winged ROC immediately lowered his head in shame and anger. Su Ye sneered sarcastically, "but speaking of it, you golden winged ROC really refreshed my understanding. At least you are also one of the four holy families. If you can''t fight, you just shout and admit defeat. I''m really disappointed that you are so greedy for life and afraid of death." Chapter 358 As soon as Su ye said this, the faces of these golden winged rocs were filled with anger. "Hum, let me experience... Ah!" A golden winged ROC shouted angrily and flew up from below, but before he finished, Su Ye shook his body directly, just like an arrow off the string, and directly hit the golden winged ROC. The scream came out, and all the strange animals were stunned to see that at the moment, the golden winged ROC fell down to the challenge arena at a faster speed. With the "bang" impact sound, all the strange animals were stunned to see that a pool of blood red blood flowed from the heart of the golden winged ROC. "The boss did a good job!" "Cut, it turns out that the golden winged ROC has this ability. It''s really disappointing." "If you can''t beat others, don''t come to join in the fun. Otherwise, you will only be disgraced." "It seems that the golden winged Dapeng family is really lonely. Not only was bullied by the Golden Dragon at the beginning, but now it was bullied by a random beast. I think the golden winged Dapeng can be removed from the holy family. Otherwise, it will only lose the Holy Family''s face." Driven by Gu Lengyu and his companions, a series of joking and mocking voices came out from around. At the moment, those monsters who had hatred with the golden winged Dapeng family immediately opened their mouths and laughed mockingly. As soon as these laughter appeared, the faces of those golden winged rocs suddenly became ugly. "Who else?" just at this time, Su Ye''s voice came out again. Although Su Ye''s voice sounds a little childish now, behind this childish, there is a sense of oppression that makes all the golden winged Dapeng family feel extremely shocked. These golden winged rocs looked at each other. They were the strong ones in the later stage of the three disasters, and they were already the best among them. But they were still killed by Su ye, which made these golden winged rocs worried and didn''t want to go up and die in vain. "Forget it, it''s too troublesome to come up one by one. Let''s go together." Together? As soon as he said this, all the golden winged rocs turned red. They looked at Su Ye angrily. In their view, Su Ye was completely insulting them at the moment. But if you let them go up one by one, these golden winged rocs dare not. For a time, these golden winged rocs were tangled. "Cut, hurry up, or you won''t dare to go up one by one." looking at these hesitant golden winged rocs, Gu Lengyu immediately laughed below. These golden winged rocs, who were already very embarrassed, were flushed by Gu Lengyu''s run. But now, the golden winged ROC headed by him was about to flap his wings, "hum, what a big tone. How dare you fight so many of our people with your own strength? Since you want to die, we will satisfy you. Go up to me and kill him." Obviously, at this time, the golden winged ROC headed by him also recognized the advice. He was very clear in his heart that if he went up one by one, he would probably be broken by Su Ye. It would be a shame if he had to play against an unknown person. Therefore, at this time, he can only find a reasonable excuse for himself to let all the golden winged rocs go together. Looking at the golden winged rocs flying into the challenge arena, Su Ye suddenly showed a joking smile on her face. "What are you laughing at? Today is your day of death." "Hum, today you''ll know that it''s the stupidest thing you''ve ever done in your life to challenge me, the golden winged Dapeng family." "When you are reborn in your next life, remember to find a good family and have a good brain." These golden winged rocs shouted one after another, emitting golden light, and rushed towards Su Ye. In response, I saw a misty mist suddenly emanating from my body at this time. And it was at this time that bright golden lotus flowers appeared around. "Roar!" A dragon chant came out. The sound shook the world! At the moment of hearing the Dragon singing, all the animals present immediately looked at each other, including the golden winged rocs in the challenge arena. Obviously, they didn''t expect to hear such a shameful voice at this time. A golden dragon shadow appeared in the air. "Damn it, get out of there." The golden winged ROC who took the lead finally reacted and shouted loudly. However, now his reaction is obviously a step slower. "Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus, burst!" A cold sound came out from the nine hell. When it was, all the Golden Lotus exploded directly. The powerful destructive force produced by the explosion was like a tornado, which directly swept through all the golden winged rocs, and the extremely powerful breath dispersed out. Affected by this breath, the strange animals watching below gave out bursts of miserable screams. Even if it was just the overflow breath, it was already so terrible that the weaker and smaller animals were directly scared to lie on the ground. Although the powerful animals could barely stand, their legs were shaking involuntarily. This is because Su Ye deliberately controlled it. If Su ye could not control the power of the outbreak and let it just rage around the challenge arena, the impact would be even more terrible. "Ah!" Sad screams came out. The golden winged ROC in the challenge arena wanted to escape at this time. However, the destructive power of chaos born golden lotus was like a demon, constantly binding them. A moment later, the power of the explosion dissipated completely, and all the monsters were shocked to see that under Su Ye''s powerful destructive power, the whole challenge arena had been completely destroyed, leaving only a huge pit with no bottom. You know, there are defensive means set by strong people in these challenge arenas. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to be destroyed. Therefore, when those strange animals watching saw the scene in front of them, they couldn''t help taking a breath and were completely deterred by Su Ye''s powerful attack. "He is the only dragon in the legend of evolution?" "I''ve long heard that he has a strange illusion ability. I didn''t expect that he was really so strange." "Yes, I should have thought of it long ago. I dare to provoke the golden winged Dapeng family like this, and I still have such strong strength. I''m afraid I can''t find a second one except this one." Chapter 359 "He disappeared for such a long time. I didn''t expect that he had such a strong strength after appearing again." Obviously, many strange animals saw Su Ye''s dragon body for the first time. They couldn''t help talking in horror for a moment. At the moment, the bright golden dragon body is like a golden sun, blooming in the air with the brilliance of hegemony. The figure of dominating the world is deeply branded in their minds, so that it can not be completely waved away. At the moment, no other animals care about those golden winged rocs who came to power before. All other animals know that under the huge destruction just now, there is only one end for those golden winged rocs. "You... You... Asshole, it''s you?" an angry voice interrupted the thoughts of all the animals. These beasts looked at the source of the sound one after another, but when their eyes touched the last golden winged ROC, their eyes were full of pity and ridicule. "The golden winged Dapeng family is also unlucky. They closed down because of the Golden Dragon. As a result, after closing down, all the outside industries were brought up in one pot. This is not enough. Just after China''s re-entry into the WTO, they met Golden Dragon again. Only the leader of the first Golden winged Dapeng who came to the city was killed." "If I were him, I would like to find a seam to drill down. It''s too humiliating." "Now I''m curious about how the contradiction between the Golden Dragon and the golden winged Dapeng family will be solved. Obviously, if there are more golden winged Dapeng now, the end will be the same unless the clan leader comes forward." "You underestimate the holy family. Have you forgotten that there are still a group of mysterious strong men in the holy family." All the animals began to talk about it. Anyway, they were not optimistic about the golden winged ROC in front of them. This tragic defeat made the golden winged ROC extremely angry. When it was, the powerful momentum in the middle of the three disasters spread in all directions like a tornado. Affected by this breath, the voices that were still talking about disappeared in an instant. Those strange animals who watched immediately retreated. Obviously, they didn''t dare to raise up and get close at this time. Now the two sides to fight are amazing. They are too close. They are very worried about being implicated. The previous members of the guard team also came here to watch the excitement, but after seeing that one of them was the golden dragon with great reputation during this period, the captain of the guard team suddenly became stunned. Even he felt a little cold about his previous attitude. Although Jinlong''s visit to the holy land was very short, it left a feeling of "lawlessness" for many strange animals. It really annoyed Su Ye. In the view of the captain, Su ye would not take into account the so-called city rules and angrily attack him, which is like what he had done in the Jinyi Dapeng family before. He looked up and looked at Su ye in horror. He immediately turned around and left with those escorts. After all, he just came to join the fun. In terms of his job, he shouldn''t stay in this place. "Roar!" The golden winged ROC immediately flew over the challenge arena. At the moment, his breath has affected the surrounding space. Under the influence of pulling the whole body, with his flight, the surrounding space trembled slightly. Space vibration, with powerful power, went towards Su Ye as if it were an avalanche. In response, Su Ye just made an earth shaking dragon chant. Long Wei raged in all directions and collided with the powerful power carried by the golden winged ROC. ¡­¡­ At the moment, a woman is sitting on a huge throne in the city master''s house of the far north city. The woman is wearing a black armor, but even so, she can still show her exquisite figure. I don''t know what the woman is thinking at this time. It seems that there are stars in her eyes. "Boom!" At this time, an earth shaking explosion came out from the outside. The woman suddenly stood up. At this moment, her eyes burst into endless divine light, as if she could see through space and vanity. "Dragon clan?" A moment later, the woman spat out a mouthful of turbid qi and said these two words. At the moment, although she is a little far away from the sound of the explosion, because of the special setting of the city master''s residence, the outside movement can be actively amplified in the city master''s residence, which is why this woman can feel the explosion just now. At the same time, she also felt the dragon power of dominating the world. A moment later, the corners of the woman''s mouth rose slightly, revealing an elusive arc. Her slender jade hand turned slightly, and a paper crane suddenly appeared in her hand. "Invite all the young talents in the city to come to the city Lord''s house for a chat. Tomorrow, our city Lord''s house will hold an exquisite banquet." After saying this, the paper crane automatically flapped its wings and flew out quickly. ¡­¡­ At this moment, not only the city Lord''s residence was disturbed, but also the area near the challenge arena was completely disturbed. Especially at this time, after these monsters also felt a strong dragon power, many monsters'' bodies were shaking. The dragon''s blood pressure has a natural suppression for most exotic animals, which is the influence of racial nature. Even some weak exotic animals have knelt uncontrollably on the ground at the moment. The former overlord, even if there is only one ethnic group left now, its hegemony is not something that ordinary beasts can ignore. "Dragon... Is this Longwei?" "My God, did the Golden Dragon come here?" "Come on, look over there..." All the strange animals in this area screamed one after another. Obviously, it will not be long before the golden dragon appears in the far north city and will spread all over the far north city. At this time, a golden dragon suddenly appeared in the direction control of the challenge arena. The dragon power was raging, as if it was the same as the power of the world. This scene alone is enough to shock many exotic animals. However, the change of this scene appeared and disappeared very quickly. Soon, the light and shadow of the Golden Dragon disappeared completely, and even disappeared together with the strong destructive smell before. After a short absence, all the strange animals in this area ran towards the challenge arena one after another, but when they came to the arena, they were completely stunned by the scene in front of them. Chapter 360 At the moment, most of the huge fighting area has been destroyed. There are broken stems and walls everywhere, and broken bricks can be seen everywhere. It feels like a century war. As for those strange animals who had been watching the war here, they are also very embarrassed at the moment. Thanks to their timely escape just now, otherwise, it is estimated that they have been buried under the power of that powerful explosion. These monsters were soon surrounded by those curious monsters. The originator of this matter has left this place now. "Hahaha, dragon boss, you are so powerful. I was frightened by the power of that blow just now." Gu Lengyu said with emotion at this time. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were shocked. Su Ye''s strong attack just now, even now he wants to come, he has some fear in his heart. "Ow, Ow!" Now there were no outsiders, so Er silly stopped pretending and shouted excitedly. While shouting, er silly''s dog tail shook vigorously. If Su Ye didn''t sit on his head at the moment, er silly would kneel and lick Su Ye. "But... Dragon boss, if you show up like this, won''t we be completely exposed?" at this time, the mage frowned. Originally, their purpose this time was to keep a low profile. After all, the strength of Jinji Dapeng and Jinwu patriarch is too terrible, which they can''t compete with. Su Ye laughed but didn''t speak, but at this time the two fools sneered with disdain. "Ow, Ow!" I said silly monkey, are you really stupid? Now that we have got the token, what else do we need to cover up? At that time, it will directly enter the ancient star sky. Even if the strength of those clan leaders is strong, it will be difficult to find us for a time. Since there are no worries at home, why not crush the golden winged rocs with the most overbearing attitude? Isn''t it good to disgrace the golden winged Dapeng family? Two silly immediately called again several times, and the voice was full of flattery to Su Ye. It''s just that seeing Er silly''s cheap appearance, the mage ape really couldn''t help but want to do it. Unfortunately, the Dragon boss is on this guy''s head. Helpless, he can only temporarily suppress this impulse. Su Ye slowly lifted his claws and shot the other tokens directly into the hands of the mage apes. "Let''s go and enter the ancient starry sky now." Obviously, Su Ye''s idea is the same as that of Er silly. But at this time, as soon as he finished saying this, Su Ye suddenly frowned. At this time, he saw a paper crane with golden radiance flying slowly in front of Su Ye. Although the paper crane looks like Su ye can destroy it directly with a fist, I don''t know why, on the paper crane, there is a power that even Su Ye is frightened by. "This..." Su Ye didn''t expect that he would be found by the paper crane at this time. In his opinion, his whereabouts should be very hidden. After the paper crane flew in front of Su ye, it couldn''t help flapping its wings up and down, and a cold voice came out. "Tomorrow, the city Lord''s mansion will hold an exquisite banquet. I hope to participate." Su ye and others looked at each other. They didn''t expect that the paper crane came from the city master''s house. All anomalies are demons. Obviously, Su ye will not easily go to the so-called city master''s house at this time. Moreover, they have exposed their identity now. If they continue to delay in this place, what will happen. Moreover, Su Ye is still afraid that he can directly find his own city master without meeting him. The strength of the other party obviously belongs to the patriarch level. If it is really bad for him, even if Su ye can run away, two fools will be involved. "Not interested." While Su Ye was talking, he gently patted Er Sha''s body. Er Sha immediately shouted and was ready to leave. However, what made Su Ye frown was that at this time, the paper crane actually followed. "Why? Can''t we refuse?" Su Ye frowned. What Su Ye didn''t expect was that at this time, the paper crane directly changed into a human shape. Although the human shape was covered by black light, it could be seen that it should be a woman. Even though it was just a figure, the smell of the woman still made Su ye and others feel breathless. Even they felt that even if the figure shot at this time, they would die. "You can refuse, but I don''t think you have any reason to refuse." the woman''s voice was very cold. She walked slowly in front of Su ye with green lotus steps, and pointed out quickly with her fingers. Seeing this scene, Su ye had a general feeling that he was going to blow up. He subconsciously wanted to resist. Just to Su Ye''s horror, the woman''s speed seems to be slow, but in fact it is very fast. Su ye can''t react at this time, and her slender jade hand has touched Su Ye''s head. Suddenly, a roar came out of Su Ye''s mind, just like a thunder explosion. Su Yegang wanted to resist, but he was shocked to find that his body was directly bound at the moment. No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t move. What made him even more shocked was that at this time, a picture that made him feel extremely shocked appeared in his mind. A green dragon, which seems to occupy the whole world, rose up and directly entered a starry sky. The next second, Su Ye''s eyes suddenly opened, and the power that had bound his body completely disappeared. "Is this... Qinglong?" Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming, but at this time, Su Ye was stunned to find that the figure originally appeared in front of him had disappeared, and there were only a pair of ashes on the ground in front of him. "What about the woman?" Su ye asked with a frown. At the moment, his heart was full of doubts. He didn''t know what the figure of the green dragon represented. The mage ape pointed to the ashes on the ground and said helplessly, "just when you fell into a coma, she became a paper crane and then burned up. Boss long, what happened just now?" The mage asked in doubt. Su Ye tightened her eyebrows and suddenly looked in the direction of the city master''s house. Chapter 361 Su Ye didn''t speak, and the mage ape didn''t say much at this time. Of course, no matter what Su Ye''s decision is, they will naturally support it 100%. "You want me to stay? OK, I''ll see what the hell you''re going to do." Finally, Su ye made up her mind to stay and attend the so-called exquisite banquet. "Ah, Ow!" the two fools immediately shouted when they heard Su Ye''s words. Although their eyes looked silly, they also had a firm color behind them. If the Dragon boss wants to stay, we will naturally advance and retreat with the Dragon boss. Although he didn''t understand Er Sha''s dog words, Su ye also understood Er Sha''s meaning after hearing Er Sha''s cry. Su Ye smiled and touched Er silly''s head. When Su Ye wiped it, er silly''s excited tail began to shake quickly. You know, the Dragon boss hasn''t treated himself like this for a long time. "You don''t have to come with me. Your top priority is to go to the ancient starry sky first, find out the ancient battlefield and the ancient starry sky, but wait for me inside." Su ye said with a smile. "But the Dragon boss..." the mage immediately said when he heard Su Ye''s words. To tell the truth, at the moment, he still wanted to be with Su ye and advance and retreat with Su Ye. "Well, monkey, don''t say anything more. Old dragon nature has his purpose. Let''s go first. If those patriarchs come to trouble at that time, we will only distract boss long, but we can''t help anything." Gu Lengyu sighed helplessly before the devil tattooed ape finished his words. In fact, he saw more thoroughly than the mage apes and so on, and knew what to do at the moment was more beneficial to them. After hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, Su Ye nodded slightly at this time. At the moment of hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, the mage couldn''t help opening his mouth, but he finally sighed helplessly. He also recognized Gu Lengyu''s words in his heart. "Well, boss long, you must be careful." Looking at the reluctant appearance when the mage apes left, Su Ye felt a burst of warmth in her heart for no reason. After these left, Su Ye directly opened his property page to see the change degree of those skills. Su Ye felt relieved that although the integration of these skills has not ended, it is estimated that it will not take a few days from the change of progress. "I''m curious whether this exquisite banquet will become a Hongmen banquet." after saying this, Su ye turned and left directly, but when he appeared again, he had become a handsome childe. In the following period of time, the topic of "exquisite banquet" began to spread in the city. All the beasts know the decision about the city Lord''s house. It is even said that the reason why the city Lord held this so-called exquisite banquet is mainly to meet the Golden Dragon. At the same time, the news about the green dragon will be announced at the banquet. For a time, there were all kinds of rumors. At the moment of hearing these rumors, many people in the city trembled and excited. You know, Qinglong has always been the existence of the legend of God and other regions, and is the representative of strength and power. Whenever you encounter some news about Qinglong, many strong people will flock to it. After all, if you can get a little inheritance of Qinglong, Then there is likely to be a flying possibility. "Is it difficult that the city Lord is going to tell Jinlong the news of Qinglong? Now the Jinlong is so powerful. If he can get the inheritance of Qinglong again, won''t there be no strong person to restrict him in the future?" "I''m curious. What''s the purpose of our city Lord doing this?" "Do you think you want to catch a turtle in a jar, lead the golden dragon, and then you can kill it in one fell swoop." There were all kinds of rumors in the city, but after hearing these rumors, Su Ye always had a joking smile on her face. If the city Lord really wants to catch a turtle in a jar, he also has the means to escape. After that, Su Ye left the far north city directly. There are still many human beings in the divine land. Many of these human beings are also strong people other than the eight surnames. Su Ye''s goal now is to copy the attack means of those human strong people through the skill of [ever-changing]. After all, if he wants to participate as a human, he must have some skills. Otherwise, Su Ye is really in danger, but there is no other means to deal with it. ¡­¡­ On this day, the strong people of Jinwu family, Jinji Dapeng family and Zhentian demon ape came one after another. At the same time, the eight families also sent many young strong people to this far north city in order to catch up with the so-called "exquisite banquet". Jinlong''s presence in the far north city has been thoroughly spread. During this period, Jinwu clan leader, Ji DaoHai and King Peng all came together to find Su ye and kill Su Ye. What everyone didn''t expect was that as soon as the three patriarchs appeared, they were directly stopped by the city Lord. "You can come here, but if you dare to kill in my city, don''t blame me for being rude." The voice of the city Lord is full of overbearing meaning. Even in the face of the three strong men, the city Lord is not afraid. This scene makes the aborigines in the city feel very excited. Originally, all the beasts thought that the three patriarchs would have some opinions on this. However, surprisingly, after hearing the words of the city Lord, the three nodded and agreed directly. And these three directly entered the city Lord''s house and became the guests of the city Lord. "The three of them are coming too?" Su Ye frowned slightly. If it were normal, Su ye would leave directly. However, now he can''t put down the news of Qinglong. Finally, the next day Su ye went directly to the city master''s mansion with a large number of invited animals and humans. Everyone who is invited has the mark left by the city Lord. With this mark, he can be recognized by the city Lord''s house and enter the city Lord''s house. Chapter 362 Although these monsters are not qualified to enter the city master''s residence, they still want to join the fun here to see how many talented children have been invited. "Look, is that the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family? If I''m not wrong, he should be the third son of Gu. My God, isn''t he sealed in the source of God and waiting for a great world to be born again? Why did he come out now?" "What else can we do? The young strongmen of the golden winged Dapeng family were almost eaten by the Golden Dragon. I guess they still have some psychological shadows in their hearts. At this time, how dare they mess around? It''s estimated that only the old third childe can save them some face." As soon as I saw, a huge golden winged roc with bright golden light and halos appeared in everyone''s vision. In a moment, he rushed directly into the city master''s house. "Is that the Mie childe of the Jinwu family? Unexpectedly, the opening of the ancient battlefield surprised the existence." At this time, I saw an existence like the scorching sun. With his appearance, a very hot breath fluctuated and emitted. Affected by this breath, many strange animals around could not help dodging one after another for fear of being burned by this hot breath. "Is that the ape of the Tianmo ape family? It''s said that the * * people of the Tianmo ape family in the future?" "That''s..." For a time, there were bursts of startling voices around. It was obvious that the leaders of each family could participate in this exquisite banquet. Three of the four holy families and the young strong men of the eight surname families have arrived. Of course, at this time, Su ye also noticed that some of the monsters or people who entered the city master''s residence did not belong to these two parts and belonged to the "casual repair" level. Seeing this scene, Su Ye was relieved. Otherwise, his unknown existence would be suspected by outsiders if he went in. "Hey, I''m so envious. It seems that I can go in and have a look." "Come on, this exquisite banquet is not for those of our strength. We are just cannon fodder." Hearing the sound from around, Su Ye couldn''t help but show a light smile on his face. Then, under the stunned gaze of all the strange animals, he slowly walked to the gate of the city master''s house. "Hmm? Who is this man? I haven''t seen him before." "There''s no strong smell on him, and I just felt it. It seems that this guy is not very strong." "Is it difficult for this boy to fish in troubled waters? This is the city Lord''s residence. Isn''t he trying to die?" You know, every young genius who entered the city Lord''s residence before had an extremely powerful momentum. As soon as they appeared, people could obviously feel the extraordinary of Tangmen. But Su Ye is different. Although he looks handsome and extraordinary, he doesn''t have the momentum that a strong man should have. After seeing Su Ye''s appearance, the guards at the gate of the city Lord''s residence frowned one by one, but as guards, they still have their own quality. They didn''t stop Su ye from coming. After all, if Su Ye was fishing in troubled waters, he couldn''t get into the gate. Finally, under the stunned gaze of all the strange animals, Su Ye slowly entered the gate. But at the moment of entering, the gate suddenly flashed with gold. "Well... What''s the matter? Can he really participate in this exquisite banquet? But why is there such a dazzling golden light on the gate? Does his identity doubt the delicacy on the gate?" "This is fishing in troubled waters. I have reached a certain level." "Fart, why do I feel like this gate is welcoming this boy now? What''s the identity of this boy? I haven''t seen him before." "You haven''t seen many. You see, among the scattered people who went in later, how many do you know?" For a time, there was a lot of discussion around, but at this time, the people who should go in had almost gone in, and many strange animals had to leave one after another, ready to find a place to sit down and have a good gossip about this exquisite feast. The city Lord''s residence is very simple and there are not many good words in it. After entering the city Lord''s residence, Su Ye was directly led to a back garden by a strange beast dressed as a servant. Although it is a back garden, there are no flowers in this place. Even speaking, this place is scorched black, as if it had been burned by a fire. But when Su Ye released his spiritual power, he felt that there was a lot of vitality in the scorched earth below. "Is this the back garden? Where are the flowers?" "I always feel that there is something wonderful under our feet." "It''s really strange. What about people? Will it be all right to call us here?" Many strange animals talked about it one after another. Obviously, they came to this place for the first time and were full of curiosity about this place. "Hum, what you haven''t seen!" but just then, a cold hum came out. At this time, Gu San''s golden light converged and turned to look around with great contempt. You know, those who can come here are either extremely gifted or powerful. Everyone has pride in his heart. Therefore, after seeing Gu San''s expression, they are all angry. "Why, are you not convinced? If you are not convinced, we can go there to play. It happens that I haven''t been out for a long time. I want to see how strong the strong are in this era." The old third childe seemed to have been to this place before. According to his guidance, all animals saw that there was a lake at the end of the back garden. If you look carefully, you can vaguely see that there was a challenge arena on the lake. After saying this, the old third childe''s body burst out a very powerful breath. At the moment of feeling this breath, the faces of many strange animals present were ugly. "In the later stage of the three disasters? Hehe, the strength of the ancient third childe is amazing." At this time, a laugh came out. Along with the sound, all the animals were surprised, and a figure like a small sun appeared impressively. Childe Mie, with a wild smile on his face, walked slowly to Gu San childe. At the same time, he also bloomed a strong smell of the late three disasters. Chapter 363 The old three CHILDES nodded slightly to childe Mie, but didn''t say anything more. "The old third childe has been here before. Please tell the old third childe about the situation of this place. Why does the underground contain such magnificent vitality? Moreover, as a back garden, it is only scorched earth." At this time, another voice came out. Everyone saw a man like a handsome childe, holding a folding fan, walking slowly over. "Ji Yunhai? I didn''t expect you to attend this time." "The young genius of the previous generation of Ji family, it is said that you have entered the forbidden area to experience? Give the name of the so-called genius to the next generation. Why are you here now?" childe Mie asked with a smile. Ji Yunhai nodded calmly, but he didn''t have time to answer this sentence, but he heard a laugh like a silver bell. "Isn''t the reason simple? The young genius of their generation is so frustrated that he can only come back from that space." This is unbridled. And he said it in front of Ji Yunhai. Just hearing this, many strange animals took a breath. Everyone looked curiously at the source of the sound. As a result, they saw a playful figure coming from afar like a fairy, with a touch of smart charm on her body. Even if there is a deviation between the aesthetics of exotic animals and human beings, her face still amazes many exotic animals. "Jiang Rou, the goddess of the yuan family?" At the moment of seeing the woman, Ji Yunhai''s face suddenly became ugly. In the space Jiang Rou called before, this Jiang Rou has been struggling with him. At the moment, it can be said that the enemy is particularly jealous when they meet. Especially at this time, Jiang Rou directly exposed the background of their Ji family, which makes Ji Yunhai''s face extremely ugly. Although the strength of Ji Yunhai and Jiang Rou is only in the middle of the three disasters, their talents are very high, which makes Gu Sanzi dare not ignore them. "Darling, you know you should say hello to your sister, but you can''t call your sister directly next time. Otherwise, you have to spank." at the moment of hearing Ji Yunhai''s voice, Jiang Rou''s bright eyes smiled into the shape of a crescent moon and said such a sentence happily. People: However, her opening directly took advantage of Ji Yunhai''s move, which still made many monsters present take a breath. Obviously, it was the rhythm of doing things. "Asshole, you..." Ji Yunhai angrily raised the folding fan in his hand, pointed it in the direction of Jiang Rou, and saw that the folding fan was directly above, and immediately there was an extremely strong sword Qi coming out vertically and horizontally. Affected by the sword Qi, there was a sense of boundlessness all around. "What? You Ji Yunhai want to bully my sister Tang Rou in front of so many people?" Seeing that they seemed to fight, another charming voice came out. When a white light came out, I saw a cold woman like a fairy walking in the direction of Ji Yunhai. At the moment, although she didn''t have any targeted momentum, with her appearance, there was a very depressing breath fluctuation in the air. Seeing the moment when the woman appeared, the old third childe frowned slightly at this time. "Yao Chi? Have you come out of the divine source?" You know, this woman is in the same era as the old third childe. Yao Chi''s cold eyes glanced in the direction of the old third childe, "you can come out, why can''t I?" Yao Chi''s tone was cold, as if he could freeze people at the moment of hearing her words. Gu Sanzi naturally knows Yao Chi. Yao Chi is so cold now. It''s not that she deliberately aims at him, but her character is so. But even so, after hearing Yao Chi''s tone, the old three childe''s face looked a little ugly. Yao Chi obviously stood on Jiang Rou''s side, which made Ji Yunhai feel great pressure. At the moment, he can only restrain his sword Qi. Jiang Rou glared at Ji Yunhai, and immediately ran to Yao Chi happily, gently holding Yao Chi''s arm. "Sister yaochi, you''re here. You don''t tell me. Otherwise, I can come with you." At the moment Jiang Rou said this, there was some coquetry in her voice. "Ha ha ha!" But as soon as she had finished, she heard a very rough laugh. "Sister? I said Jiang Rou, your generation is wrong. Yao Chiguang is old enough to be your grandmother." As soon as this was said, the scene fell into silence. Even the old third childe and others stared at each other. Everyone wants face, especially women are very concerned about their age. This concern goes beyond strength and realm. But everyone didn''t expect that at the moment, someone dared to ridicule Yao Chi''s age as Jiang Rou''s grandmother. This "Cow break!" Even if Su ye heard this, he couldn''t help feeling in his heart. At this time, all the monsters saw a man wearing a dark gold long shirt and holding a big knife coming out from afar. His body fluctuated with an overbearing and powerful breath. As he walked around, it seemed that this space would tremble. "This is Ying Fang, the God son of the Ying family, one of the eight surnames?" At the moment of seeing the visitor, many people took a breath of air-conditioning. Ying was domineering and decisive. It also belonged to the same era as yaochi. However, after seeing the visitor, all the animals were relieved. It is estimated that only he dared to tease Yao Chi like this. Yao Chi''s face was gloomy, as if she could drip water. Her body flashed slightly and rushed directly to Ying Fang. There was no other move by Yao Chi. She just raised her hand slightly and pressed it on Ying Fang''s chest. "Hum!" In response, Ying Fang immediately gave a cold hum, and a very strong voice came out. At the moment of contact with Yao Chi''s jade hand, they retreated two steps directly. This short contact, the two are obviously equal. "Wu doutai?" Yao Chi said coldly. At this moment, everyone present was shocked by Yao Chi''s decisiveness. Unexpectedly, Yao Chi decisively went down the afternoon as soon as he saw the winner. Chapter 364 Su Ye looked at all this with great interest. He didn''t expect that qualified Yao Chi was so hard. As soon as he saw Ying Fang, he shouted and killed Ying Fang directly? "Shouldn''t these two people have conflicts before? They are ready to solve them at this time?" Su Ye couldn''t help whispering, and the fire of gossip was burning in his heart. You know, anyway, it''s the invitation of the city Lord to invite them here. Normally, even if there is a verbal run at the moment, it won''t go directly to the martial arts platform. This fight is not only for each other, but also for the face of the city Lord. You know, the city Lord is even the head of the golden winged Dapeng family. They must treat each other with courtesy. Su ye believed that the brains of these so-called divine sons and goddesses would not really do such a reckless thing. It is estimated that only the endless contradiction can cause the scene of going directly to the challenge arena to duel as soon as we meet. "It seems that the rumor is true." at this time, a whisper came from Su Ye''s side. Su Ye looked around curiously and found that what was beside him now was a flaming bird named flaming bird. "Rumors? What rumors? Can you tell me?" Su ye asked curiously at this time. The Flamingo turned and looked at Su Ye suspiciously. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes, but then he spoke directly. "These two are the geniuses of the previous era, but our divine resources are limited, so they both chose to sleep in the divine source and didn''t come out until the emergence of a great world. I also heard that they caused some contradictions because of the competition for some secrets in the previous era, and they have reached the point of immortality." "I thought it was just a rumor before. Now it seems that the credibility of this rumor is still very high." After saying this, the Flamingo looked at Su Ye curiously and asked, "who are you? I don''t seem to have seen you before?" Su Ye nodded with an indifferent smile and said, "I''m from a remote place. You haven''t seen me. It''s normal. You can call me night." The Flamingo nodded slightly, and then said, "it seems that you are also casual cultivation. If you enter the ancient battlefield, you will encounter a lot of trouble. Our casual cultivation is not stronger than those from big families. We should learn to hold together by ourselves." Su Ye looks at the Flamingo with great interest. Obviously, the Flamingo knows more news than himself. If he can know some news from the Flamingo, Su Ye is naturally happy and relaxed. "Baotuan? What''s the Baotuan method?" Su ye asked curiously. The Flamingo opened his mouth, but before he could answer, he heard an excited laugh. The moment the laughter came out, it immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. When hearing Yao Chi''s words just now, Ying Fang''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. When he looked at Yao Chi, there was a touch of pure light in his eyes. Neither of them continued to talk. At the moment when their eyes were opposite, the air seemed to be full of depression, which made many people around feel incomparably depressed, as if the war would be triggered at any time. However, at the moment when this repressive feeling was about to reach a peak, Ying Fang suddenly laughed. As soon as his laughter came out, the originally repressed atmosphere around him suddenly disappeared. "Yao Chi, you still like joking so much. Go to the martial arts arena? You don''t see what day it is today. Are you so ashamed of our city Lord? You shouldn''t be." Ying Fang immediately laughed. Don''t look at Ying Fang, who is very rough and crazy. He feels a little rough, but in fact, his mind is still very active. This simple sentence directly pushed Yao Chi to the direction that might be opposite to the city Lord. Yao Chi looked up slightly and looked at Ying Fang with a joking look. As a response to Ying Fang, she directly chose to ignore and deal with everything with silence. Looking at the confrontation between the two people, Su Ye immediately gave a thumbs up to the two people. They are both experts. "Or talk about what you just said, Ba? How should you hold the group?" Su ye turned to look at the Flamingo again. After hearing Su Ye''s inquiry, his eyes were filled with joy. "It''s like this. We''re going to integrate the scattered cultivation in the ancient battlefield. I think your strength is good. Are you interested? You know, if you go in alone in the ancient battlefield, almost 100% will be killed by the ghost." "Ghost general? What is this?" After hearing the introduction of the Flamingo, Su Ye''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of curiosity. He didn''t know anything about the so-called ancient battlefield. Just at this time, he could use the smart and capable Flamingo to understand the situation. Flamingo looked at Su ye with an incredible appearance. In his opinion, those who could be invited here must be some powerful experts, and they must have a certain understanding of the ancient battlefield. But what the Flamingo never thought was that the "human" in front of him didn''t know anything about the ancient battlefield, even the most basic ghost generals and soul generals. "You dare come here if you don''t know anything?" the Flamingo looked at Su Ye silently, and Su ye could only smile at them at this time. "The ancient battlefield is one of several ancient battlefields left over from ancient times. There are many treasures of evolution. If you are lucky, you can also get some lost inheritance, magic tools and so on in the ancient battlefield, and even the power of blood can evolve in the ancient battlefield." When the Flamingo said this, his eyes were full of expectation and longing. To tell the truth, after hearing the words of the Flamingo, Su Ye''s face was full of consternation and shock. Obviously, he didn''t think that there was such a strange place in the divine land. "Of course, there are many dangers in this ancient battlefield. The so-called soul generals and ghost generals are the most common dangers. They are a strange creature formed after the dead souls of soldiers long ago entangled with some dead Qi and resentments. Their strength is terrible and dangerous." Chapter 365 Su Ye frowned slightly. Sure enough, there was no free lunch in the world. "Since this ancient battlefield has existed for a long time, will there be terror beyond the level of three disasters?" Su ye asked curiously. "As I said before, there are many ancient battlefields, and the ancient battlefields we opened this time are mainly at the level of major three disasters. There are indeed strong ones beyond the level of major three disasters, but that is only a small part after all. As long as you don''t recite too much, you shouldn''t encounter them." After that, the Flamingo told Su Ye about the situation of the ancient battlefield, at least let Su ye have some understanding in his heart. "The demon ape king asked me to come here. Is there any information about the female emperor in this ancient battlefield?" Su Ye whispered in his heart. And it was at this time that a wave of extremely powerful breath spread out impressively. Then Su ye saw four figures coming towards them quickly. Three of them were Jinwu patriarch, Peng king and Ji DaoHai. These three were almost old acquaintances of Su Ye. Therefore, at this time, Su Ye naturally didn''t pay attention to them. He turned to another woman wearing a long black shirt. There was always a black mist on the woman''s body, so that people could never see her clearly. It''s strange, but when they see this woman, they will feel "amazing" in their hearts, as if this man is one of the most beautiful women in the world. "Hmm?" Su ye murmured in his heart. Just at the moment when he came into contact with the woman, Su Ye felt as if a sharp eye followed and projected from the misty. The moment this invisible vision fell on him, Su Ye felt that his body seemed to burst. "Does she... Recognize me?" Su ye said in disbelief. You know, he didn''t feel any fluctuation of spiritual power just now, but as a result, the city Lord recognized himself? Even if Ji DaoHai and others want to find themselves, they must feel through spiritual power. "Maybe she left some marks on me before, so that she could find me at the first time." Su Ye whispered in her heart. With the appearance of the city Lord and the three patriarchs, a large area of strong vitality suddenly poured out around them. Affected by this vitality, the ground below them loosened. Su Ye was surprised to see that at the moment, tender buds grew out. In less than a moment, these tender buds grew into thick vines. It seems that a strange force is controlling these vines. Large vines twist each other, forming long tables and chairs completely composed of vines. Then they also saw that countless flowers bloomed around them at this time, forming a sea of flowers. After seeing this scene, Su Ye finally understood the origin of the so-called "back garden". Then many strange animals like servants came one after another with all kinds of delicious dishes. For a time, the smell of wine and vegetables came out. Just smelling the smell, people felt a burst of appetite. "Everyone take your seats. Our exquisite banquet has officially begun." The voice of the city master came out coldly, and the people took their seats immediately. At this time, a group of human dancers came out and began to show their graceful dancing posture. At the same time, there were bursts of graceful music around, as if it were a fairyland. "You are all the leaders of our God. Once again, I congratulate you on getting the inheritance you want when you enter the God." while talking, the city Lord couldn''t help holding up his wine glass and comparing in the direction of everyone. At that time, all the invited people picked up their glasses and toasted together. This exquisite banquet is the beginning. In fact, for Su ye, this exquisite banquet is just an ordinary banquet besides the news about the green dragon, but it is different for most exotic animals and humans. This is the place where they make friends with each other. They keep holding together and hope to play better in the ancient battlefield. "I heard that the Golden Dragon came this time too? Since they all came, why hide? It''s a man, come out." just at this time, a loud cry came out. The voice comes from the golden winged Dapeng family. These are the three equally powerful golden winged rocs standing next to the ancient third childe. The three golden winged rocs are full of terrible breath here. Even if they deliberately suppress their breath, they still create a sense of oppression that can''t breathe. "Is it them? According to legend, the meat grinder of the golden winged Dapeng family?" "I have also heard of them. It is said that in the last era, the three of them united to almost destroy a big family in the ancient starry sky, and the main reason is that someone contradicted them." "I didn''t expect that they also came out of the divine source. It seems that there is a lively scene to watch. Based on what Jinlong has done during this period, it is estimated that once Jinlong meets them, it will never die." There were bursts of startled cries around, and Su ye knew the identity of the three from the people''s words at this time. After hearing these three words, many strange animals also looked around curiously to see whether the so-called Golden Dragon came or not. It''s just a pity for them that they wanted to see a shocking battle, but they didn''t expect that the Golden Dragon didn''t appear at the moment. Su Ye rolled his eyes silently at this time. In his opinion, the golden winged Dapeng family has no brain in Chengdu? Who am I? The only dragon in the era of evolution. Identity and blood are very noble. Did I come out when you miscellaneous birds said it? How shameless I am, and you are not qualified to let me do such a thing. As soon as the idea came to mind, Su Ye suddenly felt that his eyes fell on him not far away. It was the city Lord who saw it, but his eyes were only fleeting. However, Su ye could clearly feel that there was a sense of interest in the city Lord''s eyes. Chapter 366 "Why? Can this exquisite banquet be provocative like this?" Su ye asked curiously. "Aren''t they beating the city Lord''s face when they openly provoke the city Lord in front of the city Lord?" Su Ye couldn''t help looking curiously at the Flamingo nearby and asked such a sentence. The three golden winged rocs have a hot temper, which is well-known in the whole God. A little word that makes them unhappy is likely to lead to destruction. Especially now the three are still standing not far from the Flamingo, so the Flamingo keeps silent from beginning to end. He doesn''t want to make any mistakes and be targeted by the three guys. But what made him angry was that at this time, the smelly boy around him had no self-knowledge and dared to say such words in front of the three masters. Isn''t this looking for death? To tell the truth, the Flamingo has some regrets at the moment. If he had known how the boy was a brainless bastard, he shouldn''t have invited the boy to join his team. Now, if you are so confused by this boy, you will be targeted by the three golden winged rocs. The Flamingo grinned awkwardly. At this time, he turned around and wanted to distance himself from Su ye, but what made him angry was that Su Ye grabbed his arm directly at this time. "Where are you going?" Flamingo: The Flamingo wants to curse at this time. Is this intentional? "Why, you seem to have a problem with us?" just then, a cold hum came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the Flamingo couldn''t help shivering. He turned in horror and looked at the three golden winged rocs walking towards him, and his body trembled. "That... No, it''s not what you think. I... I have nothing to do with this boy." the Flamingo quickly explained and wanted to completely forget the relationship with Su Ye. As a result, Su Ye immediately looked unhappy and said, "what does it mean? It doesn''t matter. Didn''t you invite me to go to the ancient battlefield with you before?" Su Ye''s faint voice came out at this time. To tell the truth, now after hearing Su Ye''s words, the Flamingo has an impulse to slap Su ye to death. It''s all at this juncture. Are you really so ignorant of yourself? Or do you really mean it? The Flamingo has the impulse to cry at this time. Especially at this time, he can obviously feel that the horror smell from the three golden winged rocs is becoming stronger and stronger. "Three adults, i... I really have nothing to do with this boy. Boy, you... Get out of here. I tell you, if you want to die, don''t bother me." the Flamingo said this, turned and ran away from Su Ye. To tell you the truth, what the Flamingo did at this time made many strong people present feel disdainful. However, people also understand that it is helpless for the Flamingo to do so at the moment. After all, the three are too strong. Once they fight, they can''t be countered by strong people of this level. "Hum!" Watching the flame beast leave, the three golden winged rocs didn''t continue to say anything, but just sneered. "Boy, now it''s your turn to make it clear." one of the golden winged rocs with a scar on his face snorted coldly. The chicken winged ROC is called slaughter, and it is the eldest of the three golden winged rocs. As soon as he said this, there was a breath of awe around him. Su Ye stood up slowly. He looked at the three golden winged rocs in front of him with an indifferent smile, and then looked at the old acquaintances on the stage. "What? Am I wrong? Or do you think you golden winged Dapeng people can do whatever they want here? You really treat yourself as a bird in front of the city Lord, but... Do you really think that if you are so arrogant here, the city Lord will have no opinion?" Su Ye''s words were so indifferent that they directly penetrated into the hearts of the three golden winged rocs like a needle. The three subconsciously turned their heads and looked in the direction of the city Lord, but at the moment, there were bursts of black fog on the city Lord''s body, so that they couldn''t see the change of the city Lord''s expression at the moment.] "Hum, sharp mouthed smelly boy, I know that being able to talk is your unique human evil. Why, since you can say so, why don''t you fight with me? The martial arts platform is over there. Of course, if you advise, you can refuse. Anyway, we won''t say anything more." The words of slaughter are full of bloody killing. The eyes of other golden winged rocs are golden, but his eyes are a kind of dark gold, as if this gold was mixed with blood. At the moment of hearing Jinji Dapeng''s words, many strange animals present looked at Su Ye curiously. Su Ye is a new face after all. Many people and strange animals still have no hope for Su Ye. In their opinion, Su Ye is most likely to admit advice directly in front of the public at this time. However "OK." To the surprise of all animals and humans, Su Ye nodded easily and agreed. Especially at the moment, Su Ye''s expression looked very indifferent, as if what he said at the moment was a very insignificant thing. "Well, you have seed, then we now..." The butcher sneered. As long as he got on the martial arts platform, he must break up the bastard who dared to contradict himself in front of so many people. "Wait a minute, if you say you want to fight, let''s bet something?" Su ye put his hands around his chest and smiled at the golden winged ROC. The butcher sneered, "OK, I won, and I don''t need anything from you, because I''ll kill you directly. As for my loss, ha ha, is it possible?" the butcher sneered, and the laughter was full of uncomfortable arrogance. But obviously Su Ye didn''t take this guy''s arrogance to heart at this time, and said directly, "if you lose, kneel down directly to me, and then admit that you golden winged Dapeng are not as good as our Terran." Su ye said such a sentence lightly, and as soon as he said it, it was like dropping a bomb. The slaughter immediately roared angrily. "What are you talking about, asshole?" A murderous and tyrannical atmosphere rushed towards Su Ye as if it were an avalanche. Chapter 367 "What? Are you afraid? Are you afraid?" Looking at the angry slaughter on Su Ye''s face at the moment, the smile on Su Ye''s face became more and more rich, but his son''s smile fell into the eyes of the golden winged ROC, just like a knife, constantly cutting his meat. "You... Asshole, you''re looking for death!" These words were almost squeezed out of the teeth of the slaughter. If the eyes could kill now, Su ye believed that he would be killed by this guy''s eyes. Now even many monster strongmen present didn''t dare to look at the eyes of slaughter. "Are you angry? I said that your golden winged ROC really doesn''t have a brain? You just wanted to kill me. Why don''t you allow me to insult you? Or do you only allow you to use words to stimulate others, and once others follow your practice, it will be heinous?" By Su Ye''s so many inquiries, the butcher didn''t know what to say for a time. For a time, he could only stare at Su Ye. Hearing Su Ye''s words, Ying Fang and others couldn''t help looking at Su Ye''s direction with great interest. "Hehe, this boy is really interesting. He dares to run on this slaughter like this. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting." "Interesting, what''s the use? If you don''t have the ability to live, it''s just a mouth gun." "Cut and talk back. People at least dare to contradict the slaughter like this. Unlike some people, their legs are shaking when they see the slaughter." After seeing the scene in front of us, many strange animals and human beings in the presence talked about it one after another. However, it is obvious that many strange animals in the presence still admire Su Ye''s courage. As for whether Su ye can really overcome the slaughter, many strange animals in the presence still don''t hold any hope. In any case, the massacre is already famous after all. While all the animals were talking, a joking voice came out. At the moment of hearing the voice, all the animals in the presence completely closed their mouths. "How''s it going? Now you''ve also found that the words spoken from your golden winged rocs are very smelly?" Su Ye joked with a smile. However, at the moment of hearing his words, many strange animals couldn''t help taking a breath and gave Su ye a thumbs up one after another. In any case, in their view, those who can run on the golden winged ROC like this are definitely courageous. "OK, I promise you! As long as you can defeat me, I''ll kneel down and admit what you just said." Tu Su''s eyes are angry, but he also knows in his heart that there is a city Lord watching here. Once you do it yourself, it will obviously embarrass the city Lord. If you can''t do it by then, the city Lord can come forward and suppress him directly. "Go, go to the challenge arena!" after saying this, the golden winged ROC turned and wanted to go towards the martial arts arena, but at this time, a faint voice came out. "It doesn''t matter. Just fight here." The one who said this was naturally the city master. At the moment, the city master slowly pointed out his fingers, and a very powerful aura gushed out like a sea tide. In a moment, he directly disappeared below the ground where everyone was. Affected by the spirit of the city master, the whole ground began to shake violently. The huge vitality contained in the underground completely rioted. Countless vines began to grow crazily and finally formed a huge challenge arena. The city Lord then pointed several fingers in the direction of the challenge arena. When each finger fell, there was a rune attached to the huge challenge arena, which enhanced the defense of the challenge arena a lot. "You can take the stage, but once you take the stage, life and death are up to heaven. You have to think about it." when the city Lord said this, he couldn''t help taking a deep look at Su Ye''s direction. Almost after seeing the look of the city Lord, an idea came into the hearts of all animals and humans. It seems to everyone that the city Lord is reminding Su ye to see his strength and come to power again. Otherwise, failure to maintain the integrity will kill himself. Anyway, the power of slaughter has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. "Hehe, you are so kind, city leader. I can rest assured that I can fight on it. Even if I kill the slaughter, it also matters, doesn''t it." obviously, Su ye still has his own unique opinion. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, many strange animals present couldn''t help rolling their eyes directly at Su Ye. In their opinion, Su Ye is so narcissistic at the moment. "Roar!" a roar came out, and I saw that the slaughter had rushed to the challenge arena and soared. His body is full of bright golden brilliance, just like a golden sun. Under the dazzling light, many animals and humans can''t open their eyes. Although flying is restricted in the whole city of the far north, some places are special, just like this challenge arena. Both sides can fly above the challenge arena. Otherwise, the strength of some flying monsters will be greatly reduced. "Come up and die!" Looking at Su ye still standing below, the slaughter was a cold hum, and the words were full of pride. "Who do you think will win?" After seeing this scene, many animals and humans talked about it one after another. "It''s not nonsense. Although the boy speaks well, he really doesn''t have any fame. On the contrary, the slaughter is also a great murderer of the previous era. Such a son can''t even defeat a boy of unknown origin." "I also think the slaughter will win. After all, people are famous." "Let''s prepare for a good play now. That human will be slaughtered and torn in the end. The bloody scene, tut Tut, I feel excited when I think about it now." At that time, many strange animals began to talk about it one after another, but obviously, whether it is in the name of slaughter or the identity of slaughter, as strange animals, they naturally want to support slaughter. As for the strong human beings, they looked dignified. Although many people were very dissatisfied with Su Ye''s practice, they could only press this dissatisfaction at the bottom of their hearts at this time. Since both of them came to power, it has not only been the battle between Su ye and slaughter, but also the battle between humans and exotic animals. If Su Ye loses, it will still lose the face of human friars. Chapter 368 "The ending doesn''t matter." but at this time, Ying Fang suddenly sneered, turned his eyes and looked at the slaughter coldly, "just as I''ve been idle for too long, I''m ready to move my hands and feet. The boy won the best, and it doesn''t matter if he lost. What''s the big deal? When I go up and win the broken bird, the result will be the same?" Ying Fang''s words were full of disdain for the slaughter and pride of his own strength. However, although he said this, many people understood that even the slaughter had no expectations for Su Ye. "Ah!" However, at this moment, a startling voice came out, and the attention of all animals and humans was immediately attracted to the past. At this moment, I saw that the slaughter originally flying in the air actually fell below, and Su Ye was flying in the air. "Well... My God, how could this be possible? As soon as there was a confrontation, the slaughter fell down?" Just now, many strange animals were stunned to see that when Su ye came to power, he directly showed his extremely fast speed. In a moment, he came directly to the front of the slaughter, punched the slaughter, and directly hit the slaughter from the air to the ground. Although it is said that the main reason why the slaughter was hit by Su Ye''s fist is that the slaughter was so careless that Su Ye caught the opportunity to take advantage of it, even so, many strange animals still couldn''t help taking a cold breath. After all, if this thing is put on them and let them sneak attack and kill, even if the sneak attack is successful, they can''t have such a strange effect. What surprised them even more was that at the moment, all the monsters could not eliminate the real strength of Su Ye. It seemed that there was a disordered power fluctuation on Su Ye. Under this power fluctuation, it directly isolated the perception of Su ye by other monsters and humans. "Is that all you have?" Looking at the slaughter below, Su Ye immediately joked and mocked, and immediately raised his hand slowly and pointed down sharply, "[meteorite falling]" With Su Ye''s cry, the space above him turned dark. Everyone and strange animals were surprised to see that a large starry sky appeared above Su Ye''s head. Then the stars trembled slightly, and several meteors fell from the sky, directly towards the slaughter. At the moment, Su Ye''s power is quite strong. Although these meteorites are transformed by skills, the falling speed and power of these meteorites are very terrible. With the high-speed falling of these meteorites, the surrounding space began to tremble violently. Su Ye''s attack was totally a saturation attack. In the face of such a strong bombing, the slaughter did not show the slightest panic and timidity. His wings were wide open and the bright golden light was like an umbrella. "Boom!" It was at this time that the powerful "meteorite" fell. Although Su Ye''s attack was powerful, most of them were blocked by the golden umbrella. With the deafening explosion, the "meteorite" burst directly after hitting the golden light. However, with the impact and the great power generated by the meteorite explosion, the umbrella formed by the golden light was also turbulent. Under a round of bombing, the golden light on the slaughter became much weaker. "You can stop the first wave, what about the second wave? What about the third wave? Kill!" Su Ye sneered, and then three waves of meteorites fell directly from the starry sky. The vast scene was that all the strange animals below were completely stunned. Before, these monsters were still mocking Su Ye''s reckless dare to provoke the slaughter. These monsters were full of mockery about Su Ye''s behavior, but when they saw the scene in front of them, all monsters and humans completely closed their mouths. At the moment, all they have in mind is shock. They didn''t expect that Su Ye''s strength was so terrible. If it was the limit of many animals and humans present to resist the first and second waves, they would already know in their hearts when the three waves of attack fell. If they were them, even if they carried the third wave of meteorite and didn''t die, they would be seriously damaged. Either rely on strong defense and resist hard, or you can only use strong attack to deal with the attack of the falling meteorite, or there is no other way. After all, under this saturation attack, it is obviously impossible to escape. "Jinyu kill!" A cold and fierce reprimand came out. To tell the truth, even the slaughter at this time did not expect Su ye to launch such a terrible attack at this time, but as a former "meat grinder", the slaughter will not be helpless in the face of such an attack. In a short time, countless light feathers burst out on him, and these feathers shot out directly like sharp arrows. Almost every golden winged ROC will launch this attack, but the attack of each golden winged ROC is different, just like the "golden feather killing" of the slaughter at the moment. With the flying out of this large piece of golden feather arrows, these feather arrows actually emit a blood red flame. The blood red light and golden light interweave to form a dark gold color with blood color. Just seeing the light feather in the box gives people an ominous cry. "Boom!" These light plumes have great penetration. Almost at the moment when they hit the "meteorites", they directly broke through the meteorites, and the second wave of meteorites exploded. Although the second wave of meteorite attack reduced the speed of these light plumes, the speed is terrible. Almost in a flash, they directly hit the third wave of meteorites. Bursts of deafening roar came out. Although Guangyu could not shoot down these meteorites like the first time, it exploded directly with these meteorites in a way of dying together. For a time, the golden light and blood red fire light were intertwined in the air, and the powerful power went towards the starry sky above. In an instant, the golden light and flame directly submerged the starry sky displayed by Su Ye. At this moment, the starry sky burst into a little light and disappeared without a trace. As for the power of golden light and blood light, it also completely dissipated at this moment. "This... This is too strong." Chapter 369 "My God, the boy''s attack was very powerful just now, but I didn''t expect that the slaughter just used one move to completely disperse the boy''s attack?" "It''s worthy of being a meat grinder. Isn''t it terrible to attack? I think the boy is dangerous." "Fortunately, I didn''t encounter the slaughter. Otherwise, I guess I can''t even take half of the slaughter." Looking at this situation, many monsters here couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning. Obviously, the powerful attack exerted by the slaughter at this time completely shocked many monsters and humans. In particular, many of them also knew that this skill was almost a general skill of all Jinyi Dapeng, not an exclusive skill of the slaughter. "This guy is getting stronger and stronger." after seeing this scene, Ying Fang couldn''t help frowning. Obviously, they fought with each other in the last era. Yao Chi''s eyebrows also twisted into pimples, but when she looked at the slaughter, Yao Chi''s eyes were full of war. Obviously, the strength of the slaughter made her fighting spirit completely high. "The boy looks dangerous, huh? Wait, where''s the boy? Which of you saw him?" At this point, all the animals looked at each other in amazement. They were stunned to find that Su ye, who was still in their field of vision, had disappeared. Many strange animals are curious to release their spiritual power and want to perceive, but unfortunately, there is no su Ye''s figure in their perception at the moment. "It''s strange that the boy disappeared out of thin air?" "What skill is this? Is it difficult to be invisible?" "It seems that we still underestimated the boy. It seems that there is a battle. Look." Many people talked about it one after another. Obviously, they were very curious about Su Ye''s sudden disappearance. In fact, not to mention many exotic animals and humans present, even the slaughter looked stunned at the moment. Just now he also released his spiritual power to capture Su Ye''s trend. However, his spiritual power has almost completely spread all over the whole challenge arena, but he still can''t find Su Ye''s figure. "What''s hiding is just the behavior of rats. Don''t come out soon." the butcher shouted immediately. The sound was like a thunderstorm. Under this impact, he believed that even if Su ye had any skills to make himself invisible, he would be able to appear under his own sound waves. However The reality is cruel. Under the influence of this sound wave, there is no trace of Su ye at all. The face of the slaughter was dignified, and immediately spread his wings and flew into the air. At the moment, he once again bloomed bursts of brilliant golden brilliance, just like a blood red sun. Seeing this scene alone made many strange animals feel incomparably depressed. "Gold seed, kill!" From all sides, his wings were as like as two peas, and then the wings of the wings rose high. Then there was a light feather that was gathered by the dark golden light and hung in front of him. At that time, dozens of light feathers almost appeared in all directions of the arena. "Broken!" With the cry of the slaughter, all the feathers broke out completely, and countless golden lights flew out in all directions like thin needles. This is almost an undifferentiated saturation attack. All animals and humans watching below see that the whole challenge arena seems to be submerged by the golden light. The power of this attack was also very powerful. Although all the attacks were blocked by the defense of the challenge arena, so as not to hurt the surrounding animals and humans, the powerful pressure made many animals and humans feel chest tightness, as if a big hand was covering their hearts. Even under the influence of this powerful momentum, those with slightly weak strength felt the blood churning in their bodies, as if they were going to completely explode and die. Finally, they all spit blood directly. The strength of such an attack as killing really shocked many exotic animals and humans. Put yourself in a position to think that if they encounter such an attack, there is absolutely no possibility of survival. At this moment, an idea came into the hearts of all the watching animals and humans: should the boy be dead? The same idea also came into the mind of the slaughter, and it was at this time that the golden light around him completely dispersed. However, what the slaughter never thought of was that Su ye still didn''t appear under his saturated and undifferentiated attack. It can be said that his attack just now completely failed. "Come out and hide like this. You''ve disgraced your human beings. Why, don''t you human beings even have the ability of frontal attack? I... ah!" Slaughter shouted angrily and wanted to stimulate Su ye with words. However, his opening directly focused the contradiction on the height of human beings. Therefore, many human beings had anger and dissatisfaction in their eyes when they heard this. However, due to the power of slaughter, many humans dare not say anything more at this time, and can only stare at the slaughter angrily. However, no one thought that before the slaughter was finished, a space ripple came out. Affected by the space ripple, the slaughter was directly shot out. What made the slaughter even more stunned was that he couldn''t even control his body at this time. Under the stunned gaze of all the strange animals, the slaughter flew out of the challenge arena and hit the ground not far away. Accompanied by a violent roar, a huge pit was directly smashed out by him. The scene in front of us really shocked many animals and humans. You know, this place was reinforced by the city master. It''s difficult for ordinary experts to smash a small pit, but they didn''t expect that the slaughter actually smashed a pit several meters deep. "It was spatial fluctuation. He was contaminated with spatial power, which directly crossed the restrictions set by the city Lord and hit such a deep pit." After all, Ying Fang was a genius and strong man of the previous era. At the moment when he saw this scene, he immediately reacted and saw the reason. At this time, Yao Chi also looked at the challenge arena with beautiful eyes. Obviously, she didn''t expect that the young man who had been underestimated by them could show such a powerful attack. "In fact, he''s still careless. If he doesn''t underestimate the boy, although the boy showed space attack, with his strength, he won''t be shot out with a direct move." Yao Chi said. Chapter 370 Jiang Rou''s small head also nodded slightly. Her bright eyes and big eyes kept looking at the challenge arena curiously, "in fact, just now I felt that the slaughter was completely kicked down by him from the challenge arena. Hahaha, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting. I think the slaughter should be mad now." For a time, all the monsters talked about it one after another, but most of the monsters didn''t have the strength and background similar to Ying Fang, so they only dared to think about it in their hearts, and didn''t dare to really say their ideas. Under the gaze of everyone, Su Ye''s figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. A strong smell of space came out. The first thing people saw was a huge ancient and simple clock. Then the clock quickly dispersed and finally revealed Su Ye''s body. As for the big clock that originally covered Su ye, it had fallen on Su Ye''s palm. After the battle just now, Su Ye''s face also looks a little pale. It can be seen that the means of space attack consume a lot, but Su Ye is still very satisfied with it. In fact, as early as Su Ye''s previous attack was defeated by slaughter, Su Ye was ready to launch the second attack to fight. However, it was at that time that Su ye heard the sound of the system in his mind. Previously, when she was in the immortal ancient forbidden area, Su Ye integrated all her skills because she took a treasure of heaven and earth. Now, the integration has been completed. [one of the fusion skills, success! Condensation... Void seed (prototype)] [void bell (rudiment): integrate the power of big void evasion, small void evasion and void breaking, and condense it into the power of void (incomplete)] [netherworld power: 1. Take the netherworld clock as the body and can hide in the netherworld instantly. The hiding time is subject to the time supported by aura. At the same time, shake the inner wall of the netherworld clock to move in space, and the moving distance is temporarily random; 2. Shake the outer wall of the netherworld clock to vibrate in space and strike indiscriminately around; 3. Condense the netherworld clock to form a physical attack; 4 : after acquiring the void skill, you will directly engrave it in the void rune.] The so-called void rune is a grain on the void clock. Beating the void clock to exert the power of void requires the medium of this rune Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Su Ye''s heart was naturally very excited. According to the current situation, all his skills will be integrated in the future. This is why Su Ye was able to hide directly in the void without being affected by any attack. But once the void clock came out, it was also very huge for Su Ye''s consumption. "Asshole!" At this time, an angry yell came out, and I saw that the slaughter that had been directly shot out and hit the ground finally flew out directly from the ground. But at this time, the face of the slaughter looked very ugly, especially the face of the slaughter, with some red marks, it looked as if it had been directly slapped on the face. After the slaughter climbed out of the pit, he was ready to rush to the challenge arena, but at this time, he heard Su Ye''s sneer. "Why? You''ve lost. Do you want to continue?" Su ye said this. For the slaughter, it was like being cast a fixed body method. The slaughter was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a while. There is indeed a rule in the martial arts arena. If one of the two sides of the battle is directly pushed out of the challenge arena, one of them will lose. Now Su Ye obviously took advantage of this rule to win this competition. In fact, if it is really to fight, Su night is not impossible to kill this guy, but he must use his real power, such as Jue mountain sea or vision, and also need to use the body of Golden Dragon. But if that is the case, Su night''s identity will be fully exposed. He can not guarantee that the Lord will protect himself at that time. "You..." There was a fierce light in the butcher''s eyes. His eyes stared at Su Ye indifferently. But for a time, he didn''t know what to say. "Don''t you, my, I''ll ask you, have you lost?" looking at the angry slaughter on his face at the moment, Su Ye was in a good mood and asked with a smile immediately. Looking back at the slaughter, his face became ugly for a while. To be honest, he was unwilling to accept the result of his "loss". After all, he was not directly defeated by skills, but fell off the challenge arena like a garbage, which made the slaughter feel extremely oppressed. It can be said that from the previous era to the present, he has not been so bent as now. But Even though he was unwilling to accept this fact, after all, the rules were in front of him. Naturally, he could not deny this fact in front of the city Lord. But he also knew in his heart that once he admitted that he had lost, the result could not be borne by him. "Oh, what? You are a family of golden winged rocs, and you are also one of the butchers known as the ''meat grinder'' in the previous era. You are still so mean and admit to gambling?" Just as the slaughter looked tangled, a joking voice came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, many animals and humans here couldn''t help taking a breath. Obviously, how angry the slaughter is now. Everyone here knows. Now, it''s obvious that adding fuel to the fire. However, when the public saw the speaker clearly, they all reacted one by one, but their faces were full of helplessness. Ying Fang spoke impressively. At the moment, Ying Fang kept his hands on his chest and looked at the slaughter with great banter. After learning that it was actually the slaughter. After deliberately running against him, Ying Fang''s face was filled with anger. After all, the slaughter was not dealt with at all in the last era. At this time, Yao Chi also stood up, "why, do you think we humans are easy to bully?" obviously, all humans stand together on the issue of race. As soon as Yao Chi said this, no matter whether others present were willing or not, all humans stood up. Obviously, this was solidarity for Su Ye. "I think the city Lord will act impartially." "Yes, the clan leader of the golden winged Dapeng is a big man of a generation. How big is the pattern? How can such a son in the clan be tolerated to tarnish his racial reputation?" Chapter 371 "I think if you don''t want to admit that you lost at this time, even King Peng will do it himself at this time?" At that time, there were bursts of banter around. Although it was said that many people were afraid of the slaughter, the law was not responsible for the public. Now so many people complain together. Even if they want revenge, it is too late to retaliate. Peng Wang: When Peng Wang heard these words, his face suddenly became ugly and depressed. Naturally, he understood that Yao Chi and others were completely supporting himself at this time. Although as far as his identity is concerned, he doesn''t care about these remarks that are completely small people in his eyes, he has to care about the city Lord around him. At this time, the city Lord turned to look at King Peng and said in an indifferent tone, "what do you think of King Peng?" obviously, at the moment, the city Lord directly pushed it on King Peng. Peng Wang''s complexion was stiff, but he didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he turned to the slaughter. The moment he came into contact with Peng Wang''s eyes, the slaughter''s complexion became more and more ugly. He was very clear in his heart that Peng Wang let himself admit defeat at this time. But at the thought of the so-called gambling appointment, Peng wangdun was out of breath. If you admit that you have lost, don''t you want to admit that the golden winged Dapeng family is inferior to human beings in front of so many people? This is definitely an indelible humiliation for the golden winged Dapeng family. "I..." At this time, he was in a dilemma. His heart was full of anger. He didn''t expect that he would be forced to this point by such an unknown smelly boy. "Wait a minute!" However, at this time, a cold cry came out, and I saw the other two golden winged rocs of the "meat grinder" coming quickly. The eyes of the two golden winged rocs were full of cold and fierce color, as if they wanted to break Su ye into pieces. Su Ye sat on the challenge arena at this time, running his internal strength at the same time to repair the previous loss as much as possible. He calmly looked at the two golden winged rocs in front of him, but didn''t say much. Instead, he was ready to have a good look at the "performances" of the two. "I''ll bet you." It was one of the golden winged rocs named "blood killing", just like the name of the golden winged ROC. With his opening, there was a smell of retching all around. Of course, in fact, this bloody smell was not emitted from the bloody mouth, but was caused by his momentum. At the moment of feeling this bloody smell, many weak beasts were scared and their legs were shaking. "If killing is tyranny, then this blood killing is bloodthirsty." "I''ve also heard that in the last era, this blood killing killed several races and enjoyed drinking the blood of those races all day." "If it were me, I would rather be slaughtered than killed by this blood." After seeing the blood killing speak, many people and monsters secretly exclaimed in their hearts. Obviously, the bad name of the blood killing has made many monsters and humans extremely afraid. Su Ye frowned slightly. "You have too much bad breath, don''t you? Brush your teeth and talk to me again." However, when many people and monsters were curious about how Su ye would respond to the invitation of blood killing at this time, they heard such a speech that made them feel very stunned. All the animals and humans present were completely stunned. Even all the people present felt that there was something wrong with their ears. At this time, Su Ye dared to ridicule the blood killing with such words? It was Ying Fang and others who gave Su ye a thumbs up at this time. "If you dare to directly ridicule bloody killing like this, you are really a character." Ying Fang looked at bloody killing and Su ye with great interest. At this time, the blood killing was also covered with a circle on his face, but at the moment of reaction, the blood killing immediately issued an angry roar, "asshole, you dare to tease me, I..." "What''s the matter with you? Can you shut up? It''s so smelly." It has to be said that in the eyes of many strange animals and people, Su Ye is steel at this time, and the blood killing has been very angry, but at this time, Su Ye is still persistent, constantly stimulating the blood killing. "I want to duel with you!" xuesha shouted angrily. At this moment, only by swallowing Su Ye''s blood can he eliminate his resentment. "I don''t accept!" Su Ye''s answer was also very fast. At the moment of hearing this, she directly and decisively refused. As soon as he said this, let alone blood killing, even many strange animals present were stunned. After all, Su Ye agreed immediately when he heard the slaughter invitation. Originally, people thought that Su ye would agree immediately at this time. How could they think that Su Ye refused so directly at this time. "You... Why, don''t you dare to fight for me? Or do you counselled and afraid of failure?" the blood killed a cold hum of discontent. As a result, in response, Su Ye just stared at her with a kind of sarcasm and disdain. "People don''t stand without faith. This is also used for exotic animals. The integrity of your golden winged ROC is a problem. Why should I duel with you? If you want to duel, you can complete the previous promise of losing the bet first." Su ye put her hands around her chest and said such a sentence with a sneer. "In this way, I''ll duel with you. If you lose, the previous bet will be written off. How about it?" xuesha said immediately. Naturally, he also knew the difficulties of his brother. At this time, he stood up and wanted to fight Su Ye. It''s just At the moment of hearing this, Su Ye directly grinned and sneered with disdain, "do you really treat me as a fool? Or are you stupid and treat everyone like you?" When xuesha heard Su Ye''s so straightforward words, his eyebrows almost instantly twisted into pimples, and there was a look of anger in his eyes. However, at this time, he also knew that he had to let Su Ye promise, so it was not good to be too strong at this time. "What do you mean?" bloodshed said. Su Ye sneered, "what if I win? What''s my advantage? Will another guy run out and tell me to continue fighting until I really can''t move and get tired, and then all your bets can be written off? Hehe. You golden winged Dapeng family are really good at calculation." Chapter 372 "Even the weaker people or animals know the truth of admitting gambling and admitting defeat. Why, do you need me to teach you the golden winged Dapeng family? If you want to fight, you can complete the previous commitment first, otherwise, I can only ask our city Lord for help. I believe that the city Lord can''t let others mess under his own rules, can he?" Speaking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help smiling and looked at the city Lord, while the latter nodded directly. Although he couldn''t see the city Lord''s face at the moment, Su Ye subjectively felt that the city Lord should have a smile in his eyes when he looked at himself at the moment. "That''s right." In response, the city Lord only said these two words, which were the death sentence for the slaughter. He subconsciously looked at King Peng. King Peng''s face looked extremely gloomy. Obviously, the humiliation of this slaughter made the clan leader feel extremely angry. "Well, I admit defeat, admit defeat, I admit that our golden winged Dapeng family can''t compare with you." This sentence was almost uttered with gnashing teeth. Almost every word was like a giant hammer, which beat him hard in his heart. Also angry are the golden winged ROC who came with them. At the moment, when they look at Su ye, there is a cruel color in their eyes that they want to peel Su Ye''s skin and cramp. "Now I can challenge you." bloody killing snorted angrily at this time. Anyway, he will make up for this humiliation. But obviously he didn''t understand Su Ye. After hearing his question again, Su Ye shook his head again, "don''t accept it." "You... Why this time?" if it was in another place, the blood killing would have been completely angry at this time, but this place is the city Lord''s residence. He must resist his anger. In response, Su Ye just smiled calmly and said, "it''s very simple. Look at your state and then look at my state. I haven''t recovered my aura yet. You let me fight with you again? In order to pull back the game, you golden winged rocs do everything?" "Of course, if you really can''t wipe off this face, I''ll admit that I lost at this time, OK?" although Su Ye''s face has a helpless expression, in fact, every word and sentence is very targeted. Anyway, at the moment of hearing this, the blood killing is so angry that I don''t know how to respond. "The boy is powerful. He is not only powerful, but also sharp in teeth and mouth. Look, he''s suffocating the blood." "I see, this is the first time they have encountered such an embarrassing thing since they became famous." "This boy is really a talent, but now they don''t dare to do it directly because of the city master. Can you leave here? Or enter the ancient starry sky and ancient battlefield? I guess they will do it directly." "Yes, it will be three dozen and one at that time. How can this boy survive?" Looking at this situation, many people and monsters talked about it one after another. Although it was said that Su Ye was speechless to kill three runs, in fact, people were not optimistic about Su ye at all. The Flamingo could not help shrinking his neck at this time. Although he was surprised at Su Ye''s strength at the moment, he was obviously glad that he had broken off his relationship with Su Ye. In his opinion, Su ye could live up to the time to leave the city of the far north. Otherwise, he would lead to three crazy pursuits. At that time, if anyone was with Su ye again, it would inevitably lead to bloody disaster. "Here is a healing pill that can immediately restore your aura." after xuesha glared at Su ye, when he was about to throw his wings, he threw a box directly to Su Ye. However, Su ye also noticed that when this guy handed the so-called healing pill to himself, there was still a trace of reluctance and entanglement in his expression. Su Ye immediately used the box, but obviously the blood killing didn''t throw a box so casually. At the moment of throwing the box to Su ye, he also used some strength. Although Su Ye caught the box at the moment, his palm was still numb by the power on the box. Su Ye opened the box curiously and saw a blue pill in the box. [healing pill: it can instantly restore the aura consumption of the strong at the level of three disasters.] Seeing the prompt given by the system, Su Ye stared at him in amazement. Obviously, he didn''t think that the so-called "fulingdan" had such a strong effect. Naturally, the system will not deceive itself. Su Ye is a little surprised. No wonder this guy is so reluctant now. "God, this is really a big deal. I can even take this pill." "This pill is scarce now. Anyway, if it were me, I wouldn''t be willing to give it to others." "It seems that this blood killing is really a little angry." Seeing that the bloody killing actually took out the [healing pill], the onlookers of strange animals and humans immediately began to talk about it, and their expression was full of surprise and consternation. "Are you sure you gave me this healing pill?" Su ye asked. At the same time, the healing pill was constantly played in his palm. Looking at Su Ye''s current behavior, xuesha was not angry. He immediately nodded fiercely and said, "yes, since I gave it to you, naturally I won''t take it back. Take it and duel with me." It has to be said that he has paid his blood in order to duel with Su ye and save the face of the slaughter. After hearing this, Su Ye smiled with satisfaction. He immediately received the healing pill into the storage space of the system. "Well, thank you." while talking, Su Ye immediately prepared to go back to his previous wine table and continue drinking. "Stop!" Blood killing was a little stunned. Xinran was a little confused at this time. In his imagination, Su ye should fight with himself at this time. "Where are you going? Don''t eat the healing pill and fight with me!" The body of bloody killing shook and directly blocked Su Ye''s front. Su Ye joked with a smile, asked a light rhetorical question and said, "Oh? When did I promise you that I would fight you after I got the Fu Ling pill?" Chapter 373 When did you promise? As soon as Su ye said this, all the monsters present looked at each other. For a time, the consternation in the eyes of these monsters was unspeakable. This is the habitual thinking of all people, including monsters. In everyone''s opinion, Su Ye just took his consumption as the reason and accepted the healing pill, so he must be ready to continue to fight with blood killing after recovery, but he didn''t expect that Su ye had no intention of fighting at all. In fact, let alone these strange animals, the city Lord and the patriarchs were full of consternation at this time, and they didn''t expect such a result. A cold voice came out from the city Lord, "this little guy is really interesting." although the city Lord was covered by a touch of light black fog, people couldn''t see the change of her look, but from the smile contained in the words, Peng Wang and others already knew it. The city Lord is obviously interested in Su Ye. But at that time, the face of Peng Wang was somewhat unpleasant. He immediately gave a cold hum and said, "interesting? Why didn''t I see what it meant? What I thought was that the kid''s eyes were very cunning." when he spoke, he had a strong sense of killing in his language. The leader of Jinwu clan also nodded slightly at this time, and said with a bad complexion, "why do I feel that there is a very uncomfortable breath on this boy?" After saying this, there was still a trace of disgust in the eyes of Jinwu clan leader, and then a strong spiritual force covered it. At this time, I wanted to find out Su Ye''s situation. Just as his spiritual power had just left the body, another powerful spiritual power intercepted and directly cut off his spiritual power. The head of Jinwu clan frowned and looked discontentedly at the nearby city Lord and said, "what do you mean?" At the moment of hearing this, the city master immediately gave a cold laugh. When he looked at the leader of Jinwu clan, he looked as if he had seen a joke. "What do you mean? I''d like to ask, Jinwu clan leader, what do you mean? This is our city Lord''s house, and they were invited by our city Lord''s house. You are so straightforward to release your spiritual power to perceive their reality. Have you considered the face of our city Lord''s house?" "When they come to me, naturally they can trust my city Lord''s residence. If I can''t even protect this privacy for them, how can you convince my city Lord''s residence in the future?" Although there was a black mist on the city Lord''s body, the Jinwu patriarch felt cold all over at the moment when he came into contact with the city Lord''s eyes. Just at that moment, he obviously felt that two eyes like sharp blades fell directly on him. Under the influence of these eyes, he felt that his body seemed to be torn. Of course, in terms of the prestige of the Jinwu clan leader, he will not be afraid because of this look. However, considering that some things in the city have been the reason why the city Lord''s residence exists in the far north, the Jinwu clan leader is dissatisfied, but he still forbear. Finally, he just snorted coldly and didn''t say anything more. "Well, you two, we don''t need to be unhappy about that nameless boy." seeing that there seems to be something wrong between them, Ji DaoHai immediately said with a smile. Originally, these three families are actually a little unmanageable. However, since the Jinlong incident, the relationship between the three families has become very good. This is why Ji DaoHai will speak for the leader of Jinwu clan at this time. Otherwise, it would be very good if he didn''t come to the well in the past. Just now, the exotic animals and human beings under the spiritual fluctuation of Jinwu clan leader are clearly felt. This makes the faces of these strong people extremely ugly. After all, they are all geniuses, but their secrets can be spied on casually. How can they accept them in terms of their character. Fortunately, the city Lord spoke for them in time, which made everyone feel very grateful. "You... Hum, then you make another condition, how can you duel with me!" when xuesha looked at Su ye, his eyes were cold, although it was said that after leaving this place, the three of them could still kill Su ye, at least they thought so. But where they fall, they get up from where. For the three of them, the best natural way is to kill Su Ye directly in front of so many strong people, so as to make them feel more relieved. Su Ye couldn''t help laughing at the moment of hearing this, but when the smile fell into the eyes of the three bloodshed, it made them feel cold in their hearts. It always felt like * * Shang was staring at it at this time. "In fact, if you really want to fight with me, I can''t meet you, but I''m afraid you can''t meet my conditions." Su Ye smiled and looked at the blood killing, raised his two fingers and rubbed it against the blood killing. It seemed that he wanted to spend money to buy the opportunity to fight with Su Ye. This appearance fell into the eyes of bloody killing, and he was so angry that bloody killing almost blew up. Since his strength grew, he had never encountered anything so angry. "Say, what conditions, in my capacity, there are no conditions I can''t do." of course, although this statement is said like this, it still has a great element of boasting. Su Ye "Oh", smiled calmly and said, "I won''t pit you. In this way, if you give me ten more healing pills, I''ll promise to fight with you once." after that, Su Ye shrugged his shoulders. It feels like Su Ye''s request is completely taking advantage of slaughter. "What? Ten talismans? I''ll go. This boy is a real lion." "This elixir is very scarce in our God. Unless there may be another elixir in some undiscovered secret places, now if you want to get the elixir, you can only go to the ancient starry sky and other places to consult the alchemist." "I didn''t see it. This boy is really cruel. He can put forward such requirements." "Cut, what is ruthlessness? I think this boy is right now. Everyone knows the reason why he wants to continue fighting, but is it for the shame before the snow? If he succeeds, this boy will really die. Relatively speaking, it''s not too much for him to open any conditions at the moment." Chapter 374 "Yes, I think so too. It''s your freedom not to accept, but you can''t think about killing on the one hand, and ask the people you killed to stand up and let you kill a little?" For a time, after hearing Su Ye''s request, the surrounding animals and humans immediately talked about it. Although many animals and humans supported Su Ye''s practice, for a time, many people were shocked. The complexion of bloody killing became extremely gloomy for a time. He had only 15 healing pills at most. If he handed them all to Su ye at once, bloody killing would still feel flesh pain in his heart. "Give it to him!" However, just at this time, a voice of gnashing teeth came out. This was said by the slaughter, but at the moment of hearing the slaughter, the face of the blood was ugly. "I......" xuesha couldn''t help opening his mouth. He really wanted to say that you didn''t pay for this healing pill. You won''t feel bad at all. However, before he finished saying this, he saw that the slaughter turned over its wings, and a brocade box appeared impressively in front of the bloody killing, "here are ten talismans. Compare them with him." Why bloody killing hesitated now is still very clear in butcher''s heart, so he took out the healing pill immediately at this time. Looking at this situation, many strange animals were extremely shocked. It is estimated that apart from several patriarchs, only the strong at this level can have the ability to kill so many healing pills at once. "Brother, you......" xuesha was also a little surprised. He always thought it was a loss to take out so many healing pills to kill Su Ye. At this time of slaughter, he put his hand, immediately showed a joking color on his face, and said, "why bother? You should always remember what our purpose is to go up and kill this boy. Anyway, this boy will be dead at that time. It''s a big deal to take the healing pill back after killing him." As soon as the slaughter words were said, all the monsters present were stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the slaughter would speak their heart so directly at this time. However, after hearing this, many people also understand in their hearts that from the beginning to the end, they did not intend to let Su ye go. In particular, they said to kill him in front of Su ye and take away Su Ye''s things again, which did not pay attention to Su ye at all. Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a joking sneer in his eyes. He didn''t care whether the three guys saw themselves or not. Now he mainly maximized the interests. "Hahaha, it''s worthy of being the ''meat grinder'' of the golden winged Dapeng family. It''s really big. It seems that I underestimated you before. This is why I asked you for such a healing pill. Alas, it''s a mistake." Su Ye joked and smiled, pretending to shake his head helplessly. Looking at Su Ye''s appearance, several people such as blood killing don''t fight at once. Now Su Ye''s practice is to treat them as a big head of injustice. "Asshole, you''ll pay for what you''ve done." after saying this, xuesha turned and went directly to the challenge arena. With one of his wings, he flew directly above the challenge arena and looked at Su Ye coldly in a overlooking attitude. "Come on, don''t admit counsellor." as soon as he said this, he directly recognized Su Ye''s previous behavior as counsellor. However, in response, Su Ye just gave out a burst of joking laughter at this time. When he looked at the blood killing, it was like looking at a piece of fat meat. This kind of look alone was enough to make the blood killing feel cold for a while. "You..." "Don''t what you don''t want. I won''t say what you want to bet this time. Anyway, you''re trying to kill me. My death is the biggest bet you want to get, isn''t it?" Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at the blood killing calmly. As soon as xuesha heard this, he immediately sent out a arrogant and incomparable laughter. The sharp eyes also had a chilling cold, "that''s right!" Su Ye nodded slightly and turned to look at the city Lord on the challenge arena. This time, his voice seemed solemn, "city Lord, according to the meaning of blood killing, you can kill each other in the challenge arena without being settled later, right?" The city Lord and others were slightly stunned, but then Su Ye felt a playful look falling on himself. "Interesting, that''s right. Whether you kill him or he kills you in this challenge arena, it''s just fate. No one can retaliate afterwards. Even if he is the head of a family, if someone dares to retaliate afterwards, no matter who, what race and where, as a far north land, I will personally feel and kill him!" The voice of the city Lord still sounded very cold, but at the moment of saying this, everyone present couldn''t help taking a cold breath. When they looked at the city Lord, their eyes were filled with incomparable shock. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the city Lord would say such words at this time. This is all for King Peng, the head of the golden winged Dapeng family. No one can tell whether to kill or not, but once the city Lord really makes a move, a single patriarch can''t suppress the city Lord. What''s more, the city is still sleeping with a more powerful existence. King Peng''s face became ugly for a moment. He glared at the city Lord. If his eyes could kill, it is estimated that the city Lord would have been unloaded by King Peng by this time. However, when facing the current eyes of King Peng, the city Lord still had no emotional change, but looked at King Peng calmly. Even though her face was covered with black fog, the people present could clearly feel the city Lord''s determination at the moment. "Hahaha, Lord, you are really bold!" Just when King Peng was very angry, a happy laugh came out. It was su ye who said this. I don''t know why. Anyway, when seeing Su Ye''s face, King Peng felt incomparable disgust, as if he was an enemy in the past. In response, the city Lord just gave a cold laugh and nodded slowly. Chapter 375 "Well... Peng Wang, you shouldn''t do the accounting after autumn?" Su Ye smiled at Peng Wang with a cold face at this time. To tell the truth, at this time, in the heart of Peng Wang, Su Ye has been promoted to the position second only to Jinlong. Even at this time, Peng Wang has some doubts. Is this guy from Jinlong? After all, Jinlong''s [ever-changing] is very strange. Even they can''t simply see it with the naked eye. They need to feel it with spiritual power. Unfortunately, the city Lord doesn''t allow people to do this at this time. But at this time, Su Ye directly led the topic to him, which made Peng Wang''s face more and more ugly. Peng Wang sneered in his heart. Now what if he made a promise? If you really want to kill this boy, why do you have to settle accounts after autumn? He can let outsiders do this. "Don''t worry, I still..." "You won''t do it like this, and you won''t secretly let others or other strange animals do it like this, will you?" however, before King Peng finished saying this, he immediately heard Su Ye''s voice. As soon as he said this, he completely blocked King Peng''s mouth. Peng Wang was a little stunned at first. When he immediately looked at Su ye, there was a thick color of resentment in his eyes. This bastard was like a roundworm in his stomach. He guessed his mind completely. "That''s right!" No way. Now there are so many people watching. Peng Wang naturally doesn''t say much at this time. He can only bite his teeth and say such a sentence. Su Ye''s face immediately showed a satisfied smile and turned to walk directly in the direction of the challenge arena, "that''s OK. You have a lot of babies. According to the slaughter, as long as I kill you, all your babies will become mine." While talking, everyone was stunned to find that Su Ye''s momentum had completely changed at this time, and became Su Sha and sharp, which was very different from when he was still talking nonsense with the city master and others. Looking at Su Ye''s current state, many people and monsters can''t help but absorb the cool air. Obviously, at this time, they can''t understand why Su ye will still be such a hard steel golden winged ROC family at this time. At the same time, they also don''t understand why Su Ye is so hard steel? Is it just because of the killing at the beginning? Looking at Su Ye''s back now, to tell the truth, the Flamingo who first wanted to unite with Su Ye couldn''t help taking a breath. When he looked at Su ye, he was cold, as if the flame breath on his body was going to be completely extinguished. The Flamingo didn''t expect Su ye to be so stubborn. It''s also due to the cancellation of the joint relationship with Su ye in advance. Otherwise, if he doesn''t keep up, he will be implicated by Su Ye. When he enters the ancient battlefield in the future, he will be avenged by many strange animals. "This guy really won''t stop." the Flamingo couldn''t help taking a breath. "Ha ha ha!" A very wild laughter came out with Su Ye''s voice. At the moment, xuesha hovered high in the air and looked at Su Ye slowly walking towards the challenge arena. With a bitter chill in his eyes, he jokingly mocked, "well, let me see what you can say." At this time, Su ye, who had been walking silently, suddenly looked up, "you''ll know!" The next second, Su Ye suddenly stamped his foot, and his powerful breath suddenly broke out. At this moment, many people seemed to have an illusion. Su Ye suddenly disappeared at this time, but in a moment, he had come to the challenge arena. Su ye, like an arrow off the string, rushed directly in the direction of the blood killing above. "Hum, Jinyu field!" After seeing Su Ye''s attack, xuesha immediately sneered with disdain. With his cry, his feathers burst out golden lights, like endless meteors flying in all directions, and immediately covered the whole scene. Outsiders may not be able to feel it, but at the moment when these feathers appeared, Su Ye unexpectedly found that the world in front of him had completely changed. At the moment, he came to a high mountain. However, the so-called high mountain was all piled up by corpses, and some of them were even too old, Now they have turned into paste and completely stuck together. They can''t be separated at all. On this corpse mountain, there is also a blood red river, which is full of bloody smell. At the moment of seeing this scene, Su Ye immediately stopped his body shape, and it was at this time that a roaring sound suddenly came from below. Su Ye subconsciously looked down and saw a huge hole in the original corpse mountain. Then a huge and rotten hand rushed out of the huge hole and grabbed Su Ye. [black inflammation burst attack!] Su Ye immediately yelled, and a black flame suddenly rose on his left hand. With Su Ye''s fist, the black flame rushed to the huge palm like a tide. With a harsh roar, most of the rotten palm was destroyed directly. However, at this time, the palm had not been completely destroyed, and it still flew towards Su ye with great power. With a loud bang, Su Ye directly hit the big hand. Finally, Su ye, who was still flying in the air, was patted down by Sheng Sheng, but it was at this time that the big hand collapsed completely. "Roar!" At this very moment, roars came out. At this moment, a rotten corpse actually climbed up from the corpse mountain. These corpses carried a lot of black fog. As soon as they appeared, they rushed towards Su ye like a hungry tiger. [black burning burst] Su ye once again launched the attack imitated from other casual practitioners, and a large area of black flame was released by him. However, the black fog on these corpses seemed to have some strange power, which could directly isolate the smell of the flame. Of course, the power brought by fist strength still makes many corpses retreat. However, for these corpses, as long as they are not killed directly, they will already get up and attack Su Ye crazily. Chapter 376 "What is he doing?" "Is it a magic trick?" "No, in terms of his strength, how could he be attacked by magic?" For a time, many strange animals in the presence began to talk in doubt. At this moment, they were stunned to see that Su ye, who was originally going to fly into the air to fight with blood killing, actually returned to the ground again and constantly showed his skills around. However, around him, he always saw any enemy. At the moment, Su Ye seemed to be crazy, which made people puzzled. To tell the truth, many monsters present are still very concerned about Su Ye''s battle with slaughter and blood killing. After all, in the ancient battlefield, they may become enemies with each other. Therefore, understanding each other''s means earlier will naturally better deal with the possible dangers. But now they can''t see through the attack means of blood killing. People don''t understand why the slaughter just released some light feathers to wrap up the space around Su Ye. Su Ye is like a madman at the moment. He can''t see the blood killing at all. Instead, he keeps fighting with the air. "This is a special attack method of blood killing, domain attack. In his domain, another illusory space relying on the real world will be created, but this space is very real. Even if you know the fishiness of his space, it is easy to tell." after seeing this scene, Ying Fang couldn''t help explaining. After all, Ying Fang came from the same era with blood killing. Naturally, he fought with blood killing in the past. Therefore, he still knows more about the attack of blood killing, and he doesn''t know whether he thought of the scene of fighting with blood killing in the past. On the contrary, at this time, the face of blood killing looks very ugly. Jiang Rou on one side scratched the back of her head in doubt, looked at Yao Chi nearby and asked, "this... If it''s just an illusion, there''s no need to attack. Anyway, it''s fake. Just stand there and let the attack fall down. Anyway, sooner or later, she will help." Jiang Rou''s words naturally aroused the curiosity of many people. In fact, many people present had the same thoughts as Jiang Rou, but after hearing Jiang Rou''s words, Ying Fang directly gave a sneer. "What are you laughing at?" Ying Fang''s behavior immediately made Jiang Rou''s mouth full of dissatisfaction. As a result, Ying Fang had not had time to answer, but heard a scolding voice. They followed the scolding voice and saw that Su Ye flew out directly at this time. To tell the truth, if Su Ye didn''t have any enemies in front of him, it would be almost like Su ye being patted by others. "Boom!" In response, Su Ye hit out with another punch. Of course, Jiang Rou and others were not in this field. Naturally, they could not see what happened under the influence of this punch. "Now you see, it''s useless to do nothing. Although it''s an illusion, it has a substantive attack. This is the strength of domain attack." Yao Chi frowned slightly at this time. When he looked at the blood killing in the air, his eyes were full of dignified color, "this guy is much stronger than before." Ying Fang also agreed with this and nodded slightly. "Although it''s an illusion, it can launch a substantive attack? This... This field of attack is too terrible? Is there no solution? Sister Yao Chi, you should have fought with him before? Have you lost?" Jiang Rou''s bright eyes were filled with curiosity. In Jiang Rou''s eyes, her sister Yao Chi''s strength is absolutely very strong. How can she lose to xuesha? Yao Chi shook his head slightly. "There is no loss. It can only be said that it is equal." as soon as Yao Chi said this, it was like falling into some memories. His eyebrows twisted slightly, but he didn''t continue to say it. Fortunately, at this time, Ying Fang nodded immediately and said, "yes, we all fought with this guy at the beginning. We have to admit that his field is really strong, but if he can''t kill you in the field, it''s just an endless deadlock. There are two ways to end the deadlock." "What method?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help asking curiously, but what made Jiang Rou''s teeth itch was that Ying Fang actually sold the key at this time. He hesitated for a while but didn''t go on. You know, there are still many people pulling out their ears to listen. Just now, after seeing Su Ye''s situation, many strong people present have simulated the battle scene in their minds to see if they can solve this problem well. As a result The answer is obviously very disappointing. No one here can think of a solution. Looking at Jiang Rou''s bite, Ying Fang couldn''t help laughing. "In fact, the way is very simple. The first is that you have been dragging down in this field, either depleting the aura of blood killing or depleting the patience of blood killing. Anyway, there is always a way for you to leave the field. Of course, the premise is that you can easily deal with strange attacks in the field." As soon as she said this, Jiang Rou immediately rolled her eyes at Ying Fang. It was obvious that the answer was no different to her. "As for the second kind, it''s even simpler. As long as you can find out the blood killing in the field and hit it hard, the field will completely disappear, but..." What makes people angry is that Ying Fang''s words stopped here. Jiang Rou and others felt that their teeth were itching. "However, it is very difficult to defeat or even inflict heavy casualties in the field of blood killing. The field is like a small world, and the master of the field is the master of the world. How difficult it is to fight the master of the world with one person." Yao Chi spoke this time. When Yao Chi said this, he couldn''t help but sigh. When he looked at the blood killing, his eyes were full of dignified color. "Ah!" Su Ye uttered another scream. Although everyone didn''t know what happened to Su ye, it could still be seen from Su Ye''s continuous retreat and shaking body. At the moment, Su Ye''s situation is obviously very unsatisfactory. It seems that he may be strangled by the illusion in this field at any time. Chapter 377 "As the master of the field, he hasn''t killed yet. This boy is already so unbearable. I think this boy is more or less unlucky." Ji Yunhai said this. When looking at Su ye, Ji Yunhai''s face is full of sarcasm. From Su Ye''s attitude towards the three patriarchs just now, it is enough for Ji Yunhai to regard Su Ye as an enemy. "This is the price of overestimation. If I were him, I would accept it as soon as I see it. Why pretend like this? Isn''t it harmful to him?" Ji Yunhai sneered with disdain. "Ji Yunhai, you''re right!" at the moment of hearing Ji Yunhai''s words, Gu Sanzi immediately burst out a loud laugh. Gu Sanzi looked up slightly. At the moment, when he saw Su Ye struggling to cope in the challenge arena, Gu Sanzi''s eyes were full of banter and laughter. "It''s a pity that this boy doesn''t have any self-knowledge. Therefore, this boy is really not human. Hum, it''s cheap to die in front of my golden winged Dapeng family." Thinking that Su Ye dared to contradict King Peng like this before, the old third childe was not angry. Even at this time, he wanted to go to the challenge arena to clean up Su Ye. During the conversation, Su Ye has been fighting for hundreds of tricks, but at the moment, Su Ye has always been in a downwind state. The strong men of the golden winged Dapeng family, such as the old third childe, laughed one after another and looked very happy. At this time, King Peng "ha ha" smiled and turned to the nearby city Lord. "Before, the city Lord seemed to be very optimistic about this boy. Now, how long can this boy persist in this field and be killed by blood?" when saying this, King Peng''s voice was filled with uncontrollable excitement. It seemed that at this time, he had a happy feeling of "great revenge". When the city Lord heard this, Meng Buding directly turned his head and looked at King Peng. To tell the truth, this move of the city Lord surprised King Peng. He can obviously feel that the eyes of King Peng when he looked at himself are filled with surprise. "What? Don''t you think Peng Wang can break this field, or even..." when he said this, the city master suddenly said coldly, "did you kill blood?" At the moment of saying the word "kill", the tone used by the city Lord was cold for several minutes. It seemed that the appearance of the word "kill" made people feel some killing around. Even some weak people felt shivering under the sound of the word, as if their bodies would completely collapse. "Kill? Hahaha, does he have this ability? Don''t you, city leader, stay in this city all these years and become a little confused? Otherwise, how can you say such nonsense?" Peng Wang snorted coldly and Zhengfeng said such a sentence relatively. Peng Wang stared at the city Lord coldly. Even though there was a layer of black fog on the city Lord, Peng Wang''s eyes seemed to be able to directly hit the city Lord''s eyes. Excited by King Peng''s words, the city Lord couldn''t help pausing. "It seems that our city Lord has no confidence in this boy. Otherwise, how can the city Lord be silent at this time." "This is nonsense. If this boy had the ability, he would have rushed out of this field now. Where would he stay in this field?" "It seems that the outcome will be decided soon." Obviously, the city Lord''s pause now fell into the eyes of many people and monsters, which made them feel that the city Lord obviously didn''t have any confidence in Su ye at the moment. "Bet?" However, just when everyone guessed that Su ye would die at this time, the city Lord suddenly opened his mouth, and this mouth was still two words that made many people feel a little stunned. Bet? Bet what? Many people looked in the direction of the city master in doubt. "What do you mean?" King Peng looked at the city master with some puzzlement at the moment. He couldn''t understand what the city master meant at this time. The city Lord stood up slowly. As she got up, it seemed that the whole world shook together. The momentum was really impressive. However, at this time, another magnificent breath came out. This breath came from King Peng. Under the influence of King Peng''s momentum, the vision just shown by the city Lord dissipated. "Don''t you think the boy will lose? Let''s bet. I still have some good feelings for the boy. I''ll bet that the boy can win if I lose..." At this point, the city Lord suddenly turned to King Peng, "you don''t know that there is a magic medicine in this city, called seven color fire lotus? After a while, the fire lotus should be mature. If I lose, I''ll promise you a lotus seed." The voice of the city Lord was very indifferent, but the moment it fell into the ears of King Peng, it was like thunder to King Peng. Even as king Peng, he couldn''t sit still at this time, and suddenly stood up directly from his seat. King Peng looked at the city master in horror, "are you serious?" In fact, not to mention King Peng, the Jinwu patriarch and Ji DaoHai''s faces were full of amazement and shock. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the city master was playing so much now, but that''s the case. They were also very curious about what the city master''s purpose was. However, in any case, they were obviously very envious. Even if they knew that the city Lord would bet on this divine thing, they would let their people fight Su Ye. Wouldn''t they take the advantage? Just like King Peng, they don''t believe that Su ye can defeat blood killing at this time, and this time, there are strong people like blood killing in their family. "My God, what are we doing here? We actually took out the lotus seeds of the seven color fire lotus?" at this time, many people from the strong people who attended the exquisite banquet gave a cry of surprise. Obviously, these are people who have known some seven color fire lotus. Of course, there are still a few people who know about the seven color fire lotus. Most of them are still very curious about it, so they began to ask one after another. "What is this seven color fire lotus? Is it very precious?" "Why do I think you''re all surprised? What''s the function of lotus seeds?" Hearing these words, the strong people who knew the situation explained one after another. Chapter 378 "Even if you don''t know what the seven color fire lotus is, didn''t you hear what the city Lord said just now? It''s a magic medicine. How many magic medicines do we have in the holy land? I''m afraid we can count it with both hands. Moreover, most of them are damaged or have little hope of regeneration. However, the seven color fire lotus is different. I heard that the seven color fire lotus seems to be in its heyday The magic medicine has not suffered any damage. " "The lotus seed of divine medicine is said to have two effects, one of which is to make people live the second. You don''t know how these patriarchs survived until now? They... Are not them anymore, but if they have this lotus seed, they can really live the second." In this world, although the life of the strong is very long, even the longest life has an end. Once it comes to the end, it can only face death. Therefore, it is absolutely possible to let the strong live the second divine medicine. "Moreover, the legend of the seven color fire lotus is the product of the fairyland, which contains the fairyland. If you take it, you can feel a trace of the fairyland atmosphere, which is absolutely of great benefit to cultivation. At that time, strong people at the level of clan leaders can break through the shackles of cultivation and reach another height that no one can match." If it is very shocking to say that we can live a second, then it is beyond everyone''s phenomenon. Fairyland? Even in this divine land, it is also a rumored thing, but this fairy way is too ethereal, and few exotic animals or humans believe it. But they did not expect that this so-called divine medicine had such ability. "This is already a magic medicine? But... Since this thing is so magical, why do you people in the far north know it? It hasn''t been spread in other parts of the divine land?" some people asked their doubts. In their opinion, if this so-called magic medicine really has such magical effects, it should have been spread all over the world long ago. The Beast asked this question couldn''t help looking at him with a joking look, "If you have a baby in your family and are still the envy of the world, will you go out and talk about it? Now that the city Lord mentions the seven color fire lotus, it is obvious that this matter will spread. You will know the efficacy of this thing sooner or later. We have no problem now." According to this strange beast, in the past, the seven color fire lotus only existed in the far north and spread among a few strong people in the divine land. Of course, the city Lord did not say to deliberately control the news. These were the spontaneous actions of the aborigines in the far north. "OK! I promise you, what do you want if you win?" Peng Wang immediately asked at this time. He would not simply think that the city Lord has no requirements for gambling at this time. "The magic medicine of the golden winged Dapeng family has failed to grow, and it can be regarded as an abandoned magic medicine. If I win, I want that magic medicine." the city Lord said calmly, which was like a bolt from the blue for outsiders. "What?" In particular, the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng family stared at each other in amazement. They didn''t expect that the city Lord would speak so loudly at this time. For them, even if this magic medicine has been abolished, it was once a magic medicine. If it is not well maintained, it may be said that this magic medicine will revive? If you lose to the city Lord, isn''t there no hope? "Ah!" But just then, another scream came out. During this period, Su Ye struggled in this field for hundreds of moves. At the moment, Su Ye''s face turned white and his body was trembling slightly. Anyone who saw it would think that Su Ye was about to run out of oil and light. That''s why many strange animals are more curious. Why should the city Lord put forward such a proposal at this time. In fact, the original blood killing was ready to start directly, but after hearing the words of the city Lord and King Peng, he didn''t start immediately. Even speaking, he relaxed some means to avoid directly killing Su Ye. "Clan leader, promise her! I can kill this little!" bloody killing immediately shouted. For bloody killing, it was definitely a bargain for nothing. In that case, why did they refuse the "kindness" of the city Lord? After hearing this, King Peng couldn''t help looking at Su Ye''s direction, "are you sure he can win?" to tell the truth, at this time, King Peng felt very curious. "You don''t need to worry about anything else. You just need to tell me whether you agree or not?" this was the city Lord''s response. King Peng smiled, his face full of pride. "Do you agree? Why don''t I dare? Since you are so generous and kind, how can I not accept your kindness? I promise you." "Hehe, and... Now it seems that the rumor is true. In fact, the seven color fire lotus should have been cut in endless years, so that the divine power of the seven color fire lotus will pass. You want to use my divine medicine to make up for the lack of the seven color fire lotus, but... Your idea is good, but your vision of selecting people is very poor." Peng Wang laughed. He looked like a winner and turned to Su Ye''s direction. "Oh? Really? Unfortunately, I don''t think so." As soon as the city Lord said this, Su ye, who had been very weak, slowly stood up straight, and his momentum broke out at this moment. Looking at this scene, Peng Wang''s eyebrows were slightly screwed up. When he looked at Su ye, he had an inexplicable feeling in his heart. "Die!" The blood kill immediately snorted coldly, and then saw those golden feathers swirling around, unexpectedly began to bloom bursts of dazzling brilliance. However, to everyone''s surprise, Su ye, who was still resisting, stopped at this time. At this moment, the world in Su Ye''s eyes has changed dramatically again. The ground under his feet is constantly cracking, countless rotten corpses like giants climb out of the ground, and countless blood rivers fall from the sky and hit his head. But in the face of all this, Su Ye seemed very indifferent at this time. "The activity is over, and it''s time to end this battle." Chapter 379 Su Ye''s words were very indifferent, as if he were talking about some common meals. The strange animals around heard Su Ye''s words. For a moment, the expression on his face became a little strange. "What does he mean by that? Did he pretend just now?" "I think what he''s saying now is pretending to be better." "Hehe, if everything he did just now was pretended, then this boy pretended too much? Why is it so unbelievable?" For a time, all the strange animals around talked about it one after another. It was obvious that they were very dismissive of Su Ye''s words. Originally, the blood killing flying in the air was full of sarcasm at this time. At the moment, he looked at Su ye who was in his field and laughed. "Hum, I''d like to see what you can do as a boy!" after saying this, a blood red light burst out from the original bright golden feathers around. Affected by this light, the whole challenge arena was full of the spirit of killing. It was at this time that the bodies in front of Su Ye became more and more violent, one by one made a scream, and rushed towards Su Ye. Su Ye looked at the scene calmly. What was different from before was that Su Ye didn''t mean to dodge at all. He just stood in place, as if nothing had happened around. "Hum, do you think my field is just a simple fantasy? Even if you don''t move, you will die!" At the moment, the blood killing showed a look as if it had completely understood the reason why Su ye did so. He laughed sarcastically. Only the next second, the face of the blood killing became extremely ugly. Naturally, everyone in the outside world can''t see what happened in this field. They just see Su Ye slowly raising his hand. A light blue ancient clock with a height of more than one person suddenly appears around Su Ye. The clock looks like it is made of gas, giving people a feeling of light floating without any power. In the crowd''s observation, Su Ye slowly raised his arm at this time, and seemed to knock lightly on the small clock. Then the blood killing face became quite ugly, as if the blood on his face had been completely drained. "This... This... What happened?" Many people are confused and completely confused about the situation. "This... How could this be possible? You... How did you do it?" bloody killing couldn''t help shouting at this time. When he looked at Su ye, his face was full of disbelief. He knew how powerful the rotten corpse monster in his field was. Although he said that the monster he cast was one of the hallucinations, under normal circumstances, even the experts of the three disasters would be in great trouble. But what he didn''t expect was that Su Ye just patted the bell gently, and the clock sent out a space ripple. The rotten corpse monsters that he showed directly disintegrated and were defeated in an instant when they came into contact with this space ripple. Su Ye smiled and looked up at xuesha at this time. "If your attack is really only a little, it will really disappoint me. It''s much weaker than your brother." Su Ye''s voice sounded very indifferent, but behind this indifference, there was a smell like a sharp thorn, The blood killing of torture was almost out of breath. After hearing this, Ying Fang and others all took a breath, and there was a look of surprise in their eyes. "This boy is going to be unlucky to stimulate blood killing like this." "Blood killing has a strong competitive heart. What I hate most is to hear someone say that he is not as good as killing. His words alone are enough to completely annoy blood killing." Yao Chi explained at this time. "You want to die!" In fact, it was the same. As soon as Yao Chi''s voice fell, an angry roar came out. Just hearing this sound was enough to make all the animals present feel cold. The wings of the bloody killing were immediately complete. However, the golden winged ROC turned into a blood red at the moment. It gave people the feeling that the bloody killing body was bleeding at this time. It was also at this time that Su Ye was stunned to find that his space was "bleeding", and the sky and the earth became blood red. Especially at this time, a burst of blood red raindrops fell from the air. "Jie!" A very sharp cry rang out from all around. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, Su Ye was stunned to see that all the blood red light in the air condensed into a huge ROC bird spreading its wings. With the appearance of the ROC bird, the smell of blood around him increased several times. At the same time, there was a magnificent momentum falling from the sky. Under the influence of this momentum, Su Ye felt that his body seemed to be crushed by the sky. But in face of the this power, Su ye had no fear in his heart. On contrary, all he had was a joking expression. "Will it finally appear?" looking at the huge voice in the air, Su Ye''s expression was full of banter. It was at this time that a piercing scream came out. Su ye saw that the huge blood red golden winged ROC fell directly from the sky and covered him with a great momentum. It felt like that the sky was going to help blood kill and kill Su ye together at the moment. "Kill!" the blood killed snapped. Under this magnificent momentum, the ground under Su Ye''s feet was completely chapped, and his momentum had completely locked Su Ye. This can be regarded as his combination of the lessons of the previous slaughter in case Su night would escape so directly. "Hum, now your breath has been completely locked by me. I see how you can escape!" there was a sense of joy in his voice. Just to the consternation of xuesha, at the moment when he finished saying this, the light blue ancient clock around Su Ye flew directly, and Su Ye was wrapped in the clock in an instant. Su ye, who was originally locked by him, immediately got rid of the lock. In the blink of an eye, whether it was su ye or the light blue big clock, All disappeared in a flash. Chapter 380 "Huh? Where''s the man?" xuesha couldn''t help saying. Until this moment, he realized how treacherous things happened before the slaughter. Su Ye seemed to have a very strange magic. It was clear that his strength should be stronger than Su ye, but he felt a little powerless when facing this guy. "Here it is." It was at this moment that Su Ye''s joking voice came out. Su Yeshan held the light blue clock in his hand and completely regarded the clock as a brick. Su Yeshan swung the clock and hit it on the bloody head. The big clock itself has a great momentum. At the moment, there is an extremely powerful force in space, that is, blood killing. At this time, it is a little powerless to resist. Of course, the strength of blood killing is indeed very strong. At the moment when Su Ye appeared above his head, he immediately reacted. The strong killing breath was like a wave and rushed earth shaking towards his top. The attack of blood killing is powerful. However, the big clock itself has a strong spatial attribute. At the moment, under the influence of the power of space, the surging Qi and blood actually directly passed through the big clock, which has no more impact at all. A loud noise of "Dang" came out! Although for the sake of the field, all the outsiders in the field can''t see clearly, at the moment, the blood killing and Su Ye''s attack are actually going on. Everyone is stunned to see that the single stained clock is like a brick, which was severely slapped on Su Ye''s head. With the loud noise and the scream of blood killing, everyone was stunned to see that under this impact, the head was directly cracked, a large amount of blood was sprayed out, and the body was severely slapped on the ground. "This... How is this possible?" "My God, this... This blood killing actually fell down under the first confrontation?" "Is this guy still the guy who has been defeated one after another? Why do I feel that this guy has suddenly become so strong?" "What skill did he just display? Why is it so terrible?" In fact, earlier, after seeing Su Ye''s every move in the field, it was obvious that many people and monsters lacked any confidence in Su Ye. In their view, Su ye would lose at this time, but the fact surprised them. "The boy is pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger." the old third childe couldn''t help yelling angrily at this time, "everything before was really pretended by this bastard boy." At the thought of this, the old third childe felt angry. Of course, anger is anger. At this time, when Gu San childe looked at Su ye, he also looked shocked. If he was asked to take the initiative to fight Su ye at this time, he really didn''t dare. Ying Fang nodded slightly at this time. At the moment, it was difficult to cover up the surprised emotional change in his voice. "I didn''t expect that this boy could bear it so much. Just now he would rather be attacked by hallucinations in the field and didn''t show any powerful attack. This little boy is really admirable." "But... Why did he do that?" Jiang Rou naturally saw that Su Ye was pretending at this time, but Jiang Rou scratched her lovely little head and her face was full of doubts. Yao Chi took a cold look at Jiang Rou and said, "It''s very simple. The boy wants to lead the snake out of the cave. Didn''t I just say? One way to get rid of the field is to defeat the master of the field. The first step to defeat the master of the field is to find the master of the field first. Therefore, just now he didn''t use all his strength, but showed weakness and let the bloody kill think that he can be attacked Killed. " "But... If he feels that he can only be killed, shouldn''t he be killed by hallucinations in the field? Isn''t it more convenient? You don''t have to do it yourself." Jiang Rou asked again and looked at Yao Chi curiously. Ying Fang took over the topic directly at this time, smiled and said, "this is the boy''s wisdom. Although we didn''t see what happened in the field before, I think the boy''s acting should be just right." "He should have created an illusion for the blood killing. His strength can reluctantly resist the illusion in the field. Unless the blood killing does it himself, otherwise, the battle will not stop, and the blood killing has another heart to kill him. Therefore, he was fooled and appeared at this time." As soon as Ying Fang said this, he heard an angry roar, "asshole, you dare to lie to me!" Obviously, the blood killing on the knocked down challenge arena also reacted at this time, and immediately shouted angrily. The impact just now was very heavy, and the ground below was shaking slightly. Just as soon as he shouted, the blood killing was stunned, and his attack disappeared, but Su ye also disappeared. He immediately released his spiritual power, but as a result, the surroundings were still empty and could not find Su Ye''s shadow. Bloody killing immediately flew up from the challenge arena. Unfortunately, Su Ye appeared above him again just as he was ready to do it. "Bang!" Under the stunned gaze of everyone, Su Ye picked up the huge blue clock again and smashed it on the bloody head. This time, Su Ye''s blood killing was still perceived in advance. His blood red feathers were shining like sharp arrows. Unfortunately, under the influence of space power, his attack still passed through the blue bell, and his head was closely patted by the blue bell again. Under a dull sound, his head was photographed again. At the same time, xuesha also noticed that in the face of his own bloody feather attack, Su Ye directly chose to retreat. The speed was so fast that even his bloody feather couldn''t catch up for a moment, but in an instant, the blue bell had returned to Su Ye. The big blue clock covered Su Ye''s body and disappeared again in the next second. Looking at this scene, the blood killing heart felt extremely oppressed. Su Ye''s successive actions completely confused him. His attack could not touch Su Ye''s body or stop Su Ye''s attack, but the guy could appear around him at any time, making him defenseless. Chapter 381 In contrast, how can you attack this guy? It''s all about standing up and being beaten by this boy. "Damn it, is this boy''s aura so much? Why hasn''t he been exhausted?" xuesha scolded in his heart. At the moment, he can only get up from the ground and guard around carefully. "Blood killing, if you can''t kill this boy, hurry down and admit defeat." after seeing this scene, slaughter inevitably raised an ominous feeling in his heart. To tell the truth, Su Ye''s space attack is too strange. If you can''t do it well, it''s not certain that the incomplete blood killing will be killed by Su Ye. This is clearly not what the slaughter wants to see. The blood killing eyebrows suddenly twisted into pimples. In terms of his character, even if he died in the war, he was unwilling to admit defeat. "Hum, how could I lose? The art of blood shadow!" The blood Slayer snorted angrily. In a short time, a large amount of blood red gas appeared on his body. The blood red gas immediately wrapped the blood slayer, and then it burst directly. Affected by the burst smell, a large amount of blood splashed out in all directions and fell to all corners of the challenge Arena. As like as two peas of blood and water fall, the blood is directly turned into a golden roc, which looks exactly like the previous blood slaughter. "Come on, each of my blood shadow skills is a separate body, or an entity. I see how you can kill me! As long as you show up, the rest of my separate bodies can catch you in an instant. This time, I won''t give you another chance to escape." All the blood killing parts shouted for the first time. The sound was rolling and the momentum looked very strong. "I didn''t expect that the boy forced the blood killing to this extent. It''s really amazing." Ying Fang said with a smile. He was more curious about Su Ye''s origin. He didn''t believe that a person with such a strong ability would be an unknown generation. Yao Chi also nodded slightly, "now if you want to solve the current problem, it is estimated that you can only use this skill, but you don''t know whether this skill can really be as useful as blood killing said." When Yao Chi said this, there was still some doubt in his tone. "When!" But at this time, everyone heard a deafening sound. Su Ye appeared directly at the moment when he finished talking about the blood killing, but this time he didn''t appear around the blood killing, but came to mid air. All the blood killings reacted at the first time and wanted to rush up to kill Su ye, but unexpectedly, Su Ye swung his fist and hit one of the Runes of the clock. This punch almost exhausted Su Ye''s whole strength. In a short time, the whole space seemed to collapse completely. Large space ripples fell from the sky like a tumbling wave, covering the bloody bodies facing Su ye at the moment. "Ah!" Sad screams came out, and I saw that at this time, the shadows collapsed at the moment when they were affected by these spatial ripples. In less than a moment, there was only the real body of blood killing on the scene. However, it is obvious that the real body is also very miserable now. Many hairs on the body have fallen off directly, and a large amount of blood directly comes out of him. If the strength of blood killing is not strong enough, it is estimated that the blood killing will have to be killed directly at this time. "Hum!" After seeing the scene in front of him, Peng Wang immediately snorted coldly, but his momentum was just about to spread out, and the memory felt a sharp breath, which came out with him. "What? Peng Wang, are you going to break your previous oath? We made a bet just now. If you do it directly, it''s not very good." a cool voice came out. Naturally, the city Lord said this. Almost at the moment of hearing the city Lord''s words, King Peng restrained himself again. He stared at the city Lord coldly for a moment, and finally gave up. "I have to say that this guy''s use of the power of space is indeed very strong. In other words, his understanding of space skills has reached a very superb level. His strength may not be strong, but he can attack his opponent through the power of space, which is really impossible for people''s air defense." After seeing the scene in front of him, the leader of Jinwu clan immediately opened his mouth and motioned to King Peng not to mess with him. After all, this is the city master''s house of the far north city. If they mess around, they can''t get out of the far north city. Ji DaoHai nodded slightly at this time, "The blood killing has not fallen yet. Who wins and who loses is unknown. What''s more, he uses that strange kind to open the void, but this process still consumes Reiki very much. He can''t take the compound Reiki when fighting in the challenge arena. I think the boy should be unable to support it. As long as the Reiki is exhausted, he won''t let the blood killing attack?" After hearing the words of Ji DaoHai and Jinwu patriarch, King Peng''s face eased a little. "Unfortunately, I just don''t know whether the blood killing can last until you say." The city Lord then said this again. Originally, King Peng''s face was a little ugly. Now when he heard this again, King Peng almost lifted the table with anger. "Hum, the bet has been made. It''s their fate whether they live or die, but the outcome has not been determined. Don''t be happy too early, city Lord." King Peng looked at the city Lord angrily. Although he still couldn''t see the city Lord''s face now, at the moment of seeing the end, he always felt like being stared at by a mocking look in his heart. The city Lord shrugged his shoulders calmly. When sitting in his position, he gave people a feeling of calm and calm. Immediately, the city Lord smiled calmly and said, "Why are you unhappy early? Why should I frown when I can laugh happily? It''s better than some people who don''t even have the qualification to laugh, right? King Peng!" When it comes to "Peng king", the city Lord specially accentuated his tone at this time. He was so angry that Peng King''s eyebrows were twisted into pimples. "Now I''m ready to receive your Divine medicine." obviously, the city Lord is not angry. King Peng won''t stop. Originally, King Peng was very depressed. As a result, the city Lord said again at this time. King Peng almost vomited blood. Chapter 382 The Peng king looked at the city master with gnashing teeth and said coldly, "hum, the magic medicine is among our golden winged rocs. I''m afraid the city master doesn''t have the ability to take it!" King Peng clenched his teeth. It was obvious that there was something in his words. In response, the city Lord just made a series of laughter. "Buzz!" With the laughter of the city Lord, there was a space tremor. At this time, people were surprised to see that the big blue clock around Su ye had expanded rapidly at this time. The blood killing had not been reflected yet. The big clock directly covered Su ye and the blood killing together. When everyone reacted, the big clock, Su ye and bloodshed disappeared together. "You... Where is this?" At the moment of entering the big clock, there was an extremely strong sense of danger in xuesha''s heart. The inside of the big clock was like another world. Although the outside of the big clock was indifferent, the inside of the big clock was gray, like a chaotic world that had not been completely opened. Blood killing looked down at this time and noticed that his feet had turned into a void at the moment, but he didn''t fall into the void because of the influence of some mysterious force. "You have seen that this is the void. I took you into the void." Su Ye joked and smiled. When he looked at the blood killing, he seemed to be looking at a prey. Just touching Su Ye''s look, he made the blood killing feel cold all over. "You..." xuesha couldn''t help opening his mouth. To tell the truth, he was really worried that Su ye would directly throw himself into the void. What he doesn''t know is that Su Ye does have this idea in his heart, but unfortunately, once the lower entrance is opened, not only will he be thrown into the void, but Su ye will also fall into the void. Therefore, Su ye will not do such a thing of dying together at this time. "I know you are curious about why I brought you to this place, right? In fact, the reason is very simple, because it is void and can isolate all the breath. Even if I kill you here and completely destroy your body, when I come out of the void again, no one else can feel the breath of battle." Su Ye joked and smiled, and finally added, "naturally, it''s impossible to know my true identity." "True identity?" xuesha was slightly stunned, but then an idea that surprised him suddenly appeared in his mind. "Are you..." Before he could finish, he suddenly heard a deafening roar, and then saw a misty fog on Su Ye''s body. When the fog dissipated, a magnificent golden dragon lay across the inner world of the clock. "Sure enough, it''s you!" Obviously, when I heard Su Ye''s words just now, there were some guesses in the blood killing heart, but even so, at the moment of seeing Su Ye''s real body, the blood killing was also surprised. There was one thing Su Ye didn''t say, that is, just as they said with Ji DaoHai, it was obviously impossible to kill the guy in front of him in terms of his aura. But it''s different in this void. Who can find out that he took fulingdan? Only by killing this blood here, he has no threat. But the same idea seemed to come into his mind. Almost at the moment when he saw the body of the golden dragon, the blood killing directly took a healing pill and replenished all the power he had consumed. "Hum, you want to kill me. Do you really think you have this ability?" However, in response, Su Ye directly took out his own Jue mountain and sea. The body of the Golden Dragon trembled slightly, directly drew a residual shadow and quickly rushed out in the direction of blood killing. The fighting ability of the blood killing to restore power is also extremely powerful. Even though Su Ye has the power improvement of the vast mountains and seas, he can''t kill the blood killing at the first time. "Blood feather spear!" Bloody killing gave a reprimand, and then a spear appeared in his hand. The bloody feather spear was made of the hardest feather on his body and some divine iron. Although it can''t be compared with Jue mountain and sea in general, it can still be achieved by fighting with Su ye for the time being. "Blood Peng Yin!" While fighting with Su Ye Zha, xuesha opened his mouth. At this time, although there was no sound in his mouth, there was an invisible ripple. At the moment when the ripple touched Su Ye''s body, Su Ye''s ear actually heard a deafening roar. Su Ye immediately vomited blood, and was directly shocked out by the invisible sound wave. The blood in his body was churning. "Xuepeng real body!" Seeing the success of the attack, the bloody killing was immediately excited to pursue the victory. At the moment, he knew very well that it was the time of life and death. If he was clumsy again, he would not know how to die at that time. At this time, endless blood awns bloomed on the blood killing body. These blood awns condensed another blood killing figure in the air. The sound made a sharp cry and rushed out directly in the direction of Su Ye. At the moment, Su Ye was still influenced by the invisible sound wave. Seeing that the blood Peng fluctuated with a very strong breath, Su Ye immediately stretched out his dragon claw and bounced several times on the inner wall of the big clock. "Dangdang!" The sound of the three bells came out, and bursts of space ripples swept out directly. In an instant, they disintegrated the invisible sound waves around Su ye, and then those space ripples went directly towards the blood Peng. "Jue Shan Hai, kill!" Su Ye immediately gave a reprimand and exerted his strength of Jue Shan Hai. He saw a huge blue dragon claw coming out in the air and patting the blood Peng with the ripples in the space. "Poof!" Although all the pressure was attracted by Xuepeng, at the moment, the world in the big clock was full of strong pressure. Even experts like blood killing could not bear the influence of this pressure for a time, and directly ejected a mouthful of dirty blood. "Burst!" Seeing that the space ripples and the power of Jue mountain and sea were about to collide with the blood Peng, the blood Peng immediately scolded. Almost at the moment of hearing his voice, the blood Peng in the air burst directly. A force that destroyed the sky and the earth swept out and directly hit the mountains, seas and space ripples. Chapter 383 The destructive force exploded directly, as if the space would be completely destroyed. After seeing this scene, Su Ye immediately pointed out several points on the inner wall of the space, and the space ripples spread continuously, joining the saw saw battle of the destructive force in the air. ¡­¡­ The battle in the void is not clear to the external beasts. At the moment, all the beasts are looking forward to it, staring at the challenge arena and looking forward to the final result. "You say, where did they go?" "I don''t know where to go and don''t care. My best surprise now is who will win." "Do you need to ask? You see, the feathers of blood killing are still there, and that field has not disappeared. I think the final winner should be blood killing." "That''s reasonable. I think the reason why they disappear now should be related to this field." When Su Ye fought with blood killing, many strange animals also talked curiously at this time. Obviously, blood killing is the most promising thing in the eyes of most strange animals and humans at this time. "Sister Yao Chi, what do you think? Who do you think will win?" Jiang Rou looked at Yao Chi curiously at this time, but Yao Chi also noticed at this time. There was a trace of expectation in Jiang Rou''s eyes. Yao Chi didn''t respond directly, but asked, "which do you think can win?" Hearing this, Jiang Rou almost didn''t think about it, so she directly replied, "of course it''s the boy. After all, he''s a Terran. I naturally want to stand on the human side and support our Terran." Jiang Rou said such a sentence in a very natural tone. But she didn''t look very big, but she always used "that boy" to describe Su Ye. After hearing this, even Yao Chi couldn''t help but show a helpless smile on his face. "Since you think it''s him, it''s him." Yao Chi''s voice is still very cold You know, Yao Chi is one of the strong players here. Some of her views are naturally concerned by many people. Therefore, at the moment of hearing Yao Chi''s words at this time, many strange animals were surprised to stare at Su Ye. Obviously, they didn''t expect Yao Chi to support Su ye at this time. "Sister yaochi, do you think so? That boy must win. I believe sister yaochi''s vision is right." Jiang Rou was obviously very happy at this time. "Hum, it''s just self deception." At the moment of hearing Yao Chi''s words, the two brothers immediately snorted coldly, "you just don''t want to believe that the boy will die because you are human beings." "My brother''s blood killing was one of the top experts in our generation at that time. There are indeed strong players in this era, but few of our experts at the same level want to be enemies with us. At least, I don''t think that boy will be strong in this column." The voice of slaughter sneer came out, and he spoke with great confidence, as if he had forgotten what he had just been beaten down by Su ye from the challenge arena. "I don''t know who was hit on the ground just now. That''s very embarrassing. Is this the strength of your so-called expert?" even if the slaughter really forgets what happened just now, it''s obvious that someone will choose to help him remember it again. Ying Fang jokingly looked at the slaughter that was full of self-confidence just now. Almost at the moment of hearing Ying Fang''s words, the look of the slaughter became ugly. "You..." "Why, am I wrong? But have any people or animals who can master space power and space skills ever been weak? Hehe." Ying Fang said with a smile, which directly blocked what the slaughter wanted to say. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "Buzz!" But at this time, a space tremor came out. Everyone looked at the source of the sound. As a result, a huge light blue clock appeared again. The clock dissipated quickly, leaving Su Ye alone standing proudly in place. However, Su Ye''s face looked extremely pale at the moment. If it weren''t for his strong will, Su ye would probably fall to the ground at this time. The strength of the blood killing was really strong. Even though Su ye had the advantage inside the void clock, Su ye still fought hard in the end, which finally defeated the blood killing. "My God, he, what he holds in his hand is..." "Is that the head of blood killing?" "He... He really killed blood?" Seeing Su Ye''s moment, all human beings and strange animals couldn''t help but make a burst of startling cry. At this time, Su Ye''s hand was holding the head of blood killing, and a large amount of blood fell from the neck of blood killing. From the eyes of the blood killing, we can also see the unwillingness of the blood killing in the temporary time. Seeing this, the faces of many strange animals became quite ugly. You know, they were still laughing at Su Ye happily just now, thinking that Su ye would die if he exceeded his strength and fought with blood killing, but what was the result? Soon after their voice fell, Su Ye directly staged a scene of strength slapping for them, which made those happy monsters feel eager to find a seam to drill down. "Asshole! You... Dare you kill blood? I want you to die!" After seeing this scene, the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng family, such as slaughter, yelled angrily and rushed towards the challenge arena. "Hum!" However, just at this time, a cold hum came out, and then an extremely strong breath fell down, like a huge cover, completely enveloping these golden winged rocs. If they dare to make any wrong actions again, they may be directly strangled in them. Although the strong people of the golden winged Dapeng family, such as slaughter, are angry, they dare not do some nonsense at this time. "Are you going to fight with our golden winged Dapeng family?" at the moment of seeing this scene, King Peng immediately slapped the table, stood up angrily from his position and looked at the city master angrily. However, in the face of King Peng''s anger, the city Lord''s expression is still very indifferent at the moment. Chapter 384 "War? Hehe, do you think I''ll be afraid? Unless you touch your prohibitions, but you''re not afraid that those things will find you? Moreover, what if the prohibitions are lifted? Do you really think that there is no strong person in the city who can compete with you?" Facing the prestige of King Peng, it is obvious that the city master doesn''t care at all, "if you really dare to mess around, I''m afraid the city of the far north can''t get out." It has to be said that the city Lord is still very domineering. Even Su Ye didn''t expect that at this point, the city Lord dared to direct King Peng of hard steel, and even threatened the life of King Peng. "You..." After hearing this, King Peng was very angry, and his chest fluctuated. "Moreover, King Peng, if you admit to gambling and admit defeat, do you still want to deny it? Besides, you said before that life and death are life and death. Even if the blood is killed, you won''t retaliate. Why, are you all farting? Don''t let the golden winged Dapeng become a joke of God!" How could King Peng not know what the city Lord said, but being beaten in the face in public was unacceptable to King Peng, especially the one killed at this time, and the blood killing, which is very important to their golden winged Dapeng family. He''s just a little out of line. Now, after calming down, although he was equally angry, at least Peng Wang would not do the impulsive thing just now. After saying this, the city Lord directly released the previous bondage to those golden winged rocs. "I want to avenge my brother!" the rest of the golden winged rocs were obviously afraid at this time and didn''t dare to say more. They just stood in place silently, but the killing of the two brothers was different. After all, their brothers died at this time. How can they bear it? "Enough!" But at this time, a scolding voice came out. King Peng was quite upset, "why, don''t you think you''re ashamed enough? Come back to me." "But the patriarch, he..." "Hey!" Before the slaughter was finished, a helpless sigh came out, and Su Ye''s face showed a sad look, "I thought you golden winged Dapeng people were trustworthy, but I was ready to change at least one of your bird heads. Unfortunately, you don''t appreciate it. Do you want to kill me? Do you want revenge? Hehe, welcome at any time!" Su ye said this and directly threw the head of the blood killing into the air. "Stop!" at the moment of seeing Su Ye''s move, Wang Peng obviously reacted at the first time, shouted immediately, and even put out his aura to rob the head. However, it was obvious that the Peng king was still a step slower. Su Ye immediately slapped out, and the head burst with a direct "bang". Looking at the bloody scene, King Peng was so angry that his body trembled slightly. They were ready to avenge the bloody killing, but under King Peng''s rage, they obviously had to bear it. "Hum, it seems that this exquisite banquet doesn''t welcome us. Let''s go!" obviously, at this time, King Peng has no face to continue to stay. He turns around and prepares to leave with his people. This time, he is really oppressed. He never thought that Su Ye dared to kill his own people in front of him, but he can''t help at all. "King Peng, go slowly, but don''t forget the gambling appointment." when King Peng and them left, the city Lord made a light and direct mending of the knife. If he wasn''t really bad to fight with the city Lord at this time, King Peng would be angry at this time. "OK, I''ll wait for you!" After saying this, King Peng didn''t want to stay any longer, and directly disappeared into everyone''s vision. Looking at the king Peng, after they were so oppressed and left, many monsters in the presence felt a cold sweat for the king Peng. To tell the truth, they were really worried that the king Peng would directly fight with the city Lord regardless. The eyes of all the people and the strange animals are stagnant and look at Su ye, who is very calm at the moment. Su Ye''s hard steel move just now really frightens everyone. However, in the eyes of most people and the strange animals, Su Ye is completely iron and simple. That stubborn temper can''t be with it. Otherwise, Su ye will be killed by Su Ye. At the center of the so-called attention of all people and monsters, Su Ye directly sat on the ground without any so-called image. He began to breathe heavily. At the same time, he also took a healing pill to replenish his aura. This time, Su ye still reaped a lot. Just as Su ye said before the battle, he has gained a lot of benefits from blood killing. "The party continues!" Just when the people were stunned, they heard the city Lord say such a sentence faintly, as if what had just happened had never happened at all. Many animals and humans present felt restless, especially the Jinwu family and the strong Ji family. At this time, they all wanted to leave directly with the Dapeng family. In any case, now they are reluctantly an alliance, and they naturally want to make a little statement at this time. But if they leave at this time, they will offend the city Lord again. Obviously, at the moment, they don''t want to offend the city Lord completely. After all, what just happened has nothing to do with them. They don''t want to provoke a powerful enemy for themselves. Therefore, at this time, they can only think and sit silently. Obviously, no one wants to continue to challenge at this time. Su Ye''s confidant returned to his position. As a result, his ass hasn''t been hot yet. Suddenly, he smelled a fragrant wind floating towards him. Su Ye looked curiously at the source of the fragrance. As a result, Jiang Rou came to Su Ye happily like a lovely elf at this time. "Wow, you are so powerful that you can not only kill strong people like blood, but also exert space power." when looking at Su ye, Jiang Rou''s eyes were filled with small stars. This was so frankly praised that Su Ye was embarrassed. He scratched the back of his head with a dry smile. He always felt that he should be a little modest at this time. Su Ye replied directly, "well, I think so too. I''m too powerful myself." Chapter 385 Jiang Rou, who had some interest, was stunned at the moment when she heard this. She didn''t know how to respond to Su Ye''s "self-confidence" for a moment. Jiang Rou looks at Su ye with great interest, and her bright eyes are constantly "flashing" staring at Su ye, as if she wants to see Su Ye thoroughly. It is estimated that if you change someone, Jiang Rou can see her blush at this time, but Su Ye is different at this time. Facing Jiang Rou''s eyes at the moment, Su Ye immediately looks up with her chest raised. "How''s it going? Handsome? Isn''t it very nice? Come and have a look. I don''t care." Su Ye smiled at Jiang Rou and said this with a bad smile on her face. When Jiang Rou heard this, she was a little stunned and looked at the man in front of her. Originally, in Jiang Rou''s opinion, Su ye should be colder, but she didn''t expect that this guy was still so "frivolous", but it''s strange to say. If others talked to herself like this, Jiang Rou might have directly slapped him. But the man in front of him is different. Jiang Rou is not too dissatisfied with Su Ye''s "frivolous" behavior. Instead, she feels more interesting. Her curiosity about Su Ye has increased a lot. Jiang Rou really talked to Su ye like that and began to look up and down. It seemed that she really wanted to see Su Ye thoroughly. Rao SHISU Ye was embarrassed by the little girl''s eyes at this time, but Su Ye was very comparable. After seeing Jiang Rou''s behavior, Su Ye immediately looked up and down at Jiang rou. How can you be so easily taken advantage of by other women? This must be taken advantage of. Compared with Jiang Rou, Su Ye''s eyes are completely red. Jiang Rou''s pretty face is slightly red. Jiang Rou immediately pouts her small mouth with dissatisfaction. After a dissatisfied "hum", she immediately hid behind Yao Chi and dared not let Su Ye look at herself with that kind of eyes. Under Su Ye''s eyes, she felt that she was almost completely seen by Su Ye. Yao Chi looked coldly at Qin Suye. The moment he touched Yao Chi''s eyes, even though Su Ye''s face was thick, he couldn''t help shivering at this time. He felt that his body was about to be frozen. "It''s really an iceberg. It''s so cold. Can you find someone to marry in the future?" Su Ye tilted her lips and whispered in her heart. "You are very interesting. Are you casual repair?" Yao Chi''s cold voice came out. Although the voice was cold, it could be clearly felt. At this time, Yao Chi was still full of interest in Su Ye. As soon as he said this, many people and monsters present couldn''t help but look at it in surprise. You know, Yao Chi hasn''t taken the initiative to talk to outsiders since he appeared. It can be seen that Yao Chi is curious about Su ye at this time. Su night nodded as like as two peas. "Well," when Sue spoke, Sue night kept looking at Yao Chi, which was exactly the same as before. Seeing Su Ye''s move, Ying Fang immediately gave Su ye a thumbs up. "Real man, Yao Chi is an iceberg that dares to go to * *. I remember someone went to * * Yao Chi before? Tut Tut, that end is really sad." Ying Fang''s voice has some funny feelings, and he turns to the man who has been silent not far away. The man looked very cold and stern, just like Yao Chi. "I remember that he always liked Yao Chi. As the God son of the eight ancient surname families, he doesn''t care at all when he sees that the woman in his mind is so * * by this boy?" Ying Fang couldn''t help muttering to himself. There was some expectation in the voice, as if he really wanted to see Su ye fight with Xi Jie at this time. Although Ying Fang''s voice didn''t sound, the winning people around him could still hear it faintly. At that time, the faces of the winning people were full of embarrassment, and they couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat. The son of God is still restless as always and likes to do things. Although they were thinking like this, Yingzu people subconsciously looked in the direction of Šu Jie. He was still very cold. He sat in his position drinking wine. He kept his head down and didn''t know what he was thinking. Looking back at Yao Chi, although Su Ye stared at herself with this kind of red fruit eyes, she didn''t look like Jiang rou. What makes Su Ye feel boring is that Yao Chi is completely indifferent. His eyes have no deterrent for Yao Chi at all. Su Ye immediately shrugged his shoulders and took back his eyes. "Why don''t you see it? Or don''t you dare to see it?" Not to mention Su ye, even if everyone present didn''t expect Yao Chi to say such words at this time. For a time, most people looked at Yao Chi as if they had heard what incredible things. Even though he had been drinking wine with his head covered, he raised his head directly at this time. Chen Jie''s eyes are very strange, showing a gray state. At first glance, they will give people a feeling of "blind", but his eyes seem to contain a magnificent trend. If this kind of breath overflows completely, it can cause the general scene of mountain collapse and earth crack. Šu Jie''s eyes coagulated slightly. Although he still didn''t say anything at the moment, it can be clearly felt that at this time, Šu Jie was obviously a little angry. After seeing this scene, Ying Fang couldn''t help but be eager to try. He muttered excitedly, "can''t I sit still at last? If I were you, I would have been unable to sit still. How can I bear it? The woman he likes is so flirting with other men. There is a large grassland on his head." Ying Fang was still muttering and didn''t say it. He was very excited to look at him. At the moment, he wished that he would rush directly to fight with Su Ye. The win clan couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat and felt helpless for the schadenfreude of their God son. They didn''t know whether Jie would fight Su ye, but they knew one thing very well. If Ying Fang''s words were heard by Jie, it would be impossible for Qi Jie to fight with Ying Fang. Chapter 386 These winning clansmen looked ugly one by one. To tell the truth, they all regretted coming out with this guy, which was too risky to be beaten. "You..." Su Ye was also stunned at this time. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he would be * * by such an iceberg at this time. Su Ye was immediately a black line on his face. Seeing Su Ye''s reaction, Yao Chi suddenly said, "you''re very interesting. Since you''re a casual practitioner, do you have the intention to join our Yao family? In terms of our Yao family''s strength, it shouldn''t insult your talent." As soon as Yao Chi said this, everyone suddenly realized. Only then did they react and know what idea Yao Chi was making in his heart. Ying Fang immediately patted his forehead at this time, "ah, yes, this boy is a casual practitioner. He doesn''t have any family, but he has such strong strength. His talent can be seen. Of course, this time is the best time to win him. It''s too late. He was beaten by Yao Chi." Ying Fang looked very disappointed and immediately glared at Yao Chi. "The old saying is sincere and doesn''t deceive me. This guy who speaks little is cruel. No, how can I miss such a good opportunity." Su Ye was also slightly stunned at this time. He looked at Yao Chi unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that Yao Chi would invite himself to enter the Yao family at this time. However, if she knew her identity, I don''t know if she would be stunned. Su Ye naturally doesn''t want to join. After all, with his talent now, once he enters the Yao family, Su Ye believes that the strong people of the Yao family will definitely feel his strength. His [ever-changing] has not reached the level of an expert who can hide the patriarch. Su Ye smiled and looked at the beads, pretending to be frivolous and said, "Oh? You want to invite me? I don''t know if all the people in your Yao family are as beautiful as you." Su Ye immediately looked at Yao Chi very frivolously. Originally, Ying Fang was going to walk towards Su ye and wanted to follow Ying Fang who threw olive branches at Su Ye. Sheng Sheng took his steps back. Ying Fang looked at Su ye like a monster. He didn''t expect that this guy was so bold and dared to * * Yao Chi like this. At this time, Ying Fang couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, and immediately gave Su ye a thumbs up, "this is a real man." Ying Fang subconsciously turned his head and looked at Duan Jie. At the moment, Duan Jie''s face was gloomy and almost bleeding. "This is also a real man. He can bear it when he is like this." Yao Chi is also a little stunned now. Unexpectedly, she was * * at this time. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her eyes fell on Su ye like lightning. If someone else, it is estimated that under the influence of her eyes, her legs and stomach trembled. But Su Ye looked at Yao Chi calmly at this time. "There''s only one elder sister Yao Chi. How about that? Are you attracted by the charm of my elder sister Yao Chi? Hee hee, if that''s the case, you have to hurry up and join the Yao family. Otherwise, you''ll be beaten by others." At this time, a playful voice came out. Jiang Rou, who had been hiding behind Yao Chi, said this. Jiang Rou''s bright eyes were full of playful colors. While talking, he also tooted his mouth in the direction of Yao Jie. Su Ye was slightly stunned and subconsciously followed the direction directed by Jiang rou. Just at this time, Chen Jie also looked in his direction. Chen Jie''s eyes were full of cold color. Almost at the moment of eye contact with this guy, Su Ye felt that his body would be burned by the anger in this guy''s eyes. Looking at this scene, many people couldn''t help but hold their breath and looked forward to seeing Su ye and them. In everyone''s opinion, the two men would fight because of Yao Chi this time. "This guy likes Yao Chi? Isn''t it too counseling? The women I like are * * like me. They are still indifferent and dare to stare at me with their eyes. Why, they were frightened by my ferocity just now? No wonder you don''t like him." Su ye said such a sentence very frankly. As soon as he said this, there was a dead silence all around. Everyone held their breath. When they looked at Su ye, their eyes were full of disbelief. Even the dancers who were still dancing before were still in place one by one. Ying Fang took a cold breath and gave Su ye a thumbs up again. It''s so hateful that he scolded him directly in front of him? With this Jie''s temper, there must be another fight this time. "That''s cruel, but I like it very much." Ying Fang couldn''t help laughing at this time. Chen Jie''s face quickly overflowed the killing intention visible to the naked eye. He slowly walked in the direction of Su Ye. Although he walked very slowly, he would make a "snap" sound every time he walked. With the spread of this sound, everyone had a feeling of heart beating and sudden trembling. It''s like stepping on their hearts at every step. With each step, the killing intention around him increased a lot. Under the cold killing intention, all the people present trembled at this time. Finally, when he Jie came to Su Ye''s front, the killing intention had reached a limit, and the majestic killing intention covered it, as if he wanted to crush Su Ye completely. "You want to die?" was a simple three words, but it was like the power of lightning. Anyway, after hearing this, many people felt their skin trembling, as if a knife had crossed them. As soon as these three words were exported, the atmosphere of killing around suddenly rose. People had seen Su Ye''s hard steel blood killing before. Therefore, after seeing this situation, they all felt that Su Ye was likely to go directly to the hard steel and start a fight with Yan Jie again. "How dare you hit me?" However, what made everyone speechless was that Su ye came to such a sentence at this time. This feeling is like a hard fist, but the result is the same as hitting the cotton. It is a sense of helplessness without strength, which makes everyone stunned and don''t know what to say. Chapter 387 "You... You..." He Jie was also slightly stunned at this time. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his invitation to fight was so easily rejected by Su Ye. "Don''t make trouble. Go back wherever you come. Who do you think you are? If you want to fight me, I have to fight you? You''re not qualified." Šu Jie almost vomited blood in anger, but at this time, Su Ye didn''t have any way to fight with him. "I accept your kindness, but even if I join the Yao family, I don''t have this interest. I''m used to being alone. In addition, there is such a fool here. If I kill him at that time, it will bring you Yao family a lot of trouble." Su Ye is really speechless and endlessly dead. Originally, people just reacted from Su Ye''s words, but they didn''t expect that Su ye put such a bomb at this time. Kill Jie? The people took a cold breath again. You know, this is the God son of the family. In ordinary times, who dares to say such words in front of the Jie? This is the rhythm of never dying. If it were someone else, it would have been laughed at by outsiders, but now the person who said this was su Ye. For a time, everyone didn''t know what to say. They didn''t think Su Ye was talking big at this time. After all, Su Ye just killed a blood kill. "Want to kill me? Yes, dare you go to the challenge arena with me to fight for life and death?" he was really angry. There seemed to be anger in his angry eyes, but it was a pity that Su Ye didn''t put his words in his heart no matter what he said. "It''s not a question of daring, but... I''m too lazy to do it with you." Su Ye ignored him directly. "You..." "That''s enough!" Yao Chi, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth. What made him unacceptable was that Yao Chi didn''t mean to help him speak at all. Instead, he glared at him with a dissatisfied look. It looked like he was blaming him for standing up and provoking Su ye at this time. Of course, since Su Ye has said this now, Yao Chi will not continue to invite Su Ye. Anyway, as a goddess of the Yao family, she also has the pride that a goddess should have. Although Su Ye''s talent and strength are strong, she will not ask Su ye to join the Yao family again and again. He Jie was so angry that he didn''t fight at all. "Cough, it''s better not to join." at this time, Ying Fang also came over, "don''t know what to call this brother?" Ying Fang looked at Su ye with a smile. It was not until Ying Fang asked that the people reacted. It seemed that they really didn''t know the name of the man in front of them. "Night, night night." Su night said calmly. Ying Fang nodded immediately, "brother ye, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to join other families. What danger will you encounter if you don''t keep up after entering the ancient battlefield? Don''t worry, if you really get any benefits at that time, we will distribute them to you fairly." Ying Fang used another method to win over Su ye at this time. Hearing Ying Fang''s words, the flamingo was greatly regretted. Before, he was glad that he had cut off contact with Su ye in time, but when he saw Ying Fang and others wooing Su ye, his heart began to regret again for a time. He suddenly found that Su ye would become a sweet cake if he didn''t keep it together. Su Ye shrugged calmly, "let''s talk after entering the ancient battlefield." Su Ye didn''t refuse directly. Ying Fang was obviously very satisfied with this, so he nodded directly and returned to his position. Šu Jie glared at Su ye and said, "you''d better not let me see you in the ancient battlefield, otherwise... Hum!" After saying this, Jie immediately gave a cold hum, turned and left directly. "Hmm? You wait and don''t go. You didn''t say what would happen if you met me? You just left?" as a result, before he had gone far, he heard Su Ye''s voice behind him. Su Ye''s words disintegrated the meaning of killing and cutting created by Lu Jie at the beginning. Šu Jie glared at Su Ye fiercely. At this time, he didn''t continue to say more, but directly returned to his position. He knew that if he continued to say more to this guy, he could be angry by this guy. Now that everyone has dispersed, Su Ye has returned to his position, and the song and dance that originally stopped has continued to start. But at this time, Jiang Rou, who had been hiding next to Yao Chi, suddenly ran to Su Ye. "What are you doing here? I''m not interested in the green apple." Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou up and down, and immediately said such a sentence with a lack of interest. Jiang Rou, who was still in high spirits, was stunned when she heard this. Green apple? Following Su Ye''s eyes, she subconsciously looked down. For a while, Jiang Rou''s face became very ugly. She bit her lower lip and glared at Su ye, "you... You''re too superficial." Su Ye joked and smiled, "but I don''t see how much connotation you have?" at the moment of speaking of "connotation", Su ye also specially accentuated his tone. Jiang Rou: Jiang Rou is really angry. If she doesn''t think she can''t beat this guy, Jiang Rou is ready to beat Su Ye. At this time, she really understands why she would be so angry with Qian Jie and xuesha. You have to have a strong psychological tolerance to talk to this guy. "Hey, let me ask you, how did you know that sister yaochi didn''t like the guy?" Jiang Rou had no choice but to subjectively ignore Su Ye''s "misunderstanding" and asked her origin this time. Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou with interest and said with a smile, "you''re here to ask this question? It''s OK to tell you, but... It''s always good?" Su Ye gave a bad smile. Jiang Rou is really angry. She has only said a few words to this guy, and she is about to explode. On such a question, does this guy dare to ask for benefits from himself? "You... If you encounter any danger in the ancient battlefield, I can help you once." Jiang Rou said, biting Bei''s teeth. Chapter 388 Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Do you think I''m stupid? Can you help me with the problem you think I can''t solve? No, add another one to this matter." Jiang Rou: I''ve never seen such a brazen guy. Jiang Rou suddenly thought of something at this time. Her eyes turned slightly and a happy smile hung on her face. However, looking at Jiang Rou now, Su Ye''s heart was still full of vigilance. I''m so handsome now. I''m not even, so I''m attracted by this spring loving little girl. Su Ye sighed helplessly. Sure enough, the young man is old. When he goes out, he must pay good attention. He must not be taken away. Jiang Rou naturally doesn''t know what Su Ye is thinking at this time. Otherwise, Su ye will blow up at this time. "Three months later, my Jiang family will have a grand meeting. I invite you to attend." Jiang Rou said this and saw that Su Ye''s face had a look of disappointment visible to the naked eye at this time. "Cut, I thought there was a good baby for me. It actually let me participate in a so-called grand meeting? I''m too bad." Jiang Rou: Jiang Rou was speechless and wanted to hit people. This was the first time she heard that someone didn''t take the grand meeting of the Jiang family seriously. You know, even if this God land, there are not many strong people who can participate in the grand meeting of the yuan family. Other people broke the honor that they might not have in their head, but the boy turned out to be nothing at all. Looking at Su Ye''s present look, Jiang Rou almost vomited out without a mouthful of old blood. "Forget it, I can''t accept it when you beg me so much." looking at the little girl with a red face around her, Su Ye immediately waved helplessly. This appearance fell into the eyes of outsiders. If it''s not neat, you will think how much injustice Su Ye has suffered at this time. Jiang Rou was so angry that she directly stuffed a jade pendant into Su Ye''s hand, "take this jade pendant and you can participate in the event." Su Ye looked at the jade pendant curiously. It seems that there is still a force in the jade pendant. At least when you touch it in your hand, it will give you a very warm feeling. "Well, I''ll tell you, you little girl is too green and doesn''t understand love at all. If Yao Chi really likes him and even has a little affection for him, he won''t have no emotion when he looks at him. I noticed just now that Yao Chi still hates him when he looks at him." "Is it stupid if I can''t see such an obvious thing?" Jiang Rou gave Su ye a speechless look and said angrily, "cut, it''s like how you know love." Originally, Jiang Rou just said it casually, but she didn''t expect Su ye to really answer at this time. This guy''s eyes suddenly darkened, and his expression was full of melancholy. When she first saw Su Ye''s expression, Jiang Rou was slightly stunned. She felt a little guilty. She felt whether she had said something wrong and stabbed Su Ye''s inner pain. But I didn''t expect Su Ye sighed, "if you think I''m so handsome, you should understand that there are countless gorgeous women around me. My heart is bitter. I don''t know which one to choose to be my partner." after that, Su Ye shook his head slightly with a helpless expression. Jiang Rou: Jiang Rou was all embarrassed and threw it to feed the dog. She just realized that she was fooled by this guy! What made Jiang Rou feel bad was that this guy dared to take advantage of himself. After saying this, he rubbed his little head and messed up his hairstyle. "You... You dare to mess up my hair, be careful I bite you!" Jiang Rou immediately tooted her small mouth, which looked very cute. Su Ye just laughed at this. "Well, I won''t talk to you. You''re too bad. I''ll go." Jiang Rou said this and stared at Su Ye. Then she turned and left. What Su Ye didn''t know was that when he was talking to Jiang Rou, many people were jealous of Su Ye. After the exquisite banquet lasted for another moment, the city master who had been watching the changes on the scene calmly suddenly waved to the people. After seeing this move, the originally very busy scene fell into silence. The original Kabuki also withdrew one after another at this time. "Another reason why you came to the exquisite banquet this time is to know some information about Qinglong." the city Lord suddenly opened his mouth at this time. Almost at the moment of hearing this, everyone present was sitting upright. You know, just as the city Lord said now, when the city Lord invited everyone, he did mention about the green dragon. Although they didn''t mention it, in fact, at the moment, many people are still looking forward to the city master talking about Qinglong. Therefore, at the moment of hearing the city Lord''s words, all the people, including Su ye, looked at the city Lord in a serious and dangerous manner. "In fact, I only heard this news recently. Qinglong once appeared in the ancient starry sky, and I heard that Qinglong left a secret place in the ancient starry sky." As soon as these words were said, the people present immediately wondered. They wanted to know that Qinglong has been pursued by the strong in various regions, but they have never found much news. Naturally, many people in the ancient starry sky are pursuing the news that they have not been able to find in the past, but they did not expect to be known by the city Lord at this time. This makes many people feel too coincidental. Obviously, at this time, the city Lord also saw their doubts. He smiled calmly and said, "as for why I know, I can''t say it clearly. You can think it''s just a rumor. It doesn''t matter, but I want to remind you that we are not the only ones who know the news of Qinglong." As soon as the words were said, the hearts of the people were heavy. The city master''s words were already very obvious. He was telling the people that people in other areas also knew about the green dragon. It was estimated that they were going to the ancient starry sky. "Please give the city Lord a sign." the people shouted one after another. They always had an attitude of trusting what they had rather than what they didn''t have about Qinglong. Chapter 389 The city Lord nodded calmly, and then continued to say, "but if you want to enter that place, you must get the key, and with the key, you can enter the core of the secret place. The key is in the ancient battlefield. You can look for it this time when you go to the ancient battlefield." Everyone stared in amazement. How did they not expect that this time the ancient battlefield was opened, there was such an unexpected harvest. Jinwu patriarch and Ji DaoHai also looked at each other, and there was a look of surprise in their eyes. At the same time, they were also very curious. They didn''t expect that the city Lord could get such news at this time. They don''t even know this kind of news. This matter also made the two men some alert. Obviously, the city master''s ability was far beyond their imagination. This made them more alert to the city Lord. "I wonder if the city Lord can know what''s in the secret place and the specific whereabouts of the key." Ji DaoHai looked at the city Lord curiously and asked. The city Lord smiled calmly and looked at Ji DaoHai. "Why, do you think I can understand the situation of Qinglong? Hehe, although I have some abilities, you are too difficult for me to let me know the things in the secret place." The city Lord turned his eyes around and many people nodded slightly. After all, the city Lord was very powerful to get the news. He really asked him to find out the situation of the secret place. It was really difficult for the city Lord. "As for where the key is? Hehe, do you think I can know?" Asked by the city Lord, Ji DaoHai''s face was slightly embarrassed. Ji DaoHai coughed, "well... I don''t know, city Lord, do you know the location of the secret place?" The city Lord shook his head calmly, "I don''t know, but one thing is clear. As long as the key leaves the ancient battlefield, the ancient stars will have an intention, and then we will know the whereabouts of the secret place." Although the city Lord looks like he doesn''t know what to ask, it''s good for Ji DaoHai and others to hear these news from the city Lord. After the city Lord finished saying this, he put his hand directly, "well, you have already known what you should know. Then leave, and the exquisite banquet is over." The city Lord''s words stunned everyone. Obviously, I didn''t expect the city Lord to announce the end of the banquet so suddenly at this time. However, after receiving the news from Qinglong, some of the people really couldn''t stay here. They got up one after another, said goodbye to the city master and turned away. "Brother ye, when you are free, you can come to our Ying family''s place to stay. We are at Tianyue inn." Ying Fang greeted Su ye with a smile before leaving. Of course, at this time, not only Ying Fang, but also many people came over with a smile and invited Su ye one after another. They hoped that Su ye could go to them at that time. For this, Su Ye didn''t refuse, but accepted them one by one. "Hum, wait for me!" At this time, he Jie walked to Su ye with a cold face. If his eyes could kill, Su Ye felt that he could be killed by this guy''s angry eyes at this time. Su Ye nodded slowly, but the smile on his face never changed. "Well, OK, then I''ll wait for you to come to me." Su ye said softly. Looking at Su Ye''s calm appearance, he couldn''t help but want to do it, but he was also very clear in his heart that it would be quite unwise to do it in this environment. He immediately turned around and was ready to leave. However, he happened to pass by Yao Chi at this time. He took a deep look at Yao Chi, suppressed his dissatisfaction and said, "Yao Chi, let''s leave together and enter the ancient battlefield together. I believe that as long as we two join together, the key will be obtained by us." At this point, his face was full of confidence. However, his straightforward words obviously made many people dissatisfied, but this Jie was powerful after all. Even though his words made many people angry at this time, no one in this place showed his inner anger. Yao Chi frowned and looked at him. His eyes were cold and terrible. Even if he came into contact with this kind of eyes at this time, he couldn''t help shivering. "No need." The simple three words, which contains the feeling of refusing people thousands of miles away, have also been quite obvious. Šu Jie''s mouth twitched slightly. Although he also knew that this was Yao Chi''s character, not that she deliberately aimed at herself, he still felt very ashamed to be rejected by Šu Jie in front of Su Ye. "Pooh!" Šu Jie was already very embarrassed. At this time, Su ye also laughed with schadenfreude. Just hearing Su Ye''s laughter, he felt angry. Šu Jie glared at Su Ye fiercely, which restrained his mind a little. He looked at him and said, "well... Why don''t I take you back first." obviously, he still didn''t give up. Of course, what''s more, he was worried about Yao Chi staying with Su ye at this time. Yao Chi''s beauty frowned slightly. Everyone who knew Yao Chi knew that Yao Chi was already a little irritable at the moment, but even so, Yao Chi didn''t vent his dissatisfaction and irritability at this time. She glanced at him and said, "no!" It was another simple three words, but at this time, after hearing this, his face suddenly turned pig liver color. He was rejected by Yao Chi twice in a row, and he couldn''t let go of his face. "Tut tut!" Su Ye looked at him and couldn''t help laughing jokingly, but his voice was like a needle to this Jie, and it plunged into his heart. Jie almost jumped into a rage and wanted to scold. "What are you laughing at?" he said a few words word by word. Almost every word contained a majestic meaning of killing. Su Ye shrugged. "I laugh at me. It''s none of your business." "You..." Šu Jie is really angry. You know, he has been respected by countless people since he was born. He has never been run like this, which makes Šu Jie''s mentality explode. Chapter 390 "What are you? You don''t care about me." Šu Jie: Šu Jie took a deep breath. He thought it would be better not to talk with the guy before he could do it to Su Ye. Otherwise, he would be really angry with the guy. "Hey, that little girl, do you understand now?" Jie shut up, but it was su Ye''s turn to speak. Su Ye smiled and looked at Jiang rou. Naturally, the latter didn''t expect Su ye to come to talk to herself. For a moment, the little girl was stunned. "Ah? Understand what?" Jiang Rou scratched her head suspiciously, and her bright eyes were full of doubts. Su Ye immediately threw a white eye at him, "they all say that you have a big chest and no brain. You should be very smart." Jiang Rou didn''t react at the beginning. When she noticed Su Ye''s unbridled eyes, Jiang Rou immediately understood that she had been * * by this guy again. Jiang Rou immediately put her hands on her hips and her mouth was even more angry. She glared at Su ye and said discontentedly, "if you say that about me again, I''ll let my brothers beat you." Hearing this, Su Ye immediately looked over with great interest, "your brothers? Do you have many brothers? They are not here now. How much can they do?" Su Ye looked disapprovingly and smiled at the little girl. Su ye thought the little girl was still very interesting, especially every time she said a few words, she could make the little girl angry. Obviously, Su Ye''s evil habit came up at this time. "Hum, you are really ignorant. I have 108 brothers, and each of them is very powerful. Together, there is a powerful joint attack array. You will never be their opponent. They are not here now, not because they are not qualified, but because they have entered the ancient starry sky." "When I contacted them before, they said they encountered something in the ancient starry sky, so they couldn''t come back. But as long as they know I''ve been wronged, hum, you''ll suffer." Obviously, the little girl has some dependence on her brother. Now when referring to her brother, Jiang Rou''s face is full of pride. "Ah?" At the moment when she said this, Su Ye suddenly made a startling cry. Jiang Rou originally thought that Su Ye was frightened by her words at this time. At the beginning, Jiang Rou was still a little happy, but then when she saw the surprised expression on Su Ye''s face, Jiang Rou reacted. It seemed that she thought too much. This guy was not frightened by her words. "What are you?" Jiang Rou frowned slightly. As a result, Su ye said directly, "your mother is a strange beast?" This simple sentence almost made Jiang Rou blow her hair. The little girl pointed to Su ye and shouted, "your mother is a strange animal. Hum, your family is a strange animal. You''re too much. I''m angry!" the little girl was red in the face. Although she knew that Su ye must be unable to say anything good, she didn''t expect that this guy should scold himself like this. Yao Chi''s eyes were cold at this time, and there was some dissatisfaction in his expression. Su Ye was stunned. He coughed and said, "this is not what I said, but what you said to me. Look, you told me you have 108 brothers. You say that normal people can produce so many people. It is estimated that there are only exotic animals." After hearing Su Ye''s explanation, Jiang Rou was stunned at first, but she immediately "puffed" and smiled, which made Su ye have to sigh. This woman''s heart needle, ah, this smile and anger came all at once. "Are you stupid? I just said they were my brother, not my own brother. They were my cousins and cousins. What''s the matter, can''t you?" Jiang Rou glanced at Su ye again, but obviously there was no original anger in her eyes at this time. Su Ye immediately shrugged his shoulders and gave Jiang Rou a thumbs up, "OK, of course, you are a big family. You can say anything." Although Su Ye seems to be praising her family now, I don''t know why. When hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou always feels as if she was scolded by Su Ye. "Hey, what exactly did you mean by that? What should I understand?" Jiang Rou continued to ask after reacting. "Didn''t you come here and specifically ask me how I knew Yao Chi didn''t like this guy? I told you, Yao Chi not only had no feelings for this guy, but also some disgust. After all, this guy has no self-knowledge, right? Don''t you see this scene well prove what I just said?" Su Ye really wanted to annoy this Jie. When he said this, he smiled and looked at Jie. His eyes were full of happiness. Jiang Rou''s bright eyes stared and suddenly realized "Oh". Šu Jie: Šu Jie really regretted it now. He knew he had left directly. Why did he stay here and listen to Su Ye''s sarcasm? Aren''t you trying to get angry with yourself? With a cold hum, he left immediately. Yao Chi took a deep look at Su ye and Jiang Rou, and then said, "if you want to find a partner when you enter the ancient battlefield, I can cooperate with you." after that, Yao Chi grabbed Jiang Rou''s small hand and turned and left. At this time, there were no people and animals around. Otherwise, it''s estimated that when Yao Chi heard this, he would be very surprised. After all, this is the first time Yao Chi took the initiative to invite people to cooperate. Of course, compared with Yao Chi''s initiative to invite Su ye to join the Yao family, this thing is obviously insufficient. Soon, the people and animals here were almost gone, leaving only Su ye, the city master, Ji DaoHai and Jinwu patriarchs. "Why don''t you leave?" the head of Jinwu clan frowned slightly. I don''t know why. When he saw Su ye, he always felt a sense of disgust for no reason. Su Ye looked at Jinwu patriarch deeply, "why, if you can stay, I can''t?" "Presumptuous, do you know who you''re talking to? Boy, don''t think you have some ability, no one can kill you." the Jinwu clan leader immediately frowned and burst out with anger. Chapter 391 In contrast, Su Ye is still very indifferent, "are you human? You''re not human!" Never stop talking! Su Ye''s simple words made Jinwu clan leader a little furious. However, at this time, Jinwu clan leader was also confused. According to his previous state of mind, such an unknown smelly boy should not care so much. But on this boy, there is a strange "charm" that can completely stimulate his temper. "You..." "I won''t stop you if you want to kill him, but only if you can''t do it in my city master''s residence." Seeing the Jinwu patriarch breaking out at this time, a light voice came out. Just hearing this, the leader of Jinwu clan felt like he was going to be suffocated in one breath. "OK, good bye!" It''s no use staying here. Jinwu patriarch left directly with Ji DaoHai. Looking at the two leaving voices, the city Lord couldn''t help laughing. Under this smile, the indifferent feeling on her disappeared in an instant. Looking at the current appearance of the city Lord, Su Ye''s face was full of surprise. "Lord, I didn''t expect that you would laugh too." Su Ye couldn''t help saying. After hearing this, the city Lord couldn''t help but take a deep look at Su Ye. She didn''t immediately respond to Su Ye''s words, but the black fog on her body trembled slightly. Under Su Ye''s surprised gaze, the black fog that had been dispersed when she saw the patriarchs such as golden winged Dapeng dissipated directly at this time. It has to be said that the city Lord''s appearance is indeed very cold and gorgeous. Even some very subtle expression changes on his face will give people a feeling of stupidity. In front of the city Lord, Su Ye is definitely the most noble and cool woman she knows. Looking at Su Ye looking at himself so blankly, the city Lord just smiled and said, "why, I''m stunned? This is not the style of the only dragon in the era of evolution." Hearing this, Su Ye immediately shivered. In fact, the reason why he stayed was because the city Lord suddenly sent a message to himself that something had made him stay. Otherwise, it is estimated that Su Ye has entered the ancient starry sky. Su Ye grinned. When she looked at the city Lord, there were some accidents in her eyes. "Did we know each other before? But why did you hide it from King Peng for me? You seem to have some kindness to me?" Su ye said a few words with some confusion. Su Ye expressed great doubt about the city Lord''s practice at the moment. He had a feeling that the city Lord still had some kindness to himself. The city Lord looked at Su Ye thoughtfully. "Are you kind? Maybe. I also see that you are a dragon. It''s normal to be kind to you. After all, I don''t want the blood of the dragon family to dissipate again in this world." Su Ye looked at the city master puzzled. Therefore, at the moment, Su Ye unexpectedly found that the city master actually used "this world". Is it difficult that the dragon clan still exists in other places? "There is one thing to tell you to stay. There are more than one key in the ancient battlefield, and each key can lead to different places. What you want to find is a key in a place called the abyss of death, which is in the deepest place of the abyss of death." The city Lord said this faintly, but at the moment of hearing this, Su Ye immediately stared out his eyes and said in amazement, "you actually know where there is a key?" The city Lord smiled and nodded, "I don''t seem to have said it. I don''t know where the key is?" Asked by the city Lord, Su Ye didn''t know what to say. "Is there anything special about that key?" Su ye believed that the city Lord could never let himself get a useless key without a target. Since the city Lord said so at this time, it is obvious that this key is very important. The city Lord immediately nodded, "only that key can really reach the core of the secret place." "What''s in the core of the secret place?" Su ye asked quickly. However, after hearing his words, the city Lord''s face was more playful. She smiled at Su ye and said, "it''s something you can''t think of, but it should be of great help to you." Su ye can also hear from the words of the city Lord. Obviously, the city Lord knows the secret place very well at this time. She even knows what''s in the secret place. But just like this, Su Ye was more curious. Su Ye looked at the city Lord in front of him in surprise. He was very curious. He didn''t understand why the city Lord knew so much about the secret place of Qinglong. Moreover, for the strong in these areas, everything related to the green dragon with the word "green dragon" will be robbed by countless people and strange animals. Since the city Lord knows the details of this thing, it is reasonable that he should go there in person and take away the treasure of the green dragon? "You come with me!" Obviously, the city Lord saw Su Ye''s surprise at this time, but he didn''t say anything more and left the back garden with Su Ye. Under the leadership of the city Lord, Su Ye finally came to an underground secret room. To Su Ye''s surprise, there was an altar in the underground secret room. The altar was made of five-color sacred soil. Each color of sacred soil exudes a rendered and mysterious halo. "What is this?" Su ye asked curiously. "Array, I will send you directly to the ancient star sky through this array. You just pulled hatred like that. Do you think you can leave this far north city except using the array?" the city Lord asked. When the city Lord said this, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing with embarrassment. Whether to say it or not, he was really angry before. However, the more the city Lord treats himself, the more curious Su Ye is. At the urging of the city Lord, Su ye went to the altar slowly. Su ye also observed it with the system just now. This altar is indeed a powerful transmission array. Driven by the spirit of the city master, the five color God in the array burst into a dazzling five color light when he was buried. Under the package of the five color light, a very familiar space breath appeared around Su Ye. Su Ye didn''t even react at this time, so he directly disappeared in situ. Chapter 392 Then the altar was completely restored, as if nothing had happened before. After su Ye disappeared from the altar, the city Lord did not leave immediately, but continued to stand beside the altar. It looked like he was waiting for something. "Buzz!" A moment later, the altar once again sent out a burst of bright and dazzling five-color light. After the light appeared, a strong black fog floated out, and the black fog finally turned into a black figure. "I''ve told him everything according to what you said." when I saw the black figure, the city Lord said this directly. If Su Ye was present at this time, he would be surprised. The city Lord didn''t show the slightest respect when facing the clan leaders such as Jinji Dapeng. On the contrary, he would run against them and even take the initiative to help Su ye speak. But in front of this figure, he seemed a little respectful. "Good!" The figure just nodded coldly and turned to the altar again. "Wait a minute." Seeing the man leaving again, the city Lord finally couldn''t help shouting. The figure turned around. Although he couldn''t see his facial features, the city Lord obviously felt a confused look on her at this time. That look, like a substance, made the city Lord feel that his body had become a lot heavier, and in this look, there was a sense of edge, which made the city Lord''s heart tremble slightly. "Do you really think he can solve it? You know, so many strong people couldn''t end it together. He... I really can''t see any hope." The city Lord spoke out his doubts. After a moment of silence, the figure said in his still cold voice, "it was ordered by the adults." At the moment of hearing this, the city Lord''s heart trembled slightly, and a look of surprise hung on his face. "Well... Have you heard from those adults now?" the city Lord looked at the figure with expectation. However, the next second, there came a very sharp look from the shadow, which directly pierced into the city Lord''s heart like a sharp blade, scared the city Lord to retreat several steps, and it seemed very difficult to breathe for a moment. "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." With that, the figure disappeared directly from the altar. Although she was intimidated by the figure just now, the city Lord was not angry at this time. On the contrary, the smile on her face became more intense. "It''s the first time I''ve heard him mention those adults in such a long time. It seems that these adults really have news, but I don''t know when they will visit this land again." Just thinking of the demeanor of those adults, the city Lord felt very excited. "It seems that I should make some preparations for the future, the golden winged Dapeng family? Hehe, I''ll give you a week. I hope you won''t let me down and let me get it myself." The city Lord sneered, and there was a chill in the sound. At this point, she left the secret room directly. ¡­¡­ "This... This is the ancient star sky?" Su ye, who was sent away, is now in a dark space. There is no land or light in this space, as if the darkness has become the eternity here. He was like a grain of dust in the dark, and he didn''t fall down, so he floated in the dark space. There was terrible silence around. Even Su Ye seemed to be able to hear the sound of blood flowing in her body at this time. He kept looking at the dark world curiously and released his spiritual power at the same time. However, to Su Ye''s surprise, there seems to be some kind of strong pressure in this space, but this pressure is specifically aimed at the spiritual power, which can''t be felt until the spiritual power is released. Under the influence of this pressure, Su Ye felt that his spiritual power had been suppressed a lot, and he was completely unable to release his spiritual power at will as in God. Su Ye tried. In terms of his current strength, at most, he let his spiritual strength release a distance of 100 meters. This short distance of 100 meters, obviously can not observe any strange. "Did the city Lord deceive me? She deliberately set a trap to deceive me to this place?" Su Ye couldn''t help wondering. Although the former city Lord looked very sincere, what happened now was really strange, which made Su ye not help but doubt the city Lord''s intention. "Let''s be at ease now." Su Ye sighed helplessly. He also knew that it would not help to continue to tangle here at this time. Even if the city Lord really wanted to deal with him, now things have happened. The important thing is how to solve this problem and leave this place. Moreover, to tell the truth, Su Ye''s heart is still biased towards the city Lord, who is helping himself. After all, on the one hand, if the city Lord really wants to deal with him, he can do it directly in terms of the city Lord''s strength, and he doesn''t need to use the method of "cheating" to lure himself to this place. The strong with the strength of the city Lord disdain to do this to the weak. On the other hand, Su ye also believes in his sixth sense. He always feels that the city Lord has an inexplicable favor for himself. Thinking, Su Ye urged the aura in his body. After casually looking for a direction, he galloped away directly. After flying for about ten minutes, suddenly there was a buzzing sound in the quiet space, and then two very dazzling lights fell on Su Ye. "Standing, who dares to break into the dark sea of our Ling family?" With the falling of the light, a very sharp scolding voice came out. To tell the truth, she had been in the dark and quiet space for a long time. When the fierce light fell on her, Su Ye felt that her eyes could not adapt for a moment. However, after hearing the sound, Su Ye was still happy. At least anyway, she was not alone. Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a golden light flashed in her eyes. Then the originally dazzling light was completely alleviated by Su Ye. Chapter 393 However, when she saw clearly the existence behind her, Su Ye almost stared her eyes out. For a moment, Su ye had to doubt whether she had any illusion. At the moment, what appears behind him is an extremely huge spaceship. It looks like an alien spaceship in the science fiction film of the outside world. Of course, compared with that on TV, this spaceship has a full sense of science and technology, which can not be shown on film and TV. "I... I''m crossing into science fiction TV?" for a moment, Su ye had such an idea in her mind. He immediately turned on his system and wanted to check the ship. [item: Class C spaceship. It is a patrol spaceship. Its combat performance is not strong. The combat weapons equipped can hurt the strong at the peak level of the minor three disasters at most.] The system quickly gives the answer. But at the moment of hearing this, Su Ye was stunned again. It''s really not a very powerful weapon for Su ye to hurt the peak level of the minor three disasters, but it''s very terrible for the whole God land, and it''s only [Level C]. What''s more? Presumably, there are also combat ships. Isn''t their lethality more powerful? What surprised Su ye more was where the scientific and technological spacecraft came from. Originally, Su Ye always thought that the so-called ancient times should be some cultivation civilization, but now it seems that he has misunderstood the ancient civilization. If the spaceship really comes from ancient times, the science and technology of that era may be countless times more prosperous than this era. Su Ye has heard that there have been several groups of humans in the big world, and there has been an era of highly developed science and technology. If combined with this spacecraft, I''m afraid this rumor is not necessarily false. It was also at this time that several figures flew down from the spacecraft. They were wearing a very strong metal armor, and in their hands were holding a big knife made of unknown material. The big knife also emitted bursts of lightning light. But in Su Ye''s eyes, there is no threat. With his current strength, if all of them break out, the top strong of the three disasters can kill, not to mention these people. Su Ye didn''t move. Now he needs to find out something about this place from these people''s mouths. These people immediately came over and saw Su Ye standing in place without moving. At the same time, a thing similar to handcuffs was directly fastened on his hand. At the moment when this thing was fastened, Su Ye felt a strange force pouring directly into his body. This force was also like a yoke, directly stuck in his body and sealed all his aura. Although this force is still very strong, Su ye also feels that if he really wants to do it, he can easily destroy this force. It is obviously impossible to suppress his own strength by relying on such a pair of handcuffs alone. Su ye did not immediately rush to destroy this force. "Strange, the data shows that his aura has been blocked successfully, but why can''t you feel his strength level?" a confused voice came out of the mouth of the man in full armor in front of Su Ye. "Captain, isn''t there any secret treasure on him that can hide his breath?" at this time, a man beside the captain couldn''t help asking curiously. "The detector shows that the boy is very poor and doesn''t have any valuable magic tools, but it''s better to be careful. Now go and check his body to see if he has anything else." The conversation between the two made Su Ye laugh. Although the aura was sealed, his [ever-changing] was not so easy to touch. He didn''t expect that he was just a "poor man" in the eyes of these people Su ye said thoughtfully: it seems that I am really poor. Should I rob the rich and help the poor? Thinking about it all, Su Ye couldn''t help looking at the ship in front of her curiously. She was wondering whether to hijack the ship together. "What are you looking at? Be honest with me so as not to suffer from some flesh and skin." Seeing Su Ye looking around at this time, the man who spoke to the captain gave a cold hum. He immediately searched Su ye for fear of slapping. He didn''t know whether this guy was intentional or had a bad habit. Anyway, he slapped very hard during the body search. If it were an ordinary person, he would have to scream at this time. Su ye, as a "movie king" level existence, naturally wants to show his [Su''s performance method] well at this time. After feeling these slaps, Su Ye''s eyebrows immediately frowned, and his eyebrows twisted into pimples. It feels like very painful, but he didn''t make a sound because of his backbone. "Hum, smelly boy can bear it." looking at Su Ye''s appearance now, the man immediately gave a disdainful laugh and turned to the captain, "Captain, this boy is really a poor man. He doesn''t have anything useful." After hearing this, the captain made a slight suspicious sound, "forget it, take it to the ship first and let the captain try it again." While talking, several people escorted Su Ye onto the ship. As soon as she entered the ship, Su ye saw a lot of metal structures, which were also full of science and technology. Walking in the ship, Su Ye felt like she had really crossed into a science fiction film. With the automatic opening of mechanical and electronic doors, Su ye and they also continued to go deep into the ship. Su ye also noticed at this time that the interior of the ship seemed to extend in all directions. There were many walkways in it. From time to time, some guards in metal armor were walking in the walkway. To tell the truth, the more so, Su ye had a kind of science fiction unreal feeling in his heart. A moment later, Su Ye was sent to a room similar to the interrogation room. There was only one chair in the room. After su Ye sat up, his waist, hands, feet and neck were tied up. Chapter 394 At the same time, another force was introduced into Su Ye''s body. Affected by this force, Su Ye felt as if she had been completely anesthetized, and her body felt a soft sense of powerlessness. Su ye took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to resist. He wanted to see what these people were going to do to himself. The whole room was white. After these people left, as soon as the door of the interrogation room was closed, the door suddenly became one with the surrounding walls. There was no gap at all. The whole world became a vast expanse of white. It is estimated that staying in this place for a long time can make people feel an inexplicable sense of tension and panic. About 30 minutes later, a heavy voice came from the room. "I am the captain of this cruiser. Now I want to ask you a few questions. I hope you can answer truthfully. Otherwise, you will still be overwhelmed by my means on the cruiser. Young man, I hope you can cooperate better." Hearing the sound, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that the so-called captain was so vigilant. Originally, he wanted to counter the captain. Now there seems to be no way. "Ask what you want. I''m caught like this. Obviously, I can''t resist anywhere." Su Ye''s faint voice came out. "Who are you and why did you appear in the dark sea of our Lingjia?" asked the captain. Su Ye sneered disdainfully and said, "I said, Captain, are you too naive? Even if you ask me like this, what if I tell you a lie? How do you identify it? Do you think it''s useful to ask these questions?" However, as soon as Su ye said this, he heard the captain laughing, which was full of banter. "Young man, if you continue to be so arrogant, you will pay for your arrogance. As for your so-called lying... Ha ha, you can try." obviously, Su Ye''s attitude now also makes the captain dissatisfied. "I''m Altman from M87 Nebula... Ah!" Su ye had just finished saying this. As a result, there was a very strong current on the chair, that is, Su Ye''s body was strong. In fact, the current could not have much impact on him. At the moment, all the pain manifestations of Su ye were completely performed. However, Su ye also knew that if he changed to other animals or humans at this time, he would almost have to be corona. "Well, well, to tell you the truth, I was sent here by the hostile family of your Ling family." Su ye said this again. As a result, the current that had just stopped appeared again. "Hahaha, boy, have you seen it now? We are equipped with a very sophisticated lie detector. You can''t hide such a small trick. Tell the truth quickly to avoid suffering from flesh and blood." After the test just now, Su ye also understood that the so-called lie detector is indeed very precise. Otherwise, it may not be able to detect when he says the second sentence. "I can tell you, but your captain must come to me. I want to tell you something in front of you. I don''t want outsiders to know." Su Ye pretended to be mysterious at this time and said such a sentence. The captain hesitated for a moment, and immediately a disdainful cold laugh came out of his mouth, "even if I come here, what tricks can you play? OK, wait." then there was no movement. About a few minutes later, the door that had disappeared reappeared and opened with the door, Su Ye was surprised to see a middle-aged man dressed like people in the outside world appear at the door. The man looks about 50 years old, with short silver hair on his head and a trace of dignity on his square face. In particular, the man''s whole body still exudes bursts of strong breath. Under the influence of this breath, Su ye also knew the man''s strength. At the beginning of the three major disasters. "Well, now that I''m here, you can say it." After the captain walked in slowly, the original door was closed directly. For a moment, only the two of them were left in the room. As for the guards outside, they didn''t come in. Obviously, the captain is still very confident in his strength. He doesn''t worry about Su Ye''s ability to hurt him at this time. Su Ye nodded slightly and looked at the captain with great interest. At least from the voice of the captain, Su ye could be sure that the man just now should be the man in front of him. "I''m really disappointed. I didn''t expect that the captain of your ship should also be the strongest. It''s only at the beginning of the three disasters, but it''s normal to think. After all, it''s just a class C ship." Su Ye''s voice was indifferent. The captain sneered. When he looked at Su ye, there was some ridicule and disdain in his eyes, "Oh, you don''t have to test me. I''m the only one on this ship. However, although my strength is not very strong, it''s more than enough for you. Otherwise, how could you be caught?" The captain walked up to Su ye with a sneer. Su Ye raised her head slightly and grinned. There was a trace of banter and playfulness in her expression, "Oh? Hehe, do you know why I was caught by you?" When asked, the captain did not continue to speak, but frowned slightly and looked at Su ye with a puzzled expression. "As you wish, I will tell you that I came in from the outside of God." As soon as Su ye said this, the city Lord frowned, "it''s impossible. Every token will lead to a specific city. You can''t be transmitted to our place." The city Lord immediately rejected it. "Do you see any movement of your lie detector?" Su Ye sneered. After hearing this, the city Lord frowned more tightly. "I didn''t come in through the usual token channel, but it was accidentally sent to this place." Su Ye added, which made the city Lord''s face show a sudden color. "So, I don''t know this place very well. Just when you showed up, I was caught by you. In this way, it''s better to find out about the situation in the ancient starry sky." Chapter 395 As soon as Su ye said this, the captain immediately gave a disdainful laugh. "Hahaha, what you mean by this is that you''re still being caught on purpose? Are you too confident, boy? You''re still so tough when you come to my ship? It''s time to honor yourself? What''s more, if you really have some ability, you can take those guards and ask them just now." Su Ye sighed, "I think it''s mainly because I don''t know much about catching that kind of soldier. If I want to catch him, I must know a lot of things. Moreover, if I directly showed my strength at that time, I''m worried that you will separate and escape. I don''t know who the captain is. If I don''t keep it together, I''ll let you escape." Su Ye''s voice was calm and calm. If it was not in this environment, it would really be mistaken for talking to an old friend who was so familiar. "You want to catch me? It depends on your strength? Do you think it''s possible? Hahaha, why are people in those areas so arrogant?" After hearing Su Ye''s words, the captain felt as if he had heard a joke. "I''m here now, and I''ll never run away. Boy, come and try to catch me, but I''m afraid you don''t have the courage." while talking, the captain raised his hand directly and slapped Su Ye. Although he didn''t strike with all his strength, the power contained in his palm was also very powerful. If he were a strong person in the general three disasters, he would have to scream at the moment. But Su ye Looking at Su Ye''s calm expression now, the captain''s face couldn''t help changing slightly. Su Ye shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you satisfied with the result?" The moment Su ye said this, the captain''s face became more ugly, and a look of consternation hung on his face. After all, he was a strong man in the early stage of the three major disasters, and he was very good at predicting danger. At this time, the captain immediately retreated several steps. When he looked at Su ye, his face was also full of alert. I don''t know why, just at that moment, the captain impressively felt a strong sense of threat from Su Ye. For a moment, even the song captain felt that if he didn''t retreat at this time, he might even encounter some danger. But as soon as he stepped back, the captain''s face became a little ugly. Although he had cut off the monitoring of this place when he came here, at least outsiders would not know his "cowardice" just now, he said nothing could pass his inner level. In his opinion, he was a strong man of the three major disasters and was deceived by a hairy child. Although the cultivation world can''t judge the age from the face at all, they still clearly realize that Su Ye''s bone age is only 21 or 12 years old under the supervision of their instruments. He doesn''t believe how powerful a smelly boy at such an age can be. "Why, are you afraid?" just when the captain''s face was uncertain, he suddenly heard a joking voice. At the moment, although Su Ye''s face was very indifferent, it was this look, which was a great irony for the captain. "Fart, you..." The captain gave a cold drink, but before he finished, he suddenly heard a harsh explosion. The captain was shocked to see that the white metal chair sitting under Su Ye exploded, and all the handcuffs originally bound to Su Ye burst. At this scene, the captain almost surprised his eyes. He obviously didn''t expect that Su Ye''s strength was so strong that he could easily break through these restrictions. You know, although these restrictions can limit the strong at the peak of the small three disasters to the greatest extent, he also knows that even if he can break through the restrictions here, he can never do it more easily than Su Ye. "You... You... What strength are you?" the captain looked at Su ye in horror. At the moment, Su Ye''s breath came out. Under the pressure of this breath, the captain of the three disasters felt depressed. But what surprised the captain was that he couldn''t feel Su Ye''s strength level at this time. This is completely beyond the captain''s understanding. You know, under normal circumstances, no matter people or animals, as long as they emit their own strong breath, they can judge the strength of each other from the breath. But this seems to have completely lost its effect on Su Ye. "Guess?" Su Ye jokingly smiled. He still stood where he was, but his breath had completely locked the lock. At the moment, whenever the captain wanted to run or do anything else, he could take relative measures at the first time. "Seek death!" obviously, the captain was also angered by Su Ye''s words. He immediately scolded angrily, stamped the ground with his right foot, and the whole man was like a shell. His fist was shining like thunder and lightning. At the moment, the captain did not show how devastating and powerful attack. After all, this was a spaceship. Once he did his best, the spaceship could be completely destroyed by him. Therefore, the captain chose close combat at this time. However, Su Ye was surprised to find that the captain''s cultivation method seemed to be different from that of the strong on the earth. The strong on the earth was actually a little similar to the evolutionists in the outside world. He mainly cultivated aura and ignored the cultivation on the flesh. But the captain seems to have carried out special physical cultivation. Simply relying on the physical strength, each fist can cause the strength of the strong in the three disasters. Combined with the lightning power on his fist, Su Ye feels that this guy''s real combat ability is almost going to break through the middle of the three disasters. Su ye also makes every effort to fight at this time. The dragon''s body is almost the most powerful existence in the world. Even if Su Ye has not carried out special body training, Su ye will not admit defeat if he competes with the body simply. Chapter 396 With a loud bang, Su Ye retreated three steps, but the captain only retreated one step. From the backward steps, it seems that Su Ye lost in this short confrontation, but the captain''s face became more iron blue. He knew very well that he was the one who really lost in this confrontation. After all, he had used his aura, but Su ye only used his fist simply by virtue of his flesh. Although he didn''t go all out, Su ye also looked very relaxed. This made the captain feel extremely depressed. Obviously, he didn''t think that he could fail when he fought with a rising boy in his early twenties. "Ba crack fist!" Obviously, the captain is ready to be serious at this time. He feels a strong sense of threat from Su Ye. He subconsciously feels that if Su Ye continues to stay, something will happen. This Ba crack fist is the most powerful skill he can use when he doesn''t damage the hull. With the sound of his cry, lightning with thick and thin arms flashed on his arms. Lightning flew out like a python. With the emergence of these lightning, Su Ye felt that the air around him was full of lightning factors, Lock his body completely. Even if he escapes, those lightning attacks will track him. "It''s a little interesting!" Su Ye smiled calmly. He was also not ready to destroy the spaceship. At that time, he was ready to experience the feeling of sitting in this spaceship. "Hum, boy, you''re too big. Even if I can''t exert my best at this time, you''ll have to be hit hard by this crack fist." the captain snorted coldly. To tell the truth, the captain was still angry at this time. In the face of such a powerful attack, the smelly boy didn''t mean to dodge or escape at all. Instead, he stood in place and looked at himself calmly. In his opinion, the boy''s behavior now is absolutely a contempt for himself. After hearing the captain''s words, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing, "your attack is so powerful? Are you overconfident in yourself?" seeing that the attack was about to fall on her, Su Ye raised her palm slightly and saw a light blue bell looming on Su Ye''s palm. Although the little clock was only the size of a fist at the moment, the captain was surprised. When he saw the little clock now, his heart trembled slightly, as if the little clock had been changed by some wild beast. Su Ye waved his palm slightly, and the small clock flew directly in front of him. The small clock suddenly became more than one person. Su Ye grabbed the light blue clock with one hand, just like waving bricks, and smashed the clock towards the lightning. With a loud bang, these lightning lights were destroyed in an instant. "You... What magic weapon are you?" at the moment of seeing this scene, the captain''s face was full of consternation. The bell, which was not valued by him at all, directly smashed his attack. He knew how powerful his attack was, and it was just like this that his heart was more and more shocked now. Especially just now he noticed that Su Ye was very relaxed when he waved the clock. It seemed that he didn''t use much power at all. "Is this your powerful attack? Ha ha, but that''s all. What I have to say is that you not only have poor attack power, but also have poor eyesight. This is not a magic weapon, but a skill." Su Ye looked at the captain thoughtfully. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the captain''s face turned a little white, and there was a burst of anger in his heart. From Su Ye''s current tone, he could obviously feel that kind of ridicule and contempt. But he really has nothing to do with it. What shocked him more was what Su ye said now. "What? You say it''s a skill? It''s impossible. What skill can be used as a tool!" when saying this, the captain almost stared out his eyes, which were full of shock and confusion. Su Ye sighed and looked very disappointed. "I''m really disappointed. The ancient starry sky, which originally gathered the strong from most regions, is just so. Your vision is so narrow. You don''t know a lot. Is it impossible to realize?" Su Ye''s words made the captain''s eyebrows frown, and his dissatisfaction was like overturning rivers and seas. However, at this time, he clearly understood a problem in his heart. It was obvious that the man in front of him could not resist. If he continued to stay here, he would die. Thinking of this, the captain couldn''t help but step back and subconsciously made a move to escape. However, it is a pity that his actions are obviously watched by Su Ye. "Do you want to run? Do you underestimate me? I took your blow just now, so should you try my attack now?" Su Ye''s joking voice came out, but a simple sentence directly made the captain want to blow his hair. The captain immediately turned and ran away. At the moment, where did the captain still have the calm, calm and powerful attitude at the beginning? Now he even wants to have more legs. "When!" However, as soon as he moved, he suddenly heard a slight bell behind him, and it was also at this moment that the space around him fluctuated, causing a short pause in his body that had escaped. "Is this space power?" the captain exclaimed in horror. Don''t underestimate this short second of Kung Fu, but for a real master, it can already determine a person''s life and death. The captain just reacted from the shock. As a result, he was stunned to see that the big clock appeared above his head. The big clock suppressed it directly and swallowed it in an instant. The next second, the captain found himself as if he had come to another space. "This... What is this place?" the captain exclaimed in horror. At this moment, he already felt a great threat to his life, and did not care about his own strength to tear up the hull. Chapter 397 "Tianlei, Wuming formula!" The captain shouted, and the aura in his body turned into a ray of lightning. In a moment, the captain seemed to completely turn into a ray of lightning, and directly rushed into the sky and hit the inner wall of the clock. And this time the captain chose to hit the position with the rune. In his opinion, this Rune must be a key node of the bell. As long as this place is destroyed, it is obvious that the bell will be completely disintegrated. The captain''s idea was obviously very good, but unfortunately, he was looking for a dead end. "When!" He turned all his power into lightning, and the powerful breath fluctuation was almost breaking through the middle of the three disasters. With the impact of this extremely powerful force, a deafening voice came out, and the powerful force directly impacted on the rune. "Break it for me!" A yell came out. In the captain''s opinion, at the moment, he has almost used his 100% strength. Even if the defense of the big clock is strong, at least there should be some signs of rupture. At that time, he can make efforts again to defeat the big clock. However, it is obvious that Su Ye''s skill obviously did not give the captain such a chance of confidence. Almost at the moment of impact, a more powerful force of space tremor broke through. The ripples of space spread in all directions like a wave. The captain was first among them and was directly washed into his body by the strong breath. "Ah!" With the appearance of waves of space ripples, the captain couldn''t help but cry for pain. Under the influence of space ripples, the captain''s body seemed to become a broken cup, and cracks spread all over it. It seemed that the captain was going to be completely fragmented at this time. Finally, the captain''s body "snapped" and was severely hit on the ground below the clock. Under the impact of such a powerful space force, even if the captain could survive, it was obvious that he had completely lost his combat ability. It was at this time that Su Ye''s voice slowly emerged in the world within the clock. Looking at the captain lying on the ground at the moment, he couldn''t help but sigh and said, "you can''t live because of your sin. Who asked you to hit the rune? It''s specially used to release the power of attack." When Su ye said these words, his voice sounded light. Originally, the captain had disordered his breath and looked like he was on the verge of death. Now he heard this again, and let the captain directly "puff" and spit out a mouthful of dirty blood. His whole breath became extremely disordered, and his broken body seemed to be completely broken. "You... You..." The captain was so angry that his voice was intermittent. However, although he wanted to speak at this time, his voice seemed extremely weak. What he wanted to say became very difficult at this time. Although weak, when the captain looked at Su ye, the anger in his eyes did not weaken at all. If the hatred in his eyes could turn into a substantive attack, it is estimated that Su Ye has been completely killed by now. However, facing the captain with such an expression, Su ye still seemed very indifferent. He shrugged his shoulders, walked to the captain with a smile, and immediately squatted slowly in front of the captain. "I said, Captain, don''t look at me like this. I asked you, did I beg you to catch me? Did I beg you to attack me? Or did I beg you to attack the rune?" Su Ye directly asked for three times. After hearing these questions, the captain''s face suddenly became gloomy. However, the captain''s will to survive is still very strong. Although he is very angry in his heart, he is still taking a deep breath to calm his anger. Otherwise, he is really worried that he will be angry by Su ye at this time. "In fact, what I want is really simple, that is, to know the general situation in the ancient starry sky, but unfortunately, you are obviously unwilling to take the initiative to tell me the situation, so I can only take it myself." Su Ye''s face still hung a touch, but after seeing the smile, the captain couldn''t help taking a breath, and a chill came out from the bottom of his heart. "You... What are you doing, you... Ah!" As soon as the captain wanted to resist, his body was frozen and could not move any more. His consciousness became white in an instant. Su Ye directly rushed his spiritual strength into the captain''s sea of knowledge, forcibly depriving him of useful information from the captain''s sea of knowledge. After all, this is not the first time Su Ye has done such a thing. Su Ye is still very skilled. But this time, the amount of information he wants to obtain is very huge, and he can''t be completely separated for a time. In order to reduce consumption, Su ye still converges the void clock back at the moment. Time passed by minute by minute. Even in terms of Su Ye''s strength, it was already unbearable at this time. Bursts of cold sweat kept coming out of Su Ye. More than ten minutes later, Su Ye was almost completely soaked in the cold sweat. Especially at this time, Su Ye''s face became very pale. Although his aura didn''t consume much this time, his spiritual strength consumed a lot. Even Su Ye was about to eat it at this time. Of course, this is because in this ancient starry sky, there is an abnormal pressure on the spiritual power. Otherwise, Su ye would not be so tired. "Hoo!" Finally, Su Ye carried it down and converged her spiritual strength again. After obtaining a huge amount of information, Su Ye''s head was swollen at this time. However, the benefit of this consumption is also great. At least at this time, Su Ye has a good understanding of the ancient star sky, at least similar to the aborigines of the ancient star sky. Although the people and animals in the ancient starry sky came from other regions, with the entry of many strong people, many children born in the ancient starry sky were born in this place. These children were called "aborigines". With the development of countless years, the number of indigenous people here has completely surpassed the number of strong people from other regions. Chapter 398 However, because they were all born in this ancient star sky, now if they can''t go to the big world in other regions, these aborigines are completely restricted and can''t leave this ancient star sky. According to the captain''s memory, the ancient starry sky is actually divided into five regions in the southeast, northwest and middle. It belongs to the "world" where science and technology and cultivation civilization coexist. The place where he is now is a remote area in the Eastern District, called Haijing. The most strange thing here is that there is a strange existence called "dark sea". The dark sea in the sea is divided into three parts, which are respectively controlled by the three families in the sea. At the moment, the sea he is in is the area belonging to the Ling family. "There is also a special mineral in the dark, which is said to be an excellent material for refining weapons." Su ye said, but obviously he, who has a vast mountain and sea, still despised the so-called excellent material. "Fortunately, the captain''s memory also has a lot of knowledge about the operation of the spaceship. In terms of my mastery of his memory, I can still drive the spaceship." Su ye said to herself. He didn''t expect that the first thing he did after he came to the ancient star sky was to become an "interstellar pirate" and rob a spaceship directly. Of course, if Su Ye doesn''t hijack, there is no way. After all, if you want to leave this place, you must rely on the transition ability of the spacecraft. Otherwise, even the strong at the peak of the three disasters can''t rush out of this place. Su Ye rested a little. When his mental strength was almost restored, he took a token from the captain. The authorization level of this ship is not so advanced, and there is no master recognition system, so it will not bind the captain character. You only need to carry the captain token to directly control the dominance of this ship. Su Ye looked at the captain who was still unconscious at the moment. When he was about to swing his hand, under the cover of this powerful aura, Su Ye directly ended the captain''s life. After su Ye''s actions before, even if the captain wakes up, he will become like an idiot. Su Ye feels that he might as well let him get rid of him directly. What''s more, Su ye knew in her heart that if this happened to her, the captain would obviously not be able to leave her alive. Therefore, Su ye had no intention of mercy at this time. "Transfer the highest power and transfer the highest control power to me." Su ye said with the token. Then Su ye heard a cold voice. "Authorization succeeded." This feeling makes Su Ye feel familiar, as if he was chatting with the system now. "Completely block the passage of the spaceship, only allow me to pass by, and completely block the entrance and exit of the survival warehouse." Su Ye obviously knows the spaceship, which is definitely the deepest one in the spaceship. The command is executing "Command execution completed." A moment later, Su Ye''s ear heard the voice of the ship''s artificial intelligence. ¡­¡­ Naturally, only Su ye can hear the authorized voice, but the people in the spacecraft can still see the changes of the spacecraft. Especially in the main cabin, there should be four people controlling the flight, detection and attack of the spacecraft. After seeing the changes of the spacecraft, they immediately want to contact the alert of the spacecraft. To the surprise of these four people, the spacecraft actually took away part of their management authority, and they couldn''t make any effective impact on the changes of the spacecraft at all. "This... What the hell is going on?" "The spaceship broke down? Class C artificial intelligence came out?" "At this point, why hasn''t the captain come back?" The four people couldn''t help but frown nervously and keep talking. It''s a pity that no matter how nervous and worried they are now. The same tension and panic also occurred in the hearts of every guard. Many guards even wanted to directly open these blocked hatch doors by force at this time, but it is a pity that none of them reached the peak of the minor three disasters, so they naturally could not break the lock here. At the moment, a big screen appeared in front of Su Ye. This screen is the artificial intelligence of the spacecraft, which was brought to Su ye by the so-called "class C artificial intelligence" in the cab just now, so that Su ye can better see the situation of each area. "Guys, if I were you, I wouldn''t continue to struggle, because it''s useless." Su Ye played the role of "pirate" as much as possible at this time. His voice sounded crazy. Under the transmission of artificial intelligence, the voice directly spread to every corner of the spacecraft. The people who were still thinking of various methods to contact the blockade of the spacecraft were stunned in an instant. Many guards looked at each other and obviously didn''t understand what happened. "I will only tell you two things now. First, I killed your captain. I have obtained the highest authority of the ship." As soon as Su ye said this, almost the whole ship would be completely fried. The faces of all the guards were filled with surprise. Obviously, they didn''t expect that their captain''s strength could be killed. Geng made them feel helpless that they didn''t even know who killed their captain at this time. "Damn it, is it him?" "This voice is so annoying. It''s the man''s voice. That''s right." "My God, how could it be him? Then... Didn''t we lead wolves into the house? Didn''t we kill the captain in disguise?" "That''s not right. If his strength has killed the captain, why should we catch him? Didn''t he kill us long ago?" The guards who brought Su ye to the ship before became very surprised at the moment they heard this. It''s just that Su Ye''s voice is really heard by them. Even if they don''t want to believe it, it won''t help. Obviously, most people on the ship are the captain''s loyal guards. After hearing Su Ye''s words, they immediately took out their own means and began to bombard the ship. Unfortunately, their strength is too weak, and there is an invisible protective film on the ship. It is obviously impossible for evolutionists whose strength has not reached the peak of the small three disasters or above to break through the defense here. Chapter 399 After watching the "performance" of these people, Su Ye was very satisfied with the internal defense of the spacecraft. "Don''t be too naive. Don''t you know what''s going on with this ship? I''ll say the second thing now. There''s no way. Who makes me so kind? I''ll open a channel. You can leave with this channel, confidently enter the dark sea and wait for the rescue of other Lingjia spacecraft." "If not, I will open the internal defense system of the ship, stun you all, and then sell it as a slave." There is still the class of "effort" in the ancient starry sky. However, whenever it is regarded as an effort to sell, whether it is a human or a beast, your end is very terrible. Therefore, many people or beasts in the ancient starry sky are very afraid of becoming slaves. Even speaking, it makes them more nervous and afraid than killing them. At the moment, Su Ye''s voice was like a devil to all the staff in the ship. When it was time, a series of curses came out. The words were as ugly as they could be. Even Su Ye''s face was green and white after hearing these words. "Scold so happy, isn''t it? It seems that you want to be an effort." Su yelan snorted. I have to say that Su Ye''s words are still very destructive. The people who were still swearing shut their mouths at the moment for fear of being sold by Su Ye as an effort. "Ai, open these channels and the exit of the spacecraft for me." In fact, Su Ye mainly doesn''t want to kill casually. Otherwise, as long as Su Ye gives an order, all personnel here can be euthanized by the spacecraft. Although everyone knew what it would be like to enter the dark sea, compared with their own lives, they could only bear to leave the ship one after another. After all the personnel left, Su ye came to the cockpit of the spaceship. Under the transition function of the spaceship, the spaceship disappeared in the darkness. After the spaceship reappeared, Su Ye has come to the top of a huge parking airport. At the moment, many spaceships continue to go towards the parking airport. "Position class B ancient battlefield and move forward." From the memory of the previous captain, Su ye also found the equipment of the ancient battlefield. Therefore, after leaving the dark sea, he was ready to rush to the ancient battlefield immediately. At that time, he could look for the whereabouts of the two fools. But as soon as his spaceship started and was ready to fly away, a voice message jumped out on the big screen of the spaceship. "Do not leave the ship without permission." "Please go back to the airport immediately." Obviously, the staff parked at the airport saw the change in Su Ye''s side, which sent a voice warning. "Don''t worry, start directly and start autopilot before reaching the destination." Su Ye calmly gave the order. "Jump start, countdown, 10, 9, 8..." With the appearance of the countdown, a burst of black light was emitted from the spacecraft again. It looked as if it had been swallowed by a black liquid. "It is detected that the class C patrol ship has a strange behavior. For the last warning, stop the transition." This time the voice came from the outside, and it was at this time that a warship bigger than the patrol ship appeared in front of Su Ye. "Is this a class C assault ship?" Although from the captain''s memory, Su ye also knew the difference between the spaceship specially used for combat and the spaceship for patrol, but he really saw it. Su Ye couldn''t help but exclaim. The difference between the two spaceships was too great. "Super permission entry, the ship transition is terminated, and the captain''s permission is terminated." It was at this time that the voice of class C artificial intelligence came out again. Su Ye was not surprised that someone could directly achieve super authority through the background. After all, if all the rights were granted to the captain, what if the captain stole the ship? Su Ye was a little helpless. Originally, he wanted to make peace with the Ling family and didn''t want to waste any time, but it seems that what he thought is still too naive. Su Ye sighed helplessly, "OK, since you want to play, I''ll accompany you, and... I prefer this submachine." looking at the majestic submachine displayed on the big screen, Su Ye''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of longing. A pop-up box suddenly appears from the screen at this time, and then the video conversation is connected. At this time, a middle-aged man appeared impressively on the screen. The middle-aged man was wearing a black light armor. Just seeing his appearance gave people a majestic feeling. The middle-aged man is the deputy chief of the control tower at the airport. Originally, in his opinion, this time the ship wanted to escape, probably because the captain found some treasure in the dark sea, so he wanted to take it for himself. After all, this kind of thing has not happened once or twice in this area. But when he opened the video and saw Su ye, he was stunned. He couldn''t find out Su Ye''s information at all. "Hmm? What about the captain of the ship? What about the other personnel? Who are you?" the middle-aged man asked puzzled. Su Ye shrugged calmly, "the other personnel you said were driven out of the ship by me. They should be in the dark sea now. As for the captain, hehe, do you think he can still live if I robbed all his identity tokens?" Su Ye joked and smiled. His eyes were full of fun. At the moment, Su ye not only didn''t hide any information, but said such words hard. "Class C assault ship, start the saturation attack on class C patrol ship." It has to be said that the middle-aged man is still very resolute. Although he did feel a little stunned and incredible when he heard Su Ye''s words, he still made the most correct choice he should make at the first time. At the same time, he also directly cut off the video with Su Ye. Su Ye noticed at this time that countless light spots lit up on the ship in front of him. It seemed that there were bursts of extremely powerful forces gathering in the light spots. At the same time, the ground defense system was also fully opened, and the energy guns of dozens of forts below were all aimed at the ship where Su Ye was located. Obviously, it was worried that if the submarines could not kill Su ye, the underground forts were ready to replenish their guns. Chapter 400 "Why do you have to force me to do it to you? Isn''t it good for us to be safe?" Su Ye sighed helplessly. From the memory of the previous captain, Su ye also learned that there are strong people in this family who surpass the peak of the three disasters. It is the existence of the ancestral level of the family, but this person has always been in isolation. Unless there is a big thing, otherwise, he will never appear. "Buzz!" At this time, a space tremor came out, and the powerful light guns on the assault ship opened all their fire and flew directly towards Su Ye. Almost in a short time, the whole patrol ship was detonated directly, and the power generated by the explosion swept out, frightening the ships in the distance to flee for fear of being implicated. At first glance, it seems that a great disaster has happened. "The target is destroyed. No life signs are detected. The task is completed. Request to land." A cold sound came from the submachine. At the moment of the explosion of the cruiser, they scanned the life signs, and found that there were no life signs in the explosion. Only then did they conclude that Su Ye was killed. "Agree to the request." The control center immediately gave an answer, and the Deputy officer also spit out a mouthful of turbidity at this time. He immediately sneered and said, "fool, it''s too much to dare to steal the spaceship in front of us, but unfortunately, a spaceship was wasted in vain. However, it is obvious that the Ling family is rich and doesn''t care about such a patrol ship. At that time, only a few trips to the dark sea can make up for the current loss. "Danger alert, deputy, the man appears again." "There is an abnormal energy warning above the assault ship." As soon as the Deputy officer had finished his words, he heard a warning from the staff of the control center. At the moment of hearing this, the Deputy officer was startled and hurried to look at the submarines displayed on the screen. At this time, a huge blue clock appeared above the submachine, and the young man rushed out directly under the clock. Although the saturation attack of the submachine ship was powerful, it obviously could not break through the defense of the void clock. At the moment of the spacecraft explosion, Su Ye directly entered the void. Su Ye seemed to feel the monitoring from the control center at this time, and immediately looked up in the direction of the control center. I don''t know why. Although the deputy chief is still far away from Su ye, the deputy curator immediately feels cold and upright when he comes into contact with Su Ye''s eyes. Su Ye''s eyes, as if they were real, made the Deputy officer feel cold all over, and his body trembled involuntarily. "This is your price this time." Su Ye sneered and immediately raised the big clock. "Come on, open the defense system, aim the energy gun at the boy and launch!" although I don''t know how powerful Su ye can exert now, after seeing Su Ye''s current move, the Deputy officer''s heart pulled up and immediately shouted with a look of horror. Almost at the moment of his voice, a pale light film appeared on the assault ship, and all the light cannons around the airport aimed at Su Ye. All this happened between lightning and flint. Su Ye didn''t even launch an attack at this time. He heard the sound of "buzzing!" and dozens of energy cannons immediately burst into dazzling brilliance, all bombing in the direction of Su Ye. "Hum, can you guard against it?" "Break it for me!" Su Ye sneered, raised the void clock and hit the blue light film hard. The rune just hit the blue light film. This time, Su ye did his best. He didn''t want to limit his strength when fighting with the captain. Almost at the moment of touching the blue light film, the rune immediately unfolded like a lotus, and the spatial ripples bloomed like petals, and quickly spread in all directions at a speed visible to the naked eye. The first natural thing to bear the brunt was that the submachine below Su ye had already issued a high-frequency destructive power warning beyond the warship''s defense when it collided with the void clock. Unfortunately, all this happened too fast. Although the submachine was warned, it was a pity that the people in the submachine had no time to escape. Under the "buzzing" sound, the submachine disintegrated directly under Su Ye. Although the strong in the submachine tried to resist, the level of the ripples in the space was very high, and they could not compete at all. Under the short contact, no one in the middle of the submachine could survive. At the same time, the space ripples at this time were also severely bombed by light guns from all directions. It has to be said that the power of the energy gun is still powerful. It has been deadlocked with the space ripple for more than ten seconds before it was defeated by the space ripple. However, at this time, the power of space ripples has also been weakened. It is always the case. When these space ripples cross out, they have also caused a lot of damage. The ground on the parking airport has cracked like spider webs. The only thing to be thankful for is that during the battle just now, all the spacecraft parked at the airport took off, which did not cause any loss. Otherwise, even if the Ling family has strong financial and material resources, I''m afraid it can''t bear such a loss. But even so, the Deputy officer who had stayed in the command center was also like a dull chicken, and his body was instantly filled with cold sweat. He obviously didn''t expect that this young man could burst out such terrible combat effectiveness in front of him. If he knew Su Ye''s combat effectiveness was so strong, he obviously wouldn''t provoke Su Ye. Unfortunately, it''s hard to buy a thousand gold. I knew it earlier. Offending such a strong man for a patrol ship is absolutely unwise for the Deputy officer. "He... Who is he? Why did he appear in the dark sea of our Ling family?" after the reaction, the Deputy officer couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat and couldn''t help talking in his heart. Unfortunately, no one can answer him at all now. What''s worse, there are many early warning prompts on the big screen at this time. Chapter 401 "Deputy sir, the 18 energy cannons have been damaged to varying degrees under the impact just now, and the most serious damage has exceeded 30 percent." "The power fluctuation just now has also been detected. It belongs to space attack, and it is a very high-level space power attack." All the news is bad news for the Deputy officer. The maintenance cost of these energy guns is very high. He can''t be blamed for the heavy loss of these energy guns just because of his misjudgment. If he can''t give a good explanation, he will be killed by the family. He was even more shocked by the high-level space power attack of Su night club. You know, even some low-level space attack means are very rare, not to mention the existence of high-level, which is a representative of identity. As far as he learned, there is only one place in the ancient starry sky that can perform high-level space attack. "God, he... Is he from the void temple?" There were many powerful forces in the ancient starry sky, and the void hall was one of them, and its strength was very advanced. Once a powerful family offended the void hall, resulting in the destruction of the whole family. Although their Ling family is well-known in this area, they really have no comparability compared with the void hall. At the thought of this, the deputy chief''s face was covered with cold sweat. He could not offend the void hall. The deputy chief immediately asked the staff of the control center to report the situation here to the family. However, what made the officer feel helpless was that not only he was stunned now, but also the staff here were stunned together. He shouted several times at the top of his voice. These talents reacted and hurriedly sent information to the family for fear of any mistake. At this time, in order to stabilize Su ye, the Deputy Officer immediately walked out of the control center, "young Xia, everything is a misunderstanding, please raise your hand." as he said, the Deputy officer''s face was also covered with a nervous expression. Just now, it was how Su Ye dealt with the energy cannon. He saw clearly that his strength was in the early stage of the three disasters, but he didn''t have such means as Su ye to resist the bombardment of the energy cannon. To tell the truth, after what happened just now, the Deputy officer was really worried. He was afraid that Su Ye was not angry when he saw himself at this time and directly shot him. At the moment, Su Ye looked as usual. The attack of the void clock just now almost consumed all the aura in his body. Fortunately, the strength of the soldiers in the previous assault ship was quite good, which provided him with a lot of aura. At the moment, Su ye still had three-quarters of his strength at his peak. Su ye still has more than enough to deal with the Deputy officer in front of him. Originally, Su ye thought that at this time, the deputy chief wanted to fight himself. Therefore, after seeing the deputy chief appeared, Su Ye was indeed ready to attack at the first time. However, to Su Ye''s surprise, this time the deputy chief actually said such a word. "Cheating?" this was su Ye''s first reaction, but Su Ye immediately erased the idea. You know, this person''s identity is still very high. Here is the Ling family. If he, a deputy officer of the Ling family, is so servile to himself here, just because he wants to kill himself when he is unprepared, this guy''s face may be lost. Obviously he wouldn''t do that. Su ye did not answer, but silently stared at the Deputy officer, ready to respond to changes with constancy, to have a good look at what the Deputy officer was going to do this time. "Well... I don''t know what to call this brother. We misunderstood before. I don''t know that the master of the void hall came to our Ling house, and this is why he did it directly to you." when he said this, the Deputy officer was also staring at Su Ye carefully, as if he wanted to see some clues from Su Ye''s face. After all, he was not sure whether Su Ye was the of the void hall. But what made the Deputy officer feel helpless was that Su Ye''s expression from beginning to end was very cold. It seemed that his face was like a thick layer of ice. Just seeing it made the Deputy officer feel cold all over. It was su Ye''s reaction that convinced the Deputy officer that Su Ye was probably from the void hall. It was said that the experts of the void hall were very cold and powerful. Although Su Ye didn''t show any performance on the surface, she was surprised in her heart. "Void hall?" Su Ye whispered in his heart, slightly stunned, and quickly searched his memory. Only then did he find some information about the void hall from the previous captain''s memory information. Because of the captain''s identity, although he also knew the situation of the void hall, he knew very little. However, it is enough for Su ye now. From his memory, Su Ye knows that this void hall can rank 10th among the many forces like stars in the ancient sky, but the ranking of the 10th is not their real strength. You know, among the top 9 ranking forces, there are countless children. That''s why the comprehensive strength of the whole force has been greatly improved, but the void hall is different. There is only one hall Lord and nine patriarchs in the void hall. In addition, there are no more children members. It was precisely because of these few people that the overall comprehensive strength of the void Hall fell to the tenth. It has been counted that if it is purely in terms of personal strength, the void hall can definitely rank in the top five. As for what is the number, we don''t know. "I see. I can exert the power of emptiness. This is really very similar to the description of the emptiness hall. This place is located in a remote place. Although the scientific and technological civilization is developed, no one has seen the experts in the emptiness hall. Even if I can''t find them by scientific and technological means, this caused such a misunderstanding." After trying to understand the reason, Su Ye''s heart suddenly burst into a bad smile. Sometimes, the information gap can bring a lot of benefits to Su Ye. Just because he lacks a spaceship to play, this guy directly took the initiative to come to the door. Su Ye believes that as long as he "sits down" and becomes a "member of the void hall", the Ling family will certainly meet their requirements in order to curry favor with themselves. Chapter 402 At the thought of this, Su Ye''s temperament of the film emperor showed again. He carried his hands on his body, and the cold breath on his body became stronger. There was a cold and arrogant look in his eyes that made the Deputy officer dare not look directly at him. The more Su Ye behaved in this way, the more the Deputy officer recognized Su Ye''s identity, especially he had perceived it just now. Originally, he wanted to find out Su Ye''s strength, but Su Ye seemed like an invisible force. He couldn''t feel Su Ye''s strength at all. Su Ye suddenly became very mysterious in the Deputy officer''s mind. "This little brother, it was my fault before. It was my oversight. I shouldn''t have started with you. I hope you can forgive me." the Deputy officer''s face was immediately full of self reproach. At the moment of hearing this, Su Ye immediately made a disdainful cold hum. As soon as it appeared, it seemed that it could instantly sink this area into the ice cellar. The Deputy officer''s body trembled, and the goose bumps all over his body seemed to burst at this moment. The Deputy officer is a little numb at the moment. During Su Ye''s cold hum just now, he can obviously feel Su Ye''s anger and dissatisfaction, but at this time, he just doesn''t know why Su Ye is angry. "Bastard!" However, when the Deputy officer was full of doubts, an angry scolding came out, and then an extremely powerful force flew from a distance, and the target was the Deputy officer. At the moment of seeing the attack, the deputy chief''s first reaction was to dodge. However, when he saw the middle-aged man from a distance, the deputy chief immediately blushed and could only resist. "Ah!" With a scream, the officer in charge was directly hit and flew out by this force. This force was really powerful. The chest position of the Deputy officer was scorched and looked no different from being scorched. Then Su ye saw a middle-aged man and four old men rushing from a distance and falling in front of him. "You bastard, don''t roll over to kowtow and apologize to this gentleman. What kind of thing are you that dare to call this gentleman a brother? You really ate the courage of an ambitious leopard?" the middle-aged man snorted coldly, and the faces of the four elders around him were also extremely cold. They looked as if they could drip bleeding water from their faces. Although the attack just now was powerful, it was not enough to kill the deputy chief. At the moment, after hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the deputy chief''s face was suddenly covered with a sudden color. At this time, he finally understood why Su Ye showed his dissatisfaction before. The Deputy officer struggled to get up from the ground weakly, almost rolling in front of Su ye, and quickly knocked his head hard for Su Ye. He knew very well that he could not provoke the people in the void hall, and now it was not unjust to kowtow. "I''m wrong, I''m wrong." as he said, he banged his head on the ground, which was instantly broken by him and shed a lot of blood. Looking at this scene, Su Ye''s indifference did not weaken at all, but after the Deputy officer knocked his head a few times, he waved his hand, "if there is another time, there will be no such simple way to spare you." As soon as Su ye said this, the Deputy officer''s face was filled with joy. He knew that Su ye had completely forgiven himself at the moment. The Deputy officer was overjoyed and began to knock Su Ye several times on the ground. Only then did he slowly stand up under the sign of the middle-aged man. "Get out of here and go to the reward and punishment hall to get the punishment yourself." the middle-aged man snorted coldly. When he looked at the middle-aged man, his eyes were obviously dissatisfied. Obviously, the result had long been expected by the Deputy officer. He immediately saluted the middle-aged man, "yes, patriarch." after that, he stopped hesitating and turned and left. "Patriarch?" Su Ye looked at the middle-aged man unexpectedly. You know, from the breath emanating from the middle-aged man at the moment, he can tell that the strength of the middle-aged man at the moment is only the peak of the small three disasters. Although compared with some small places, this strength is not weak, but as the head of a family, his strength is obviously not enough, and his men have the degree of three disasters. If a clan leader has this strength, it is obviously impossible to convince his people one after another. On the contrary, it will cause a lot of trouble at that time. Looking back at the four elders around him, their strength and breath have reached the level of the middle and later stages of the three major disasters. What makes Su ye a little puzzling is that even when the four elders look at the patriarch, their eyes are full of respect. Looking at Su Ye''s confused appearance, Ling family leader immediately "ha ha" smiled. He can become a clan leader. Naturally, he is not a stupid person, and he can understand why Su Ye is so confused at the moment, but some things are the family affairs of the Ling family after all. Naturally, he can''t tell Su Ye. "This gentleman doesn''t know what to call him. I''m ling Tianyun of the Ling family. These four are the four elders of the Ling family." Ling Tianyun introduced him. While talking, the four elders immediately followed Su ye and said hello. They have seen the process and data analysis of Su Ye''s battle before. They also identified Su Ye as the strong one of the "void hall" at the first time. Compared with the void hall, their family is like a mole ant. Where dare they be presumptuous in front of Su ye. As for why Su Ye appeared in their family, this is not the question they dare to ask. In fact, Su Ye doesn''t want to know who these people are. After all, it doesn''t have much to do with him. Su Ye just wants to leave this place early now. "Night," Su Ye nodded schematically and said instead, "give me a spaceship and I''ll leave." Su Ye opened his mouth very frankly. It was as if he was taking his own things. Su ye also knew about the master of the void hall. If he showed some politeness in front of these people, he would be suspected. And even if they doubt it? Dare they go to the void hall to confirm their identity? Do they have the ability and the courage? Chapter 403 All this is obviously impossible. It is just like this that Su ye can make better use of the prestige of the void hall and pretend to be a tiger. As Su ye thought, at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Ling Tianyun didn''t dare to refuse. Even, they were very happy about Su Ye''s asking them for a spaceship. They thought that in this way, they could lead the line with the void hall and have some relations. You know, the competition between these families on their side is very fierce, and their Ling family is vaguely tired. But if other families know that the Ling family has a relationship with the void hall at this time, I''m afraid it will make other families very afraid. "OK, I''m going to prepare a spaceship for Mr. Ye." Ling Yuntian nodded immediately, but then there was a trace of embarrassment in his face. "Naturally, the Ling family can''t compare with the void hall. All the ships here are class C ships. So far, our strongest ships are class B ships and warships. If I give Mr. Ye as a gift, I look down on Mr. Ye and don''t accord with Mr. Ye''s identity. Fortunately, a quasi class a flying ship is about to be developed successfully. By now I''ll give this flying ship to Mr. Ye at that time. " At this point, Ling Tianyun seemed to be worried that Su ye would be angry, and immediately added, "although I also know that as Mr. Ye, it is obvious that this quasi class a flying ship is not in line with your identity, but this is the greatest sincerity we can show." While talking, he also looked at Su ye from time to time. To tell the truth, Ling Yuntian was worried about Su Ye''s dissatisfaction at this time. Unfortunately, Su Ye''s face was cold, and he couldn''t see any emotional change at all. "Prospective armour?" Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming. You know, the specification of quasi-a level is very strong. It can be said that you can dominate one side in this area. The only deficiency is that this is a flying ship. The so-called flying ship is actually a kind of ship with strong comprehensiveness, but its combat ability is not comparable to that of the warships really used for combat, However, if we do our best in the end, we should still be able to deal with the strong in the later stage of the three major disasters. Originally, Su Ye just wanted to get away with a class C or class B ship, but he didn''t expect that the Ling family was so generous this time. He believed that the Ling family was estimated to have only such a quasi class a flying ship. "It seems that they really want to have a good relationship with the void hall at all costs. Unfortunately, I''m not a real expert of the void hall. If they know the truth, I don''t know if these people will faint with anger." Thinking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing in her heart, but there was still no change in her face. "How many more days?" Su ye asked with a cold look, as if this flying ship that could drool in the eyes of outsiders was a very not surprising thing for him. "Worthy of being the strongman of the void hall, in their eyes, they are afraid that only the class a peak and even the warships beyond class a can reach it." looking at Su Ye''s performance now, Ling Tianyun not only had no dissatisfaction, but exclaimed and sighed in their hearts. Obviously, Su Ye''s behavior is normal for them. Ling Yuntian didn''t think about it at this time, so he immediately said, "it will be completed in three days." obviously, he has been paying attention to the flying ship, so he can tell the completion time at the first time. Su Yue nodded slightly. He could afford to wait for three days. After all, it would take some time for the ancient battlefield to open. Moreover, with this quasi-a flying ship, he could feel the ancient battlefield faster. Looking at Su Ye nodding, the faces of the five people were immediately filled with joy. The patriarch looked flattering and invited Su ye to a very luxurious palace. The palace is on a blue planet. Most of the planet is covered with ice and snow. Only a few areas can see the land, and the palace almost covers the land. This is the core of the inner race of Ling family. The rest of the inner race live in various places of the glacier. With the palace as the center, it spreads in all directions. At the same time, it also forms a protective siege to this place. The palace is as luxurious as some buildings of Jinwu or Jinji Dapeng. Sure enough, it''s good to live in a corner. I can live a carefree life. Su Ye was invited in directly. Originally, according to Ling Tianyun''s meaning, she wanted to give Su ye a chance to clean up the dust, but she was directly rejected by Su Ye. At the moment, Su Ye doesn''t want to have too much relationship with these people. Otherwise, it will arouse the suspicion of these people. However, to Su Ye''s surprise, after these people sent themselves to the door of the room, Ling Tianyun and his five people hesitated to stand at the door and didn''t leave. It looked as if they had something important to ask for themselves. "What else do you have?" Su Ye frowned and asked. Ling Tianyun seems to have made a big decision at this time. He nodded immediately and said, "we just want to ask Mr. Ye for a favor, but rest assured, we also know your identity. Naturally, it is impossible to do it easily. As long as you help us, we will certainly give Mr. Ye a big gift." Ling Tianyun seemed to be afraid that Su ye would be angry at this time, and hurriedly added such a sentence. However, to Ling Tianyun''s embarrassment, as soon as he said this, he heard Su Ye''s cold hum of dissatisfaction. Su Ye''s eyes fell directly on Ling Tianyun like lightning, which scared Ling Tianyun''s goose bumps all over his body. Ling Tianyun immediately stepped back three steps. Just at that moment, he felt that he was about to be suffocated by Su Ye''s eyes. "It''s really a big man in the void hall. It''s too powerful. A look made me so frightened." the scene just happened didn''t make Ling Tianyun feel any resentment. On the contrary, at this time, Ling Tianyun''s heart admired Su ye more. Chapter 404 In Ling Tianyun''s view, Su Ye''s identity was recognized by him. "What? Do you think I lack your gift, or do you think I''m greedy for your spaceship when I stay?" Su Ye''s voice came out coldly. At the moment of saying this, everyone could immediately feel that the temperature around seemed to have dropped a lot at this moment. But after saying these words, Su Ye couldn''t help but sigh. In fact, Su Ye was very curious about the so-called "big gift". More importantly, he believed that since these guys were so sure that they were the strong ones in the void hall, the gifts they took out would never be too bad. Su ye still hopes to get this so-called gift in her heart. It''s just Due to his current status, Su Ye finally killed this idea completely. At the moment, Su Ye misses them a little. At this time, if the two fools were around, they would sing red faces and white faces. Su ye could refuse. Then the two fools cooperated and secretly got the so-called gift. If lingtianyun and others know this idea, lingtianyun and others may spit blood depressed. "I... I..." Ling Tianyun and others hesitated at this time, and their eyes were full of nervous expressions. What they are most worried about is to annoy the strong man of the void hall. "Sir, please don''t be angry. This gift may not be useful to us, but it is very useful to you. Therefore, we dare to give you this gift. What we want is that you do a little thing for us, sir." Ling Tianyun five people quickly lowered their heads, which looked very humble. Su Ye was going to turn around and go back to the room. She no longer paid attention to these people in front of her. But now after hearing Ling Tianyun''s words, Su Ye couldn''t help walking. He knew what the void hall was like, and Ling Tianyun said there was something useful for the strong in the void hall? This made Su Ye wonder what the so-called thing in his mouth meant. "What?" Su Ye frowned slightly and asked with a puzzled look. With the situation just now, Ling Tianyun and others dare to slack off. "Empty ghost stone." Ling Tianyun said directly. [item: void ghost stone.] [function: it can absorb the power of emptiness for its own use and smelt its own emptiness skill. It is a high-level Heaven material and earth treasure. If there are enough emptiness ghost stones, it can increase the emptiness clock skill.] Originally, Su Ye naturally didn''t know what the so-called void ghost stone was. Fortunately, the system gives the answer directly at this time. Even Su Ye''s mind almost stared out her eyes after hearing this. He clearly knows how difficult it is to increase skills, especially since the void clock is still a skill just after evolution. It is obviously more difficult to evolve. But now, this skill can evolve through this void ghost stone. How can this make su ye not surprised. You should know that even the current void clock can bring Su ye no small surprise. If the power shown by the void clock is enhanced, the power he can show will be improved a lot at that time. Although Su Ye''s heart is very excited now, at least it still looks very indifferent on the surface. "Vanity stone? Where is it? What do you want me to do for you?" As soon as Su ye said this, it was obvious that Ling Tianyun and others couldn''t help showing a relaxed smile on their faces. Although Su ye still looks pale, as if she is not moved by the void stone at all, now Su Ye''s first sentence is to ask him what to help. It can be seen that Su Ye is still very excited in fact. "In fact, it''s nothing, just help us destroy the Xiao family." Ling Tianyun said immediately at this time. Su Ye''s eyebrows immediately frowned slightly, looked a little dissatisfied, and said, "you let me destroy Xiao''s house? Do you really think of me as a murder knife that you can kill at will?" Su Ye''s voice took some edge. Ling Tianyun and others, who had some joy, were suddenly frightened. Almost at this moment, their goose bumps were going to stand up. "No, it''s not like that. Don''t get me wrong, Mr. night." Ling Tianyun hurriedly explained at this time. He was really worried that he would steal chicken and not eat rice. At that time, instead of satisfying Su ye, he angered Su ye and killed the Ling family, which is not worth the loss. "The Ling family itself is ready to go to war with the Xiao family. At that time, if the ancestor of the Xiao family appears, I hope you can join us. No, just help kill the ancestor of the Xiao family when the ancestor of the Ling family can''t deal with the ancestor of the Xiao family. At that time, we will give the empty ghost stone to Mr. Ye first." At this point, Ling Tianyun seemed to think of something. He was worried that his words would annoy Su ye again, so he immediately explained, "don''t worry, even if the ancestor of the Xiao family was killed by our ancestor of the Ling family at that time, as a thanks to Mr. Ye for your willingness to stand up and help, we will also present the void ghost stone." Ling Tianyun said this and immediately saluted Su Ye. It looked very humble. He also secretly glanced at Su ye and wanted to see something from Su Ye''s current look. But now Su Ye''s eyebrows frowned slightly. It was obvious that Ling Tianyun couldn''t see what he was thinking. "It''s really a problem for me." Su Ye sighed helplessly. If he is a real master of the void hall, he will naturally agree to Ling Tianyun''s request at the moment. After all, the temptation of the void ghost stone is too strong, and Ling Tianyun''s request is not too excessive. It can even be said that it is very beneficial to Su Ye. He really can''t find any reason to refuse. At this time, if he refuses, it is easy to be doubted. Su Ye hesitated and finally nodded, "OK!" Su Ye has also made a decision. If he really wants to play against the Xiao family ancestor and can''t defeat the other party, he will quickly escape through the void through the void clock. Chapter 405 After all, the strength of the ancestors of the Xiao family has completely surpassed the three disasters. In terms of Su Ye''s current strength, he can deal with the strong at the peak of the three disasters at most. If he breaks through this boundary, Su ye can''t compete with it. Seeing that Su Ye nodded and agreed, Ling Tianyun and others'' faces were filled with joy. "Well, we won''t bother Mr. Ye for too long. In three days at most, we will declare war with the Xiao family." Ling Tianyun said this and left directly with the other elders. Three days later, the development of quasi armour flying ship was completed. Three days later, the Ling family will declare war with the Xiao family again. It seems that the Ling family must have some secret weapons under development, which makes Su Ye curious. He doesn''t know what the battle between this scientific and technological civilization and the family of cultivation civilization will be. ¡­¡­ These three days are obviously short. With the passage of time, although Su Ye has been staying in his room, he can obviously feel that the atmosphere around him has become more and more depressed. Over the past few days, he can see a very obvious change, that is, there are more and more warships parked in the air. Until today, the number of warships in the air has reached thousands. These warships fly and stop at high altitude like a thick cloud. There are stars similar to the sun in this star region, but the light of the star can not bring heat to the planet, but only illuminate the planet at most. But now, under the cover of this large spaceship, at least this large area in front of Su Ye has fallen into darkness, and the light has been completely covered by these spaceships. "Is this ready for battle?" Su Ye noticed at this time that a large number of soldiers had boarded these warships one after another. Almost every soldier exuded a sense of killing. And it was at this time that Su Ye''s door was knocked. This is the first time Su Ye has seen Ling Tianyun in three days. However, compared with before, Ling Tianyun is obviously a little haggard at the moment. However, when he sees Su ye, there is still a touch of pure light in his eyes. Obviously, in his eyes, Su Ye is the beauty they will win. "Mr. Ye, the quasi class a flying ship has been completed. Please come with me to complete the delivery ceremony." Ling Tianyun looked at Su Ye respectfully. Under the leadership of Ling Tianyun, Su Ye soon came to an underground factory. The factory is very huge, almost like an underground city, and it has a full sense of science and technology. After entering here, it will give people an illusion, like entering a science fiction world. In the center of the underground factory, there is a huge square. At this moment, above the square, there is a huge flying ship. The appearance of the flying ship looks like a sharp sword. Just seeing the appearance of the flying ship will give people a sense of primacy. [item: quasi class a flying ship, capable of hyperspace transition, equipped with quantum bombardment gun and biological force field shield...] When Su ye saw the flying ship, he also began to observe the flying ship with the system. Generally speaking, the flying ship is among the quasi-a flying ships, which can be regarded as the existence of Zhongshang. Ling Tianyun also introduced Su ye in detail at this time, "because Mr. Ye, you have only one person, so we are specially equipped with a single person control system mode on this flying ship. Even if you are the only one, you can also start the spacecraft in full state." Su Ye was very satisfied with this. At the moment, Su Ye has been brought to the front of the ship by Ling Tianyun. In front of him, there is a light ball similar to a crystal ball, in which there are many lightning lights flashing. As for these two sides, there are many scientific researchers. These are the manufacturers of the flying ship. In fact, these scientific researchers were very excited when they heard that the flying ship was prepared for the strong in the void hall. After all, it is absolutely a unique opportunity to build a flying ship for such a powerful person. Therefore, now when they see the strong man of the void temple, their eyes are full of pure light. "Mr. Ye, please cover your palm on the light ball and do the final procedure of flying ship recognition." The artificial intelligence equipped on a really powerful flying ship is very powerful, and it also needs to be recognized. Once a master is recognized, he will not betray for life. Su Ye immediately raised his palm, but before he could put it down, he suddenly felt a cold breath coming out from behind him. This kind of breath he once felt in Peng Wang''s body, but compared with Peng Wang''s breath, this breath is obviously much weaker. Su Ye suddenly turned around at this time. As a result, he saw a bony old man walking slowly in his direction. Although the old man is very thin, as if the wind would blow down directly, his breath is very strong. With his appearance, he seems to have immediately become the center of the whole world. Even under this breath, Su Ye feels his skin ache. "See my grandfather!" After seeing the man, the researchers around immediately knelt down and cheered loudly. As for Ling Tianyun and the four elders, they all saluted the old man one after another at the moment. Su Ye frowned slightly. It was obvious that the person who came was the ancestor of the Ling family who had been closed all the time. His strength had surpassed the strong one of the three disasters. "Compared with the golden winged ROC, it''s still much weaker." Su Ye whispered in his heart. It was at this time that the old man''s breath dissipated instantly. He "ha ha" smiled and came directly to Su Ye as soon as he took a step. "Ling Hai, I''ve been closed to deal with the battle with the Xiao family these days. I''m not polite enough. I hope you can forgive me, Mr. Ye." the old man smiled and looked at Su ye, but Su Ye felt very uncomfortable. Su Ye nodded slightly and chose silence directly. Just at this time, a powerful spiritual force came out of the old man and fell directly in the direction of Su Ye. This scene surprised Ling Tianyun and others. Obviously, they didn''t expect that their ancestors would do such a thing. In their opinion, this is to offend Su ye to death. Chapter 406 Su Ye''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and there were countless thoughts to deal with between lightning and flint in his heart. Even at this time, Su Ye has an impulse to directly fight with the Ling family ancestor. Although he knew that if he really started with the Ling family ancestor, he would not be able to defeat each other, but He believed that in terms of his empty attainments, he could at least escape from this place. But at the last moment, Su ye still endured. Just at that moment, Su Ye caught a flash of light in the eyes of the Ling family''s ancestors. His reaction made Su Ye feel that maybe the old ancestor was testing himself. If he really messed up at this time, it would really hurt himself. All this depends on one word: gambling! In fact, Ling Tianyun and the four elders were shocked when they saw the Ling family''s ancestors suddenly attack Su Ye''s magic weapons at this time. They felt frightened for a moment. For them, the strong of the void hall are masters of decision one by one. Although their ancestors'' skills are strong in this place, they are obviously not enough in front of the experts of the void hall. If this really annoys the strong people in the void hall, their families may be destroyed at that time. However, they did not dare to offend the dignity of their ancestors. They had to work in place for a while. But facts have proved that Su Ye is right at this time. At the moment when the powerful spiritual power was about to fall on Su ye, it suddenly stopped on Su Ye''s head. Looking at this scene, Su Ye couldn''t help sighing a sigh of relief in his heart. He knew that the other party still had some scruples about himself. In that case, it''s time to perform by yourself. Su Ye''s eyes became more and more indifferent. Although he didn''t say anything, Su Ye Ling Tianyun and others could obviously feel the anger from Su Ye. This made several people couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat. "Why, is it that the Ling family doesn''t welcome me? Or do you think I really want your flying ship? Su Ye is in a hurry to stick his face to beg?" Su Ye stares at the Ling family ancestor coldly, and his indifferent eyes stabbed directly into the Ling family ancestor''s eyes like needles. Seeing Su ye so, the ancestor of the Ling family immediately hugged Su Ye. "I was impolite just now. I hope you will forgive me." the ancestor of the Ling family immediately saluted Su ye, and his words were very polite. From Su Ye''s actions just now, the ancestor of the Ling family slightly believes in Su Ye''s identity. After all, if fan Su Ye is a liar, there must be some flaws under his authority. But at least Su Ye was very indifferent just now. Even he couldn''t see any flaws. However, the ancestors of the Ling family still have some doubts. Su Ye''s body seemed to have a mysterious smell, but in addition, he didn''t feel the power of a strong man at his level, or far beyond his level. Especially in his opinion, he tried Su ye like that just now. Since Su Ye was angry, he must release his strong breath to hit his face. But The action of the void hall has always been elusive. At this time, when the war is imminent, he dare not destroy his "alliance". "Haihan?" Su ye at this time seemed to hear a joke and immediately sneered. "Do you think you would be happy or angry if I destroyed your place and told you to forgive me?" Being asked by Su ye, Ling Tianyun suddenly shivered, and his eyes were full of fear. In their view, perhaps what they are most worried about is going to happen at the moment. Several people eagerly looked at the ancestor of the Ling family and hoped that the ancestor of the Ling family could think of a better way to solve this matter at this time. The ancestor of the Ling family immediately smiled bitterly. "Sir, I can understand why I''m angry now, but I have my own reasons for doing this. Our side is too remote. It''s hard to hear the rumors of coming to the void hall, let alone an expert in the void hall, but..." At this point, the ancestor of the Ling family couldn''t help but sigh and said, "but this time, there were two experts in the void hall, and we came to the Ling family and the Xiao family respectively, which had to make me doubt." "What?" As soon as the father of the Ling family said this, Ling Tianyun and others were almost staring out their eyes. Their eyes were full of incredible expressions. "How could this be possible? If the strong man of the void hall really went to Xiao''s house, we should have spies here to report back." The strength between them and the Xiao family was originally fifty-five. Originally, Ling Tianyun thought that now he had an expert in the void hall around him, so this time they must win. But unexpectedly, the Xiao family also appeared. At the same time, he understood why his father suspected. Normally, since they both came from the void hall, they should not support the two families respectively. But now that this kind of thing has happened, there are only two possibilities. Either the people in the void hall have ulterior motives, or one of them is false. "There should be no other purpose." on second thought, Ling Tianyun immediately expelled the first thought in his heart. In his opinion, in terms of the identity and status of the void hall, if you really like them, you will definitely choose the way of asking for justice. Then there is only one answer. Between the two, one is false. Ling Tianyun had personally experienced the powerful power of emptiness released by Su ye before. He believed that he was definitely an expert in the emptiness hall. So "Lao Zu, I''ve seen Mr. Ye''s strength. It can''t be fake. I think it must be the Xiao family." Ling Tianyun immediately stood up and proved it to Su Ye. To tell the truth, Su Ye was a little messy at this time. "Shouldn''t it really be so unlucky? I just pretended to be the Lord, but I actually met the Lord?" Su ye thought to herself. If it was just a strong man like Ling''s father or Xiao''s father, Su Ye wouldn''t be afraid. After all, even if you really can''t fight, you can still escape as long as you use empty means. But if the other party is the strong one in the void Hall Chapter 407 Regardless of the strength of the other party, Su Ye believes that as a strong person who can use the power of emptiness, the other party must have a way to prevent himself from escaping. Su Ye sighed in her heart, but there was no worried expression on surface. Su ye turned to look at Ling Tianyun. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t been in a hurry to explain. As a result, Ling Tianyun seemed to be in a hurry to explain to himself. Su Ye immediately showed his satisfaction. "I didn''t get any news from the void hall. It said someone came together. Do you know anything else?" It is the so-called knowing yourself and the enemy and winning every battle. Su ye still has to do everything possible at this time. Ling''s father nodded slightly at this time. I don''t know why. When Ling''s father looked at Su ye now, there was a different look in his eyes. "In fact, if he really wants to speak, he is not a strong man in the void hall, because he is only a disciple of one of the strong men in the void hall." Although Su Ye has been restraining his expression change, but now at the moment of hearing this, Su Ye''s face also showed a brief look of consternation. This change impressively fell into the eyes of Ling''s ancestors. I don''t know what Ling''s father is thinking now. Anyway, when he looks at Su ye, his eyes make su Ye feel cold. Su Ye is really surprised now. After all, in his understanding, there are only a few people in the so-called void hall? If you are the disciples of those people in the void hall, why not count them in the name of the void hall? These problems were not mentioned in the memory of the captain before. At this time, the father of the Ling family looked around. Naturally, those scientific researchers were not fools. At this time, he also knew that the father of the Ling family wanted to say something that could not be known by outsiders, so he immediately saluted and stepped down. The spiritual strength of the ancestors of the Ling family swept around and made sure that they would not be monitored before they spoke about Ali "If I didn''t guess wrong, in fact, Mr. Ye, you should be like him. You are just a disciple of a strong man in the void hall, not a real strong man in the void hall?" just when Su Ye was full of doubts, Su ye heard a very sentence, which made Su ye couldn''t help saying "ah". The father of Ling family looked at Su ye with a more determined expression and a smile, "You don''t have to hide it from me. I know that every generation of the strong in the void hall only takes one disciple in his life, and only when the strong falls can the empty position of the void hall be inherited by the disciple. Generally speaking, the disciples of the strong in the void hall are also anonymous and don''t want to be known by outsiders, but..." At this time, the eyes of the ancestors of the Ling family burst out. "My Ling family is willing to follow Mr. Ye! Don''t worry, Mr. Ye, we won''t tell you about it." The ancestor of the Ling family seemed to be immersed in his own world and talked to himself all the time. Ling Tianyun and others were stunned. Obviously, they didn''t think that Su Ye''s identity would be the so-called "disciple". After all, even they don''t know much about the disciples. For a time, the hearts of these people were disappointed. After all, if the real strong man of the void hall appears, it will definitely be of great benefit to the battle of their family. The means that can destroy everything by raising his hand is definitely not something anyone here can resist. But being a disciple is different. "No wonder, although his strength is strong, I always feel like I lack something. It turns out that he is just a disciple." Ling Tianyun sighed helplessly. "But why did the old ancestor completely bind our family to a disciple?" As soon as the idea appeared, Ling Tianyun was surprised. At the moment, he completely understood it. My grandfather is investing. For a small family like them, it is obviously impossible to have some connection with the big people in the void hall. Even if they work hard, their little assets can not get into the eyes of the big people. But it would be different if they were the disciples of the strong. The strength of these disciples is still weak. If they don''t have a good relationship with them at this time, once they take over as a member of the void hall in the future, the families who have a good relationship with Su ye in advance will naturally be able to "raise chickens and dogs to heaven". Thinking of this, Ling Tianyun was immediately excited. Ling Tianyun and others looked at Su Ye excitedly one by one. After su Ye reacted now, he naturally understood the intention of the ancestor of the Ling family. It is obviously easier to install this disciple than to install the strong person of the void hall. And since the other party is also a disciple of the void hall, Su Ye is really not afraid. "Good!" Su Ye didn''t say much at this time, so he nodded and agreed. Some things are like this. More words make more mistakes! Su Ye immediately went to the light ball on one side. After recognizing the master of the quasi-a-class flying ship, Su ye went directly into the ship. As soon as Su ye entered, a virtual figure of little Lori appeared in front of him. "Hello, master, I''m the artificial intelligence of this quasi class a flying ship. Please take this card and I can appear next to the master at any time." while talking, the artificial intelligence handed a transparent card to Su Ye. To Su Ye''s surprise, although it is a projection, it actually has an entity, which is completely different from the virtual projection in his imagination. Su ye took the card and put it directly into the storage space of the system. "What can you do?" Su ye came to the cockpit at this time. The cockpit is several times larger than the previous spaceship. In addition to science fiction, there is a huge blue gem in the center of the cockpit. At the moment, the blue gem that is so tall is emitting a hazy light. "What is this?" "When the master is away, I can operate the spaceship for the master. I can do most of the things the master can do for the master, such as driving the spaceship and attacking." the artificial intelligence immediately answered Su Ye''s question. "This is the energy crystal. This flying ship has a transcendence mode that can be started in a crisis. After starting the transcendence mode, the host needs to provide Reiki support. The host only needs to inject his Reiki into this energy crystal." Chapter 408 Su Ye nodded suddenly. As soon as he came to the console, a chair appeared quickly. Su Ye was very satisfied with the intimate design of artificial intelligence. "By the way, you should also have a name. In this way, I''ll give you a name... Five younger sisters." From two silly to four lengzi, now he has this five younger sister. I have to say that Su Ye''s name is really so casual. Also lost two silly, they are not, otherwise, it is estimated that they can make complaints about two silly. The AI was very happy and saluted Su ye, "thank you, master. I have a name. My name is five younger sisters." Su Ye is also very satisfied. Look at other people''s five younger sisters'' consciousness. They have named themselves so happy. The four lengzi had no such good consciousness before, but they were still a little unhappy. It''s really time for the four lengzi to learn from the five younger sisters. "Five younger sisters, open the flying ship, keep up with the big army, and let''s start together." "Yes, master!" I saw a series of data streams flashed in Wu Mei''s eyes, and then the spacecraft flew directly. "Master, whether to start the fully transparent mode. In this mode, the master can completely see everything outside, but the outside world still can''t see the master." Su Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect that the system could play like this. When he nodded and agreed. To Su Ye''s surprise, all the precision instruments with a sense of science and technology around him disappeared at this time. Now he seems to be sitting on a chair and flying directly into the air. The sense of visual experience is still very strong. "Yes, yes, ah, they are all systems. Why is there such a big difference between systems? Look at the five younger sisters of others and the system in my mind. There''s no way to compare them." Thinking of the high cold system, Su Ye was helpless. This guy was not only high cold but also lazy. If you don''t wake up and ask questions yourself, the system won''t pay attention to yourself at all. However, it seems that Su Ye''s current mood fluctuation is felt, and Su Ye''s system immediately gives an echo. [Ding! That five younger sister is just a low-level artificial intelligence. How can she compare with this system.] Yo ho! Su Ye was surprised. Unexpectedly, the system was still proud and unhappy. Still call people low-level artificial intelligence? Su ye turned to look at the little Lori in front of her. She was so cute that people couldn''t help but want to hold her in their arms and knead it. It didn''t look like a low-level look. [Ding! Moreover, this so-called fully transparent mode is also a very advanced stage. It only refracts everything from the outside to the inside of the machine through the optical sensing mode. In essence, it is not really transparent.] The proud voice of the system came out again. Su Ye is a little unhappy. "I said, since you are so arrogant and despise the five younger sisters, you should make a spaceship more powerful than the five younger sisters." Su ye said this and suddenly burst into a bad smile. The systematic ability to bear Su night naturally understood, so he said this at this time still had the meaning of motivating. [Ding! The method of stimulating the general is of no use to the of this system.] As a result, such a sentence came directly to the system. Su ye: This system is really a chicken thief. It''s not a simple thing to set up this system. [Ding! Now Wumei has been listed in the item column of the system. As long as the evolution point of the host is enough, it can evolve. At that time, the host can understand how far the system can evolve Wumei.] Hearing this, Su Ye''s eyes burst out. He then reacted that his system can make his blood skills evolve. Isn''t it very easy to simply evolve a spaceship. Of course, now the ship itself has just taken over. If we let the ship evolve directly, how much noise can it cause. Su Ye secretly put it in his heart. After leaving here, he had a chance to evolve the flying ship. Su Ye''s flying ship quickly flew out of the planet with the fleet. However, as soon as she flew into space, the fifth sister sent a danger alarm. "Alarm, 56 million kilometers ahead, abnormal spatial fluctuations are detected, which is caused by a large number of transitions." Wu Mei''s voice came out. Transition? Su Ye was stunned, but then he understood. "Hehe, maybe the Xiao family is here. The Xiao family and the Ling family are really a virtue. They all want to annex each other." ¡­¡­ At this time, the alarm also came from the warship where the ancestors of the Ling family were located. Then I saw a flash of light in the distance. After the light dissipated, thousands of warships were standing in the black universe. "These bastards of the Xiao family took the initiative to attack?" After seeing this scene, the ancestor of the Ling family immediately scolded angrily, "Damn it, where are those spies of the Ling family? Why didn''t we reply at all? This change should be repaid immediately." Hearing the scolding of the Ling family, Ling Tianyun and others felt extremely embarrassed one by one. "Since some time ago, all the monitors we put near Xiao''s house have been scrapped, and we have lost contact with the spies at Xiao''s house. Where did you get the news before, Grandpa?" "A long time ago, I buried a chess piece in Xiao''s house, but now I''ve cut off contact with him, isn''t it..." At this point, the ancestor of the Ling family couldn''t help showing a look of worry on his face. "I''d like to inform my grandfather that there is a communication request from the Xiao family. Is it connected?" At this time, a staff member asked. "Connect, I want to see what the Xiao family is up to." the ancestor of the Ling family snorted coldly. However, after this connection, almost all the fleets opened the same video communication window. Everyone saw a glowing old man sitting and looking at the crowd. After seeing the video connected, the old man immediately "ha ha" laughed. "Old Ling, long time no see, ha ha ha!" this man is the ancestor of the Xiao family, but now it seems that the ancestor of the Xiao family is very proud and full of confidence. The ancestor of the Ling family frowned slightly, snorted coldly and said, "hum, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought you were dead." Ling''s father''s tone was not good. He snorted coldly, but instead of angering the Xiao''s father, the Xiao''s father laughed more happily. Chapter 409 "Hey, you old fellow, you still haven''t changed your temper. Why are you so angry after so many years? Don''t be so angry, otherwise you won''t see the day when your Ling family was destroyed by my Xiao family." Although the ancestor of the Xiao family said this with Great indifference, the sarcastic meaning in the tone is very strong. He said this with great hatred. As soon as he said this, everyone in the fleet was angry and scolded. As for the faces of the ancestors of the Ling family, they were also low, as if they could drip water. "Want to destroy our Ling family? Hehe, old man Xiao, are you a little too confident? The combat effectiveness of our two families is similar. It''s not certain who will destroy who." Ling''s words made Xiao''s "ha ha" smile. Obviously, he doesn''t care about Ling''s words at all. "Oh, by the way, I brought you a gift when I came to your Ling house this time." Said Huajian, the ancestor of the Xiao family took a picture, and then the picture switched to a huge cabin. In this cabin, there are thousands of people, but at the moment, these people are tied up by colorful ties, and their clothes and trousers are stripped away. There are some women among them, who are curled up on the ground and dare not move. At the moment of seeing this scene, the complexion of Ling Tianyun and others was gloomy. "Damn it! These are our spies!" Ling Tianyun almost bit his teeth and said. He was still wondering why he couldn''t contact the spies before. Now he realized that all his spies were arrested by these bastards. Looking at these Ling family people who were stripped clean and tied up like pigs, the faces of Ling Tianyun and others almost seemed to resist the blood. "Ha ha ha!" The laughter of the ancestors of the Xiao family came out again, but when it fell into the ears of Ling Tianyun and others, it made them feel unusually harsh. "You should know all these people? I didn''t expect that your Ling family was so polite and sent so many spies to my Xiao family. Of course, some spies have surrendered to us. These people have a hard mouth, so they were detained." In fact, only a few people in the Ling family know about the dark sigh. But now, as soon as the ancestor of the Xiao family said this, all the people in the Ling family''s fleet knew the identity of these people. These are all their clansmen. At that time, many fleets sent out angry abuse. How did they not expect that the Xiao family would treat their clansmen like this. However, while angry, I don''t know why, there was a trace of rabbit death and fox sorrow in the hearts of the Ling family. Su Ye looked at this scene and couldn''t help giving a thumbs up to the Xiao family. "The ancestor of the Xiao family is really vicious. This is a good way to kill three birds with one stone. First, he can destroy some spies. Second, he now says that even if there are still dark sighs that have not been found, it is estimated that the Ling family can no longer believe those dark sighs. Third, hehe, if he kills these people directly, it will still have a certain blow to the morale of the Ling family." Su Ye joked and smiled. He believed that since the ancestor of the Xiao family could do such a thing now, he would not be soft hearted. It was at this time that the voice of the ancestors of the Xiao family came out again. "Hey, I don''t want to kill too many people. Unfortunately, you Ling family are too unkind. I can''t help but give them a ride." although this is said like this, from the words of the ancestors of the Xiao family, I can clearly feel the joy in the words of the ancestors of the Xiao family at the moment. Ling''s ancestors and others squatted in anger. Needless to say, they now understand what Xiao''s ancestors want to do. At this time, a middle-aged man walked into the cabin slowly with his back to the crowd. To everyone''s anger, the middle-aged man was still holding a steel knife in his hand. The video is very clear. From the video, people can also clearly find that the steel knife is not very sharp in fact, and even looks a little dull. "Asshole!" The ancestor of the Ling family immediately scolded angrily. He knew in his heart that the ancestor of the Xiao family wanted to deliberately torture these spies. Only the next second, the face of Ling''s ancestors was full of shocked expressions. At this time, he was stunned to see that the middle-aged man slowly turned his head so that everyone could clearly see the man''s face. There is a deep scar on the middle-aged man''s face, and there is a fierce light in his eyes. Just seeing it at the first sight, it will give people a feeling like an outlaw. "This... How could this be possible? How could it be him?" The ancestor of the Ling family couldn''t help crying out. Even in terms of his mind and strength, he was unable to control his emotional changes at this time. The man in front of him was the so-called "buried seed" in his mouth just now. He was a spy arranged by the Xiao family a long time ago, and this man was also very loyal to him. In his opinion, this man should not betray himself. But the scene in front of him reminded him that the people he trusted had really betrayed him. To tell the truth, at the moment of seeing this scene, the ancestors of the Lin family had a feeling of darkness in front of them. He devoted too much effort to the middle-aged man. Even he watched the middle-aged man grow up. In the mind of the ancestors of the Ling family, this middle-aged man is even similar to his own children. It is just like this. Now after seeing this scene, it is more difficult for him to accept it. "Old man Xiao, what did you do to him?" the ancestor of the Ling family scolded angrily. In his opinion, the reason why the middle-aged man betrayed him must be the hands and feet secretly made by the ancestors of the Xiao family. Even speaking, he may have been brainwashed by the ancestors of the Xiao family. After hearing this, the ancestor of the Xiao family couldn''t help laughing again. At the moment, he looked at the ancestor of the Ling family in a winner''s attitude. "I know what you mean. In this case, I''ll let him talk to you in person." At the moment when the ancestors of the Xiao family said this, the middle-aged man immediately saluted the camera. "Hello, Grandpa, we meet again." The middle-aged man''s voice was relaxed, as if he didn''t feel guilty for betraying the ancestors of the Xiao family. Chapter 410 Looking at the man''s relaxed expression, the ancestors of the Ling family almost twisted their eyebrows into pimples. "I really appreciate your kindness in raising me, but unfortunately, you can''t give me everything I want, but the Xiao family can, so don''t blame me for betraying the Ling family." The man looked indifferent, as if the betrayal of the Ling family was a very casual thing, which could not attract too much attention from him. "Why?" through these words, the ancestor of the Ling family had understood everything in his heart. The man was not brainwashed, but really betrayed himself. But that''s what made him even more angry. The man shrugged jokingly. "Why? Don''t you know? I want his position. Unfortunately, you can''t follow me." A light screen also appeared in front of the man. At the moment, he could clearly see the situation opposite the ancestor of Daling family. While talking, he raised his hand and pointed in the direction of Ling Tianyun. "You want to be the master? How is that possible? You are a..." The ancestor of the Ling family was stunned and scolded, but before he finished, he was interrupted by a laugh full of sarcasm. "I''m just an outsider, right? The leader of the Ling family must be directly related to the Ling family? So I joined the Xiao family. The ancestor of the Xiao family has promised me that as long as you are captured, this area will be under my control." The whole Ling family was angry at the middle-aged man''s words. However, people have to admit that the promise of the Xiao family is indeed very attractive and difficult to refuse. "You... You..." The ancestor of the Ling family was so angry that he couldn''t even say a complete word. Looking at the ancestor of the Ling family, the man couldn''t help laughing, "you don''t have to be so angry. You raised me, and I have been serving the Ling family for the first half of my life. I have completely returned your kindness to you. From now on, I want to live for myself." The middle-aged man''s words were very natural, and he didn''t pay attention to the so-called "betrayal" this time. As soon as this was said, the voice of the ancestors of the Xiao family came out again, "well, you''ve talked about the past. It''s time to do something serious." As soon as the ancestor of the Xiao family said this, the middle-aged man immediately saluted and respectfully shouted "yes". The next second, he directly picked up the blunt knife in his hand and rushed to the bound Ling family''s dark sigh. He frantically waved and cut with the knife, but the knife was too blunt. At most, a knife only split some epidermis, and even some people''s brain bags were only cut for a section, and a large section hung around their neck. He slashed wildly. The bloody picture gave many people a strong visual impact, especially after hearing the sad screams of those spies, all the Ling family were gnashing their teeth with anger. Seeing here, Su Ye couldn''t help sighing, and her eyebrows twisted into pimples. Although kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself. However, this practice of the ancestors of the Xiao family still made Su Ye feel a burst of disgust. But at the moment, Su ye had to admit that this move of the Xiao family''s ancestor at the moment had a certain spiritual impact on everyone, especially the Ling family''s ancestor. For the Lin family''s ancestor, it was like a needle running through his heart. "This is a cruel character." Su night sighed. He knew very well that he could be so cruel to deal with these spies now. It was estimated that if the Ling family was really captured, he could wash the Ling family with blood. "All the fleet obey orders, avenge our people and kill them!" At this time, the ancestor of the Ling family took a deep breath of air conditioning and shouted immediately. While talking, all the fleets started immediately and were ready to rush to Xiao''s fleet. At the same time, the ancestors of the Ling family are also ready to cut off the video. "Wait a minute. I''m in such a hurry. I''ve given you more than one gift." However, at this time, a joking laughter came out. Now when hearing the words of the ancestors of the Xiao family, the Ling family and others have a feeling of panic. They are afraid to see what makes them angry again. After hesitating for a while, the ancestor of the Ling family didn''t cut off the picture. After all, if he cut off the picture at this time, his people would feel that they had climbed the old guy. While talking, the ancestor of the Xiao family slowly stood up at this time, with some respect in his expression. "I think you should have got the news. Here comes the disciple of the strong in the void hall from the Xiao family." in the talking room, the ancestor of the Xiao family made an invitation and saw a man in gorgeous clothes slowly come out. The man''s eyebrows wore a proud color, and his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he disdained everything in front of him. At the moment of hearing this, many people in the Ling family couldn''t help shouting in horror. They naturally knew the strength of the void hall, but they didn''t expect that there were experts of the void hall in front of them at this time, even if they were only a disciple, but it was enough to make people feel frightened. This makes them wonder whether this is the meaning of the void hall. Although Su ye made some noise at Ling''s house before, this matter was finally suppressed. It spread only to a small number of people. Most people don''t know that Su Ye exists. "Old man Ling, we have agreed with Mr. Cai now. In the future, our Xiao family will be Mr. Cai''s partner, and our Xiao family will also get the support of the void hall. Ha ha, old man Ling, I want to ask. It''s all like this. What do you take to fight me?" As soon as the master of the Xiao family said this, it was definitely a great blow to the momentum of the Ling family. After all, if there is a war this time, it will annoy the void hall. At that time, as long as there is an expert in the void hall, all of them will die. "But I''m also very kind. As long as you promise me a request, I can bypass you and stop attacking you. How about it?" When the ancestors of the Xiao family said this, their eyes were full of ridicule and banter. What was the ancestor of the Xiao family like? Naturally, the ancestor of the Ling family knew very well. He didn''t believe that the ancestor would really spare them. Looking at the gloomy face of Ling''s ancestors, Xiao''s ancestors couldn''t help laughing more happily. "Don''t be so nervous, old Ling. Hahaha, my request is also very simple. Just promise that the Ling family will obey the Xiao family in the future and hand over your dark sea, and I can let you go." Chapter 411 As soon as this was said, the eyebrows of the ancestors of the Ling family were twisted into pimples in a moment. He knew that the bastard in front of him would never let them go so easily. The ancestors of the Xiao family and he are enemies all their lives. They all want to annex each other. Unfortunately, the strength of the two families has always been the same. Now that the Xiao family has invited such a strong assistance, it is naturally impossible to let go of the Ling family. This is also why after the Ling family learned about Su Ye''s existence, it is a truth that they will immediately make up their mind to attack the Xiao family. Looking at the depressed look on the face of Ling''s father, Xiao''s father was very happy. At this moment, he seemed to have become a winner in life. When he was protected, he laughed loudly. "Father Ling, even if you''re angry now, what''s the use? Compared with the destruction of the family, I think you should know how to choose." At this point, Lin offered a price. Lao Zu couldn''t help laughing again. His eyebrows were full of sad expressions. For him, it is definitely the happiest thing in his life to let the old enemy of the Ling family eat so much. "You don''t have any choice now." At this time, the disciple of the void Hall who had been silent said this in a cold voice. His voice sounds very cold. Even across the big screen, it makes people feel cold all over. As soon as he said this, the morale of the Ling family, which had already suffered a heavy blow, has now fallen into a low valley. Many people can''t even see any hope. After all, compared with the void hall, their family is really nothing. "The Xiao family has really made a lot of money. They use various ways to attack the Ling family''s self-confidence, especially after the previous incident. Now there is a suppression of the emptiness hall. If the Ling family has no cards, I''m afraid the Ling family will really fall down this time." Thinking of the so-called "cards", Su ye had a feeling of crying and laughing. I really didn''t expect that I would become the bottom card for the Ling family to boost morale. "It''s a little interesting." Su Ye joked and smiled. And it was at this time that a more manic laughter came out. The laughter came from the mouth of the Ling family''s ancestors. At the moment, on the big screen of all warships, we can see that the ancestor of the Ling family laughed like crazy. Seeing this situation, many people in the Ling family frowned in amazement. Although they said that it was not easy for them to talk nonsense on the surface, they all had some doubts in their hearts and felt that their ancestors of the Ling family should not be stimulated too much. At the thought of this, everyone''s mood became more and more depressed. "I said, old Ling, are you too excited to be crazy?" Xiao''s father looked at Ling''s father with a look of consternation at this time. At the same time, he was also confused in his heart. After all, according to his understanding of the old opponent, the old opponent should not be so fragile in his heart. Is there any other conspiracy of this old guy? Such an idea flashed through the hearts of the ancestors of the Xiao family. But then he sneered. Any scheme can never be useful under the great power of the void hall. "Stop talking nonsense and tell me which one you choose? If you don''t make a decision again, I''ll make a decision for you." the ancestor of the Xiao family sneered at this time. At the same time, he subconsciously glanced at the young man around him. When he saw that the young man''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, as if he was angry, he didn''t dare to neglect it. "Do you think you are qualified to make a decision for me? I don''t know whether the so-called disciple of the void Hall of your Xiao family is true or not, but... It''s lucky. We Ling family also have a disciple of the void hall. Why don''t you two meet? What do you think, Mr. Ye?" Although he was consulting Su ye, at the moment, Ling''s ancestors had cut Su Ye''s picture to the big screens of all fleets. The Ling family also has disciples of the void hall? As soon as this was said, everyone was completely shocked. In particular, the strong men of the Ling family, one by one, seemed to see a monster staring at Su ye on the big screen. Su Ye looked much younger than the young man of the Xiao family. At the first moment of seeing Su ye, the feeling in everyone''s heart was that the ancestor of the Ling family was lying. After all, this thing is too coincidental. Coincidence makes people think it can''t be true. Su Ye shrugged her shoulders calmly, looking indifferent. "Old man Ling, you can''t tell such a lie. If you let the void hall know at that time, you Ling family will be completely destroyed." the ancestor of the Xiao family frowned slightly and couldn''t help threatening. Obviously, he didn''t believe there would be such a coincidence. Both of them had disciples from the void hall at the same time. The grandfathers of the Ling family are not weaker than those of the Xiao family. "This is exactly what I want to tell you. Don''t regret it yourself." Looking at the domineering appearance of the Ling family''s ancestors, the Xiao family''s ancestors hesitated for a while. Based on his understanding of the ancestors of the Ling family, the old guy is very cautious. It is reasonable to say that he can''t tell such a lie, which is completely killing himself. So Is this boy really the son of the void hall? The same idea also came into being in the hearts of the Ling family. However, unlike just now, Su Ye''s appearance finally raised the originally depressed momentum again. Especially those strong men who had been sealed before this time also began to tell everyone about Su Ye. Almost at this moment, there were happy cheers in Ling''s warship. After the previous repressive atmosphere, these soldiers of the Ling family now have a strong sense of war in their hearts again. As long as they also have the strong ones of the void hall, and then fight with the Xiao family, they naturally have no fear in their hearts. The ancestors of the Xiao family subconsciously looked at the young man around them. The young man''s name is Cai Shuang. At the moment, he is also staring at the big screen with a puzzled face, and his obvious expression is also stunned and puzzled. "Are you also from the void hall?" finally, Cai Shuang couldn''t help asking. Su Ye frowned slightly. Although she had some doubts in her heart, she didn''t show it. She just stared at Cai Shuang coldly. "Cut, didn''t you say that you are from the void hall? Why, don''t you even know the disciples of the same void hall?" When it was, the ancestor of the Ling family couldn''t help laughing. At the same time, he asked Su Ye''s curiosity. Chapter 412 Cai Shuang slowly raised her eyelids at this time. When she looked at the ancestors of the Ling family, there was a sense of banter in her eyes. "It''s really a family in a remote area, and her vision is really narrow." Cai Shuang''s voice is very cold, and her words are obviously full of irony. If someone dared to talk to himself like this, the ancestor of the Ling family would have slapped him and killed this kind of thing. But who let the other party come from the void hall? Even if I feel extremely indignant at this time, the ancestors of the Ling family still have to bear it at the moment. "What do you mean?" the father of the Ling family suppressed his anger and asked. For Cai Shuang, it was like a joke. He looked in the direction of Su ye with disdain, "why, isn''t there a void hall over there? Doesn''t he know?" Obviously, there was also some temptation in this words. Su ye knew very well that there were many pits in this words. If he spoke casually, once he said something wrong, he would really have to help. When soldiers came to block him, Su Ye naturally had his own way. At the moment of hearing Cai Shuang''s words, Su Ye slowly raised her eyelids, but the chill on her face became more and more intense. "Do you think you have any qualification for me to explain to you?" Su Ye''s words were cold to the bone. Cai Shuang was so angry that she trembled all over her body. She wanted to start directly with Su Ye. Cai Shuangleng snorted, "I don''t know which patriarch you belong to, but since you dare to be so arrogant in front of me today, boy, I''ll let you know how to write the word regret." Su Ye''s words have completely angered Cai Shuang. "Cut, it''s not certain whether you are a Xibei goods or not. Unexpectedly, you dare to be so arrogant in front of Mr. Ye?" Ling Tianyun immediately sneered. Obviously, in his opinion, Su Ye he identified must be the genuine goods, and the guy opposite must be pretending. "You... Hum, we don''t see each other at ordinary times among the nine patriarchs of the void hall, and there is no contact between the disciples. Why, I don''t know him. It''s strange?" Cai Shuang scolded angrily. It seemed that there were sparks in her eyes. At this time, Cai Shuang was talking to Ling Tianyun, but Su Ye caught Cai Shuang''s eyes at this time. For a moment, Cai Shuang''s eyes fell on him. "Is this guy still trying to test me?" Su Ye was stunned. He was the real Xibei goods. He didn''t know whether the disciples in the void hall were like this. If the other party was deceiving himself and had any reaction, wouldn''t he really know that he was false? But If the other party is telling the truth, he can''t express anything else. Su ye thought of this and didn''t make any response. He just fed you around the corner of his mouth, showing a disdainful sneer. This feeling is ambiguous, and he can''t see any flaws at all. Maintaining the status quo! Cai Shuang frowned and hesitated to look at Su Ye. A moment later, she snorted coldly and said, "boy, which patriarch do you belong to?" at the moment, the man obviously wanted to continue to find out about Su Ye. Su Ye grinned and sneered, "what kind of thing are you and deserve to know my teacher''s name?" Su Ye''s voice sounds extremely arrogant. If it is put on others, it is estimated that his current behavior will already be criticized. He is pretending to be more arrogant. But for the heirs of the void hall, it seems very normal to many people. They are qualified to be arrogant. "You..." Cai Shuang was so angry that her eyes were going to burst out of anger. "You faking ghosts, since you are also the descendant of the void hall, it''s just right. I''d like to see how many abilities the disciples taught by other sect leaders have. You can fight with me, boy." Cai Shuang stretched out her hand and pointed to Su Ye across the screen. The look was full of arrogance. "Good!" Su ye knew that the other party was just a disciple. In fact, he was also eager to try. After all, he had not fought with a special void skill practitioner. He wanted to see how others used the power of void. At that time, he could also have some reference effects. "A war outside!" Cai Shuang immediately disappeared from the original place. Then, with the lens switching of the big screen, the man already appeared in the outer space. After all, they are very human. Their aura is quite majestic. With aura protection, they naturally don''t need to use the so-called spacesuit. At the moment, Cai Shuang is holding a long gun in her hand. The majestic appearance is like a generation of God of war. Just seeing this appearance makes people feel unmatched. "Come out and fight!" For ordinary people, it is naturally impossible to transmit sound in this cosmic space, but for practitioners, they can use Reiki as a medium for sound transmission. At this moment, these sounds are captured by warships again, and naturally they can be clearly transmitted to every warship. "Strong breath fluctuation is detected, master. There is a strong space breath fluctuation on his weapon. Please deal with it carefully." Five younger sisters immediately reported the situation detected from Cai Shuang to Su Ye. Su Ye sneered, "he is not afraid." Su Ye has also tested just now. The level of this weapon has not reached the level of Jueshan sea. Su Ye obviously won''t pay attention to it. When Su Ye was about to put his hand, a small bell appeared in his hand. The next second, Su Ye disappeared directly from the flying ship. "Detected the super strong space breath fluctuation." the moment Su Ye disappeared, five younger sisters seemed to say such a sentence to herself. I have to say that the AI attribute of Wu Mei is still very strong. At the moment of saying this, Wu Mei''s face was filled with joy. "I didn''t expect that the master could display such a strong space atmosphere. It should be easy to deal with CAI Shuang." Although that''s what I''m saying, Wu Mei''s eyes have never left the big screen. "Huh?" Cai Shuang is still waiting for Su Ye''s arrival. Originally, in his opinion, now they are far away. Even if Su Ye is the descendant of the void hall, it is obviously impossible to fly directly through the void. He must have been sent by a flying ship. After all, if you put yourself in a position, he doesn''t have the ability of direct transmission. Chapter 413 But just at this point, he suddenly felt a very strong fluctuation in the space in front of him. Hundreds of meters in front of him, bursts of space ripples appeared impressively. "Strong spatial fluctuations detected." "There seems to be something in the space in front of Mr. Cai Shuang." "The fluctuation of space breath is rising, and it is about to reach a peak value." "After data analysis, now this spatial breath fluctuation is stronger than the power Mr. Cai Shuang can exert." While the outside world changed, there were bursts of shouts from the warship where the ancestors of the Xiao family lived. Originally, the ancestor of the Xiao family was full of confidence in CAI Shuang. In his opinion, as long as Cai Shuang made a move, he would be able to solve the trouble of Su ye and Ling family. But now, after hearing the words of these staff members, the hearts of the ancestors of the Xiao family suddenly fell into the bottom valley. Their originally red faces have now become pale. You know, the video communication between the two sides is still going on. The expression of the ancestors of the Xiao family naturally fell into the eyes of the Ling family, which immediately made many Ling family children cheer up. They know that the arrogant ancestor of the Xiao family is afraid at the moment. "Oh, why, old man Xiao, you look very bad now. Why, are you worried and afraid now? Are you afraid that the northwest goods over there will be killed by Mr. Ye?" The ancestor of the Ling family is now as happy as a teenager. On the other hand, the children of the Xiao family all frowned and looked very nervous. Obviously, luck has changed, and the state of both sides has changed greatly. "Hum, I haven''t really played yet. How do you know who will lose?" the ancestor of the Xiao family can only say this now. "Buzz!" It was also at this time that a buzzing sound came out of the spacecraft. Everyone was amazed to see that a huge blue clock appeared not far from Cai Shuang at this time. The big clock is like a spaceship, constantly floating in the universe. At the same time, there are bursts of space breath blooming on the big clock. "Hum, the guy who plays tricks, break it for me!" Cai Shuang is not stupid. Naturally, he also understands that Su Ye appears now. He immediately scolds and immediately prepares to attack and kill Su ye first. The powerful breath bloomed from his long gun, especially at the tip of the gun, with a large force of space bursting out. With the movement of the long gun, the space seems to be shaking, and may slip and crack at any time. Originally, in CAI Shuang''s view, he used such a powerful attack. Su ye should dodge or resist anyway. But the bell still hung in front of him, and Su ye still didn''t appear. The scene fell into CAI Shuang''s eyes, which immediately made Cai Shuang angry. In his opinion, it was su Ye''s contempt for him. "Kill!" He gave a reprimand, and it was at this time that the long gun appeared in front of the void clock. The long gun suddenly poked forward, and then there was a deafening crash. With the impact of the long gun with the void clock, an extremely strong momentum spread in all directions. Cai Shuang bears the brunt. He knows very well that if he is hit by this momentum, he may have to suffer some trauma. Thinking of this, Cai Shuang immediately wanted to dodge. But just at this time, a joking voice came out. "Want to go? Don''t you think it''s too late?" the sound was naturally made by Su Ye. He saw that the void clock had disappeared. At the moment when Cai Shuang was about to dodge, Su Ye grabbed his long gun directly. Unless Cai Shuang gave up the long gun, otherwise, he must be hit by the ripples of this space now. "You madman!" Cai Shuang scolded angrily. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Su ye would kill the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred at this time. Su Ye pulled the long gun like this. Neither of them could escape at that time. The spear is a weapon that Cai Shuang is very satisfied with. It is obviously impossible for him to give up the spear at this time. Otherwise, in CAI Shuang''s opinion, Su ye will take it for himself. In desperation, Cai Shuang can only run his aura and forcibly resist the blow, but even so, Cai Shuang feels a surge of Qi and blood in his body at the moment. He grits his teeth and insists immediately. Otherwise, it is estimated that he will have to spit blood directly now. And it was at this time that the space ripples also fell in front of Su Ye. Cai Shuang sneered in his heart. In his opinion, Su ye must be running away at the moment. Once he ran away, he could naturally take back his long gun. "This attack? It''s not enough to be afraid." Su Ye calmly opened his mouth, and at the same time, he put a finger deep and gently poked at the front. Perhaps Mr. Xiao and his family could not see clearly what Su ye had just done because of the angle, but Cai Shuang could see clearly now. At the moment when the ripples in the space were about to hit Su Ye''s body, a small blue bell appeared in front of him. The ripples of space hit the little clock directly. Cai Shuang clearly knew the strength of the space ripples. In his opinion, the little bell certainly couldn''t withstand the impact. To his amazement, at this moment, the body of the little bell just trembled slightly. The space ripples that were supposed to hit Su Ye actually directly cracked a gap, and the space ripples directly avoided Su Ye, Did not cause any damage to Su Ye. Although this is only the first time to fight, and Su Ye is passive to let go, after the appearance of this scene, Cai Shuang understands a truth. The strength of young people who look too young for themselves at this age is very terrible. Thinking of this, he pulled the long gun hard and wanted to take it away. However, Su Ye''s palm was like an iron hoop. No matter how hard he tried, the long gun was still pulled by Su Ye. "Let go, void thorn!" At this time, Cai Shuang immediately made a seal with both hands and immediately pressed it in the direction of Su Ye. Then the void around him trembled slightly. Su Ye obviously saw that several light patterns like cone thorns appeared in the space around Cai Shuang. Under the guidance of CAI Shuang, these cone thorns rushed directly in the direction of Su Ye. Chapter 414 "Is this your attack method?" looking at this attack, Su Ye''s face was filled with disappointment. His expression is definitely a great stimulus to Cai Shuang. Just as Cai Shuang was about to speak, he saw that Su Ye threw the blue clock in his hand in front of him, and then he counted it again. Every time you click, a very powerful space ripple appears. Cai Shuang''s attack directly collapses at the moment of contacting these space ripples. Su Ye actually restrained his power. Otherwise, it is estimated that these forces will collapse completely only with this click. "You... You..." Looking at Su Ye''s strength now, Cai Shuang''s face was full of horror. He didn''t expect that Su Ye''s strength was so terrible. "Your strength is a little disappointing to me. Do you want this very much? I return it to you, but I hope you can show some skills that satisfy me." Su Ye calmly looked at the CAI Shuang in front of her and said this sentence slowly. Hearing Su Ye''s words now, Cai Shuang almost vomited blood. In front of so many people, she was ridiculed by Su ye, which made Cai Shuang feel quite shameless. But Su Ye''s strength is really strong, which makes him have to be careful. "Hum, boy, I admit I underestimated you before, but since you want to see my strength, I won''t let you down. You can be careful." Cai Shuang sneered and saw that at this time, an extremely powerful force of space bloomed from the weapon. The force of space directly fell on Cai Shuang. After a while, Cai Shuang burst into a hazy light. Under everyone''s gaze, Cai Shuang''s body slowly flew into the air, and it was at this moment that the power of space became violent, whether it was the warships of the Xiao family or the Ling family. Su Ye''s feeling at the moment is obvious. When Cai Shuang''s body flies up, Su Ye obviously feels that the space around him seems to have become boiling water, and the boiling water is boiling. There was a feeling of mutual squeeze in the space around him. Cai Shuang''s strength is in the middle of the three disasters, but for Su ye, he can exert such strength in this strength, which is also very good. "It''s a bit like that, but this space movement is not enough to threaten me." Su Ye whispered in his heart. However, at this time, the space suddenly trembled, and a strange voice came out from Cai Shuang''s mouth. Although everyone heard it clearly, it was strange that no one understood what Cai Shuang was shouting. [skill: emptiness proverb: robbery] [skill imitation succeeded! Available!] At the moment of hearing this sound, Su Ye''s mind also heard a systematic prompt sound. Su Ye was slightly stunned. Although he didn''t know what the so-called "empty proverb" was, Su Ye felt a little broken just hearing these words. "It''s interesting. It seems that he has acquired a good skill." Su Ye slowly looked up at Cai Shuang. This time, he was very satisfied with his previous decision. It was also at this time that Su ye saw that a huge word "robbery" loomed behind Cai Shuang. With the appearance of this word, the space around Su Ye began to shake violently, and it felt like waves. Su Ye moved a body at this time, but he was surprised to find that his body had been limited with the turbulence of the space around him. Su Ye''s mouth turned up slightly and showed a joking smile. Do you want to lock yourself completely? I little interesting! "God, the art of space power has been raised to thousands, which is enough to destroy a small city." "He is only in the middle of the three major disasters, but under such power, I guess even the strong in the later stage of the three major disasters will have to be hit hard." "Now I''m curious about how Mr. ye should resist this attack." "I have to admit that Cai Shuang''s strength is really strong. He is worthy of being the descendant of the void hall." Looking at the changes in the values on the big screen, many people exclaimed. Even Ling Tianyun and others, who had always had strong self-confidence in Su ye, now have their eyebrows twisted into pimples, and their eyes are full of worries about Su Ye. "I said you would regret it, kill!" Cai Shuang obviously has a killing intention for Su Ye. He pointed his long gun towards Su ye, and heard a sound of "bang". The word "robbery" collapsed instantly. Then a robbery light seemed to destroy everything, and flew directly towards Su Ye. But it was also at this time that everyone saw again that the blue clock displayed by Su Ye appeared again. At the moment when the light was about to touch Su Ye''s body, the blue clock appeared again and directly covered Su Ye''s body. "When!" An earth shaking sound came out. Under this impact, the surrounding air directly set off bursts of ripples and spread in all directions. The ripples were like waves. Just seeing this scene, the warships of the Xiao family opened their defense shields. The strong waves hit these shields, making them violently turbulent. At the same time, Su Ye''s direction also flashed a dazzling light. Under the influence of this light, neither Ling''s home nor Xiao''s detection system can see Su Ye''s current situation clearly. "It''s worthy of being the strong one in the void hall. It''s so strong just because of the aftermath of the battle." looking at the scene in front of us, the Xiao family and the Ling family couldn''t help feeling in secret. "But I just don''t know whether the guy surnamed ye can carry it or not." "Hum, can you? Didn''t you see Mr. Cai Shuang''s attack so strong this time? He wants to carry it down. It''s definitely a fool''s dream." "I don''t think so. Mr. Cai Shuang''s attack is really too strong. It seems that our Xiao family has the upper hand." Obviously, at the moment, the Xiao family are full of confidence in CAI Shuang. They don''t think Su ye can stop the blow at this time. But what these people didn''t notice was that Cai Shuang''s face looked quite dignified at the moment. As the one who exerts his skills, he can obviously feel the defense from Su Ye. Chapter 415 The defense was so solid that he even felt powerless in his heart. "Damn it, which leader''s disciple is this boy? Why is he so powerful?" Cai Shuang scolded in her heart. While she was shocked by Su Ye''s strength, she also regretted. If he knew Su Ye was so powerful, he shouldn''t be so impulsive to attack Su Ye directly. Cai Shuang even subconsciously looked around. If necessary, he was ready to The power of robbing light was really strong. At the moment, under the attack of robbing light, Su Ye''s void clock began to tremble slightly. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation since he acquired the skill of void clock. The impact between the robbery light and the void clock lasted for a moment, and finally the robbery light faded slowly. "Is the battle over?" "Is the boy dead?" "Hahaha, Ling''s fool, you see now. Who is the fake?" "This time you Ling family lost miserably." Looking at the bright light fading, many strong people in the Xiao family couldn''t help laughing excitedly. Even the ancestors of the Xiao family showed a ferocious smile at this time. "Old Ling, I don''t think you have any qualifications to fight me now. I gave you a chance just now. It''s a pity. You old man don''t know how to cherish it. Then, you''re waiting to be destroyed..." Before the master of the Xiao family finished saying this, he suddenly exclaimed in amazement. At the moment, the light around Su Ye has completely dissipated. The ancestors of the Xiao family and the Xiao family, who were still shouting in amazement, looked at Su ye, who was still safely suspended in the universe. Even after zooming in, they were shocked to find that although Cai Shuang''s attack was powerful, Su Ye didn''t even change his face. "This... How is this possible? He... How can he be so strong?" The ancestors of the Xiao family couldn''t help shouting in horror. Especially when I thought of the clamor I had made in front of the ancestors of the Ling family, but what was the result? The real result slapped him hard. Also ugly are the people of the Xiao family. The more they shouted just now, the more ugly their faces are now. At the moment, they can''t wait to find a seam to drill down. What happened just now is really embarrassing. "Old man Xiao, what did you say you wanted us to wait for? Are you waiting to kill you? Don''t worry, since you don''t give us a chance, our Ling family won''t give you a chance." At this time, the ancestor of the Ling family looked very happy and laughed happily. "Aren''t these people of the Xiao family writing? The battle hasn''t ended just now. They are so impatient to jump out to find a sense of existence?" "It''s interesting. Just look at the look of Xiao''s grandfather, and look at his expression of eating dead people''s meat. It''s really funny." "I think the Xiao family is here to make fun." At the beginning, seeing Cai Shuang''s aggressive attack really made many people of the Ling family feel very depressed. Even they felt that Su ye would die at this time. Especially at that time, the Xiao family had sinister intentions and passed on the voice of the Xiao family''s children''s mockery of the Ling family. After hearing those words, Ling family''s heart is more like a shadow. But fortunately, now the shadow is completely gone. There was a feeling of elation in the Ling family, as if a great war had been completely won. "Your attack is really strong, which I have to admit." at this time, Su ye, who has been silent, suddenly opened his mouth. His eyes were cold. The moment he looked at Cai Shuang made Cai Shuang feel as if a layer of cold ice had been formed in his heart. Cai Shuang couldn''t help shivering directly. "You... You..." Cai Shuang''s voice is trembling. The empty proverb just now is his strongest attack means, and the empty proverb also consumes extreme power. At the moment, he already feels that his aura is empty. Cai Shuang quickly took a pill at this time, which made her aura recover a lot. Unfortunately, the feeling of emptiness and weakness in her body could not subside immediately. "I admit that just now I was really wondering if you were the son of the void hall. After all, the probability of meeting two disciples of the void hall in such a remote place is too small, so I came to verify it." At this time, Cai Shuang turned her eyes and showed a serious expression on her face, slowly saying such a sentence. Su ye put her hands around her chest and made a joking "Oh" sound in her mouth. Looking at Su Ye''s indifference now, Cai Shuang was upset, but he knew that if he really angered the man younger than himself, he might have to die in this place. "I know now that you are indeed the descendant of our void hall. Since we are all martial brothers, we don''t need to kill each other, do you think so." Cai Shuang reluctantly grinned, but he didn''t know how ugly his smile looked. Su Ye nodded slightly. His move made Cai Shuang happy. Unfortunately, Cai Shuang didn''t react yet. He heard Su ye come directly, "so, are you afraid?" Cai Shuang: fuck! Cai Shuang is going to curse. Su Ye''s words were completely provocative to him, making him have no face under the eyes of so many people. "You... You..." Now he is watched by many people. If he really believes in counseling, won''t he be laughed at by the Xiao family and the Ling family? "Fear? Hum, do you think it''s possible? I just look at the friendship of my fellow disciples and don''t want to really harden the relationship. If there are contradictions between the patriarchs at that time, the gain is not worth the loss." Su Ye is not stupid. Naturally, he won''t believe his nonsense. "I didn''t expect you to care so much about your fellow disciples. Then why did you use such powerful attacks as vanity proverbs just now? If I couldn''t resist just now, did you lose my fellow disciples?" As soon as Su ye said this, Cai Shuang, who had just pretended to be serious, suddenly became stiff. "I... i... cough, you misunderstood. If you really couldn''t resist just now, I would naturally take away the power of empty proverbs and won''t hurt you." Chapter 416 Cai Shuang was carrying her hands behind her at this time, and her expression looked serious. He reluctantly looked at Su ye and said, "I''m crazy about how old you are. I''ll call you junior brother. Hey, junior brother, you really misunderstood senior brother. How can senior brother do this kind of killing his fellow disciples? If my master knows, I can''t eat and walk around." As she spoke, Cai Shuang shook her head. It seemed that she was uncomfortable for Su Ye''s misunderstanding of herself. "Oh? It turned out that elder martial brother was going to keep his hand just now. Alas, it seems that I really misunderstood elder martial brother." Su Ye''s face immediately showed an expression of enlightenment. Cai Shuang was delighted, but just when he thought Su Ye was going to give up the fight, he heard Su ye say with a smile, "but ah, I''ve always been told by my master that I''m not strong. I''m the worst student he taught. I didn''t have a chance to have a good duel because I didn''t see my classmates before. I know how bad I am." Su Ye looked a little lost when he said this, but when he looked at Cai Shuang, a burst of light came out of his eyes again. Cai Shuang: Cai Shuang was speechless. Why does it sound so special? It seems that you are running on yourself. You say your strength is poor and you are the worst student taught by your teacher, but I can''t even compare with you now. Isn''t that a way to scold yourself for being weak and useless? Cai Shuang''s heart suddenly became a little depressed. Looking at the bright Su night, Cai Shuang felt a little nervous. It seemed that something bad was about to happen. "Fortunately, I met you now, senior brother. I want to thank you for giving me such a chance to see how direct my strength is." "Moreover, my master also said, come and don''t go. Just now you gave me a blow to the empty proverb, then I have to give you a blow to the empty proverb. Only in this way can I be even, and I can know my strength." Su Ye''s words were relaxed, but the moment when they fell into CAI Shuang''s ears, it was like setting off a storm. He looked at Su ye in amazement. He never thought that Su ye would show his empty proverbs. "You... How could you use the empty proverb?" Cai Shuang looked at Su Ye as if she were a ghost. Su Ye was slightly stunned. Originally, he thought that this void proverb should be the inheritance technique of the void hall, but now it seems that he thought too much. Cai Shuang will be so surprised. I''m afraid the origin of this skill is somewhat unusual. Su Ye smiled jokingly in his heart, but his face didn''t show any expression, but said faintly, "is this very strange? Well, elder martial brother, are you ready? Younger martial brother, I''m ready to attack." The moment that "senior brother" and "junior brother" fell into CAI Shuang''s ears made Cai Shuang feel very harsh. His body trembled, but Su Ye''s words had already said this. Where could he refuse. "Oh..." "Don''t worry. If you can''t bear this attack, senior brother, I will certainly restrain myself." Su Ye laughed jokingly. Looking at Su Ye''s eager appearance, Cai Shuang''s heart fell into the bottom of the valley. "OK, OK, since you want to try, elder martial brother, I will not refuse you." Cai Shuang grinned awkwardly, but anyone can see clearly. At the moment, Cai Shuang''s expression became extremely stiff. Looking at this situation, whether the Xiao family or the Ling family, they all feel stunned. Just now, Cai Shuang was shouting and killing. It seems that she won''t stop until she kills Su Ye. But what happened? More time has passed. The relationship between CAI Shuang and Su Ye seems to have become so good? The names of senior brothers and junior brothers seem to be a harmonious scene. However, people are not stupid. Naturally, they can understand that the main reason for Cai Shuang''s changes before and after is that Su Ye is too strong. Cai Shuang is already afraid. Otherwise, in terms of CAI Shuanggang''s performance, this guy will never take into account the so-called brotherhood at this time if he has the opportunity to kill Su Ye. "This... Ancestor, do you think Mr. Ye will really let Cai Shuang go?" Ling Tianyun frowned slightly. When he looked at the ancestor of the Ling family, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Although Cai Shuang hasn''t had much contact with him, Ling Tianyun can clearly feel from Cai Shuang''s words and deeds just now that Cai Shuang is definitely not a good person. If Su Ye really let Cai Shuang go at this time, Cai Shuang will have a resentment in her heart. After su Ye leaves and returns to retaliate against their Ling family, the Ling family will definitely suffer heavy losses. At this time, the father of the Ling family stroked his beard, stared at Su Ye''s figure on the big screen for a while, and suddenly burst out laughing. "Do you think that Cai Shuang is not a good generation, and our Mr. night is a good generation?" As soon as the father of the Ling family said this, Ling Tianyun was slightly stunned, "but... If he killed Cai Shuang directly at this time, it would be difficult to explain back to the void hall?" Ling Tianyun looked at his father in doubt at this time. "Explain? What do you want to explain? There are great risks in this battle. It''s normal that this careless skill can''t be controlled well and can''t be stopped in time. How do you think Mr. Ye needs to explain? If you really kill Cai Shuang, it can only be said that Cai Shuang is not good at learning." An old fox like smile could not help but appear on the face of the Ling family''s ancestors. Of course, this time their conversation was shielded from the sound. Naturally, it was impossible for the Xiao family to hear it. Ling Tianyun suddenly laughed, "yes, yes, if Mr. Ye couldn''t resist Cai Shuang''s attack just now, Cai Shuang would be able to respond to the void hall like this." At this point, Ling Tianyun was completely relaxed. "Detect the generation of high-frequency spatial fluctuations and start the defense system." At this time, bursts of artificial intelligence prompts came from the Xiaos'' warships. Everyone looked at the big screen in amazement. At the moment, the source of spatial fluctuation is Su Ye standing in place silently. "Elder martial brother, I''m ready. I hope you don''t let me down too much." Su Ye''s cold voice seemed to come out with a sharp edge. Chapter 417 Looking at this situation, everyone present was almost surrounded, as if he had seen a ghost. They didn''t expect that Su Ye hasn''t really started yet, but the space waves around him have made their spacecraft warn. This The ancestors of the Xiao family and Cai Shuang are going to curse now. What about the worst student? If you are the worst, do we have to live? Especially at this time, Su Ye''s space breath did not change with the General Xiao''s people. You know, Su Ye didn''t even have to release his skills at this time. He just sent out the space breath, which has produced such a change. This scene alone can be clearly seen that Su Ye has to surpass Cai Shuang in terms of strength. Although Cai Shuang is still a little weak, he also knows that if he doesn''t defend well this time, he will die. He immediately snorted coldly, "attack is the best defense. Let me see the younger martial brother''s means." although he said so, he still had no confidence at this time. While talking, his body bloomed again and flew slowly. Su Ye nodded slowly, "what elder martial brother said is reasonable. Then take the move." While talking, a chaotic breath bloomed from Su Ye''s body. It was almost a moment''s effort, which directly wrapped Su ye up. Just seeing this scene, Cai Shuang and others almost stared out their eyes. Su Ye''s move completely overshadowed his strength, and the majestic space breath rushed frantically into his body. Even under the influence of Su Ye''s breath, Cai Shuang felt that the light emitted from her body had been weakened a lot. Cai Shuangleng snorted, and then a deafening sound came out, and the word "robbery" behind him reappeared. However, it was also at this time that the same frightening cry came out, and Su Ye''s voice was louder this time. Almost at the moment of appearance, Cai Shuang''s voice was directly covered. Compared with Su Ye''s, Cai Shuang''s voice was just like the sound of a mosquito flapping its wings. A chaotic light blooms out from behind Su Ye. Although it is also a word of "robbery", Su ye also has a chaotic hazy light on it, especially on this word, there is a lot of space breath constantly spraying. Just seeing this scene, Cai Shuang almost stared out her eyes. With the same skills, Su Ye is suppressing him in almost all aspects. This must lose battle is purely to kill him. Compared with life, Cai Shuang naturally knows how to choose. He was ready to admit defeat with Su Ye. But it''s a pity that Su Ye won''t give him such a chance at this time. "Kill!" Su Ye immediately pointed in the direction of CAI Shuang. Unlike Cai Shuang''s, the word "rob" behind Su Ye slowly flew into the air at this time, and then a rob light shot out directly from the middle of the word. The surrounding space seemed to collapse where the light robbed passed. As soon as Cai Shuang gritted his teeth, he knew that if he wanted to admit counsel again at this time, Su ye would not give him this opportunity. "Kill!" The same robbing light bloomed out, but it was obvious that Su ye had the upper hand steadily in terms of the power, speed and even the thickness of the robbing light. "Boom!" An earth shaking noise came out. At the moment of the impact of the two robbery lights, a very strong shock wave was emitted. Affected by the shock wave, the warships of the Xiao family began to shake violently, and the rain cover seemed to crack at any time. This scene directly attracted everyone''s attention. There is no doubt that after a slight stalemate between the two forces, Cai Shuang''s robbery light was directly crushed by Su Ye''s robbery light in a way of collapse. In less than a few seconds, this force has been suppressed in front of CAI Shuang. Seeing that the robbery light was about to hit her, Cai Shuang finally couldn''t help shouting. "Lost, younger martial brother, I admit defeat, you..." However, Cai Shuang didn''t finish this, but he heard a sneer coming out of his ear. "Junior brother? Why, do you really think you are my senior brother?" Su ye now transmitted this to Cai Shuang by means of voice transmission. In fact, what Su Ye wants to express now is very simple. He wants to make it clear to Cai Shuang that he is not a disciple of the void hall or his younger martial brother. Even if he kills Cai Shuang, he has no psychological burden. It''s just that he can''t let the people of the Xiao and Ling families hear such words, which is why he chose to transmit at this time. However, Su Ye didn''t think it was all. As soon as he said this, he heard a scream. "You... You already know that I''m a fake? Sir, please forgive me. I... I can tell you where the empty ruins I found are. Please, I don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die!" Obviously, Cai Shuang misunderstood Su Ye''s meaning at this time, but he also knew the seriousness of this kind of thing and hurriedly spoke to Su Ye. At the moment, the light column was already in front of him. If Su Ye hadn''t controlled it just now, it is estimated that he would have been directly penetrated by the light column at the moment. what? Fake? Su Ye almost stared out her eyes when she heard this. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him was as fake as himself. Su Ye feels that he is not crazy, that is, the world is crazy. Are all meteors pretending to be disciples of the void hall now? However, Su Ye is obviously very excited about CAI Shuang''s so-called "empty relics". Finally, at the moment when the robbery light fell, Su ye still restrained most of his strength. "Ah!" With a scream, Cai Shuang was directly hit and flew out, and even pierced a blood hole in his right shoulder. At the moment, Cai Shuang is like a cold body, so quietly suspended in the air. To tell the truth, although many people have guessed such a result, the hearts of the Xiao family still felt a thrill when they really saw the moment when Su Ye defeated Cai Shuang. Chapter 418 Looking at Cai Shuang floating in the universe now, the hearts of the ancestors of the Xiao family suddenly fell to the bottom. Cai Shuang''s appearance now seems to let him see himself soon. Su Ye''s strength completely exceeded his imagination. In his opinion, after all, these two people came from the void hall, and their strength should not differ too much. Even if Cai Shuang really lost, he should not lose too ugly, and the blow to their Xiao family''s momentum will not be too serious. But what he never thought was that Cai Shuang was almost killed by the second. The visual impact of the scene in front of him was too strong, not to mention the people of the Xiao family. Even if he saw it, he was trembling in his heart. "It''s over." the ancestor of the Xiao family sighed in his heart. He knew that even if he fought with the Ling family at that time, his momentum was so low that he was dying. Even at this time, the ancestors of the Xiao family had the idea of fleeing directly. However, he also understood that if he really dared to do so, it would be a major blow to the Xiao family. Even if the Ling family did not take advantage of the victory, the Xiao family would not be able to lift their heads in front of the Ling family in the future. At this moment, he really regretted. He knew that Cai Shuang was so useless. He didn''t say so much just now. That''s good. The higher his position is, the harder he will fall, and the heavier he will hit his face. In the hearts of the ancestors of the Xiao family, there were all kinds of ideas to solve the immediate problems. Unfortunately, almost every possible way was completely rejected by him. He can''t even see hope. "If you really want to pull back a game, you can only start a war. As long as you defeat the Ling family and let Mr. the night of the void hall see the difference between our Xiao family and our Ling family. I believe that as long as the Ling family loses, Mr. the night will never continue to help the Ling family. After all, he has nothing to do with the Ling family." The ancestor of the Xiao family thought to himself. Although he was thinking about this, the ancestors of the Xiao family were extremely bitter. After all, under such circumstances, he really couldn''t see the possibility of winning the battle. "Lao Zu, what should I do now?" at this time, the Xiao family leader walked in front of the Xiao family''s Lao Zu with some trembling. At this time, he can naturally see the criticality of this matter. At this time, the ancestors of the Xiao family temporarily cut off the communication with the Ling family and transferred the picture to the big screens of all warships. Now all he has to do is boost his morale. But when he saw the low morale of the Xiao family, the ancestors of the Xiao family were all in a big way. "Why, this war has not been fought yet? You are already afraid of this?" "My Xiao family is a good man. His head can be broken and his blood can flow, but he will never lose without fighting. Even if they want to occupy my Xiao family''s territory, my Xiao family will definitely make them pay a heavy price." "What''s more, Mr. Cai lost, but so what? He''s not dead yet. My Xiao family signed a contract with Mr. Cai before. If the Xiao family really encounters the great danger of extermination, Mr. Cai will definitely protect me at all costs." "The cooperation between our Xiao family and Mr. Cai is definitely beyond the imagination of the Ling family. After all, Mr. Cai is the descendant of the void hall. If this matter is really big, I will tell him in detail that his master will not sit idly by. At that time, with the protection of the patriarch of the void hall, my Xiao family will never die!" The voice of the ancestors of the Xiao family became louder and louder. In the end, some blood surged up as he said. In fact, when the people of the Xiao family heard what the ancestors of the Xiao family said at the beginning, the momentum was still depressed. Only when they knew about the cooperation between the Xiao family and Cai Shuang, their morale rose again one by one. People are like this. If they have no hope of living in front of them, many people will choose to be depressed or even give up resistance. But if they show some hope to them, then this hope may turn into a spark and start a prairie fire. "War! War! War!" The Xiao family immediately shouted, and their morale soared with each cry. After seeing this scene, the ancestors of the Xiao family felt relieved. Instead, they saw the picture switch back to its original shape. Looking at the recovery of the morale of the Xiao family just now, the owner of the Xiao family immediately admired the ancestors of the Xiao family. When the master of the Xiao family was about to speak and was ready to compliment the ancestors of the Xiao family, Su Ye suddenly came to Cai Shuang. Although the [void proverb] of this word is much weaker than the [void clock], it consumes a lot of Reiki, and at least the strength of the [void proverb] at this stage is directly proportional to the Reiki intensity provided by the performer. The seemingly simple blow just now almost consumed Su Ye''s aura. Fortunately, he earned a lot of pills from the two golden winged rocs before. Otherwise, it is estimated that they are not enough for him to consume. "I can''t consume it for nothing. This guy also has pills on his body and must be confiscated." Su Ye looked at Cai Shuang, who was frowning at the moment, as if he had completely fainted, and whispered in his heart. "If you continue to pretend to be dead, I will let you really die. Su Ye''s spiritual power swept away and directly cleared Cai Shuang''s situation at this time, even when he gave a cold laugh. At the moment, although Cai Shuang is very weak, there are still some mental fluctuations, obviously pretending to be dead. Hearing Su Ye''s words, Cai Shuang immediately opened her eyes. Seeing Su Ye''s expression, Cai Shuang couldn''t help shaking. I don''t know why. Now Su Ye feels like a sharp knife, which may kill him at any time. "Big... Sir, I dare not, I dare not pretend to be dead." Cai Shuang immediately saluted Su ye and shouted. To tell the truth, under the fight with Su Ye just now, Cai Shuang was completely frightened by Su Ye''s strength. At this time, he didn''t dare to fight with Su ye again. He was also very clear in his heart that once he really started, he estimated that there would be only one way out. Therefore, he didn''t dare to hold up in front of Su ye at this time. His respectful appearance looked like a dog leg. Chapter 419 "This... What''s going on?" Whether the Xiao family or the Ling family, they were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Cai Shuang would be so respectful in front of Su ye at this time. "Well... Isn''t Cai Shuang spineless? Even if he loses, he is at least a descendant of the void hall." "I''m really ashamed of the void hall. Sure enough, Mr. Ye is the strongest." After seeing this scene, the Ling family immediately mocked one after another. It was obvious that they were very disdainful of CAI Shuang''s behavior. As for the Xiao family, who had restored their morale, they became extremely quiet at the moment. Although they didn''t say anything now, Cai Shuang''s move fell into their eyes, which made them very despise, and the morale that had just been established disappeared bit by bit. "Hahaha, old man Xiao, is this the master of the void hall you invited? Isn''t it too weak and spineless?" the ancestor of the Ling family naturally wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity to run on the Xiao family and immediately laughed. Almost at the moment of hearing this, the body of the ancestors of the Xiao family trembled slightly, and their faces were full of angry expressions. "You..." But to be honest, Cai Shuang is really ashamed now. Even if he wants to defend Cai Shuang, he can''t find any reason. "What am I? Why, you old man are not convinced now? Look at the foreign aid you invited yourself. You are so respectful in front of Mr. Ye. Is this also a hint to you to submit to the Ling family quickly? This is your only way out." The words of the Ling family ancestor were full of ridicule. Hearing that the Xiao family ancestor''s eyebrows were twisted into pimples, he glared at the dead enemy. He was just about to continue to speak, but he heard a joking laughter on the screen. "Tell them the truth, or let the old man Xiao know how bad his eyes are and how incompetent he is." It was su ye who said this. Obviously, Su Ye was disgusted by the arrogance of the ancestors of the Xiao family just now. If he could run against the ancestors of the Xiao family at this time, he would not miss this opportunity. As soon as Su ye said this, everyone present was slightly stunned. It was obvious that some didn''t understand what Su ye asked Cai Shuang to say at this time. Cai Shuang''s body trembled slightly and exposed herself in public. In his opinion, it was really a bit humiliating. But While he was still hesitating, he suddenly felt a cold chill coming from around him. The chill naturally came from Su Ye. Cai Shuang was so frightened that she dared to continue to tangle. She immediately said, "I... I''m not a disciple of the void hall, i... I''m a fake." Fake? A simple sentence, like five thunders, fell on the ears of the Xiao family. Almost at the moment of hearing this, all the Xiao family were completely stunned. They stared at Cai Shuang on the big screen. They always had an incredible and unreal feeling. "This... How is this possible?" The body of the Xiao family''s ancestor trembled slightly. At the moment, he seemed to be severely pressed by a mountain. His body trembled, and he would never stand stable again. If it weren''t for this time, the Xiao family''s master quickly helped him and got a chair, it is estimated that the Xiao family''s ancestor would make a fool of himself now. The ancestor of the Xiao family''s face was white, as if he had suffered a heavy blow. He took a few deep breaths and wanted to calm down his current mood. However, at the moment, his mind was buzzing. How can he calm down. Is Cai Shuang fake? But the ancestors of the Xiao family knew very well how much it would hit the Xiao family. "Well... Mr. Cai, did you say that when you were threatened?" the ancestor of the Xiao family quickly summoned up all his strength and let his voice out. There are some urgent tones in the voice of the ancestors of the Xiao family. He knows very well that the morale of the family has been hanging by Cai Shuang. If it is determined that Cai Shuang is not a strong man in the void hall, it will have a devastating blow to their morale. As soon as the ancestor of the Xiao family said this, everyone looked in the direction of CAI Shuang with curiosity. Su Ye jokingly smiled, looked at Cai Shuang and said, "yes, whether you were threatened or not, it''s a response for everyone." Listening to Su Ye''s words, Cai Shuang''s face almost turned into pig liver color. He took a deep breath and finally said powerlessly, "no one threatened me. I''m really not a disciple of the void hall. The reason why I can use the void skills is that I took advantage of the natural materials and earth treasures with the void attribute by chance." Cai Shuang tells the truth. He knows very well that if he still hides at this time, his end will not be very good. Su Ye was a little stunned, but he didn''t expect that this guy''s way of acquiring void skills was the same as himself. But obviously I''m luckier than this guy. The face of the ancestors of the Xiao family instantly turned pig liver. No matter what the truth is, Cai Shuang is talking to her appearance now. Obviously, she has completely realized the name of "fake". He doesn''t have to think about it now. He also knows what the Xiao family''s reaction is after hearing his words. Dead silence! All the warships of the Xiao family fell into a deep silence. These people present are not stupid. It is clear that once the news is spread, Cai Shuang will surely die, and their family, which has deep cooperation with CAI Shuang, may not be able to keep it. For them, the void hall was like an immovable mountain, which completely crushed the only hope in their hearts. "Asshole, asshole, asshole!" A moment later, an angry cry full of resentment came from the warship of the ancestors of the Xiao family. Although Su ye can''t see the appearance of Xiao''s ancestors now, but just from this voice, Su ye can clearly feel the madness and anger of Xiao''s ancestors at the moment. At the moment, the ancestor of the Xiao family looked iron green and his body was shaking uncontrollably. Especially when he thought that he was still so groveling in front of this guy before, there was a sense of suffocation in the heart of the Xiao family''s ancestor. To tell the truth, at the moment, he had an impulse to rush out directly and kill Cai Shuang, an asshole. Chapter 420 "Oh, I said to old man Xiao, don''t be so angry. You know it yourself. You''re an old bone now. What if you''re angry and die in the warship? Then i... I''ll be very happy, ha ha!" At the end of this remark, the ancestor of the Ling family immediately burst out a burst of uncontrollable laughter. The ancestor of the Xiao family was already very angry. Now when he heard this again, his body trembled violently. To tell the truth, looking at him now, the owner of the Xiao family was a little worried about whether his ancestor would really faint with anger. "Don''t tremble. What else can you do if you tremble again? I said, old man Xiao, you are dazed. You actually handed over the fate of the whole family to such a fake. Ha ha ha, it''s very interesting." "Old man Xiao, do you remember when you called him ''Mr. Cai'' in front of this boy just now? Tut Tut, it looks really like a dog leg." "I said that the Xiao family is also a big family here. It depends on people''s horizons. Why is it so bad?" The ancestors of the Ling family seem to have fallen into a well. Fortunately, Su Ye didn''t hear this guy''s words at this time. Otherwise, Su ye may despise him severely in her heart. Do you still have the face to say that the ancestors of the Xiao family? Isn''t he such a virtue himself? When hearing this, even the owner of the Xiao family trembled with anger, not to mention the ancestors of the Xiao family who were in some wrong state at the moment. "Poof!" Finally, the ancestor of the Xiao family could no longer stand the run of the Ling family. Under the stunned gaze of everyone, the ancestor of the Xiao family directly spewed out a mouthful of blood. "Tut Tut, look at you, and I''ll say you''re old. Why should you be so angry?" the ancestor of the Ling family suddenly showed concern at this time, "Hey, if your Xiao family doesn''t have any good doctors, come to my Ling family. For the sake of our enemies for so many years, how can I cure you well? Otherwise, if you die, I''ll run for someone." The ancestors of the Ling family are really happy now. The previous oppression suffered by the ancestors of the Xiao family and the depression caused by the betrayal of people they value very much have completely disappeared at the moment. Ling Tianyun and others looked at their ancestors in amazement. To tell the truth, this is the first time they have seen Ling''s ancestors behave like this. It looks like a child taking advantage, "You... You... Very good, very good, old man Ling, I remember you, but... If you want to destroy my Xiao family, you have to ask me whether the Xiao family''s warship agrees or not. Kill! Kill me!" the Xiao family''s ancestor was completely crazy. He''s ready to fight! At this time, Su Ye has returned to his flying ship with CAI Shuang. "Go and fight by yourself. I have something else to ask Cai Shuang." Su Ye immediately sent a message to Ling''s ancestors after returning to the flying ship. Now the ancestor of the Ling family is almost obedient to Su ye, especially after completely determining that Su Ye is the real disciple of the void hall, he is determined to hold this thigh. "Five younger sister, block all communication systems in this room. You are not allowed to detect all external signals, including you. You are not allowed to detect my conversation with CAI Shuang." Su Ye found a room and went in with CAI Shuang. After all, he asked Cai Shuang something important this time. Su Ye didn''t want his conversation to be spied on. Five younger sisters naturally obeyed Su Ye''s words and immediately turned around and left. "Come on, what is the so-called void relic? Where is the void relic?" Su Ye looked at Cai Shuang coldly, and his breath spread directly. Suppressed by Su Ye''s breath, Cai Shuang''s body was shaking violently. "You don''t have to cheat me. I''ll set a ban in your soul sea and take you to your so-called void ruins. If you cheat me, you''ll die ugly." This is not to say that Su Ye doesn''t want to directly explore this guy''s memory with spiritual power. After all, Su Ye doesn''t have any sympathy for this person. Directly exploring with spiritual power can make his memory more comprehensive. But Su ye also tried before, but to his surprise, there is a prohibition in CAI Shuang''s soul sea. If you force yourself to spy on his memory, the prohibition will be triggered directly at that time. Cai Shuang will die at that time, but he can''t get the information he wants. In desperation, Su ye can only compromise temporarily. Originally, Cai Shuang was going to bargain with Su ye, at least to give herself more opportunities to live. But after hearing Su Ye''s words, how dare he continue to mess around. "It''s in the sea of nothingness. I... I was chased and killed before, so I fled all the way to the sea of nothingness. I don''t know what happened. It seems that I set out some kind of prohibition, so I was swallowed by a huge black hole and came to a small world." "That little world is what I call the ruins of emptiness." Cai Shuang hurriedly said it and said everything she knew. "In the sea of nothingness?" Su Ye''s eyebrows suddenly twisted into a pimple. From the previous captain, Su ye also learned about the so-called "nothingness sea". According to legend, the void sea existed when the ancient starry sky was still complete, but later the void sea was broken together with the ancient starry sky and sealed in this place. However, there are also rumors that the nihilistic sea has not been broken. If we can reach the end of the nihilistic sea, we should be able to shuttle to the big world. However, although the void sea is still in the ancient starry sky, if it goes deep into it, it seems that another part exists in the endless void, and the length completely exceeds the edge of the broken ancient starry sky. Moreover, the sea of nothingness is also full of various risks and various powerful mutant animals. It is said that the strong ones with far greater strength and three disasters dare not really go deep into it. According to historical records, the only one who wanted to break through the sea of nothingness was the last leader of the hall of nothingness. However, after becoming the Lord of the void hall, he has no own name, but only one code name: void. Thinking of this, Su Ye instantly seemed to understand everything. His body trembled slightly and looked at Cai Shuang in surprise. Chapter 421 "You... You mean... That relic is actually the one of the temple leaders in the void hall?" Originally, Su ye thought that the so-called "void relic" was just a relic existing in the void, but he never thought that it was such a place that could be left behind. Even Su Ye''s mind, his body was trembling uncontrollably at this time. He is too aware of the value of this void relic. If he can enter the void relic, it is likely that the strength of his [void clock] can be improved again. Su Ye suddenly turned his head and looked at Cai Shuang. There was pure light in his eyes. Almost at the moment of contact with Su Ye''s eyes, Cai Shuang was shocked. Naturally, he knew how important this void relic was to the people in the void hall. There are three magic weapons in the void hall, among which the void scepter is a symbol of the identity of the Lord of the void hall. However, when the last Lord of the void hall left, he took the scepter away together, resulting in that the current Lord of the void hall did not have the baptism of the scepter when he inherited the position of the Lord of the hall. Although his strength is still incomparable, he was secretly ridiculed and run by some hostile strongmen, thinking that he was just a "fake" temple Lord. It can be said that this is the heart knot of the Lord of the void house. Once the Lord of the void hall also wanted to go deep into the void sea to find the last Lord. However, after entering the void sea, he was attacked by dozens of powerful monsters with far greater strength. Even though his strength was against the sky, he could only withdraw from the void sea in the end. Since then, he can only give up the idea completely. It is also rumored that anyone who can get the vanity scepter will be the next Lord of the vanity hall. Cai Shuang took a deep look at Su ye at this time, quickly nodded and said, "there is absolutely no lie. I... I really entered many empty relics." Su Ye looks at Cai Shuang, although he also knows that Cai Shuang should not lie to himself under this situation, but There was always some doubt in his heart. "If you really entered the ruins of the void, what did you see in it? Did you find the scepter of the void?" Hearing Su Ye''s words, Cai Shuang couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He shook his head reluctantly. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were full of helpless expressions. "I... I just saw a stone tablet in the ruins. The stone tablet said something about the last hall Lord. I did see the scepter, but... The scepter is full of violent void power. If I get close to it with my strength, I will die." "Fortunately, there is a family of Tiancai and Dibao on the side of the stone tablet. I ate the Tiancai and Dibao to obtain the void skill. Oh, by the way, in fact, I... I also saw the last leader of the void hall, which is a remnant soul left by him." Cai Shuang seemed to think of something at this time. She hurried to say something for fear that if she didn''t say it at this time, Su ye would kill him if she entered the void ruins at that time. "What?" However, for Su ye, the news was like a bolt from the blue. He looked at Cai Shuang in shock. Just now he was still mocking Cai Shuang and thought that Cai Shuang''s opportunity was not as good as his own. Now he feels beaten in the face. Cai Shuang''s opportunity is really envious. According to Cai Shuang later, the empty proverb was taught to him by the remnant soul. He said that he could come to the empty ruins. He was a predestined person and taught him such a powerful skill. However, although the skill was taught, there was also a requirement. "He asked me to tell the strong man of the void house about the ruins of the void. He also wanted the people of the void house to take away the void scepter." Su Ye nodded suddenly at this time. The ghost of the Lord of the void hall has made a good calculation. He was still curious before. He was just running errands. Why did the Lord of the void hall teach Cai Shuang such powerful skills. He believed that even in the void hall, these skills could not be obtained by ordinary disciples. Obviously, the ghost was also worried that Cai Shuang would slow down or dare not go to the void hall. On the one hand, this vanity proverb is a benefit to him, on the other hand, it is also a symbol of identity to make the people in the vanity hall believe his words. But what I didn''t expect is that I''m actually cheap now. "According to you, isn''t it that the Lord of the void temple has been to the ruins of the void?" Su Ye suddenly thought of such a problem. Once the empty ruins are patronized by the empty shopkeeper, it is estimated that the treasures inside have been completely emptied. How can you wait until you go looking for treasure. Thinking of this, Su Ye''s face darkened instantly. He always felt that he was put forward by this bastard. "I... I haven''t, I haven''t told the Lord of the void temple about it." Su Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect that Cai Shuang would say such words. At the moment, Su Ye is obviously very puzzling. You know that the void hall is a very powerful force. In Su Ye''s view, if a person like Cai Shuang had the opportunity to enter the void hall, it would be completely flying on the branches and becoming a Phoenix. "Why? If you don''t like the void hall, why pretend to be a disciple of the void hall outside? If you want to join the void hall, the opportunity is in front of you?" Su Ye looked at Cai Shuang suspiciously. Su ye also observed the gang with the system, and the system only had one sentence. [character: Cai Shuang, the second son of the Cai family, in the middle of the three disasters.] Originally, the second son''s position at home was not good, and this guy was chased and killed. In Su Ye''s opinion, Cai Shuang should need this opportunity very much. Cai Shuang coughed awkwardly. "I... i... this is my private affair. That... Lord Ye, you... You don''t need to know? Don''t worry. Anyway, the leader of the void hall doesn''t know. As long as you don''t kill me, I can guarantee that you can go in." Cai Shuang immediately patted her chest to ensure it. Everyone has his own secret. It really doesn''t matter whether he knows it or not as long as it doesn''t involve his interests. "Well, I hope you don''t play any tricks, otherwise you will know the consequences." Su Ye immediately pointed at Cai Shuang''s head, and a golden force directly integrated into CAI Shuang''s soul sea. The golden force instantly turned into a yoke and clamped Cai Shuang''s soul sea. Chapter 422 Cai Shuang knew very well that now as long as Su ye had an idea, his soul sea could completely burst. "From now on until you take me to the void hall, you will follow me, I......" Su ye said calmly. However, to Su Ye''s surprise, this guy is indeed on the road. He hasn''t finished yet. Cai Shuang''s eyes suddenly turned slightly, and a flattering smile could not help but appear on his face. "Hahaha, don''t worry, sir. I''ll be your servant these days. I''ll take good care of you." I don''t know why. Looking at this guy''s smile, Su Ye was protected and shivered. "You''ve changed too much?" Su Ye was speechless. When he met Cai Shuang before, this guy was quite cold. I never thought that this guy could not go offline in order to live. However, seeing Cai Shuang''s appearance now, Su ye thought of two fools. Su ye then left the room directly. At his request, Wu Mei immediately called up the picture of the battle at the moment. He has often been in contact with Reiki battle, but Su ye saw this battle mixed with high technology and Reiki for the first time. He couldn''t help being very curious. Under the dark background of the universe, dazzling lights are constantly released. Countless fleets and aircraft are flying and fighting rapidly in the universe. At the moment, a large number of soldiers wearing armor rush to the battlefield and join the battle of the universe. To tell the truth, this scene is comparable to the most gorgeous science fiction blockbuster. However, after seeing this scene, Su Ye''s eyebrows suddenly twisted into pimples. "According to the meaning of the demon ape king before, in fact, all areas now were in the big world before ancient times, that is to say, these cultivation civilizations and scientific and technological civilizations once appeared on the earth, but... What kind of strong people can actually block these strong people in these small areas?" "But also completely cover up the true face of the earth? Cover up civilization?" Su ye took a deep breath. Whenever he thought of the battle long ago, Su Ye''s heartbeat became extremely depressed, as if there was always a huge stone in his heart. Now Su Ye''s only worry is that the original enemy is still there? In terms of the current situation of the earth, if the original enemy reappears, it is estimated that every minute can save the earth. ¡­¡­ The battle lasted a full day. Finally, the Ling family completely suppressed the Xiao family with a strong advantage. Then there was only the deployment to clear up the residual strength on the battlefield and carry out a total attack on the Xiao family. Obviously, the real protracted war has just begun, but Ling Tianyun also knows that Su ye can''t wait for a long time. That night, I found Su ye on the family''s mother planet. "Mr. night, this is what we promised you before." While talking, Ling Tianyun handed a key to Su Ye. "What does this mean?" Su Ye looked at the key puzzled. The key looked quite ordinary and had nothing special. "Where is your vanity stone?" Su ye asked directly, but he clearly remembered that Ling Tianyun told himself that he was exchanging the void ghost stone, and he helped the Ling family as a member of the void hall. Now the Ling family has occupied the absolute top, and it is indeed time to fulfill their commitments. Look at the key "Do you think I''m a fool?" Su yeleng snorted. Su Ye is obviously very dissatisfied. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Ling Tianyun''s body trembled slightly in front of him. He looked at Su ye in horror for fear that Su ye would do it to himself at this time. From the situation of Su Ye''s battle before, he has completely understood Su Ye''s strong strength. Once he starts, he can''t live. More importantly, now their Ling family ancestors are desperate to have a good relationship with Su Ye. If Su Ye really wants to kill him, it is estimated that the ancestors of the Ling family will stand on Su Ye''s side. Ling Tianyun couldn''t help but wipe a cold sweat and quickly explained, "No... no, Mr. Ye, you misunderstood. This key leads to the mineral point where dogs can obtain the void ghost stone, but the space power inside is a little disordered, and we can''t mine it. But you are a disciple of the void hall and master the power of the void. The disordered space power inside should not have a great impact on you." "So you let me mine by myself?" Su Ye frowned slightly and stared at Ling Tianyun coldly. Ling Tianyun immediately shivered, "Mr. Ye, if we can mine by ourselves, we will never let you do it yourself. I hope you can understand, Mr. Ye." Su Ye stared at Ling Tianyun coldly. A moment later, he snorted coldly and said, "forgive me, but the punishment still has to be. I need a thousand warships. Go and prepare. I''ll check the goods later." A thousand? The Ling family does have thousands of warships, but if they take out 1000 directly, they will hurt their muscles and bones. But now he can only nod and agree. You''ll have to carry the disaster you''ve caused yourself. "Lead the way." Led by Ling Tianyun, Su ye came to the dark sea again. The Ling family''s children who had been "exiled" by Su ye had been picked up by the Ling family at the moment, especially when they learned that Su Ye was actually a disciple of the void hall, they trembled with fear that Su ye would find trouble with them. "Where is the dark sea? Why don''t I have a sense of space and time after I''m here?" Su Ye looked at the dark on the big screen in front of him and couldn''t help saying. To tell the truth, if there were not a display route on the big screen and a spaceship led by Ling Tianyun in front, otherwise Su ye would be completely lost in this place, especially the suppression of spiritual power in this place would be even stronger. Hearing Su Ye''s words, the five younger sisters came directly to him. "The emergence of the dark sea is indeed very mysterious. Some data show that the dark sea should have been transformed from the remains of the strong people who died in battle in ancient times, because their bones contain very strong forces. When these forces dissipate, they even affect the external space, distort the space, and lead to the change of the space." Chapter 423 Five younger sister''s explanation made Su Ye slightly stunned. "Can the corpse of a strong person affect the spatial structure? This... How can a strong person do this?" Su Ye couldn''t help but take a breath. The battle picture that he had seen long ago reappeared in his mind. Originally, he thought that the strength of the strong should be the realm above the three disasters. But now it seems that I still want to be too naive. The road of cultivation is endless. Those strong people have obviously gone further. At the thought of this, Su ye had a strong sense of war in his heart. The strong people who were long ago were his goal. One day he would reach that strong level, even far beyond those strong people! After all The enemy that existed long ago has not completely disappeared. At least there are still those tentacles above the earth, such as the patriarchs of the golden winged Dapeng family. They can''t do anything but make them form a forbidden area. It can be seen that crisis times exist. This is an era of evolution. If he doesn''t rise and fight, once he falls, he will inevitably lead to death. Five younger sister looked at Su ye, who was in a daze at the moment, and heard Su Ye''s words before. After thinking for a moment, she said, "I''m sorry, master, I can''t answer this question." when she said this, five younger sister''s face still vividly showed a sad expression. Su Ye was slightly stunned and couldn''t help laughing. "It''s nothing. I didn''t ask you, just talking to myself. Don''t be sad." It''s estimated that only strong people like Peng Wang can know some details. For artificial intelligence like Wu Mei, all information is spread based on existing information. Naturally, it''s impossible to know such a big secret. Although Su Ye was talking like this, there was still a sad expression on Wu Mei''s face at the moment. Obviously, I feel uncomfortable that I can''t answer questions for my master. "By the way, tell me about the dark sea of the Ling family. It is said that this place can produce any ore, isn''t it? Is this ore very powerful?" looking at the expression of five younger sisters, Su Ye grinned and immediately changed the topic. "Black and dark can produce a material called ''dark ore''. In terms of the size of the Ling family''s black and dark, it can produce about 10 dark ores a year." the fifth sister immediately opened her mouth and answered. Su Ye was stunned. "The annual output of such a large dark sea is only ten? Is it too little? Is the mining efficiency of the Ling family low?" Su Ye looked at Wu Mei puzzled. In his opinion, the annual mining volume of such a large dark sea should also be thousands? "The mining efficiency of Ling family belongs to the average line. Because of the particularity of dark ore, the annual output is very low, and the mining is very difficult. Even the top ten families in the ancient starry sky have only a hundred abilities to mine dark ore per year." "This dark ore is mainly used to improve the quality of spacecraft and weapons. A dark ore can randomly improve the performance of spacecraft by 1-5% in its original quality." Su Ye nodded suddenly. Obviously, this mineral is very important for the ancient star sky, a place with warships. At the same time, Su ye also had some thoughts in his heart. Since the dark ore can improve the quality of weapons, can his Jueshan sea be upgraded to another level? However, Jueshan''s fame is so great that people who can''t keep the ancient starry sky know it. Now Su Ye has to keep his identity as a "disciple of the void hall". Naturally, he can''t take Jueshan out. But When you leave here, it''s not impossible to play with some dark minerals. The flying ship probably walked through the dark sea for more than an hour, and Ling Tianyun''s ship stopped not far from Su Ye. At this moment, in front of them, a golden gate suspended in the air appeared impressively. There were bursts of bright golden light on the golden gate, but the dark black seemed to devour most of the light. Therefore, although the golden light looked very dazzling, it could not illuminate many places. "Mr. Ye, this is the mineral point where the void ghost stone is located." Ling Tianyun''s voice message connected in. Then Su ye saw Ling Tianyun come out of his spaceship and respectfully made an "please" gesture to him. Su Ye immediately came out of the flying ship. As soon as he came to the dark sea, Su ye could clearly feel that there were bursts of oppression in the surrounding space. This feeling was like countless pairs of invisible palms were squeezing Su Ye''s body. "What a strong space force." Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming. He knew that the reason for this change should be the strong space force here. Ling Tianyun respectfully walked to Su ye at this time, and then made an invitation to Su Ye. "Mr. Ye, this is the only key. No one can open the door except this key, and behind this is the location of the void ghost stone." Ling Tianyun respectfully took a few steps back behind him, as if he was avoiding suspicion, for fear that Su ye might mistakenly think he coveted the void ghost stone. ¡­¡­ When Su Ye was still at Ling''s house, the two fools were already outside the ancient battlefield. After all, there are many strong people from the Divine Land in this place, so Er silly and others also made some disguises. In front of this class B ancient battlefield is a city across the universe. The ground of this city station is extremely vast. It is estimated that it is as big as a small country in the big world. In front of the city, there is a black hole, but unlike a black hole, there is no strong gravity in this place. "I really don''t like those bastards. I know how to bully us foreign monkeys. We have to take revenge." At this time, Gu Lengyu said such a sentence with an angry face. His eyes angrily looked at several powerful monsters not far away. These monsters looked a little like crabs. Even when walking, they were lying on their backs and looked very dragged. Previously, after entering the city, they were ready to find a place to rest in the city, so they casually found a restaurant to go up. Chapter 424 It turned out that such a group of strange animals came. After entering the restaurant, they began to rush people without saying a word. They also said that this place was contracted by them. This place was the place where these people settled during this period of time. At that time, many strong men were full of scolding, and some grumpy monsters were ready to drive away these monsters like a crab. But as a result, among these crab monsters, there was a strong one whose strength reached the late stage of the three disasters, which directly suppressed all the strong ones and monsters. At that time, after seeing this scene, Gu Lengyu was angry, but they were not allowed in strength, and they could only have a mouth addiction. The two fools just called "Ao Ao" a few times. As a result, they were hated by one of the crab monsters. These crab monsters rushed over directly and surrounded the two fools. The strength of the three of them was naturally not comparable to these crab monsters. Finally, they were beaten directly by these crab monsters and drove out of the restaurant. After investigation, er silly also knew that these crab monsters were one of the aborigines in the ancient starry sky. They were called "Ao beasts". They were very small-minded. What they liked most was to bully them, foreign people or monsters. "Ow, Ow!" Two fools shouted. If he can beat these bastards, he naturally wants to fight. Unfortunately, our strength is not allowed. The strength of the top one is in the middle and late stage of the small three disasters. The strongest is in the late stage of the big three disasters. Do you want us to talk to others in the early stage of the small three disasters? Isn''t this special looking for death? I''m a bone. I''ve lived with the Dragon boss until now. I don''t want to die in this place for nothing. Looking at Er Sha''s cautious appearance, Gu Lengyu immediately glared at the guy. "You stupid dog, can you have a little backbone? You need to know that we are the Avengers of the [Avenger alliance]. If we don''t act now, how can we deserve the title of our [Avenger]?" obviously, Gu Lengyu is very dissatisfied with the "timid" practice of two fools at the moment. "Don''t forget, we are the younger brother of boss long. It doesn''t matter if we don''t have face. We can''t let boss long lose face together." Originally, when hearing Gu Lengyu''s first half sentence, the mage ape and Jin Yi hesitated. As a result, as soon as the word "dragon boss" appeared, the eyes of the two guys were shining. Especially Jin Yi, security is to treat Su Ye as his idol. He can die. How can the name of the Dragon boss be weak? This is absolutely not allowed to happen. "Revenge, must revenge, otherwise, we dragon old metropolis will be despised by outsiders." Jin Yi immediately gnashed his teeth. At this time, the mage also waved his fist and said angrily, "hum, kill for the reputation of the Dragon boss!" Gu Lengyu nodded with satisfaction, "yes, but we still have to make a good plan." Looking at the three in high spirits, the two fools rolled their eyes directly. "Ow, Ow!" the two fools couldn''t help shouting. If they listened carefully, there was some contempt in the cry. Are you so funny? What is "for the reputation of the Dragon boss"? Who knows our relationship with the Dragon boss? And now the Dragon boss is not here! Why bring this matter to the Dragon boss! We don''t say, can others know our relationship with the Dragon boss? Er silly looked contemptuously at Gu Lengyu. In Er silly''s opinion, Gu Lengyu was unbalanced in his heart. He was attacked by AO beast the most times before, and even almost lost his chance to be a man in the future. Only then did he bear a grudge and must retaliate. This kind of silly monkey and silly eagle will be blocked by you. They say I''m stupid. Now do you know who is the second smarter in this team? Hey! With this silly monkey and silly eagle, I''m worried that I''ll become stupid. "Ow, Ow!" At this time, the two fools stood up and pointed to Gu Lengyu and those Ao beasts. They shrugged puzzled. It seemed that they were asking how you could deal with them because they were so powerful. Obviously, this time Gu Lengyu also understood the meaning of the two fools, but what made the two fools cold on their backs was that Gu Lengyu actually stared at himself and smiled. That smile made him feel ominous. "Ow, Ow!" You play by yourself, don''t take me! Er silly''s desire for survival is still very strong. When he saw Gu Lengyu''s eyes, he turned around and wanted to escape. As a result "Ow!" Two fools immediately screamed. Obviously, the mage has seen through this guy''s mind of trying to escape. When Er silly hasn''t acted, the mage directly started and punched Er silly on his head. The two fools immediately made a close contact with the ground here. However, unfortunately, the ground of this place is set with prohibitions. If two fools hit one end, they can''t hit a big pit at all. It''s a pity for the mage apes. "What are you running for? I''ll tell you. This time our action depends on you." Gu Lengyu said with a smile, "don''t worry, my plan is perfect." "Ow?" Er silly just got up from the ground at this time. At the moment of hearing Er silly''s words, he couldn''t help but tilt his head. His stupid eyes stared directly at Gu Lengyu. a seamless heavenly robe? How do I feel that the heavenly clothes are sewn everywhere? Looking at Er silly''s suspicious eyes, Gu Lengyu didn''t explain anything at this time, so he directly took Er silly to a bridge. This bridge is also a unique place in this area. Below it is a small river, giving people a sense of antiquity in the south of the Yangtze River. However, the river has a very long history. It is said that he was the first person to absorb the power of the ancient city from the void. Standing in front of the river, he may even feel the power of the void. "Do you know why I''ve been wandering around all this time?" Gu Lengyu suddenly asked on one side of the bridge. This question really makes two fools and three curious. Since he was beaten by AO beast and almost lost his qualification to be a man, Gu Lengyu wandered around the city every day. He often went out during the day and didn''t come back until midnight. Chapter 425 Sometimes the mage apes are worried. They are afraid that Gu Lengyu made such a strange move because he was too stimulated. However, they are embarrassed to ask some words, which has been delayed until now. Now Gu Lengyu takes the initiative to mention it. Two fools look at Gu Lengyu curiously and look forward to Gu Lengyu''s answer. "It''s very simple, because I''m looking for a way to revenge, and this way is in this place." While talking, Gu Lengyu pointed to the Bank of the river. At the moment, there was a young looking woman on the bank. The woman was wearing a long white shirt like snow. Even if Er silly and mage ape saw it, they all felt like they wanted to sink. "I''ll go, Si lengzi. You can do it. The way you revenge is this woman? Why, do you want to vent all your grievances on this beautiful woman?" the mage couldn''t help laughing and patted Gu Lengyu on the shoulder. "Beast!" Jin Yi sighed helplessly. When he looked at Gu Lengyu, his eyes changed. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly this time also followed to coax and shout. Although I''m not human, your heart is a real dog! You can do it with such a beautiful girl? But where have you been? Would you like your brothers to advise you? Er silly stared at Gu Lengyu with his silly eyes. To tell the truth, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help but be inspired when he came into contact with ER silly''s eyes. Where can these people see their eyes. "Cough, why are you looking at me like that? I said don''t get me wrong. I... I''m not like that." Looking at these guys looking at themselves and what they said just now, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help shivering and quickly explained. As a result, he didn''t say that. Now after hearing his explanation, the three mage apes narrowed their eyes directly. When they looked at him, there was a color of banter in their eyes. In the eyes of the mage apes, this guy is completely "no silver 300 Liang here". Gu Lengyu couldn''t laugh or cry. Instead, he glanced in the direction of the woman, "you really misunderstood. I tell you, after my observation these days, if we want revenge, we can only rely on her." Gu Lengyu couldn''t help laughing as soon as he said this. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly doubts, do not understand how to rely on this woman can revenge. "What do you mean?" the mage ape was also a simple and naive look, and scratched the back of his head in doubt. Gu Lengyu coughed softly, and then said, "I observed these days and found that this woman has a big background. It seems that she comes from a big power." After seeing the two fools continue to look at themselves with puzzled eyes, Gu Lengyu continued to talk. "You should also know the function of this river? Don''t you think it''s strange? Normally, this place must be surrounded by people, but what happens here? There are no people or animals at all." Being reminded by Gu Lengyu, two fools waited for three to react. The front area seemed to be completely shielded, and the rest of the area was overcrowded, but there was no person or beast in the front area except the woman. If you really want to say it, this is really very strange. "Before, I specially walked over there and wanted to try to see what the situation was. As a result, I was stopped by a strong man. His strength was probably in the early stage of the three major disasters." At that time, the man directly asked Gu Lengyu to leave. If he didn''t leave, he would do it directly. Just like this, Gu Lengyu thought of revenge with this woman. "And I''ve also investigated. After she comes here, this woman will use her secret method to completely seal all her strength, but in this way, she''s actually no different from an ordinary person." The magenta still scratched the back of his head, "don''t sell off, just say what your purpose is? Since this woman can clear this area, I believe there are definitely more than one experts at the beginning of the three major disasters. It is estimated that the top of the three major disasters all exist." "Under the defense of such a strong man, how should we let this woman avenge us?" This problem is not only the curiosity of the mage ape, but also the confusion of Jin Yi and ER silly, especially Er silly. At this time, he tilted his head and stared at Gu Lengyu. Not to mention the peak of the three disasters, even if he is an expert at the beginning of the three disasters, he can''t fight. And this guy just said he wanted to help. Why, do these guys like dog meat? Don''t let your own seduce these guys? "Hey, hey!" At this time, er silly suddenly felt that all goose bumps were going to fall out. At the moment, Gu Lengyu was staring at himself with a bad smile in his eyes. "Oh, Ow!" Two silly immediately don''t like it. Don''t give this dog such a look. This dog is flustered. "My purpose is only one. To annoy this woman, and to annoy this woman, there is only two fools, and only two fools are the most appropriate." Two fools: Two fools are blind. I know you''re not a good bird. This dangerous thing let my dog do? Do you really look down on this dog, or do you look down on these experts with more than three disasters? The Dragon boss is indeed a strong man who can abuse the three disasters, but there is only the Dragon boss in the world. What I especially want is the Dragon boss''s licking dog. My ideal is to be the Dragon boss''s licking dog all my life. You You let me go to the front? Boss long will be sad if he loses my licking dog! At this time, the magenta looked in the direction of the two fools, and then smiled, "this silly dog looks really annoying. It''s estimated that this guy doesn''t need to do anything else after he goes up. As long as he stands in front of the woman and looks ugly, it''s estimated that he can provoke the woman''s hatred." The mage ape looked at the two fools seriously as he spoke, and then nodded slightly. It seems that this is a high praise for two fools. Chapter 426 Two fools: Two silly almost want to curse. What is this special saying? This dog is loved by everyone. How about flowers? Don''t you go and see how many people like and love our dog before the era of evolution. What''s more, if the dog is not handsome and good-looking, the Dragon old assembly will let me stay with me all the time? Two silly immediately squinted at the mage, and they were quite dissatisfied. As a result "Bang", the demon ape raised his fist directly, hit the two silly heads hard, and said with great satisfaction, "it''s good, it feels great. Although you''ve become ugly, the texture of beating you is still very good." When the mage ape said this, he couldn''t help laughing. It''s called anger in Er silly''s heart. If you can, don''t let your strength surpass this bastard, otherwise you must make this bastard feel overwhelmed. "Well, don''t make trouble, mage ape. In fact, the two fools are still very powerful. Although they are ugly and look cheap, they pull hatred and have low strength, but... It must be admitted that this guy''s ability to escape is still very worthy of recognition." While talking, Gu Lengyu patted Er silly''s body at this time. It seemed that he was explaining to ER silly. Now he is speeding up him, not scolding him. "Ow, Ow!" Two fools: Two fools are speechless. Your special way of praising people is really a little different. Why do I feel so harsh? "Escape? Is it useful to deal with this woman?" Jin Yi immediately asked. "It''s very useful. I''ll ask you this. If Er silly really tries his best to escape, can the strong at the peak of the three disasters catch up with him at his speed?" Gu Lengyu said this as if they understood something. However, the mage ape didn''t say much, but looked at Gu Lengyu silently, waiting for Gu Lengyu to continue talking about the whole situation. In fact, they were unlucky. When they first came to this ancient starry sky, er silly directly offended a strong man at the peak of the great three disasters, and was chased and killed all the way by the strong man at the peak of the great three disasters. Originally, Gu Lengyu thought that Er silly was bound to die, but unexpectedly, a few days later, er silly dumped the strong man and silently returned to their meeting point. With this understanding, I was stunned to find that the top strong of the three disasters couldn''t run two fools. Although with the continuous evolution of Er Sha, Er Sha''s strength has not improved too much, and his combat ability is also very weak. At least now, he is weak in the same realm. But in terms of speed, he has greatly improved, which can be regarded as making up for the lack of combat. "At that time, er silly, you just rush over, directly push the woman into the water, and then do something that can irritate the woman. At that time... The woman and the guards around her will definitely come after you." Gu Lengyu said with a smile, and his relaxed attitude seemed to be talking about an insignificant little thing. Jin Yi immediately exclaimed, "I know. You mean, let Er silly lead them to Ao beast at that time, let both sides cause misunderstanding, and let the woman deal with AO beast." The strength of the strongest one in Ao beast is only in the later stage of the three disasters. Obviously, it can''t be the opponent of this woman''s guard. Gu Lengyu immediately snapped his fingers, "yes, that''s it. Isn''t it very simple?" "Ow, Ow!" Simple? Damn it, two fools will swear at the moment they hear this. Simple, why don''t you do it? If there is an accident, I will be eaten by these strong men. What''s more, you pull hatred when you say it? This woman doesn''t look like a fool. Do you think if I push her, she will think Ao beast did it? Your IQ is so touching. Why do you think everyone''s IQ is the same as you? "But why do you make them suspect Ao beast? I think they don''t look stupid. It shouldn''t be said that when they see Er silly going in, they will think that Er silly is with them." Jin Yi spoke immediately at this time. After hearing this, the two fools immediately squinted at Jin Yi, as if praising Jin Yi''s intelligence. Sure enough, it''s an alien that uses the pseudonym of boss long. This IQ is different from this fool. "I have thought of this for a long time. There is a phantom Pavilion in the city, which can let us change into the body shape we want to change. At that time, er silly just needs to go there and change it. It will never be doubted." Gu Lengyu explained with a smile. Obviously, for the sake of his plan, he walked through this area thoroughly and thought carefully during this period of time. Two silly helplessly looked at this guy. If this man goes crazy, his mother''s dog will be afraid. "Of course, if you don''t want revenge, if you''re still afraid, think I didn''t say it." looking at the eyes of Jin Yi and others, Gu Lengyu immediately shrugged and directly said "retreat for progress". The magenta immediately patted on the railing on one side, "afraid? I''m not afraid of the magenta, just do it!" Jin Yi nodded immediately at this time, "I''m the little brother of boss long. If I''m afraid to shrink back, I''ll lose boss Long''s face and do it. What''s more, I think your plan is feasible." Looking at the fearless appearance of the two guys, the two fools were so angry that they were going to vomit blood at this time. "Ow, Ow!" What is "just do it"? It''s so easy to say. It''s not you who dare to die, is it? I see. You must have coveted my identity as the Dragon boss''s first licking dog for too long. Now it''s like taking this opportunity to let them get rid of me, and then you can divide up my name as the first licking dog, right? Hey, it''s hard to be a dog, and it''s even harder to be a dragon boss''s dog. It''s even harder to want the Dragon boss to sit down and lick the dog first. However, the grievance was sad. Finally, under the threat of Gu Lengyu, the two fools finally nodded and agreed. Led by Gu Lengyu, they immediately walked towards the so-called phantom Pavilion. But when they came to the phantom Pavilion, the two fools and the three were completely confused. "This... This is what you call the phantom pavilion?" Kim couldn''t help talking. Chapter 427 The phantom Pavilion in front of them is too different from what they imagined. "I... I''ll go. Are you kidding us?" The mage ape couldn''t help talking at this time. Er silly''s performance at this time is more direct. He bares his teeth directly at Gu Lengyu. It feels that this guy almost wants to directly jump on Gu Lengyu and bite Gu Lengyu. The place where the "phantom Pavilion" is located is very remote. Before coming to this place, you must first pass through a very narrow alley. There is no problem for Gu Lengyu, but they suffer from the demonic apes. They are almost stuck in front of the wall. That is, the walls here are also protected by the array. Otherwise, if the houses outside are replaced, it is estimated that if they are rubbed by the mage apes, they can collapse directly. As for the so-called "phantom Pavilion", it looks like a toilet. It is estimated that it is only about 20 square meters. It looks very simple outside. It doesn''t even have a door, but it is covered with a very dirty rag. For such a house, it is naturally impossible to want the so-called plaque. Only on the rag, there are three big characters: phantom Pavilion. To tell the truth, now after seeing this place, two fools have an impulse to beat Gu Lengyu. "Ow, Ow!" The two fools shouted discontentedly. This guy is too stupid. Even if you let yourself work hard, you still bring yourself to such a dilapidated ghost place. This is the rhythm of your own death. Feeling the bad eye gaze from two fools and others, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help grinning awkwardly at this time. His body was excited and his goose bumps stood up. Gu Lengyu hurriedly explained at this time, "well... Cough, don''t be deceived by the appearance of the house. No, there are people inside, and don''t underestimate this place. Although sparrows are small, they have all five internal organs." Although he said this like this, Gu Lengyu felt that his current explanation was quite unconvincing. Especially after seeing Er silly and others looking in their direction with dissatisfied eyes, Gu Lengyu was even more embarrassed. "Asshole, you... That''s what you made me beautiful? It''s so ugly?" Just at this time, an angry scolding came out of the phantom Pavilion. Hearing this, two fools and others immediately looked at each other. What? The craftsmanship in this place is not very good? "No, lose money, and change it back to me immediately." the angry voice continued just now. In response, Gu Lengyu and others heard a burst of embarrassing laughter. A voice sounded cheap and said, "Dear guest, did you see what we wrote on this paper? The success rate is as high as 99.99999%, but there is also a possibility of 0.00001%. You can''t regard it as 100% success because the possibility of failure is low." "Moreover, when we were casting phantom art on you, didn''t you also say that you were willing to take this risk? How can you go back now?" Gu Lengyu waited for a few people and walked in curiously at this time. When they first came in, they saw a strange animal with a fox head in front of the counter, talking to a middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man turned his back to Gu Lengyu, so Gu Lengyu couldn''t see the middle-aged man''s appearance for a moment. But obviously, the words of the beast completely angered the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man suddenly turned his head, pointed to his face and pointed to the outside, "put your mother''s shit. What''s my repentance? How do you let me meet people?" Seeing the appearance of the middle-aged man, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help taking a breath. They couldn''t help but step back towards the door. They were almost scared away by the middle-aged man''s cheek. I saw that the middle-aged man was wearing a toad''s face, and there was yellow sticky mucus flowing out from time to time. It was as if the abscess on his face had cracked. No matter how the middle-aged man wipes it, he can''t clean his face. Just seeing this scene, er silly and others felt like they couldn''t help vomiting. "You... Have you seen it? Especially, they are afraid of me, let alone other girls. How can I see those women?" the middle-aged man scolded angrily. While talking, the middle-aged man had the posture of directly starting. The half human and half fox beast sighed, "we also apologize, but you used the phantom technique with a one-year shelf life. We have no other way except that the phantom technique will be eliminated automatically after one year." The beast shrugged and his face was full of apologies. Just don''t know why, after looking at this guy''s expression, er silly and others all have the feeling that this strange animal seems to be gloating. Obviously, the middle-aged man didn''t accept the apology. "You..." But as soon as he was about to speak, he heard a joking laugh from the beast. "Why, are you going to make trouble with us? I can remind you that once there is trouble, we can''t spare you. Look, there''s a line of small words here." Following the guidance of the beast, Gu Lengyu and others also looked at it curiously. As a result, they saw silently that under the store cabinet in front of the counter, there was a very small line of words like ants. If they didn''t observe it specially, they might not even be able to reflect that it was a string of words. Gu Lengyu narrowed his eyes for a while, and then saw what was written on it. "Anyone who dares to make trouble in this shop will be given a warning, slightly injured for the second time, seriously injured for the third time, and dare to speak disrespectfully and kill him directly." Gu Lengyu and others: They are directly speechless, and the content is too overbearing. No wonder they write this word so small. Otherwise, customers who come to the store for the first time may be able to leave directly when they see the so-called store rules. "Ow, Ow!" The second fool glared at Gu Lengyu with a murderous look, and he was angry in his heart. This is so special. You let our dog take risks and die. We don''t say much. We are brothers. It''s OK to help you vent your anger. Chapter 428 Er silly sighed helplessly in his heart. When he looked at Gu Lengyu, his eyes were full of resentment. You can''t do something reliable. The plan is so dangerous. You''re so free to find a store. Now the Dragon boss is not here, and the dog will really die if it''s not guaranteed. It''s just that these two fools can''t speak. Otherwise, there must be a bitch this time. Two silly big had the posture of turning around and leaving, but at this time, a cold hum of dissatisfaction came out. "Make trouble? I''ll make trouble today. I think you can do something about me!" The middle-aged man was obviously not a good stubble. He suddenly patted the bar and his breath suddenly rose. The momentum was like a wave, rolling out. Almost at the moment of contact with this breath, Gu Lengyu and others couldn''t help but quit the small shop. The strength of the middle-aged man has reached the strength at the beginning of the three disasters. In terms of their strength, if they continue to stay inside, they are expected to suffer from the disaster of the fish pond. "It seems that the boss is going to be unlucky." the mage couldn''t help saying. No, for the black hearted boss, the mage thought it was obviously necessary to teach the store manager a lesson. "Ow, Ow!" Two silly immediately shouted. In Er silly''s opinion, it''s not just the store manager who is unlucky. The guy who dares to pit himself like this should also be unlucky with him. Thinking of this, er silly looked in the direction of Gu Lengyu. Almost at the moment of touching these two silly eyes, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help laughing awkwardly. "Don''t look at me like this. When I came here, the boss wasn''t as stupid as he is now." Gu Lengyu was helpless. At the moment, he understood the boss. He can''t let Er silly come here. "It seems that our plan must be changed a little more." Gu Lengyu coughed and said so. But after hearing this, the two fools were not optimistic at all. In their opinion, unless their dragon boss appears here now, it is obviously impossible to deal with those powerful Ao beasts. Gu Lengyu and others immediately turned around and were ready to leave. But on this bone, a more majestic breath burst out. If the breath just now is like a sea wave, then now it is a raging sea. Even standing outside, Gu Lengyu and others felt trembling all over. "This... This is the breath of the strong at the peak of the three disasters? This... There are such powerful experts in this shop?" Gu Lengyu and others felt that their voices were numb. In particular, the mage apes were stunned at the moment. Originally, when they saw that this place was so dilapidated, the three mage apes had been very optimistic about this place. In their opinion, it was obviously impossible for them to have any experts here. After all, if you are a strong man in this city, you can obviously obtain a higher status and enjoyment. Why would you stay in such a dilapidated place? Gu Lengyu was still stunned when they suddenly heard a scream. Then they looked stunned and saw a figure flying backwards from in front of them. This figure is the man who wanted to be fair before. The guy hit the ground hard. The impact was obviously very heavy. Although the place was protected by the array, it was not enough for him to break the ground, but when the middle-aged man hit the ground, Gu Lengyu and others even felt that the ground under their feet was trembling slightly. The man''s feet trembled and his toad like cheeks grinned, and the man fell directly into a coma. "This..." After seeing this scene, Gu Lengyu and several others suddenly filled their backs with cold sweat. The first thought in their mind was to leave quickly. Otherwise, if they continue to stay here, they may be trapped, even their underpants. "Ah, several distinguished guests have come. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Unfortunately, before they left, they heard a laugh coming from behind them. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Gu Lengyu and others had a feeling that goose bumps all over the body seemed to be falling out. They tightened their bodies, turned very stiff, and saw the shopkeeper looking at them with a flattering look. But what makes them angry is that at this time, the boss has a very violent breath, which forms a very sharp contrast with his smile. "Ah, look at me. My brain has forgotten to restrain its breath. I''m sorry, several distinguished guests." The shopkeeper seemed to react now. In the joking room, he gently patted his forehead, which immediately converged his breath. Gu Lengyu: The old fox is very bad. I believe your ghost. Can you forget your breath? In Gu Lengyu''s opinion, this is bullshit. This guy must want to threaten them. To tell the truth, Gu Lengyu regretted not falling at the moment. In his opinion, he hurt two fools. "Come on, come in, lest you let the dirt outside stain your eyes." When the shop owner said this, he also glared at the middle-aged man on the ground. His eyes were full of disdain and ridicule for the man. "Well... Cough, no, we suddenly found that there seems to be nothing to find your boss. Oh, by the way, our boss is looking for us. Let''s leave first." At this point, Gu Lengyu took the demon ape and turned around and wanted to leave. However, when they took a step, they heard a sharp cry coming out from behind them. Gu Lengyu felt that his eyes were like flowers. With a flash of human shadow, the fox beast had come to them before. "Oh, tell me about you. Why are you polite to me? Didn''t we have a good chat before? Don''t worry, I''m fair here and have good technology. I''m definitely the only one in this city." At this point, the fox beast could not help rubbing his hands with a smile. It looked like a profiteer. To tell the truth, Gu Lengyu and others are a little stunned after seeing the boss. Chapter 429 This makes Gu Lengyu and his colleagues have to doubt that this guy is really a powerful top of the three disasters? You know, not to mention the peak of the big three disasters, even the experts of the small three disasters are very cold in front of them. But this guy is an exception. Gu Lengyu always adheres to one point: all anomalies are demons! At the moment, the shop owner is so strange that Gu Lengyu doesn''t dare to stay here. "Yes, we were really happy before, and after I went back, I told my boss what we discussed." Gu Lengyu''s eyes turned and he couldn''t help smiling. It seemed very honest. After hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, the owner of the shop gave a little excited "Oh", and asked curiously, "what did your boss say?" Upon hearing this, Gu Lengyu seemed to be disappointed. He immediately sighed and said, "Hey, I can''t help it. Our boss told me that we don''t need to do that again, so this time we came, we actually have two purposes." "On the one hand, I just want to tell you that the phantom I said before is not going to be done. Fortunately, I didn''t make an appointment. On the other hand, I came to apologize to the boss. You see, it took you so long at that time." I have to say that Gu Lengyu''s brain turns really fast. He speaks with reason and politeness. He even gives people a feeling that he is really intentional and specially comes to apologize. As for responsibility, Gu Lengyu pushed it clean and let the "boss" who hasn''t appeared carry the pot. If the demonic apes come to do this, it is estimated that they can completely screw it up. With the silly appearance of the mage ape and the directness of Jin Yi, it is obviously impossible to deal with so much. These two dogs are cunning, but this guy can''t talk to people, which is a fatal injury. As soon as Gu Lengyu finished saying this, he felt a cold feeling all over. His muscles seemed to be constantly scratched by countless knives, and the tortured guy''s body trembled slightly. Gu Lengyu was worried that his lie would be exposed at this time. Fortunately, after staring at him for a while, the shop owner finally restrained his eyes. "Hahaha, it''s nothing to mention about such a small matter, but who''s your boss? Why don''t you take me to see him? I heard from you that he''s a great man. I really want to make friends." Although the boss''s words sounded polite, Gu Lengyu could obviously feel the sharp feeling. He knew very well that if he didn''t answer well, he might be killed by this guy. "I..." "Your Dragon boss has come to the city?" As soon as he said this, Gu Lengyu and others were directly surrounded. They all stared at the fox beast in horror. You know, they have never been seen through their identity since they hid their body shape. "Why don''t you show me? Hehe, the only dragon in this era of evolution, I''d like to see what kind of graceful existence it is." After saying this, he looked relaxed, smiled and directly did it on the ground, staring at Gu Lengyu. "You..." Even if Gu Lengyu''s mouth was smooth before, he didn''t know how to respond at this time. From the previous conversation and his exploration, I know that the owner of this shop should be an aboriginal in this place. In that case, how does he know about boss long? Moreover, even if he learned the news of the Dragon boss from the strong from other gods, how could he know their relationship with the Dragon boss? And actually know how they call dragon boss. This forced Gu Lengyu to doubt the identity of the fox beast. "Why don''t you come in and talk?" seeing the suspicions of these people, the fox beast couldn''t help looking at the phantom Pavilion, and then walked in the store. "Are you worried that once you come in, you won''t have a chance to leave? But don''t worry. If I really want to hurt you, do you think you can escape?" The fox beast is very overbearing, which is very different from the previous one who looks like a profiteer. Gu Lengyu and others were completely fooled by this guy. They didn''t know what kind of character this guy was. Although Gu Lengyu felt very harsh when they heard this, they had to admit that what this guy said was also reasonable. With the strength of the top strong of the three disasters, if they really want to keep them, even if the two fools can escape, Gu Lengyu and they have to die. "Go in." Gu Lengyu sighed, and then followed the fox beast to go in. "Sorry!" Gu Lengyu said to the mage apes secretly at this time. At the moment, he really regretted it. He should not involve his brothers because of his inner anger. The three mage apes looked at each other. The mage apes gently patted Gu Lengyu on the shoulder and said, "what are you talking about? What are you sorry for us? They are all brothers. It''s difficult to carry them together." In terms of the strength of the strong man at the peak of the three disasters, it is naturally impossible for him to say that he will not hear the naked voice behind him. The fox beast looked helplessly at the people in front of him and said helplessly, "you guys don''t want to be separated from each other. I''m easy to talk, and business is full of integrity." When the fox said this, he patted his chest immediately. Gu Lengyu: Gu Lengyu and other nine brothers immediately looked at each other, and their faces were full of speechless expressions. sincerity? We''ve all seen what you did to that middle-aged man just now. If you call it honesty, is there anything dishonest in the world? And it''s impossible to speak well. Gu Lengyu subconsciously turned his head and looked out of the house, grinned and said, "you''re really good at talking." The fox beast naturally understood what they meant, and couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "you don''t know, I''m walking on behalf of heaven." Chapter 430 enforce justice on behalf of Heaven? At the moment of hearing this, Gu Lengyu and others were stunned. When they looked at the man, there was a kind of dissatisfaction in their eyes. They didn''t feel it. They seemed to be severely ridiculed. "Ow, Ow!" Er silly couldn''t help shouting. His name has the word "stupid", but that doesn''t mean he''s a fool. You cheated people, refused to return the money, and even beat them up. In the end, you said you were acting on behalf of heaven? What day are you working for and what way are you going? To tell the truth, when looking at this man at the moment, two fools and others feel that this guy is not only a profiteer, but also a master without any bottom line. But unfortunately, who makes others strong. This is a world of the jungle. Whoever has a big fist makes sense. "I know you don''t believe it, but do you know why that guy came to me and changed himself into a spiritual boy in his twenties?" the fox beast looked out and laughed jokingly. in one''s twenties Still in spirit, boy? Tell the truth. At the moment of hearing this, Gu Lengyu had a feeling in their hearts. Should this middle-aged man have a different purpose? Otherwise, who would make such a request at this age? After the expression on Gu Lengyu''s face fell into the eyes of the fox beast, the fox beast couldn''t help laughing. "He is really not a good bird, and his purpose is very simple to deceive some ignorant girls like you who come to other areas of this place for the first time." When Gu Lengyu heard this, a word flashed in his mind: C Han! At this time, the demon ape scratched his head foolishly and asked, "ah? What''s the use of cheating an ignorant girl? If he can be cheated, it''s obvious that his strength and brain are not very good. There will be no treasure on such people. It''s putting the cart before the horse. If I were to cheat, I would cheat some tough people." The mage ape said this and nodded slightly, as if he were affirming his words. Gu Lengyu and fox two animals could not help but look at the direction of the magic ape with a peculiar look. They did not know how to make complaints about the Tucao. "You... You shouldn''t be lying to us?" Jin Yi said at this time. The fox beast shrugged. "Do you think it is necessary for me to cheat in front of you? Or do you have the qualification for me to cheat?" Gu Lengyu et al: This is really heartbreaking, but considering the powerful strength of this fox beast, they can only silently admit this guy''s words. "So I say this is acting on behalf of heaven. At least this guy doesn''t dare to mess around for a while. Even if he mess around, no one will be fooled again." In this regard, Gu Lengyu nodded very much. In his opinion, no matter which world or era, it is the era of looking at the face. "What''s the purpose of looking for us now? Or... How do you know our identity?" Since the fox beast has made their origin so clear just now, it is obvious that they have conducted a detailed investigation. If they continue to install it at this time, it will obviously only humiliate themselves. "Hehe, someone told me about the only dragon and his partner in this evolutionary era, and also showed me the information and images of his partner. You took the initiative to find me, then I naturally know it''s you." "Although your camouflage is good, don''t forget, after all, I specialize in camouflage, and I can still see some fishy things." The fox beast said such a sentence happily at this time. The fox beast is very honest with Gu Lengyu, but the more so, the stronger the alert in Gu Lengyu''s heart. In his opinion, nothing is courteous, either rape or theft. "Then what''s the purpose of letting us in?" Gu Lengyu said his question directly at this time. Now it was the fox beast''s turn to show a puzzled expression. He looked at Gu Lengyu strangely, couldn''t help laughing and said, "why, you''re a young boy. Why is your memory so bad? Have you forgotten that I didn''t come to you, but you came to me for help." "You said you wanted to make a magic disguise. Well, come on, who wants to make a magic disguise?" the fox looked at the possessed ape and others. As a result, the two fools shivered subconsciously when they came into contact with them. "Oh, it''s you. Come with me. In the face of the only dragon, I''ll give you free illusions this time." While the fox was talking, he walked in the direction of two fools. At the moment, the two fools seemed to have seen a ghost. They immediately jumped up and screamed. "Ow, Ow!" My dog can tell you that my dog is very powerful. Don''t force my dog, otherwise, my dog''s owner will not spare you. While shouting, the two fools hid directly behind the mage ape. How dare they let the fox beast close to themselves. To tell the truth, he is so ugly now. He is really worried about whether this expert with "pit" written on his face will turn him into a dog''s body and a frog''s face. He can''t stand the green face. "You are an elder. You should not bully our younger generation. Please clarify what you want to do?" "You know who we are and are so honest with us, but we really can''t help but doubt your purpose." Gu Lengyu was still very polite, but his attitude gradually became tough. What if they lose to this master? If you die here, you can''t admit advice. Moreover, in terms of the two fools'' ability to escape, even if they are killed, the two fools are also able to escape. At that time, as long as the two fools survive, they will be able to bring the Dragon boss to them for revenge. The fox beast put his hands around his chest and took a deep look at Gu Lengyu. Then he said, "you don''t need to know my purpose. You just need to be clear. I won''t hurt you. Moreover, our interests are the same to some extent. Therefore, helping you is helping myself." Chapter 431 When the fox beast said this, he slowly came to Gu Lengyu and gently put his palm on Gu Lengyu. Although the fox beast''s action seemed very gentle, the moment it fell on Gu Lengyu, Gu Lengyu still had an extremely strong sense of oppression in his heart, which was like a mountain on his shoulder. "You..." Seeing that the fox monster suddenly shot Gu Lengyu, several mage apes stood up and looked at each other. Their eyes were full of vigilance and vigilance. "You should understand now. It''s really easy for me to kill you. Conspiracy is used for existence with equal or stronger strength than myself. For those with weaker strength, hehe, if you want to kill a mole ant, will you still use conspiracy?" The voice of the fox beast was cold, but Gu Lengyu and others had to admit his words. Just like them, they can only use some tricks when dealing with AO beasts who are too powerful than them. "And... Hehe, do you think you have any other choice if you want revenge? Although the city is vast, it can be illusory, and it will not be seen by the top strong of the three major disasters except me. Only my illusory Pavilion." The fox beast just said such a sentence lightly. But the moment his words fell into Gu Lengyu''s ears, it was like a bomb explosion. Gu Lengyu''s eyes widened in horror. Looking at the fox beast, he exclaimed, "you... How do you know we want revenge?" The fox beast hasn''t answered yet, but the mage ape looked puzzled, "this... Isn''t what you told him?" Although they were surprised when they heard that the fox and the beast said they wanted revenge, in their opinion, it was likely that Gu Lengyu said it when he came here for consultation. But now it seems that there are other secrets about this matter. Gu Lengyu smiled bitterly, "this matter is so important. How can I speak so laxly to an outsider?" As soon as Gu Lengyu said this, the mage ape seemed to think of something, and couldn''t help shouting in horror. "You... You''re watching us?" The fox beast carried his hands behind him, and his breath churned. To tell the truth, when looking at the fox beast again at this time, Gu Lengyu had an inexplicable and mysterious feeling in his heart, as if he had put on a mysterious coat on the fox beast. "I didn''t monitor you, but in this city, as long as I want to know the news, there is nothing I can''t know." the fox beast smiled mysteriously. However, at the moment of seeing his current behavior, Gu Lengyu and others had a sense of danger in their hearts. If he really has the ability as he says now, the fox beast is really terrible. Even his current identity is false. "I won''t force you to stay. If you want to go, please help yourself, but I have to remind you that whether it''s the woman you see or the Ao beasts, it''s estimated that they will leave in two or three days. If you miss this opportunity, you won''t want revenge." The voice of the fox beast came out at the moment. To tell the truth, at the moment of hearing this, Gu Lengyu and others had a great terror in their hearts. This guy is so terrible that he knows everything about them and what they have to do. If the man is from the woman''s side, it is estimated that they can be directly killed by the woman''s men now. Gu Lengyu glanced at Er silly, and the final decision still had to be made by Er silly. Two silly eyebrows tightened slightly, and he also understood in his heart that Gu Lengyu really wanted revenge. "Ow, Ow!" Hey, forget it, just give this boy a hand. If you fail, you will fail. Anyway, you are already so ugly. How ugly can you be? If you can help your brother, even if you really become ugly, it''s worth it. Two silly immediately nodded to Gu Lengyu, which made Gu Lengyu very grateful. He looked at the fox beast and asked, "don''t you fail again? If you fail, how long can you make Er silly recover?" The fox beast "ha ha" smiled, "as a strong person of the three disasters, do you think releasing a skill may fail? As I said just now, I just want to punish him, but it doesn''t matter if you are really worried. Let me tell you this. I can recover him at any time if I like." The fox beast doesn''t seem to be saying false at the moment. Gu Lengyu was relieved after waiting for a few. "Turn him into an AO beast." The fox beast nodded clearly and directly took Er silly into a small side room. Soon after Er silly went in, he heard a shrill scream coming out of Er silly''s mouth. Just hearing this sound, Gu Lengyu and them were inspired. "Is something wrong?" Gu Lengyu was surprised. The three of them were just about to rush into the hut to see what happened to ER silly at this time, but they didn''t expect that a very strong breath wave burst out from the hut at this time. This breath is like a sea wave, spreading in all directions layer by layer. Almost at the moment of touching this breath, Gu Lengyu three were directly bounced out. "Two silly!" Gu Lengyu and others struggled to get up from the ground, looked at the position of the room and shouted loudly. They also released bursts of extremely powerful breath fluctuations. At this time, they want to break into this place. However, their breath is not a level of strength for the fluctuation of breath from that small room, just like fireflies and bright moon. There is no comparability at all. The accident came so suddenly that Gu Lengyu and his colleagues were very worried about whether the fox beast suddenly started on ER silly. "Ha ha ha!" However, to Gu Lengyu''s surprise, just at this time, a Niang laugh came out of the small room strangely. This feeling is like a 1.89-meter-thick crazy man, holding his voice and talking in a mother''s anger. "There are people in here?" after the reaction, Gu Lengyu and others immediately looked at each other. Obviously, they didn''t expect that there would be other people''s voices in the room at this time. Chapter 432 However, with the appearance of the sound, the spatial fluctuations around them disappeared strangely. Although it''s not clear what''s going on now, Gu Lengyu and his companions are still running towards the cabin quickly. They are nervous and want to see what''s going on now. But as a result, at this juncture, a blood red shadow suddenly flashed out from the small room. "You... Are you a fool?" After seeing the true appearance of the "shadow", Gu Lengyu and them were stunned. They saw a strong Ao beast vividly appearing in front of them. The Ao beast raised his huge AO and shook a few times in front of the magic striped apes. I don''t know what the "Ao beast" thought at this time. Suddenly he raised his huge AO and smashed it in the direction of the demon striped ape. But unexpectedly, at this time, his Da Ao was directly grabbed by the demon striped ape. The demon ape immediately raised his fist and smashed it on the head of the "Ao beast". "Ah!" With a scream, the "Ao beast" was directly smashed and flew out. "Special Niang, it''s impatient to dare to attack Lao Tze." the mage ape snorted coldly. While talking, he pinched his palm and couldn''t help whispering, "but whether to say it or not, when I hit him, I actually had a familiar feeling, which seemed very happy." Thanks to the "Ao beast", he has now smashed it out. Otherwise, it is estimated that after hearing his words, the "Ao beast" can spit blood depressed. "You... Why did you hit him?" When the "Ao beast" was smashed by the mage ape, the fox beast also came out of the room. After seeing this scene, the fox beast was immediately surrounded. I don''t understand why the demonic ape "beat" the Ao beast at this time. "Is he the second fool?" the evil striped ape hasn''t responded yet. Gu Lengyu suddenly exclaimed with joy at this time. "Nonsense, of course I''m a fool." at this time, the mother''s voice came in again from the outside. Seeing that Ao beast''s red body like a crab came in slowly from the outside, he just heard Gu Lengyu''s words and answered with incomparable resentment. However, at the moment of hearing this, Gu Lengyu felt goose bumps. "This... This is amazing, isn''t it? Your magic method can make two fools have the ability to speak in advance?" Gu Lengyu couldn''t help shouting in surprise. Just now, when Er silly was talking, the fox beast also smiled and nodded. It was obvious that he recognized his guess just now, but it was just like this that made Gu Lengyu more surprised in his heart. You know, after several evolutions, the two fools'' bodies are constantly changing, from ugly to more ugly, but he can''t have the ability to speak. He has always been consistent and unchanged. Even sometimes Gu Lengyu and his colleagues have to wonder whether these two fools can''t speak. "Ha ha ha!" At this time, a happy laugh came out. At this time, the mage held his stomach directly and couldn''t help laughing at the two fools. "I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it to be such a mother after you had the voice. No wonder your voice hasn''t appeared before. If it was me, I don''t want this voice." He and the two fools have always been a pair of "little friends". At this time, after seeing that the two fools have changed like this, the mage will naturally laugh at the two fools. Two silly suddenly a black line on his face. "Cough, this is my reason, but it''s not his own evolution." the fox beast also coughed with embarrassment at this time. The fox beast has already spoken. At this time, the mage ape didn''t continue to laugh, but looked at the fox beast in confusion, "what do you mean? You really have such a great ability. You know that he can''t speak for several times, but you have the ability to let him speak?" When Gu Lengyu and others saw this scene, their eyes were full of incredible. Although it is true that the strong ones of the three major disasters are powerful, they are not so strong as to be outrageous, are they? If the peak of the three disasters could force Er silly to speak, wouldn''t it be OK to directly ask the demon ape king at that time? These two fools can talk early? Hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, the fox beast couldn''t help grinning. Instead, he pointed to a position of Er silly''s body and said, "where can I have this ability? The reason why he can speak now is that I installed a translator on him." "This translator can translate the languages of most races. He is just a dog. The language translation is very simple." The fox beast smiled and shrugged, as if to say what a simple thing. Two fools: fuck! Two fools are quite unhappy. What nonsense is this? What is just a dog? Are you looking down on our dog? But complaining is complaining. These two fools only dare to think about it in their hearts, but dare not really say it. After all, who makes this guy strong. "It''s just that my translator seems to have been broken by me before, and my voice has become Niang. There''s no way. You can bear it a little. After all, if Nen talks, this guy should be more able to pull hatred." The fox grinned. Gu Lengyu and others: Broken? Several people are speechless. What''s the word of tiger and wolf. "Well, you go back and prepare your plan well. Don''t help at that time." the fox beast smiled and waved his hand, and there seemed to be some expectation in his eyes. Gu Lengyu thanked the four, turned and left directly. Looking at the backs of the four, the fox''s face showed a smile rather than a smile. "These guys have helped me, but... Unfortunately, I don''t think I can see the Dragon this time. Otherwise, I''d like to see if this guy is as powerful as the man said." When the fox beast said this, he couldn''t help bursting out a burst of light. Then he changed into a young girl, but her ears were a pair of white fox ears. Chapter 433 "I always feel a little strange. Why does this guy help us so much?" After leaving the phantom Pavilion, Jin couldn''t help muttering. "I think he is very good." At this time, a Niang voice came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the voice, Gu Lengyu and others had a feeling of black lines on their face. Several people waited for two silly eyes. This guy is still happy. It seems that he doesn''t care about the eccentricity of the fox beast at all. "You should be on guard. Don''t let him let you talk. Just look after him." Gu Lengyu said helplessly. He naturally understood these two silly thoughts. As a result, as soon as he said this, two fools directly threw him a big white eye, "we want revenge. Is there any other way?" People: The people were helpless, and this was also their death. If these guys weren''t leaving soon and their dragon boss didn''t know when he would come, how could they make such a bad decision. Gu Lengyu had some discussion and prepared to take action the next day. The next day, the two fools turned around the area, found a better angle, pulled the corner of the wall, looked near the river and waited for the woman''s arrival. It was about the time of the sunrise that the woman came over slowly, but this time, the two fools could obviously feel that there was an extremely powerful breath fluctuation in the air. If this fluctuation is not unexpected, it is obviously the strong one at the peak of the three disasters. Er silly couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat and cried "Ao Ao" in his heart. This is the first time he did such a hard thing without the Dragon boss. The strong momentum was obviously to play a deterrent role. All the animals and humans who had stayed in this area quickly left this place at this time. However, these people and monsters are "used to it" during this period of time. After all, this woman comes every day. Although they are dissatisfied, they have no other way. In this era of the law of the jungle, if you don''t have strong strength, you can only recognize and shrink. After all, for most people or animals, the result of hard steel is likely to represent death. Er silly doesn''t dare to stare in that direction all the time. After all, for the strong victims of the three disasters, their perception ability is very strong. If they stare at each other all the time, they will notice something different. At this time, the woman also slowly sat down on her legs and began what she had done every day for a while. Out of careful consideration, the two fools waited for more than an hour before running their aura. With a cry in his heart, his body rushed towards the woman''s place like a red arrow. However, it is obvious that Gu Lengyu underestimated the super perception ability of the strong three disasters. "Huh?" At this moment, the strong man at the peak of the three disasters hidden in the dark also perceived the existence of the two fools at the moment of their sprint. His eyes fell on Er Sha''s body like lightning, and his magnificent momentum completely churned up at this moment, forming a momentum protection in the area where the woman is located. Once Er Sha rushes into this area, he will be attacked by his thunderous means. Two silly speed is very fast, almost in an instant, has rushed to the edge of this momentum protection. "Die!" Looking at Er silly, the strong man at the top of the three disasters couldn''t help humming coldly. As a result, at the moment when he was about to kill Er silly, the guy who dared to break into this side, a very powerful breath wave broke out not far from him. This fluctuation is also the peak of the three disasters, and it falls on the guard very targeted. After all, it was the peak of the three disasters. Affected by this sudden breath, the bodyguard trembled slightly and came after being forcibly suppressed. It was at this moment that Er silly rushed directly into this area. "Damn it!" the guard was very anxious, and the violent force broke out directly from his body, and he was in contact with the restriction of that powerful momentum in an instant. However, at this juncture, an equally powerful breath was released. The guard was stunned to see dozens of white spears appear in the air. The spears were even more with a strong destructive force. Under the influence of this force, his body was locked again. In desperation, the guard can only mention his own strength and forcibly resist the attack of dozens of spears. "Broken!" A hot breath burst out of him, and then dozens of fire snakes rose up and rushed in the direction of the spear. The moment the two attacks hit each other, the whole space exploded with an earth shaking noise. Two fools are almost stunned at this time. Originally, when feeling the strong momentum protection, the two fools hesitated whether they really rushed in. Even when he was about to hit the momentum protection, the two fools were ready to turn around and leave immediately. After all, he had been completely exposed now. If he broke into the place protected by the top power of the three disasters, even he would die. Although his speed is fast, it also needs to be taken by surprise, so that he will not be caught by the top strong of the three major disasters. But now it is obvious that the other party has made full preparations. But what the two fools didn''t expect was that at that moment, the momentum protection disappeared. At the same time, he also felt that the power appeared not far away was suppressing the guard. Although he didn''t know what was going on, er silly also knew that it was obviously a very favorable thing for him. All this happens between electro-optic flint. However, to Er Sha''s surprise, the woman seemed to close her five senses. There was such a movement outside now, but the woman didn''t mean to wake up at all. Er silly rushed directly. At the moment when he came to the woman, one of his left legs kicked out directly and kicked hard on the woman''s back. The woman immediately screamed, and the whole person flew out directly. With a "poof", she was directly smashed into the water. Chapter 434 "Bang!" It was at this moment that a deafening explosion came out of the water. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, an extremely powerful force was released. The second fool was shocked to see that the woman rushed out of the water at the moment of falling into the water. The prohibition on the woman was directly contacted. Er silly could clearly feel that the woman''s strength had reached the strength in the middle of the three disasters. Normally, if he confronts this guy, he will definitely die. "Ao beast?" A cold yell came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, two fools had a feeling that their whole body was going to be completely frozen, and their body trembled uncontrollably. "I''ll go, so strong?" Two fools immediately turned around and wanted to run away. However What made Er silly never think of was that at the moment when he was about to escape, his body seemed to be frozen in an instant. No matter how he struggled, he was still unable to move. "Pit father, four lengzi, I''m going to be killed by you." Two silly secretly complained in his heart. At the moment of this change in the body, the second fool''s first thought was that he was given the body by the woman to display his skills. And it was at this moment that Er silly''s body suddenly released a white light, which turned into a sharp thorn and directly stabbed the woman. "Broken!" At the moment of seeing this scene, the woman''s face was also dignified. She immediately tied her sword fingers and cut hard at her long thorn. At the moment of the impact of the two forces, a harsh friction sound came out. To ER silly''s great surprise, although the woman''s strength was strong, her sword Qi was directly broken at the moment of touching the spear blooming from his body. The spear went straight into the woman''s shoulder and came out. "Ah!" a scream of pain came out, and a large share of blood was like peach blossoms, blooming in the air. Although the woman didn''t really hurt the key at the moment, she was unable to continue to catch up with ER silly. Seeing this, the two fools quickly ran away. And it was at this time that the breath that had previously restrained the guard disappeared together. The guard originally wanted to catch up with ER silly, but after seeing that the woman has been badly hurt, he can only guard the woman silently. The woman quickly sat down cross legged and quickly operated the aura in her body to repair the injury. What the woman never thought of was that with the attack of the long thorn, there was a white force in her body. The attachment of the white force was very strong. Even under the influence of the white force, her breath became very weak. The woman''s head fainted and finally passed out. "Miss!" After seeing this scene, the guard immediately shouted anxiously. He quickly released his spiritual power to feel the changes of the woman. However, when he felt it clearly, the guard''s face suddenly became very ugly. "Poisoned? No, in terms of Miss''s strength, there should be few poisons that can affect her." although I was confused, it was obviously the most important thing to rescue my miss first at this time. The guard should integrate his aura into the woman''s body, and it was at this moment that the guard perceived the "culprit" who affected his young lady. Originally, he wanted to expel those white forces, but what he never thought was that when his aura touched the white force, the white force began to erode his aura quickly. If he hadn''t recovered his power in time, it is estimated that the guard would be threatened by this white power at the moment. "Damn it, what''s in Miss''s body?" The guard''s eyebrows were almost twisted into pimples, and his face was filled with anger. "Ao beast, right? If you don''t give me an explanation today, I want all of you Ao beasts to destroy the family." the guard''s words are full of uncontrollable anger, which seems to be able to turn into tangible quality, and the surrounding ground trembles constantly under this anger. Finally, he took his young lady away for the time being. Because the guard was too worried about his young lady, he didn''t notice that a smart young woman like a fairy appeared on a distant Pavilion. The woman was dressed in a long white shirt, with a pair of lovely white fluffy ears and a small white tail. At the moment, when I looked at the guard and the woman, there was a trace of banter in my eyes. "After all, I''m better at it. Hum, I''ll see if you dare to compete with me in the future." a playful bad smile appeared on the woman''s face. She put her hands around her chest and turned to show a look of thought. "That dragon''s partner is too stupid? It''s really boring. That guy also said that their potential is infinite. Disappointed, the only thing that can be expected now is the only dragon." After saying this, the woman turned and left directly. Just in case, er silly rushed into the restaurant according to the original plan. At that time, the restaurant was filled with AO beasts. These guys were drinking wine and making a loud noise. Unexpectedly, a gust of wind came to their faces at this time. However, the speed of Er silly was too fast, and all the people present were Ao beasts of the small three disasters level. Therefore, they couldn''t see the appearance of Er silly at all. When they reacted, they were all covered in circles, and they couldn''t figure out what had happened just now. "How''s it going?" Gu Lengyu and his family have been waiting for Er Sha at the place they agreed to. At this time, Gu Lengyu asked excitedly after seeing Er Sha running away. The mage ape was also eager to try at this time, "let''s go out and have a look now. Hahaha, we can see a good play." However, at this time, they were stunned to find that the two silly faces looked quite ugly at the moment. Such an accident made Gu Lengyu and others calm down in an instant. "Well, what''s the accident?" Jin Yi asked after seeing the change of Er silly''s expression. Chapter 435 Two fools immediately turned their eyes at these people and said angrily, "nonsense, there was not only an accident, but also a big accident. This dog almost couldn''t come back just now." Thinking of the previous changes, the two fools couldn''t help shivering. Especially when they looked at Gu Lengyu, the guy almost stared out his eyes. Er silly then told Gu Lengyu everything about the situation. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Gu Lengyu''s faces were full of amazement. "You said someone was helping you secretly, and it was the peak of the three disasters? And when you pushed the woman down the river, there was a powerful force on her, which even hurt the woman in the later stage of the three disasters?" Gu Lengyu couldn''t help but utter a sound of amazement after hearing Er silly''s words. Two silly immediately nodded and said angrily, "yes, do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you?" The magenta touched his head and said, "it''s not that you lied to us, but there''s no reason. We are unfamiliar here, and we can''t know the strong at this level. Otherwise, why should we use this method to solve the problem?" Gu Lengyu''s face was also dignified and said, "there is an explanation, that is, in fact, someone also wanted to kill the woman, but he couldn''t find a suitable opportunity, but he didn''t expect that he could carry out this plan only when he met us by chance." At this point, Gu Lengyu immediately shook his head, "no, it should not be a coincidence, but the result of his special inquiry." "You mean... That Fox beast?" the mage ape couldn''t help exclaiming after hearing Gu Lengyu''s words. After all, there is only one fox beast that conforms to Gu Lengyu''s words now. More importantly, this guy''s strength is indeed at the peak of the three disasters. "I''m going to the Olympics!" Two silly this time also reacted to come over, immediately Niang in Niang gas scolded. "Kutemo''s dog is so grateful to this guy that he didn''t expect this guy to frame me." the two fools were angry and didn''t fight at all. Gu Lengyu smiled bitterly, "Hey, it can only be said that it is mutually beneficial. At least this time, his goal has been achieved, and our goal has been achieved in disguise. Since the woman has been badly hurt, her men will never spare Ao beast." Jin Yi also nodded at this time, "even if they doubt the authenticity of this matter in their hearts, they obviously won''t let Ao beast go for their own face." Although this is true, er silly still has some dissatisfaction in his heart. "Come on, let''s go to his side and have a look. The magic shape of te Niang will be relieved as soon as possible. I can rest assured as soon as possible. Who knows if this guy has done anything else in this magic shape." Thinking of what had happened before, the two fools were a little nervous. They sneaked towards the phantom Pavilion immediately. However, to their consternation, when they came to the phantom Pavilion, they found that there was no phantom Pavilion in front of them. Everything in the phantom pavilion was broken. The cloth that had covered the door was now casually thrown on the ground. A few people went in and looked. They couldn''t even see a complete piece of furniture. "I''ll go. Is this patronized by robbers?" Looking at the messy lobby, the two fools couldn''t help talking. Several people hurried to find it, but until they searched all the rooms here, they couldn''t see the fox beast at all, as if the fox beast had completely disappeared. "Can''t he run away? Asshole, what should I do now? Can I turn my dog into a big crab in the future?" The two fools immediately gave a cry of sorrow. This head can be broken, blood can flow, and the dignity of the race can not be disordered. In his opinion, his blood as a dog is quite noble, which is definitely not comparable to the blood of this crab. "Hmm? Here is a letter, er silly. It should be for you." At this time, Gu Lengyu slowly came down from upstairs. Under a carpet search, he found a letter. At the moment when Er silly heard this, he was stunned and said, "to me? I don''t have any acquaintances here. Why would someone write to me?" Er silly curiously came up to Gu Lengyu. As a result, the two fools almost ran away when they saw the line written on the envelope in Gu Lengyu''s hand. I saw it written: for that silly dog. "Ow, Ow!" Second, he was so stupid that he made three iconic dog barks. But because of the translator, even now his dog barking sounds very Niang. "Take it apart and have a look." the two shouted foolishly. Gu Lengyu knew that this guy was angry. At the moment, he didn''t stimulate this guy too much, so he took the excitement apart directly. I saw that there were only a few simple words written on it. "Silly dog, I moved. You shouldn''t find me, but you don''t need to thank me for what I did for you. I just like helping others. Cough, you don''t seem to be human." "Also, the illusion on you will disappear automatically in another day. I don''t need to touch the illusion for you." Two fools: Two silly hearts that call a gas. The sentence "you don''t seem to be human" is scolding yourself. "Anyway, at least you can rest assured that your illusion will disappear tomorrow." Gu Lengyu grinned awkwardly. "Boom!" But just then, a roar came out. Gu Lengyu didn''t react yet. As a result, they immediately felt an extremely powerful breath coming to their faces. Affected by this breath, Gu Lengyu almost felt that they had to kneel down completely. Fortunately, the smell soon disappeared. "This is... The peak of the three disasters? Wait, I''m familiar with the smell. It seems to be the smell of the woman''s guard." Er silly couldn''t help shivering and hurriedly said so. Two silly people who were still angry were filled with excitement at the moment when they finished saying this. "Is our plan really successful? The guard is coming to trouble Ao beast now? Go and hurry to join the fun." the two giggled, turned and ran out. Chapter 436 Gu Lengyu three immediately looked at each other. This guy wanted to kill people angrily one second ago, but the next second he was so gossip about going to see the excitement? "Sure enough, dogs are easily distracted, especially erha." Gu Lengyu whispered in his heart. At this time, er silly doesn''t know what Gu Lengyu is thinking. Otherwise, it is estimated that Er silly can work hard with this guy at the moment. Gu Lengyu and others also walked out curiously at this time. Of course, Er Sha is still an AO beast after all. Naturally, it is impossible to go out in a big way to join the fun. They hid their bodies all the way and ran quietly towards the restaurant. It has to be said that the guard''s temper is really very hot. As soon as he came to the door of the restaurant, he immediately shouted. "Ao beast, get out and die!" The sound billowed and spread directly in all directions. You know, this place is already very prosperous, and when the guard came, it looked very arrogant, so it also attracted many people. For those who watched the excitement, the guard naturally ignored it. Therefore, not far from him, it can almost be said to be a sea of people surrounded. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone present was completely stunned. This Ao beast is a rampant race in this area. Many people and animals have been bullied by these guys, so many people and animals have long been very dissatisfied with these Ao beasts. It''s just a pity that there are too many Ao beasts, and their strongest ones also have the strength in the later stage of the three disasters. They can''t resist at all and can only bear it silently, After hearing the guard''s words, the melon eating people around were excited one by one. Even many people and strange animals were looking forward to it. I hope that at this time, the guard can be cruel and kill all these Ao animals directly. "Hum, I don''t think they dare to continue to be so arrogant." "I really think I can do whatever I want when there are a large number of people? Now it''s all right. I''ve kicked the hard board." "What about the strong in the later stage of the three major disasters? How about the number? It''s not a matter in front of the peak of the three major disasters." Many melon eaters were excited and cheered immediately. These Ao beasts were still resting in the restaurant. As a result, they heard a scolding sound outside. These Ao beasts immediately scolded one by one, like a blood red wave, pouring out of the restaurant. "What kind of dog are you? How dare you shout here?" "Looking for death?" At the moment of seeing the guard, these Ao beasts scolded one after another. Of course, most of the Ao beasts on the scene were only small three disasters. After all, the guard didn''t release too strong breath at the moment, which made these Ao beasts at the level of small three disasters misunderstand. They thought that the guard''s strength was not strong, so they dared to scold him in front of him. Otherwise, if these Ao beasts know that the strength of the "dog thing" they scold has reached the peak of the three disasters, it is estimated that these guys will be scared. With these Ao beasts shouting and scolding, the onlookers were silent one by one. When they looked at these Ao beasts, their eyes were full of banter. In their opinion, these Ao beasts are indeed a model of looking for death. Two silly people hiding in the dark couldn''t help laughing after seeing this scene. Especially Gu Lengyu, his eyes are full of expectation at this time. "These Ao beasts really don''t have brains and don''t think about it. If this person''s strength is very weak, how dare they shout in front of them like this? They dare to scold the top strong of the three major disasters like this. Ha ha, I think they are really looking for death." Two silly this time also deeply thought that ran ordered to nod, under the momentary excitement, also learned to bark a few times. "Even without what we have done before, it is estimated that this kind of abuse can make the guard and these Ao beasts immortal." After these Ao beasts scolded a few times, they seemed to think that just scolding the guard was not enough. In particular, there are so many onlookers outside. Only by killing the guard can they show their hegemony and really act as a deterrent, so that people or animals in this area dare not continue to provoke them again. "Brothers, we haven''t eaten human flesh for a long time. Why don''t we try fresh today?" "Hahaha, that''s what I want. My thigh belongs to me." "I''ll eat his guts." "The ass belongs to me. No one wants to rob me." Each of these Ao beasts gave out a burst of joking laughter, and there was a cruel look in their eyes. There are nearly a hundred Ao beasts here. At the moment, they rush into a frenzy. To tell the truth, when seeing so many Ao beasts rushing out, some weak people and strange animals felt numb. They knew that if this scene was put in front of them, they would die. "Hum!" As a strong man at the peak of the three major disasters, it is naturally impossible to really put down his face and scold for the abuse of these Ao beasts. Even at this time, there was no change in his expression, and there seemed to be a layer of cold light on his indifferent cheek. With this cold hum, a powerful sound wave spread directly and quickly. This sound wave contains extremely powerful power fluctuations, like countless mountains, crazy rolling over these Ao beasts who were just very arrogant. "Stop!" Just as this angry reprimand came out. I saw a dark red Ao beast jump directly from the restaurant to stop the guard, but unfortunately, the Ao beast was still a step late. Finally, all the hundreds of Ao beasts that were still shouting were turned into blood red powder and scattered on the ground under the sound wave. Looking at this situation, the original onlookers couldn''t help taking a breath. This was the first time they saw a strong man of this level attack. This move directly deterred all the onlookers. At the moment of looking at the guard, the eyes of these onlookers were filled with panic. You know, most of them were at the level of small three disasters. If this attack had fallen on them before, they would never have been much better than these Ao beasts. Chapter 437 "I''ll go, is this... Is the strong man at the top of the three disasters so terrible? Just a cold hum, all the hundreds of Ao beasts turned into powder? How can we play in this ancient battlefield? There must be many strong men at the back of the three disasters, and there must be many strong men at the top." Jin Yi mumbled a little, and the complexion of Er silly and the mage became very ugly. Especially Er silly, he was even more afraid at this time. If foxes and monsters had not come forward to protect him before, it is estimated that he would end up like these Ao beasts. "Although the top strong of the three disasters is very strong, it''s not enough to blow the strange animals into powder with a cold hum. I think it''s likely that the guard showed other attack methods we don''t know just now. That''s the real reason for this scene." Two silly helplessly glanced at Gu Lengyu. After hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, he immediately said, "I said Si lengzi, should we pay attention to this problem now? No matter how he killed those Ao animals, anyway, with the real strength of the top strong of the big three disasters, it''s easy to kill us at the level of small three disasters. That''s the point." Gu Lengyu couldn''t help smiling bitterly, and finally nodded slightly, but he didn''t know what to say. "I forgot such an important thing before. Although I''m not my opponent in terms of speed, even the top of the three disasters, but... Once they attack, I''ll still be killed by them." thinking of this, er silly couldn''t help shaking. When he looked at Gu Lengyu, his eyes looked very sad. Gu Lengyu coughed, scratched the back of his head awkwardly, and said very accommodatively, "I really don''t feel sorry for you. I think so." Obviously, the ability to think about the peak of the big three disasters at the level of small three disasters is completely like sitting on a well and watching the sky. Two silly also followed helplessly sighed. These are my brothers. I''m always bad. I really criticize him too much. What''s more, if he didn''t promise it himself, Gu Lengyu and them wouldn''t come to force him. "Hey, it''s hard for a dog to live. I think it''s a miracle that I can live to the present. Boss long, come quickly." Just when Er silly was complaining, a towering anger came out from a distance. In an instant, several people''s attention was attracted again. They looked out curiously. The anger came from the dark red Ao beast. After seeing that his people were killed directly by the guard in front of him, his anger was hard to calm. This is the character of Ao beast. No matter what strength you are, impulse, brave fighting and grumpy temper are the root of their inferiority that they can''t erase from their own blood. Although he also knew that the strength of the human in front of him was very strong, and even now there was a mysterious smell on the man, so that he could not see through the strength of the other party, it was obviously impossible to want him to give in like this. "Asshole, we have no enemies with you. You dare to kill my people. It''s hard to dispel my anger if you don''t break you to pieces today!" After the Ao beast scolded angrily, it turned into a streamer and rushed towards the guard. The guard snorted coldly, as if he didn''t take this guy''s words to heart. At the moment, his body shook and turned into a streamer to attack the Ao beast. The strength of this man and AO beast is too strong, and the attack speed is also extremely fast, so that in the eyes of many people and animals present, their two figures almost disappeared. The only thing these melon eaters can know that the battle is still going on is the roar of attacks around them. The space in this area seems to be about to be exploded, and bursts of explosion figures continue to spread. Almost at the moment of feeling such changes, the onlookers were scared and retreated hundreds of meters for fear that they would be hurt by the aftermath of the battle. You know, this is a battle between the peak of the three disasters and the later stage of the three disasters. Even if it''s just the aftermath of their battle, it can kill them. "Boom!" With a roar, all the onlookers were stunned to see that a blood red shadow fell directly from the sky and hit the ground. Obviously, the guard did not disappoint the onlookers, and the battle was soon over. The Ao beast struggled to get up from the ground. As a result, at this time, he saw a flash of human figure. The guard directly rushed to the sky, and his feet stepped on the Ao beast. Almost at this moment, the hard shell of Ao beast cracked like a fine spider web. "Ah!" the Ao beast gave a scream of pain, and almost all the melon eaters who heard the cry shivered. Just hearing this sound, people can imagine how severely the Ao beast suffered this time. However, it was obvious that no one or beast had even a trace of sympathy for the Ao beast. Even many people who ate melons couldn''t help cheering one after another. In their opinion, this Ao beast will come to such an end now, which is entirely the result of their own fault. "You... Why did you kill me? I have no enemies with you. You... Ah!" As a result, as soon as he finished saying this, the guard directly gave a cold hum of disdain. The feet that had stepped on AO beast increased their strength again, and the Ao beast couldn''t help screaming in pain. The other Ao beasts looked at each other angrily after seeing this scene. However, in the face of the strong strength of the guard, they dare not say much at the moment. "No grievance, no revenge? Hum, you Ao beasts dare to fight our young lady. Even if you destroy your Ao beast family, you will die." The guard''s voice seemed to be cold to the bone. After hearing this, the faces of these Ao beasts around them became more and more ugly. Even the Ao beast with strength in the later stage of the three disasters was struggling with pain and didn''t say much at the moment. He wanted to refute, but during this period, they really offended many people. Chapter 438 In the view of this Ao beast, the reason why they are not neat is that they were too arrogant before and offended people who shouldn''t be offended. Now the people of their family are looking for trouble. "Your strength is really strong. You are already at the peak of the three disasters. However, in our Ao beast family, there are strong people who are far from the peak of the three disasters. Are you sure your family really wants to be the enemy of my Ao beast?" Ao beast snorted coldly. His ethnic group is his proud capital, "don''t forget, I Ao beast, in this ancient starry sky, it is also the top 100 powerful race." In terms of the number of families and races in the ancient starry sky, the top 100 families or races do have this proud capital. "The first hundred?" Almost at the moment of hearing this, the guard seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world and couldn''t help laughing with disdain. His eyes narrowed slightly and fell on the Ao beast like substance. I don''t know why, when he touched his eyes, the Ao beast felt a burst of cold all over his body, as if his body would completely crack at this moment. "Kill you Ao beasts. I think your people dare not make trouble in our family." As soon as he said this, the breath on the Ao beast erupted instantly, just like a volcanic eruption. The powerful breath fell directly and hit the Ao beast hard. Almost in a moment, a huge Ao of the Ao beast was directly trampled off by him. A piercing scream came out. Da Ao, who was originally held high by the Ao beast, was now like a vented ball, soft and lying on the ground. "I''ll give you a chance to hand over the antidote and the Ao beast who just started. I can spare you, or I''ll die!" There was a burst of indifference in the voice. But when he said this, he was always paying attention to his surroundings. After all, there was a strong man comparable to him before to stop himself. The guard was worried that the strong man was watching him covetously at the moment. "What poison? We Ao beasts disdain to use this method. In addition, before, all our Ao beasts stayed in this restaurant and didn''t go out. The shopkeeper can testify about it." The Ao beast screamed, but after hearing the man''s words, he quickly began to refute. At the same time, the Ao beast''s heart was also full of anger. In his opinion, this guy must be his enemy, but now he just found such a reason to do it. When the man started, the clerks and shopkeepers hid in the store and trembled. After all, compared with the dangerous outside, the house with array protection is the safest. The result made him helpless. At this time, he actually heard this. Due to the strong strength of the other party, the store owner quickly ran out of the store. He was afraid that if he was a little slower, he would be killed by the grumpy top of the three disasters. "I... sir, I''ve been staying in this store all the time. I can''t guarantee anything else, but at least they haven''t been out here today." the store owner said quickly. Of course, he didn''t say that completely. After all, if these Ao beasts sneak out of other places, he wouldn''t dare to make this guarantee. Otherwise, he could set himself on fire if he didn''t keep it. The guard''s eyebrows frowned slightly. He looked at the Ao beasts around, and his eyes showed a chill. When these Ao beasts had not reacted, suddenly a very powerful spiritual force covered them. "Ah!" These Ao beasts could not help but scream, but the next second their bodies fell into a dull moment. They can obviously feel that at this moment, an extremely powerful spiritual force pierced their soul sea and began to peep at their memory quickly. "Asshole, you... Ah!" After seeing this scene, the Ao beast at the later stage of the three major disasters couldn''t help shouting angrily. Naturally, he knew exactly what the man was doing at this time. In his overbearing way of discovery, even if his people could survive, they would probably become waste. It''s like killing these people. But as soon as he scolded, the man''s right foot directly stepped on his other big AO and directly abandoned his other big Ao. Man is a knife, he is a fish. Although the Ao beast was very angry, there was nothing he could do. Looking at this scene, Gu Lengyu and others couldn''t help taking a breath. They know very well that at least this time, this batch of Ao animals are completely abandoned. And just as Gu Lengyu thought, after they didn''t find any available information, the guard was fierce and directly spread his anger on these Ao beasts and killed them all. Two fools left the window at this time. In terms of the man''s ferocity, if he noticed two fools, it was estimated that both fools would die. "My God, is this too cruel?" the two fools couldn''t help shaking, and their eyes were dissatisfied with the color of fear. Gu Lengyu nodded immediately at this time, "it''s better not to provoke such people. It''s not an example this time." After hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, er silly directly threw out a speechless white eye. The boy knows he''s scared now? Gu Lengyu and others were ready to leave quietly at this time, but what they never thought was that at this juncture, an extremely powerful spiritual force was released and spread in all directions like a wave. You should know that the ancient star sky does have a strong inhibitory effect on the spiritual power, but the strength of the guard is at the peak of the three disasters after all. In terms of his strength, the spiritual power can naturally spread farther than ordinary people. Two silly people didn''t even react. As a result, the spiritual power passed directly from them. "No, I didn''t run!" Two silly people cluttered in their hearts. He could obviously feel that when the strong spiritual power fell on him, a very cold killing intention burst out on him. "Come out! Or die!" As a result, the man''s voice suddenly came out. Chapter 439 Er silly wanted to run away. However, in terms of his speed, maybe he can really run away, but Gu Lengyu and them? Once the guard can''t catch him, Gu Lengyu and they will definitely become the gas bags for the guard to vent their anger. "You take me here. I''ll go there alone." Er silly sighed helplessly. It''s now. Naturally, he doesn''t want to involve Gu Lengyu and them any more. As long as Gu Lengyu and them can escape safely, they can avenge themselves as long as they find the Dragon boss. Otherwise, they will all have to die in vain. "Moreover, with my acting skills, I can be deceived if I don''t keep up." Er silly said such a sentence with a smile after seeing Gu Lengyu and other dignified expressions on his face, and made a relaxed and indifferent expression. But now, after seeing the performance of Er silly, Gu Lengyu''s faces are becoming more and more dignified. Without waiting for Gu Lengyu to say more, the two fools dodged and rushed out directly. The sudden appearance of Er silly obviously startled many onlookers around. Obviously, they didn''t expect that there was such a missed fish in this place. From the hostility of the guard to Ao beast just now, it can be seen that as long as it is Ao beast''s, the guard can''t let go. Therefore, when Er Sha landed, the onlookers around him immediately dispersed in fear. How dare they get close to Er Sha? I''m afraid they will be misunderstood by the guard. If they are involved, they have no place to reason. After all, it''s obvious from what happened just now that the guard doesn''t make any sense at all. Two silly sighed at this time and walked towards this guy tremblingly. To tell the truth, these two silly are ready to run away at any time. What he needs to do at the moment is to delay some time so that Gu Lengyu and them have more time to escape from this place. As long as Gu Lengyu and them leave, he will have no worries. Of course, at this time, er silly also had some hopes that the fox beast would help himself again at this time. Although he said that what he wanted most was long Laoda to help, he also knew in his heart that even if long Laoda really came here, he might not recognize himself. "Is that you?" Under the frigid gaze of the guard, the two fools came to him tremblingly, but as soon as they approached, the guard seemed to have found something important and secret, and couldn''t help shouting. Almost at the moment of hearing this, er silly''s face was immediately filled with embarrassing expressions. He was very clear in his heart. In terms of the strength of the guard, it was clear that he wanted to feel something from his breath. Obviously, this guy knows the identity of two fools now. But perhaps it was because of his guilty heart. At the moment of hearing this, the two fools turned their eyes and shouted subconsciously. "Not me." The sharp voice was Niang, but all those people or animals who heard it could not help but bristle. "I''ll go, this... This is so special. It turns out that there are such Niang guns in the alien world." "Although I''m not an AO beast, I still have to say that this special mother really disgraces our strange beasts." "Good guy, this opening made my goose bumps stand up." "Is this the Ao beast that the elder is looking for? But to tell you the truth, I have an impulse to chase and kill this guy just because I heard his voice." Many strange animals and people immediately began to talk about it. When they looked at Er silly, their eyes were full of contempt. Two fools: The voice of these guys naturally came to ER silly''s ears easily. Er silly immediately felt red in the face When they first had the ability to speak, the two fools were very happy, and even thanked the fox beast for his help. Now The two fools wanted to devour the fox beast alive. This sound is really embarrassing. The only lucky thing for ER silly is that at this time, others just know that he is an "Ao beast" and don''t know his body. Otherwise, it is estimated that Er silly has no face to continue to mix in this place. "Your voice, your breath, I will never forget you in my life." the guard''s voice was cold, and the voice revealed a deep chill. Just two silly at the moment of hearing this, although there was fear in his heart, he still responded more. What is this special saying? I don''t know the words of tiger and wolf. I thought I had done something immoral to you. Also, what kind of ghost is the strong resentment in your words? "I..." As soon as Er Sha was about to speak, he felt an extremely powerful spiritual force rising from the guard. With quasi instantaneous Kung Fu, he had come to the top of Er Sha''s head. "Wait a minute, my soul is forbidden. If you... Dare to come hard, your young lady will die." Two silly subconsciously shouted, in this terrible breath, two silly voices are trembling. Originally, there were some mother''s angry voices. Now when they fell into the people''s ears, they felt a burst of hot ears. "You admit it? You hurt my miss!" The guard almost gnashed his teeth and scolded, and his eyes looked at Er silly. Although the eyes did not have any substantive attack, er silly still felt his skin ache for a while when he touched these eyes, as if he had been scratched by several sharp blades. Two silly helpless want to cry. I''ve never denied it. I''m just hiding all the time. Besides, I don''t know about your lady. Can you believe me? However, in order to buy time, er silly took a deep breath at this time and said, "yes, yes, I admit it, but I also tell you, what I just said is also the truth. If you want your young lady to live, you''d better not mess around." "You..." At the moment of hearing Er silly''s words, the guard became angry. To tell the truth, he had never been threatened like this. If he had been in an ordinary time, if there were any ungrateful beast who dared to threaten himself like this, it would have been turned into powder by now. Chapter 440 The ferocity of the guard can be seen from the corpses of the Ao beasts before. But now His young lady''s safety really made him hesitate. The guard obviously hesitated, but in a moment, he still lost his spiritual strength. In fact, don''t say it''s two fools. Even Gu Lengyu has prohibitions in their minds. That''s what Su ye set in their minds. After all, they have been "making trouble" in God all this time. Su Ye was naturally worried that if they were caught, they would be searched for memory, so he imposed a ban. If the other party really wants to know something from their mind, at least it''s not enough to search the soul directly and kill them. This is a chance for them to live. Obviously, Su Ye''s previous practice finally worked at this moment. The guard didn''t choose to break through, but withdrew his spiritual strength. Two silly couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of turbid gas. "Well, I said, you can''t read any memory from my memory. You don''t believe it. Now it''s all right. Are you satisfied?" Er silly''s words now give people a very sad feeling. Anyway, at the moment of hearing his words, the guard has an impulse to directly slap this guy to death. Er silly is very smart. From this guy''s behavior just now, er silly has understood in his heart. The guy in front of him doesn''t dare to mess with himself. In that case Then what else does he have to be afraid of. Thinking of this, the two fools were a little confused. He subconsciously looked at where he was before. But the next second, two silly suddenly felt cold all over. Gu Lengyu didn''t leave at this time. Instead, they walked slowly in the direction where he was. "I''ll go to your uncle!" Two silly couldn''t help scolding. My dog tried so hard to delay you, but you took the initiative to deliver it to the door? Isn''t this for death? However, although the heart constantly scolded, er silly''s heart was actually very moved. Having these brothers who are able to live for themselves without fear of death is also worth their dog life. Although Er silly''s behavior is very subtle, how can he not find it in terms of the perception of the strong victims of the three disasters. The guard''s eyebrows were slightly, and he immediately looked in the direction of Gu Lengyu and others. At the same time, there was also a strong spiritual force. Unfortunately, he failed this time. There is also a prohibition in the soul sea of these people. This made the guard feel extremely angry. He immediately gave a cold hum and was ready to directly break into the soul sea of these people. For him, the only thing he cares about is two fools. As for Gu Lengyu, they will die if they die. "Dare you, if you hurt them, let''s break up." Obviously, at the moment, er silly also noticed the guard''s intention, and immediately someone protected him and shouted loudly. The two fools looked at the man very nervously. To tell the truth, the two fools were worried that the guard would really ignore everything and started directly. Fortunately, at this critical moment, the guard finally converged his spiritual strength. He looked at Er Sha fiercely, and there seemed to be a kind of anger that could burn everything. Threatened by a monster with so many small three disasters that his strength is weaker than himself, the anger in the guard''s heart will torture him crazy. Two silly again vomited a mouthful of turbid air, and sighed in his heart. Fortunately, the guard was still afraid. But just like this, er silly became more curious. He didn''t know the origin of the young lady. He had such a great deterrent to the guard. Even for the young lady, he could swallow his anger to this extent. "It seems that their background power is not weak." Er silly secretly sighed in his heart. However, for ER silly, no matter how powerful their family has offended, it''s just the ancient stars. After offending the family, they ran back to heaven for refuge. Even if God is not safe, they will retreat again. Once they return to the big world, these guys have no way to embarrass them. Want to understand all this, these two silly games are unscrupulous. Just now, Gu Lengyu and others raised their hearts when they came into contact with the spiritual power of the guard. Fortunately, the guard did not kill them this time. "Why did you come back? Didn''t you let you leave?" two fools muttered discontentedly. Gu Lengyu smiled, "let''s throw you here alone. I really can''t do it, and... This guy doesn''t dare to mess around. Generally speaking, we are safe. Even if it''s not safe, I''ve left clues. The boss will see it. Okay, don''t be moved. It''s all brothers. This is what I should do." Er silly took a deep look at Gu Lengyu, and his eyes were still full of gratitude. However, after hearing this guy''s words now, er silly couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "who was moved? If you hadn''t done something before, why would we have encountered such trouble." After being run by two fools, Gu Lengyu immediately scratched the back of his head. He didn''t know what to say for a while. "Have you talked enough?" Just at this time, an angry cold hum came out. Since just now, the guard has been watching these people coldly. Originally, in his opinion, these guys should at least be afraid under their own authority. However get the opposite of what one wants! He didn''t expect that these bastards were not afraid of death at all, and dared to chat in front of themselves. This is just because you don''t exist. Gu Lengyu is real steel at this time. At the moment of hearing the guard''s words, he directly threw two big white eyes at the guard and said, "No." As soon as he said this, there was a startled sound of backward inhalation all around. Everyone looked at Gu Lengyu with unbelievable eyes. How did they not expect that this guy in the world dared to contradict the guard so directly. "This... This is not looking for death. It''s suicide." "Some people are in a hurry to die. What can they do?" "It''s just a small three disasters. How dare you stand up to the top of the big three disasters? My God, this... This is against the rhythm of the sky." Chapter 441 "I think he''ll be beaten up." People couldn''t help but talk about it one after another. They always felt that what happened in front of them was too exciting. Of course, most people and monsters are still mocking Gu Lengyu. Obviously, they are not optimistic about Gu Lengyu at all. In fact, let alone those outsiders, even the two fools were stunned and speechless when they heard Gu Lengyu''s words. What''s this special about? Even if this guy really doesn''t dare to kill, they can''t afford to torture them with some means. "Ha ha ha!" Just at this time, a voice of laughter came out. The sound came from the guard''s mouth. At the moment, the guard laughed angrily, but the laughter was also filled with shocking killing intention. "Well, I like stubborn people like you, but I hope you can continue to do so." While talking, an extremely powerful breath wave burst out from the guard, and the magnificent aura covered Gu Lengyu''s direction like a wave. Gu Lengyu and others turned around and wanted to escape, but at the moment, their reaction speed was too slow. With a harsh buzzing sound, their bodies were fiercely pressed by this spirit pressure. "Poof!" The four of them spewed out a mouthful of dirty blood directly, and the aura covered them like a mountain. To tell the truth, just at that moment, Gu Lengyu thought that the guard wanted nothing and killed them directly. Fortunately, in the end, the man kept his hand and did not continue to attack. The second fool glared at Gu Lengyu fiercely. This guy is the one who has nothing to do. Is he all right now? Screwed up? Looking at the bullying breath on the guard at the moment, er silly really has the idea of killing Gu Lengyu at this time. It''s bad luck to follow this guy. Gu Lengyu smiled bitterly, but before he could say anything more, he felt a stronger breath wave blooming. This breath, like a big hand, directly grabbed Gu Lengyu''s body, like lifting a chick, and directly lifted Gu Lengyu from the ground. During this period, no matter Er silly or Gu Lengyu, their bodies seemed to be completely limited. No matter how they struggled, they could not get rid of moving. "You''re right. I really can''t and dare not kill you for our young lady, but... Hehe, at least I can torture you." At this point, there was a trace of banter in the guard''s voice. He slowly stretched out his palm and made a fist to Gu Lengyu. It can be clearly seen that with the man''s action, Gu Lengyu''s clothes burst with a bang. Gu Lengyu''s face instantly turned red. The only thing that made Gu Lengyu happy was that at least the guard didn''t make a complete fool of him, and at least he wore a pair of small pants. "Tut Tut, this is the retribution of mouth debt." "What are you doing so unscrupulously? Can you take advantage of the peak of the three disasters?" "This scene is wonderful." Many people around the crowd immediately laughed jokingly, completely as if they were watching a good play. It was also at this time that these people clearly saw that with the guard''s fist constantly pinched, Gu Lengyu''s veins burst, and Gu Lengyu''s skin seemed to be congested and became incomparably red. Just seeing this scene, all the people present could not help shrinking their necks in horror. Even at this time, they felt that the breath on Gu Lengyu seemed to be flowing backwards. "Ah!" a miserable scream came out of Gu Lengyu''s mouth. However, his cry was for the guard. It was like the most beautiful music in the world. At the moment of hearing the cry, the man''s face was full of satisfaction. The guard stretched out his other hand and nodded at Gu Lengyu''s body at the same time. Several auras flew out. These auras became like thin blades at this moment. At the moment when they crossed Gu Lengyu''s body, they left a blood mark on Gu Lengyu''s body. The guard points out dozens of times one after another. Every moment of effort, Gu Lengyu''s body seems to become a blood man. Gu Lengyu screamed miserably. The guard wanted to torture him. In fact, the strength of each finger is not great, just enough to break his flesh, but it is this accumulation of pain that makes Gu Lengyu''s pain increase exponentially. Gu Lengyu kept screaming with pain. However, the more he wanted, the more he shouted angrily, the faster his blood flowed. And the guard didn''t give Gu Lengyu a chance to heal his wound at all. It seemed that he wanted to watch this guy bleed and die. Looking at this scene, all the onlookers couldn''t help taking a breath. Although they are very dismissive of Gu Lengyu''s actions before, they even think this guy can have such an experience, which is entirely the result of his own fault. But After seeing all this, the hearts of all the onlookers were cold. They have been able to clearly feel a real problem. In the world of the strong, these weak people or monsters are just tools for them to play. The so-called strong have no compassion, because they are unworthy of the weak. "Asshole, let him go." At this time, er silly finally couldn''t see it anymore. He couldn''t help shouting angrily. However, the guard only responded with a disdainful cold laugh, and then his fist was slightly squeezed. "Ah!" A scream of eating pain came out. At this moment, the guard''s face turned red, and a large amount of blood gushed directly from those wounds. Under such severe pain, Gu Lengyu almost went into shock. "No, no, i... I beg you, please let him go." Er silly''s eyebrows are almost twisted into pimples. He is not stupid. Naturally, he knows that the reason why the guard wants to do this now is to deliberately retaliate for his tough attitude just now. In desperation, the two fools had to lower their heads and pray for the guard. Chapter 442 "I don''t think you don''t know what I want?" the guard said with a sneer. At the moment of hearing this, the two fools immediately felt powerless. He did know what the guard wanted, but even the two fools didn''t know what the things burst out of his body before, and how to save the woman. "Ah!" Looking at the two fools hesitated, the guard didn''t worry at all, but slightly clenched his fist again. Gu Lengyu immediately sent out another sad scream. Even if Gu Lengyu is the strength of the three disasters, with the massive loss of blood, Gu Lengyu''s body gradually doesn''t support. Even at this time, Gu Lengyu feels that his consciousness seems to become blurred. "Stop, do you want to lose both? I tell you, don''t underestimate our brother''s friendship. If you torture him again, we''ll explode." Looking at Gu Lengyu, he was already like this, but this guy even wanted to torture him. The whole body trembled with anger. Whether the man will believe his words or not, er silly doesn''t have any self-confidence, but he knows one thing very well, that is, the guard, he doesn''t dare to bet his young lady''s life. "We don''t regret our death, but... Hehe, I thought that your young lady should be buried with us." The two fools straightened their heads and directly made a look of burning jade and stone. The guard''s face became gloomy when he looked at Er silly''s behavior now. However, just as the second fool thought, he didn''t dare to joke about his young lady''s life at all. "Tell me your conditions." the guard snorted coldly. At the moment of hearing the man say this, er silly was completely relieved. He knew he had won the bet and would not die. "It''s very simple. I want you to swear to your blood. As long as I tell you all the facts before, you can''t kill us. Otherwise, we''d rather die." "Of course, you can rest assured that I will swear to my blood that everything I say is true and will never deceive you." The second fool looked at the guard with a serious look in his eyes. The guard stared at Er silly deeply for a moment, and finally nodded slightly and agreed. "OK, but you swear first." the guard stared at the two fools indifferently. "Well, I swear by my blood today. Then I will tell the guard more about the cause and effect of this thing, but the premise is that he must let us go. If I break my oath, I will be eaten by my blood." Two fools didn''t even think about it, so they swore directly. It''s just "Er silly? Your name is er silly? Who gave you such a funny name?" At the moment of hearing Er Sha''s claim, the guard thought it was Er Sha deliberately disgusting him. He didn''t believe Er Sha''s words until he saw a Rune of blood oath appear in the middle of Er Sha''s eyebrows. But even so, the guard was still a little stunned. In fact, not to mention the guard, many onlookers couldn''t help laughing. "Hahaha, what a funny name. Is this to tease me?" "I''ve heard that some places will take some nicknames and say it''s easy to feed." "Hehe, if I had this name, I wouldn''t dare to go out." Listening to the mocking laughter, the two fools flushed with anger. "You fart, this is the name my boss gave me. In the future, my two fools will be famous forever because of my boss, and you fools can only look at my name and sigh." Two silly immediately refuted. Su Ye is the most respected strong man in his heart, and can be given a name by Su Ye. He thinks it is the most glorious thing in his life, but at this time, his glory has been insulted. How can these two silly hearts not feel angry. After hearing this, the guard couldn''t help laughing and looked at the two fools with pity. "You are pathetic enough. Your boss fooled you like this. You still believe in him." But obviously at this time, the guard doesn''t want to waste any more time. After all, his young lady''s life is still in danger. He must find a solution to his young lady''s physical change as soon as possible. "My grandson swore by blood that as long as they told me the truth, I could not kill them and let them go. If I broke the oath, my blood would bite back and die." The same Rune appeared on his forehead and flashed away. "Now you can say it." Now that he has taken a blood oath, Sun Yi directly released the restrictions on Gu Lengyu at this time, just like throwing garbage, and directly threw Gu Lengyu in front of them. Originally, Gu Lengyu had a serious injury on his body, but now he was tossed about like this. Gu Lengyu almost fainted in pain. Mage ape and Jin Yi hurried to the front and simply helped Gu Lengyu deal with the injury. "Stop the ink and say it quickly." Sun Yi urged immediately. Two silly frowned at Gu Lengyu, who was full of pain, and said almost gnashing his teeth, "I... I said, I don''t know why this happened. I''m not an AO beast." Anyway, he has sworn a blood oath. The two fools don''t want to die like this. Naturally, they can''t break the oath. They told the guard everything they had done before. But when explaining, the two fools couldn''t help laughing. The strength of this guard is really strong, but it may be that he has been in a high position for a long time, and he doesn''t know that a lowly beast like him can do everything. When swearing just now, er silly obviously left a hand. At the moment of hearing Er silly''s words, almost all the animals and humans present stared out their eyes. "I... I don''t know what to say. Are these guys too cruel?" "What''s cruel? I admire them now. At least they dare to think and do. NIMA, tell me, who among you is not angry with these Ao beasts? But who dares to do so?" "They are really powerful, and the plan actually succeeded. All the arrogant Ao beasts before ate their own fruit and were killed by them." Chapter 443 "I originally thought that all schemes were a joke in front of absolute power, but now it seems that my wrong idea is a joke." At that time, many onlookers shouted one after another. Although they all felt that Gu Lengyu was the result of his own fault, they had to admire Gu Lengyu''s courage to think and do. When the guard heard these words, his face became extremely cold. "You..." The guard was almost furious at the moment. He didn''t think that the reason why these bastards went to find their stubble was just to revenge Ao beast, and he was really cheated in his anger and indirectly solved the enemy for them. "Fox beast?" But soon the guard''s attention shifted. He said such a sentence in doubt. Suddenly, his eyes stared as if he thought of something, and his heart was filled with shock. "Yes, if it was her, it would be right. No wonder I had a familiar feeling before. Wait, asshole!" At the moment when the last two words were said, it seemed that there was a burst of sonic boom in the air. Affected by the sound, many people couldn''t help vomiting blood at the moment of hearing the sound, and their breath became listless. Those onlookers are so far away from Gu Lengyu that they will be affected so violently, not to mention the two fools at this time. Under the influence of this sound, Gu Lengyu and his colleagues spit blood directly, and their breath suddenly becomes listless. Their heads became dizzy, as if they might be killed at any time. And also at this time, two fools can obviously feel that a killing machine has completely locked their bodies. "How dare you play with me?" Sun Yi almost gnashed his teeth and shouted out these four words. He immediately raised his hand, and the powerful aura fluctuated like a sharp blade, gushing out of his palm. At the moment of seeing this scene, the surrounding onlookers were completely confused. Obviously, they couldn''t understand why the man suddenly wanted to kill Gu Lengyu. "What''s going on? The elder is going to kill them?" "Is he really going to let go? But I don''t feel what the Ao beast said wrong?" "The strength of the top strong of the three disasters is really strong, but... It should not be said that they can ignore the influence of blood oath?" "If this is cut down with one knife, it will definitely hurt both sides. Both sides have to die." "Fart, what is losing both sides? It''s obviously the Ao beast who took the shit. You don''t think about it. They are only a small three disasters. However, the elder''s strength has reached the peak of the three disasters. As long as he takes another step, the nature of life can change dramatically. Exchange their lives for the peak of the three disasters The life of this Ao beast is definitely blood. " Now this Sun Yi left the impression that he is moody. No one can guarantee that this Sun Yi will not suddenly kill them. Therefore, many people keep their voices down and dare not speak too arrogantly when muttering. Many people and animals are also very confused about what Sun Yi is doing now. "You... Don''t forget your blood oath." seeing that Sun Yi was about to make a move, two fools immediately snorted coldly. At the same time, er silly was also surprised. Is this guy crazy? To sacrifice yourself to kill them? This is a loss making business. "Asshole!" Instead of dissipating from Sun Yi''s body, the strong breath became stronger and stronger. He seemed to destroy the area together. But "Ah!" At this point, a rune suddenly appeared on his forehead. Affected by the rune, Sun Yi felt that his blood was rapidly drying up. As for the attack power he had raised, it also collapsed in an instant. The power of this blood oath is absolutely not allowed to let others have the possibility of turning a loophole, which is not transferred by strength. Sun one screamed as like as two peas, and his body was almost the same as the cold cream. The whole body was rising rapidly, and it seemed to him that Sun Yi seemed to be going to die at any moment. In front of this scene, many onlookers couldn''t help taking a breath. This kind of thing is almost common sense in the cultivation world. However, many people just know that once the blood oath occurs, it will produce a terrible phagocytosis, but few people really see the scene of blood oath phagocytosis. Therefore, after seeing the current changes of Sun Yi, these onlookers almost stared out their eyes. I didn''t expect that the blood oath was so terrible that it didn''t even kill. As a result, it began to bite violently. This kind of counterattack is that the strong at the peak of the three disasters can not be avoided. In desperation, Sun Yi could only completely restrain his killing intention just now. At the same time, he also forcibly suppressed his idea of killing two fools. Fortunately, the blood oath didn''t really break out, and Sun Yi could still make adjustments in time. Otherwise, once the blood oath broke out completely, it is estimated that even if the killing idea is suppressed, it can''t be stopped. Two as like as two peas at what he saw, he shrugged his shoulders. "I said what you said was wrong. When did I deceive you?" but I told you the same thing in your face. If you feel wrong, when I swear, why do you not stop it? Indeed, at this time, two fools really left a hand. At this time, he quickly helped Gu Lengyu up. "In that case, our affairs are settled. If you want to solve your lady''s illness, go find the fox beast yourself." Two silly finish, ready to leave immediately. He didn''t dare to stay in such a place for a moment. He was afraid that something would happen at that time. However, as soon as the two fools finished saying this, suddenly a joking laughter came out from behind him. At this time, Sun Yi patted his palm gently, and then there were five extremely strong breath fluctuations around. All these smells have reached the level of the early stage of the three major disasters. A simple strong man in the early stage of the three major disasters is enough to kill two fools, not to mention the eight strong breath fluctuations in their vicinity at the moment. Chapter 444 "Damn it!" at the moment of feeling this breath, the hearts of two silly people could not help but "click". However, it was too late for them to escape at this time. The breath of these eight people had completely locked them in. The gap in strength made them unable to resist at all. "You... You..." Two silly people stared at Sun Yi fiercely. As a result, before they said anything, they heard Sun Yi sneer. "What''s wrong with me? Do I mean to kill you? And I only said I would let you go, but did I say I couldn''t watch you killed by others? Blood oath can testify. I have a clear conscience." Sun Yi looked at the two silly people who were angry at the moment, and his face was suddenly filled with a smile. The two fools were stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect that this guy learned bad from himself and kept his hand. "You want to go? Go quickly. Don''t worry, I won''t stop you." Looking at Sun Yi''s relaxed and indifferent appearance, the two fools are gnashing their teeth, but they don''t have anything to say at this time. After all, they used similar words to run on Sun Yi before. Two silly people looked at each other, and their mood fell into a trough in an instant. They are helpless. They have tried their best to fight for their survival. Unfortunately, in the face of real strength, all resistance is really futile. "Why, just give up? Weren''t you very tough before?" Sun Yi couldn''t help laughing after seeing the current performance of Er silly and others. To tell the truth, just now he was a strong man at the peak of the three disasters. He was run by so many bastards who could only be called mole ants in his eyes without any way to resist, which made him feel extremely oppressed. But now, looking at the lost expressions of two fools, sun felt very happy. "You... OK, we''ll admit the defeat, but someone will avenge us." the second fool glared at Sun Yi fiercely. Although he said this with gnashing teeth, he still had more helplessness in his heart. "Do you want that man to save you? But unfortunately, I guess that guy should have left." Sun Yi smiled sarcastically. Although he said this, he still looked around. It looks like looking for the fox monster. "But what if she is here? Hehe, as long as she dares to show up, I will make her pay the price today." Finally, this seems to be deliberately said to the fox monster hidden in the dark. In fact, they guessed right. The fox monster is really hiding around here. Just The fox beast was holding a glass of wine at the moment. It was like watching a play. Looking at what happened over there, he didn''t mean to do anything at all. "It''s really boring. Why don''t you do it? Fight quickly." a charming smile came out, and her eyes were bent into crescent costumes. "Sun Yi is still the same annoying guy. Do you want me to pay the price? Do you think this girl is stupid?" whispered, she turned her eyes in the direction of Sun Yi and turned to Gu Lengyu and them. The fox beast shrugged helplessly. "You can play a good hand like this. Don''t let me save you. I''ve helped you before. Unfortunately, you don''t know how to cherish it. What fun to watch? If you don''t know how to watch it, you will be killed." In the fox monster''s view, all these are two fools. They are to blame. If they don''t join the fun, they will not be caught by Sun Yi. At this time, a cold reprimand came out. "Kill!" I saw one of the men slowly raised his palm, and the strong breath fluctuated and bloomed in an instant. Obviously, at this time, they are ready to kill. Linglie''s killing machine broke out completely, but if it was like countless light blades, it burst into two fools and so on. Seeing this scene, the two fools couldn''t help sighing, closed their eyes and waited for the arrival of death. However Several people waited for a while, but the imagined pain didn''t appear at all. On the contrary, it became quiet all around. Gu Lengyu subconsciously opened his eyes. As a result, he found that he actually came to an area full of hazy luster. In his feeling, they seemed to be shrouded by something, and a strange Rune appeared not far from them. "This... What is this place?" the mage scratched the back of his head and looked around in some confusion. Gu Lengyu was also a little confused. "Is this... Is this hell after death? Why is the space smell so strong here?" Just when several people were curious, a cool laugh came out. "It''s me!" The simple two words immediately excited Gu Lengyu and others. "Dragon... Dragon boss, you''re here at last." This voice came from Su Ye. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s voice, Gu Lengyu''s hearts were immediately filled with surprise. The originally lost emotion suddenly disappeared at the moment. In their opinion, as long as Su Ye is here at this time, they will not die. The sense of security in my heart burst in an instant. ¡­¡­ "What''s going on?" It was also at this time that bursts of startling voices came around, that is, Sun Yi was also shocked at this time. Just when those powerful light blades were about to kill Gu Lengyu, suddenly a very powerful space breath fluctuated, and then Er silly disappeared directly from his face. As for the attack of those light blades, they failed directly. "You''re here? Get out!" Sun Yi obviously misunderstood at this time. In his opinion, the uneven movement this time was caused by the fox beast, and immediately gave an angry reprimand. The fox beast hidden in the dark was shining. She carefully looked at the direction where the two fools had disappeared just now. Her bright eyes were full of curiosity. "What''s the matter? Do they still have rescuers? Is it... The dragon?" Thinking of this, the fox and beast looked forward to it. Originally, she was ready to leave, but now she is still ready to stay and have a good look at the excitement. Chapter 445 "Hmm? What a powerful spatial fluctuation." At this time, the fox beast obviously felt that where the two fools disappeared before, there was a strong spatial fluctuation again. This fluctuation was like a rolling wave. Even her strength had to be taken seriously. "It''s interesting. In this way, the dragon is a little qualified to observe." The fox beast''s face was full of curiosity, "well, it seems that I still have to stay. It''s good to touch this dragon. If it''s not neat, there can be some unexpected gains." I don''t know what the fox beast thought at this time. Anyway, when she said this, she had an inexplicable smile on her face. But also at the moment of feeling the strong space breath, the strong people in the early stage of the eight major three disasters around couldn''t help but look dignified and alert one by one. Then a handsome young man appeared in front of them. At the moment Su Ye appeared, there was a strong sense of power emanating from right in front of him. This spiritual power was released by Sun Yi. Obviously, Sun Yi wanted to feel Su Ye''s strength at this time. Su Ye didn''t resist at this time, but pushed his hands forward. Then everyone saw that the space around Su Ye was turbulent and moved to the moment when the ripples spread, which directly blocked Sun Yi''s perception of spiritual power. "God, what a powerful force of space." "His control over the power of space has reached the point of perfection. What kind of power is he?" "Do you think he is a master of the void hall?" "Fart, if the leader of the void hall, do you think these people can stand in front of him? I think it''s more likely that they should be the disciples of those leaders." "I also think it''s possible, but I''ve heard that it''s not difficult for those Patriarchs to accept a disciple who can inherit their mantle and become a descendant of the void hall with his great spatial power." "If that''s the case, it''ll be interesting." After looking at the spatial changes around Su ye and sensing the powerful power of space, everyone present couldn''t help taking a breath. When looking at Su ye, the eyes were full of surprise. However, just when people felt that the atmosphere around them was somewhat depressed and seemed to be out of control as soon as the war broke out, a cold hum of dissatisfaction came out. "Do you want to die? Dare you feel me? Who gave you the courage? Your mother?" Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at the man like a ruffian. His words were full of ridicule and disdain. As soon as he said this, all the onlookers and monsters were stunned and took a breath. Originally, in their view, Su ye now looks handsome and extraordinary. He should be a gentle and elegant man, but he didn''t expect that this opening is such a hot speech. Many people couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and they all retreated a lot. You know, even if they are weak people or monsters, if someone dares to scold them like this, they will definitely attack this person immediately, let alone the strong ones whose strength reaches the level of Sun Yi. Sun Yi''s complexion changed indefinitely. He was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect that Su ye would abuse himself at this time. At that time, an anger grew in his heart like a volcanic eruption. "Asshole, you..." As soon as Sun Yi was about to speak, he heard Su Ye sneer, "why, you are very angry now? But I want to ask you, what qualifications do you have to be angry? As soon as I appeared, you overbearing want to use your spiritual power to perceive my strength? You don''t give me face. Why should I give you face?" Su Ye''s words are very straightforward, and the smell of gunpowder in his words is full. Er silly, they are absolute friends in his eyes, and now their friends are so tortured by this bastard. Even if they come late, they are estimated to have been killed by this bastard. How can su ye bear it in his heart. That''s why he''s angry at each other as soon as he opens his mouth. "You... You..." Sun Yi''s face flushed with anger. Although he also knew that he was unkind, in terms of his strength and identity, he would not pay much attention to those who are weaker or almost stronger than him. "You have a sharp tongue, but I don''t know if you have the ability to kill him." Sun Yi waved his hand and snorted coldly. Although sun Xinxin was also worried, he felt that if the man in front of him was not neat, he would be the successor of the void hall. But the current situation is very clear. The man in front of him is with the people and animals who hurt his young lady before. This alone is enough to sentence Su ye to death. Moreover, the blood oath he made just now can''t kill two fools, but killing the sudden man in front of him is not within the scope of the blood oath. For Sun Yi, even if Su Ye really came from the void hall, so what? In terms of the strength of their family, if they really want to fight, they are really not afraid of this empty hall. More importantly, it is the young lady of their family who has been badly hurt. If she really wants to be held accountable, even the void hall can''t protect Su Ye. This is Sun Yi''s confidence. With Sun Yi''s reprimand, the eight people burst out powerful aura pillars at once. These auras rose into the sky and became a big net. The big net fell from the sky and formed a hanging posture towards Su Ye. Su ye can obviously feel that this large network composed of aura contains Ling lie''s killing intention. If you are an ordinary strong person, even in the middle of the three major disasters, you will have to be seriously hit by this attack. "Combined stroke?" Su Ye whispered. This group of joint attacks is a very rare means of skill attack, which requires several people to jointly display, and will also greatly increase the power of skills, Xiao Guo. As it is now, although the strength of each of them is only in the early stage of the three major disasters, the power of this group of joint attacks has reached the terrorist power that can quickly break through to the later stage of the three major disasters. Chapter 446 Su Ye slowly looked up. With the fall of the big net, he could obviously feel that a big hand appeared, which pressed him in place, so that he couldn''t move at all now. "It''s a little interesting." Su Ye sneered at this time, and then saw that Su Ye slowly raised his palm at this time. "Black dragon, flame, break ten thousand laws!" This [dark dragon, flame, breaking thousands of methods] is another powerful skill that Su Ye suddenly integrated and evolved when looking for the void ghost stone. This skill is a combination of Su Ye''s original [empty God breaking], [Cang God breaking], [bloodthirsty burst inflammation] and [shaking the ground]. With Su Ye''s scolding, a burst of dragon singing came from the air. At the moment of hearing the sound, everyone present was frightened and took a breath. "Dragon? Here... There is a dragon?" "Is it the first dragon in the era of evolution?" "No, no, this... This should be the impact of his skill, but... My God, what''s the origin of this boy? His skill can turn into the image of a dragon?" At the moment of hearing the Dragon singing, everyone present couldn''t help shouting. Along with the sound of the Dragon chant, everyone was shocked to see that at the moment, above their heads, there really appeared a dragon shadow that looked extremely domineering. However, the Dragon shadow just disappeared in a flash, and it disappeared directly. Instead, it became a long gun in Su Ye''s hand. On the long gun, there is a very domineering dragon pattern, and then a burst of hot flame breath blooms on the dragon pattern. The flame breath is extremely hot. Even those onlookers who are far away can obviously feel the heat wave from the real pavement at the moment. It''s strange to say. Although the flame breath is very hot, when Su Ye holds it in his hand, these flames seem to have his own consciousness and won''t burn Su Ye''s palm. "Bang!" At this time, Su Ye raised his hand and pestled the long gun to the ground. The spear was like a hill. With his landing, an extremely strong tremor directly centered on the spear and spread in all directions. "Poof!" Everyone was stunned to see that at this time, the original strong people in the early stage of the eight major three disasters wanted to resist. However, when the shaking force fell on them, all the protective forces they sent out were destroyed. Several people couldn''t help but open their mouths, and a mouthful of dirty blood was sprayed directly from their mouths. Looking at this scene, almost everyone present would stare out their eyes. Su Ye hasn''t attacked yet. It''s just such a seemingly random move that hurt the strong at the beginning of the eight major three disasters? How powerful should his real strength be? Sun Yi''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly at this time and twisted into a pimple. At the moment, his expression also seemed extremely dignified. Although he had not really fought with Su ye, Sun Yi also knew very well from Su Ye''s move just now. If he really wanted to fight, the victory or defeat between him and Su Ye was not certain. "Broken!" At this moment, a shout came out. Then he saw Su ye and threw out his long gun. The speed of the long gun was so fast that it almost rushed to the big net in the air in the blink of an eye. A deafening burst of sound came out, and everyone was shocked to see that at the moment when the originally powerful big net collided with the long gun, there was an earth shaking roar. Then, under the incredible gaze of everyone, the big net directly collapsed. After defeating the big net, the spear returned to Su Ye''s hand again as if it were spiritual. However, at this time, people also saw that the attack just now had no impact on the long gun. At the moment, the long gun looked a little dim. The eight strong men immediately shouted "kill" and rushed towards Su Ye. Although Su Ye''s strength does make them feel palpitation, since Sun Yi has given orders, they must not disobey the orders and not implement them, which is also a dead end for them. Su Ye joked and smiled, "you are looking for death!" At this time, Su Ye suddenly stamped his right foot. The whole person seemed to become a streamer and rushed towards these people quickly. Su Ye''s attack speed was too fast. The strong at the beginning of the three major disasters could only vaguely see a flash of light passing in front of them, followed by a violent attack. At the beginning, they were able to cope reluctantly, but with the passage of time, the eight people felt in horror that Su Ye''s strength was like a bottomless pit. In the process of continuous fighting, Su Ye''s strength was also increasing, as if the strength he said was not all his strength at all.] "What is the origin of this boy?" Looking at the scene in front of him, Sun Yi couldn''t help taking a breath. Su Ye''s strength has completely exceeded his imagination. Although he can clearly see Su Ye''s moving track, sun Yixin also knows that Su Ye''s real strength is not his real strength at the moment. "Ah!" In this short time, three sad screams came out. When I saw the strong people in the early stage of the three major disasters, I had to fly upside down and hit the ground hard. People felt a burst of goose bumps. What stood upright was that everyone saw that the three people had become flesh and blood blurred, and countless scars appeared on their bodies. Even though many onlookers had experienced countless life and death experiences, they still felt a chill at the bottom of their hearts when they saw the scene in front of them. "Stop!" After seeing this scene, Sun Yi finally couldn''t see it anymore. He couldn''t help but yell angrily. At the same time, Sun Yi immediately tied his hands, and a huge light seal appeared above Su Ye. The overbearing breath bloomed and fell on Su ye in an instant. It has to be said that the power of this light seal is indeed very strong. At least now, under the influence of this breath, Su Ye''s body can''t move. Chapter 447 And it was with this period of time that the remaining five people escaped. But after the fight just now, their self-confidence completely collapsed. At this time, if they were allowed to fight with Su ye again, it is estimated that they would be killed by Su ye in a short time. The strong fight, momentum and mind are very important. Once there is no belief that they can defeat each other, the result of this battle can be predicted. Sun Yi naturally understood this truth, so he waved to several people for a hundred years. Obviously, he didn''t want them to continue to attack. "You are very strong, but I want to see if you can break my seal and kill me!" While talking, Sun Yi immediately tied his hands and turned to Su Ye''s direction. It seemed that a big hand appeared above the so-called Fanhai seal, grabbed it and pressed it hard in the direction of Su Ye. Su ye can obviously feel the overwhelming feeling. The sea turning seal is worthy of its name. When Su Ye sees the sea turning seal falling, he has a feeling that there is a sea falling on his head, "Out!" Su ye took a deep breath and seemed to easily click on the long gun. At this time, the long gun turned into a dragon again, but it was different from the shape of the Dragon just now. At the moment, the dragon was full of hot flame. "Roar!" An earth shaking dragon chant came out, and the flame dragon hit the huge sea turning seal above his head. Under the strong collision of the two forces, a devastating breath impact broke out directly. You should know that Su Ye is now under the impact breath, and a large amount of combat pressure directly fell on him. If it were someone else, I guess I could only be hit hard by this powerful breath at the moment. However, after seeing this scene, Su ye still seemed very calm and calm. He immediately stretched out his palm and waved it in front of him. Sun Yi''s eyebrows tightened slightly, because at this time, he was stunned to see that the space in front of Su Ye trembled again, and the space was distorted. The strong momentum that should have fallen on Su Ye was directly dredged out by Su Ye. However, Su ye can also clearly feel that the current impact force is indeed very strong. With his mastery of the power of space, he can only guide these forces away for a period of time. If it continues, he will be injured. Su Ye sighed helplessly, and then a light blue bell appeared on him. Sun Yi and others were shocked to see that less than a few seconds had passed since the bell appeared and disappeared, but at this time, Su Ye''s figure also disappeared. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Su Ye has joined the two fools in the void clock. "Dragon boss!" Seeing Su ye, who had not seen for a long time, their eyes were full of joy. "Dragon, dragon boss, I want to die!" Su Ye was also a little excited at this time, but before he could say a few words, he heard a very sharp cheering. He saw a huge red crab and rushed directly at him. "I''ll go, you what thing, get out!" Seeing the moment when Er silly rushed towards him, Su Ye was startled. In fact, when seeing the big crab before, Su ye thought it was Gu Lengyu''s new friend here, and she couldn''t see the emergence of Er silly all the time, which also worried Su ye that Er silly would encounter something unexpected at this time. As a result, before he had time to ask Er silly, the strange crab "sneaked an attack" on himself. Su Ye was also a subconscious reaction and directly raised his fist and smashed it hard. Of course, at this time, Su ye also felt that the crab should be a "friend", but her strength was not too heavy. "Ow, Ow!" As a result, this fist directly smashed Er silly into a Niang dog barking. Hearing the "bang", the two fools hit the wall of the void clock. Affected by the impact, the two fools felt that their crab shells were about to crack. "Hmm? Are you... Er Sha?" Su Ye couldn''t help but be stunned at the moment when she heard the cry of Er Sha just now. The cry was so familiar. Although she was angry, the feeling of cheapness contained in it still couldn''t be ignored by Su Ye. Two silly people forced to get up from the ground. "I''m so moved that you actually know me, boss long. Sure enough, boss long is the best for me." two silly people hurried to Su Ye''s side at this time and flattered directly. Er silly felt so cool at this time. As expected, being able to talk was the key to kneeling and licking, which was different from his silly appearance who could only shout before. "What''s going on?" Su ye asked in some consternation. As for the outside Sun Yi and others, he obviously ignored them directly. If the guy is willing to wait, let him continue to wait. Gu Lengyu laughed at this time, but he didn''t hide it from Su Ye. He quickly told Su ye what had happened before. After hearing Gu Lengyu''s explanation, Su ye turned his eyes directly at Gu Lengyu. "I''ll go. You can toss around too much?" Su Ye was speechless. Let alone the strong man at the peak of the three disasters, even if he met him, Su ye thought he would never let go of these people. Although it is said that no matter what strength the other party is, he will not be afraid, but this is obviously caused by his own people. How can su ye fight hard with others now? "You come out with me." Su ye took a deep breath. Although the void clock had evolved, it also consumed his aura to use it for a long time. ¡­¡­ At the moment Su Ye disappeared, Sun Yi was also startled and quickly perceived it with spiritual power. However, to his disappointment, Su Ye seemed to disappear completely at this time. Despite his continuous search of spiritual power, he could not perceive Su Ye. "Asshole, you''d better not let me see you again next time, otherwise, I..." Since Su ye can''t be found, Sun Yi can only be addicted to swearing. But before he finished, the huge blue clock appeared again. Chapter 448 "It''s really strong!" Su Ye raised her head slightly. When she looked at the light and shadow, there was a trace of dignity in her eyes. "He is worthy of being the strong man at the peak of the three disasters. His means are really meaningful." when Su ye said this, his tone seemed a little indifferent. It was like saying what an insignificant thing, and there was no dignified performance just now. People: However, now when hearing Su Ye''s words, the faces of the onlookers present were full of speechless expressions. Many onlookers turned their eyes directly at Su Ye. In their view, Su Ye is completely pretending to compare now. "I''ll go. What''s a little interesting? It''s strong, okay?" "In the face of the attack of the strong at the peak of the three disasters, this boy dares to underestimate the enemy? Has this boy''s strength exceeded the peak of the three disasters? Otherwise, even if he is at the peak of the three disasters, he shouldn''t underestimate the enemy so much." "Hum, I think he''s just pretending to be. You forget, doesn''t he have a very suitable skill for running away? I guess he''ll run away with that skill later." "I also think so. Unless the space around him is completely blocked, otherwise, although this light seal is strong, it is not enough to really hurt him." Looking at this situation, many people muttered one after another, but it can also be clearly felt from these people''s words that they obviously have no confidence in Su Ye. "It does have some meaning. It depends on whether you can take my meaning." Sun Yi''s voice sounded very cold, as if it could freeze people''s body and mind. Almost at the moment of hearing his words, everyone present couldn''t help shivering. "This seal is called Fengling seal, a void seal!" Sun Yi''s voice sounded like it came from Jiuyou hell. At the moment of hearing this voice, many people had a feeling of cold hair explosion. It was at this time that everyone was stunned to see that a burst of thunder light flashed from the big seal on Su Ye''s head, which directly sealed the space around Su Ye. At the same time, space began to be turbulent and became very unstable. Normal people can indeed shuttle through the void when they use the power of space, but there is one condition, that is, the space must be stable. Once they enter the disordered space, they may be directly transmitted to the depths of the void and cannot escape. "This... Is this the strength of the top strong of the three disasters?" "If such a master enters the ancient battlefield, how can we live?" "Hey, I hope they eat meat. Let''s have a chance to drink soup." "Don''t even think about it. Do you still want soup? I just want to lick a bowl." "I''m curious about how this boy will deal with this situation now. The void is blocked. He can''t escape by using the previous means. It''s estimated that he can only resist hard. However, I still don''t think his strength can compete with the top of the three disasters." People began to talk about it one after another. It was obvious that they doubted Su Ye''s strength. Even in the eyes of these people, Su ye would die this time. "Seal the spirit seal, two seal the spirit!" Then I saw a burst of bright purple light blooming from the mark. At this moment, the big seal seemed to become a huge purple sun. Affected by the light, even Su Ye felt a little unable to open his eyes at this time. What surprised Su ye even more was that, as Sun Yi said, under the influence of the purple light, the flow of Reiki in his body became extremely slow. This feeling seemed as if his Reiki had entered a mud. Su Ye immediately accelerated the operation of Reiki. However, at this time, his Reiki seemed to not listen to him at all. No matter how to pull these Reiki, these Reiki were flowing slowly. Even at this time, Su ye can obviously feel that with the passage of time, the aura in his body is estimated to be completely stagnant. After feeling the changes in her body, Su Ye''s eyebrows all screwed up. "You don''t have to struggle anymore. The aura in your body has been blocked by me. You can''t break through the shackles of my spiritual seal." Su Ye''s every move just now naturally fell into Sun Yi''s eyes. After seeing this scene, Sun Yi immediately laughed jokingly. It seemed that Su ye had become a turtle in his urn. Although Sun Yi doesn''t know to what extent Su Ye''s strength has reached, at least from the current contact, he also knows that Su Ye''s strength should not be as strong as him. Otherwise, Su ye should have broken out a strong attack against him. Su Ye slowly looked up and turned to Sun Yi. To Sun Yi''s surprise, Su Ye''s face still looked very calm and calm in the face of such a form. As a strong man, Sun Yi subconsciously felt that Su Ye looked very dangerous at the moment. He seemed to have no cards left. Just "Are you sure you can kill me?" Su ye said so calmly. Indeed, as a dragon, Su Ye''s own powerful attack methods can''t be fully exposed at this time. In particular, he has Jueshan and sea. He can deal with the light seal on it. It can be completely destroyed with a touch. But in this way, his identity will be completely exposed. At the same time, Su ye can also display his vision and void clock. No matter which kind, he can solve the problem at hand. However, in Su Ye''s view, if he did that, it was obviously not deterrent enough. Now Su Ye has a better means. "Hehe, it''s no use talking about it. Then show me your strength? As long as you can beat me, I can let go of the past for your friends." Sun Yi''s words seem extremely domineering and confident. Obviously, he doesn''t believe that Su ye will be able to fight with him. Su Ye raised his palm at this time. The additional ability of [ever-changing] was directly displayed by him, and the light seal above his head was instantly copied. It doesn''t take much aura to cast this skill. Therefore, although Su Ye''s aura has been running very slowly, he can still cast this ability. Chapter 449 "Hum, this bad guy is restless wherever he goes." A voice of discontent came out. At the moment, on a tall building not far away, there are two beautiful women sitting impressively. One of them is as cold as ice and looks like a cold fairy, while the other looks smart. Seeing this woman will give people a feeling of youth and vitality. If sun Suye were here, he would be surprised. These two people are his acquaintances. They are Jiang Rou and Yao Chi who met in the exquisite banquet before. At the moment, the two people were like watching a play. They sat on the table on the balcony and looked curiously in the direction of Su Ye. Yao Chi frowned slightly at the moment. He didn''t know what he was thinking when he looked at Su Ye. Jiang Rou naturally said that just now. After Jiang Rou said this, she suddenly realized that her sister yaochi ignored her. Jiang Rou could not help but turn her head curiously and looked in the direction of Yao Chi. At that time, Jiang Rou''s beautiful eyes stared round. "God, sister Yao Chi, aren''t you worried about him? Are those outside not rumors, but true?" Jiang Rou looked at Yao Chi with excitement as if she had discovered the new world. If Sue night is here now, I guess I will make complaints about this little girl. Yao Chi looked at Jiang Rou suspiciously and asked, "rumors? What rumors?" "Someone outside said that you liked the man called night at the exquisite banquet, and you were even ready to abandon him." At this point, Jiang Rou couldn''t help laughing. "Give up all the time? Hehe, a man without ability, do you think I can give up all the time? I have nothing to do with him." Yao Chi sneered. It was obvious that she didn''t have a good impression on that Jie. At this point, Yao Chi suddenly stretched out his hand and pinched Jiang Rou''s small ear. Jiang Rou cried in pain. "Dead girl, you really think I''m stupid? You should have deliberately added it?" Jiang Rou immediately begged for mercy. "Sister, I''m wrong. I don''t think you''re too worried about that guy. That''s why you''re happy." Yao Chi just rolled his eyes at Jiang Rou, but at this time he loosened the palm that pinched Jiang Rou''s ear. Jiang Rou ate painfully and rubbed Yao Chi''s red ears. For a moment, her mouth tooted. However, looking at Yao Chi''s indifferent expression now, Jiang Rou immediately closed her mouth. She was afraid that Yao Chi would be angry again and take her breath out of her ears at this time. "In fact, if you really want to find a husband, he may be a good candidate." however, what Jiang Rou never thought of was that Yao Chi said such a sentence at this time. "What? You... Sister Yao Chi, you are really right..." In fact, Jiang Rou was just joking. How can I think that Yao Chi was serious at this time, and muttered to himself. But before Jiang Rou finished saying this, she heard a burst of laughter outside. "Sister Jiang Rou, what makes you so happy?" Almost at the moment of hearing this, Jiang Rou''s face became quite strange. "Yi Jie?" Yao Chi frowned again at this time, and looked at the cold man who was coming towards him with some dissatisfaction. Although Yao Chi himself is also an iceberg beauty, from his heart, he has no favor for this cold and cold looking man. "You are not welcome here. Let''s go." Yao Chi said such a sentence directly. As soon as he got to the table, he didn''t even have time to say a word. As a result, he heard such a run. For a moment, his face became ugly. Jiang Rou looked at Jie deeply, and then showed a look of sympathy on her face. In her opinion, Jie was really lucky. If he had come earlier, he would have heard Yao Chi. At that time, it is estimated that the face of this Jie will become more wonderful. However, his skin was obviously very thick. At this time, he was not angry because of Yao Chi''s run. Instead, he smiled and looked familiar. He directly took a chair from one side and sat down. Yao Chi glanced at him discontentedly. When facing Yao Chi''s indifferent eyes, he looked directly at the past. "Are you watching the battle over there? What''s good about it? It''s just an unknown guy. The boy thought he could kill them with blood and he was really invincible. There are not only days outside the sky, but people outside the people. He''s just a frog at the bottom of a well." He turned and looked at the battle not far away. The corners of his mouth grinned and couldn''t help laughing with disdain. Obviously, he doesn''t like Su ye at all. "Oh? Do you know that there are people outside? Do you know that his strength is stronger than you?" The one who said this was Yao Chi. Yao Chi''s voice was cold, and every word was like an ice pick, which stabbed him into his heart. Almost at the moment of hearing this, he Jie was about to faint. He immediately snorted coldly and subconsciously wanted to say that he was stronger than Su Ye. Just Thinking of Su Ye''s means before, there seemed to be some cracks in his self-confidence. Finally, he just snorted coldly and said equivocally, "how do you know I can''t defeat him without fighting." but obviously, his tone was much weaker when he said this sentence. Yao Chi slowly looked up and looked at him. There was a look of disdain in his eyes. Yao Chi then stopped paying attention to Lu Jie, but stared at Su Ye''s direction, and there were some colorful eyes. To tell the truth, now after seeing Yao Chi''s look and behavior, he Jie was almost angry to lift the table. But it was when he was so angry that a burst of banter laughter came from his ear. "What are you laughing at?" he turned his head in discontent and stared at his own Jiang Rou with a gloating face. Perhaps if it were someone else, he would really be frightened by his behavior at this time. Unfortunately, what he meets now is Jiang rou. Jiang Rou didn''t think much of this expression. Chapter 450 "Do you know why sister Yao Chi is so dismissive of you?" Jiang Rou asked very frankly. Although her words sounded shameless to him, he nodded at once. He was really curious about how bad he was compared with Su Ye. Yao Chi didn''t know Su ye for a few hours, but he seemed to appreciate Su Ye very much. However, Yao Chi seemed not to notice his pursuit over the years, but he was very indifferent to him. "It''s actually very simple. I''ll give you an example, and you''ll know." "You know, if you ask that guy and ask him, do you know your strength is better than him? He will say, I don''t know. When I break his neck, you will know whose strength is stronger." Jiang Rou, with her hands on her hips, tried to learn Su Ye''s tone and said such words. "You..." Šu Jie was stunned at first and immediately understood that Jiang Rou was obviously mocking that his strength was not as good as Su Ye. "Buzz!" As soon as he wanted to refute, he heard a space tremor. At the same time, Yao Chi suddenly stood up from the ground. "Well... How could this be possible? How did he do it?" Yao Chi looked cold at the moment. When he looked at Su Ye''s direction, his eyes were full of curiosity. Šu Jie and Jiang Rou were also startled by Yao Chi''s sudden move, and they subconsciously looked in the direction of Su Ye. Then their performance became the same as that of Yao Chi. ¡­¡­ "This... How did he do it?" "My God, is it another seal? And this seal was cast by this boy? But how could he seal the seal? Is this skill a skill of rotten street?" "Roll your ball, have you ever seen that the skills of that rotten Street are so powerful? And the aura in this boy''s body has been blocked? Why can you still cast this seal now?" The onlookers who had been standing around now looked a little numb. These people were as like as two peas in the direction of the sun. They were just surprised to see the sun. At the moment, the seal also sent out a burst of purple light, which directly shrouded Sun Yi. "You... How did you seal the spirit seal?" The most surprising thing now should be Sun Yi. You should know that this seal was obtained through several high-level family tasks. Even in their family, few people will use it. But now here, a strange man showed this skill directly. How can he not be shocked. "You think this skill is really powerful and can really control me?" Su Ye sneered, and it was at this time that Su Ye shouted "seal the spirit seal, three orders!" The same scolding came out of Sun Yi''s mouth. Almost at this moment, the light seal on their heads trembled slightly, directly turned into a robbery light and fell hard on their heads. The power of the robbery light is very powerful. With the movement of the robbery light, the space began to tremble violently, as if the emptiness of Lian would be completely defeated. "Xuanwu heaven protecting skill!" At this time, Sun Yi immediately made a seal with his hands, and then the people saw a Xuanwu virtual shadow impressively emerging on him, and it was at this time that the robbery light fell down mercilessly. At that time, the whole area burst into dazzling light. Affected by this light, many people felt that their eyes were going to be completely blind. With the falling of the robbery light, a terrible attack afterwave spread in all directions. Almost in contact with the impact of the attack afterwave, the surrounding onlookers shouted in horror. They wanted to escape at this time, but unfortunately, their speed was not as fast as that of the attack afterwave. "Ah!" A sad scream came out. Many strong onlookers were directly lifted out. Fortunately, this is only the aftershock of the attack, not the real impact. The strength contained in it is not very strong. Otherwise, these onlookers will not just churn their Qi and blood in their bodies, which is estimated to be hard hit. After the aftermath raged for a moment, the four weeks gradually returned to normal. Fortunately, this place is equipped with strong array protection. Otherwise, it is estimated that the attack just now will be enough to pierce the city. All the onlookers got up from the ground at this time. But when they saw the situation in front of them, they were stunned and almost stared out their eyes. Because when the robbery light fell, Sun Yi showed a defense skill in time, which can be called "Xuanwu" skill, and its powerful defense is obvious. Therefore, the robbery light attack only shook the defense a few times at most, without much impact. But not far from Sun Yi, Su Ye was still standing unharmed. "Well... Am I dazzled? He''s fine?" "How can I remember that when the attack fell down, he didn''t do anything to defend? How on earth did he do nothing?" "Is it just relying on his physical defense? How strong should his physical body be? Has it far exceeded the peak of the three disasters?" All the onlookers talked about it one after another. At the moment, although many of them had the same Qi and blood churning in their bodies, and there were all kinds of aches and pains on their bodies, their discomfort seemed to have no effect on their curiosity about Su ye at the moment. Su Ye joked and smiled. In fact, the robbery light was really powerful, but he had a strong means like cheating. That''s how he didn''t get any harm. Almost at the moment when Jieguang fell, a void clock appeared on Su Ye''s body. Although the robbery light is powerful, it can not penetrate the void. Therefore, there is no need to worry about Su Ye hiding in the void. When the robbery light was about to disappear, Su Ye appeared again. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, Su Ye seems to have never moved. "In this way, I won?" Chapter 451 "You..." After hearing Su Ye''s light words, Sun Yi was so angry that he frowned. In fact, if he really wants to count up, he can only be regarded as a tie with Su Ye. If he is really unwilling to accept the result, he will not be criticized. But at this time, Sun Yi couldn''t get through the barrier in his heart. He knew very well that what he said just now was actually in the mind of winning. He would never allow a draw. Moreover, although Su Ye''s breath was always disordered during the battle. However, in terms of the strength of the strong man at the peak of the three disasters, he can naturally feel it. The strength of the man in front of him is definitely not as strong as that at the peak of the three disasters. In this way, Su Ye''s counter attack was completely successful. But this matter related to his young lady. For a time, the Sun Yi became extremely tangled. "Hehe, if you don''t want to admit the result, it doesn''t matter, then you''ll try it." Su Ye looked at Sun Yi, whose face was uncertain at the moment, and naturally guessed why this guy was so now. He couldn''t help grinning and sneering. Almost at this moment, Su Ye''s figure disappeared directly in the eyes of everyone. Sun Yi''s did not frown slightly, but his powerful spiritual power came out. However, what he could perceive was that a large wave of powerful spatial breath came out, and Su Ye''s figure had completely disappeared. Worried that Su ye would attack him at this time, Sun Yi immediately spread his spiritual strength around him. "Here!" It was at this time that his spiritual strength moved and he felt a figure behind him. It has to be said that Sun Yi''s fighting consciousness is still very strong. Almost at the moment of noticing Su ye, he suddenly turned around and slapped him in the direction of Su Ye. His aura soared on his palm, and a huge aura vortex appeared in his palm. It was at this time that he saw Su Ye directly pick up the light blue clock and beat it in his direction. "When!" An earth shaking noise came out. In Su Ye''s calculation, Sun Yi''s palm just slapped on the Rune of the void clock. Although this palm was slapped by Sun Yi temporarily, it still contained at least half of Sun Yi''s aura. Under such a powerful attack, it was eaten by the void clock in an instant. The rune on the void clock immediately burst into a sharp blue light, which instantly turned the power of Sun Yi''s beating into its own use, and an extremely powerful space tremor spread. The power of this shock, centered on the void clock, spread in all directions. With the help of the power of the top of the three disasters, the power of space tremor began to rage around in an instant. Even at this time, there were bursts of violent distortions in space. "Poof!" When sun Yisong was among them, he directly suffered the reverse bite of the power of space tremor, and a mouthful of dirty blood gushed out directly. However, his blood just came out of his mouth, twisted rapidly in the air, and finally completely disappeared. This force swept over Sun Yi''s body in an instant. Fortunately, Sun Yi''s response was also extremely fast. At this moment, he directly showed his powerful "Xuanwu heaven protection skill". At the moment when the distorted space force was about to fall on him, he directly protected his body completely. "Boom!" Bursts of loud friction sound came out. I saw that even the Xuanwu virtual shadow began to twist at this time. It was as if there was a huge palm twisting the Xuanwu virtual shadow. The Xuanwu virtual shadow trembled violently, which outsiders might not be able to find, but at this time, Sun Yi was shocked to see that he was an invincible defense skill at the level of the big three disasters. At the moment, there were dense cracks. This made sun couldn''t help but take a breath. Obviously, he didn''t think that Su Ye''s attack on the power of space at this time would be so terrible. It''s hard for him to imagine whether his "Xuanwu heaven protection skill" could be protected if Su Ye''s strength was stronger at this time. Even more shocking to Sun Yi is that according to the application of this skill, it should be an indiscriminate attack. This means that Su ye, as a caster, should also bear the brunt of the impact. But just when the vibration and distortion of the space fell on him, a burst of light blue light flashed on him. At the moment, Su Ye seemed to be integrated with the void clock. The vibration and distortion of the space could not have any impact on him at all. "Damn it, he... Who is he? With such powerful means, it should not be someone who can be taught by an expert at the sect leader level. Is it... He... Is he the disciple of the Lord of the void hall?" such an idea suddenly appeared in Sun Yi''s mind. But even so, it made Sun Yi''s face a little dignified, which didn''t really make him afraid. The strong spatial vibration and twisting force spread rapidly in all directions. The speed is so fast that the onlookers around can''t dodge at all, especially after experiencing the previous things. Now the onlookers should be a little weak. How can they run away at this time. Looking at the attack that even the top strong of the three major disasters will be hit hard, the hearts of these onlookers are instantly frozen. These onlookers have a feeling of death. They know very well that if there is no accident, they may have to die here this time, which makes many onlookers have a strong sense of regret. If they knew it would be like this, they wouldn''t come here to join the fun. Unfortunately, it''s hard to buy. I knew it. "Buzz!" Fortunately, the accident that they didn''t dare to expect finally happened. With another deafening buzzing, everyone saw a burst of bright golden light in this space. Under the golden light, everyone seemed to be blind and couldn''t see the situation around at all. Chapter 452 Even one or two people, such as Su ye and sun, can''t even see the enemy standing opposite them at the moment. Su Ye was shocked. At this time, he immediately wanted to shoot at Sun Yi. All abnormalities were demons! In Su Ye''s opinion, Sun Yi did this thing. But what Su Ye didn''t think of was that when he didn''t move before, he didn''t find that the golden light was like strong glue, which instantly fixed his body in the air. No matter how Su Ye struggled, he couldn''t move a minute, and even couldn''t use the void clock. The void clock was suppressed by a strong golden light. This change appears suddenly, but it also disappears very suddenly. In less than a few seconds, these golden lights disappeared directly. With the disappearance of the golden light, Su ye and others'' bodies recovered their freedom of movement again. "That was the array in this area just now?" "My God, what skills did the boy use just now? He was so powerful that he directly awakened the array in this area?" "Although it''s only a small burst of local array, you can see how powerful the man''s attack was just now." "But... This man is still a new face. I don''t seem to have seen him at all before. Who can tell me which power he comes from?" "So it seems that he really won this time. Before, I thought the boy was arrogant, but now I understand that the real thing is not his arrogance, but that I am too weak." Feeling the changes just now, these people couldn''t help crying out. When they looked at Su ye again, their faces were full of surprised expressions. "Partial outbreak of array?" Su ye heard of it when he came to the city. It is said that there are many powerful arrays in the ancient city. Su Ye didn''t think so at that time. In his opinion, only the strength of his own strength is the strongest umbrella. As for the so-called array, it''s just a foreign object. Once the external objects are discarded and there is no powerful magic tool to continue praying for protection, that is the true sorrow of the practitioner. That''s why although Su Ye likes Jueshan sea very much after he got it, he doesn''t use it very often. Su Ye believes in her own strong strength. However, the array that broke out at the moment let Su ye see the real strength of this array. "Ha ha ha!" Just then, a laugh came out. I saw a man wearing brocade, with an indifferent smile on his face, suddenly appeared around them like a ghost. This sudden change really startled Su ye and Sun Yi. Obviously, Su Ye didn''t treat each other. The enemy came and went freely. Moreover, the strong smell emanating from this man is very similar to that of the city Lord in the far north. "It seems that this is a strong man with far greater strength than the three disasters." When Su Ye was still thinking in this way, he saw that Sun Yi restrained his dissatisfaction, gave a boxing salute to the man, and shouted "city Lord" in his mouth. It''s just that he was badly hurt before. At this time, he almost had to spit blood again. Su Ye didn''t have too many accidents. After all, he guessed about the identity of this person. But Su Ye didn''t understand the purpose of this man''s appearance here. The city Lord smiled calmly at this time. "This ancient battlefield is about to open. No one can say what danger there is. Multiple friends are better than multiple enemies." the city Lord smiled and said this sentence. "OK, this is really caused by my friend. Since you said so, it''s the same over there." Su Ye nodded slightly and said such a sentence. In fact, Sun Yi''s eyebrows twisted into knots when he heard the city Lord''s words. But at this time, he also understood that Su Ye''s realm might not be as good as himself, but if he really fought with him, he might not be su Ye''s opponent. In the end, he just sacrificed himself in vain. Now my young lady''s life is worrying. If there is any accident, once someone with ulterior motives appears, the young lady will be really dangerous. "Good!" He almost gnashed his teeth and said such a sentence. When he finished, he turned and was ready to leave. Su ye thought he was not a good man, but it was really two fools. They didn''t do it authentic. Thinking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help sighing, "wait a minute, how''s your lady now? If I need my help, I''ll try my best. After all, it''s our reason anyway." After saying this, the void clock appeared again, but this time the void clock also brought two fools and so on. At the moment of hearing this, the two fools suddenly covered their faces with embarrassment. "Yes, if we can do anything, we will try our best to help." Gu Lengyu nodded immediately at this time. This guy is still a little guilty. After all, he took the lead in this matter. From beginning to end, it was the contradiction between them and AO beast. This Sun Yi, they were only involved, and they were caught by the fox beast. "You?" Sun Yi turned suspiciously and looked at several people. Perhaps because of his young lady''s business, he was extremely distrustful of Gu Lengyu and others at this time. Sun Yigang wanted to refuse. At this time, he seemed to think of something. "OK, but if you dare to mess around again, even if I explode, I will make you pay a painful price." Sun Yi said this very solemnly. Gu Lengyu and others were all slightly touched. If the top strongman of the three disasters explodes, it is estimated that even with the escape speed of two fools, he may not be able to run out of the explosion circle in time. They are not sure whether Su ye can survive, but they will die. But from what Sun Yi said now, they also understand one thing. Obviously, his boss is very powerful. This Sun Yi has completely lost his confidence in defeating the Dragon boss. Otherwise, as a strong man at the peak of the three major disasters, how can he mention "self explosion" when dealing with them? "Come with me." Sun sighed and left slowly. "This little brother." Su Ye was about to leave, but he was stopped by the city Lord. Chapter 453 In fact, the city Lord was a little surprised at Su Ye''s behavior just now, but just because of this, it made the city Lord appreciate Su ye more. "Something?" Su Ye frowned slightly and looked at the city master suspiciously. The city Lord grinned awkwardly. From Su Ye''s eyes, he could clearly feel Su Ye''s vigilance against himself. But it was normal for him. After all, his appearance was too sudden. "I just think you are a young genius and want to make friends with you. If you are free, you can come to the city Lord''s house." the city Lord smiled at Su ye and took the initiative to hand over a friendly olive branch to Su Ye. "My God, the city Lord asked to make friends? This is a rare event in a hundred years." "Yes, the city Lord is a strong man at the peak of the three disasters. Unless he is a strong man with the same strength, why can outsiders have such qualifications?" "This boy is not easy. Later, when we were in the ancient battlefield, if we can make friends with him, we can make friends. If we can''t, we don''t make friends with him. Just hide from him." The city Lord''s words surprised many people. Even when looking at Su ye, many people''s eyes were full of envy. If this opportunity is put in front of them, they believe they will immediately promise this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you can make friends with the city Lord, you can almost run amok in this big city. "No, I''m not free. Bye!" Su Ye looked at the city Lord deeply. Just when people thought Su Ye was stunned because she was too excited, they heard that Su ye said these words directly at this time. Refused? When they heard the six decisive words, they felt that their heads could not react quickly. This is almost a chance to fly to the branches and become a Phoenix. Did this guy refuse? Is this a psycho? Especially those who envy Su Ye very much before, now they are very unhappy to look at Su ye, as if Su Ye didn''t refuse the city Lord at this time, but refused them. In fact, not to mention these people and animals, even the city master looks like a dull chicken at this time. "I... I was rejected?" the city Lord said in amazement. In ordinary times, if you put forward such a request to make friends, you can almost see an extremely excited expression. But now? The city Lord felt as if he had met an alternative. This guy is not happy at all. Instead, he is a little upset. It seems that he just wants to take advantage of him. What made the city Lord speechless was that after saying this, Su Ye left directly and didn''t give him a chance to continue talking at all. Especially the alert expression when he left, as if he was afraid that he would really take advantage of him. Lord: After a short period of consternation, the city Lord couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In fact, the onlookers around thought that the city Lord would be angry, but what they never thought was that the city Lord looked interested at Su Ye''s back and left directly. The city Lord seems to have completely ignored what just happened. "Damn it, this bastard dares to refuse the city Lord. Who does he think he is?" "It''s really a guy who overestimates his strength. The city Lord wants to make friends with him. He thinks highly of him, but he''s too big. Do you really think you''re a person?" "Really arrogant!" "Do you have a little brain? What are you shouting about? Don''t you see that the city Lord is not angry? You people and monsters started jumping first?" "Yes, he was able to make such a powerful attack before. Tell me whether he is a character or not." Although this matter has come to an end, the sensation caused by Su Ye continues. Although many people despise Su ye and think that Su Ye is very arrogant, there are still many people who support it. In their view, men should be so. Why can''t you be arrogant if you have strength? ¡­¡­ "Hum, what a fool." At this time, on the high building, he was so cold that he sneered. Of course, Jiang Rou and Yao Chi didn''t notice that there was a touch of jealousy in the depths of Yan Jie''s eyes. Su Ye''s strength is indeed beyond his imagination. If he fights alone, he has no confidence to defeat Su ye at all. But now how he hopes that the person who is so popular in front of the public is himself. If so, Yao Chi will look at him with new eyes. But now? When Yao Chi looked at Su Ye''s figure leaving, there was a strange magic color in his cold eyes. This was the first time he had seen Yao Chi show such an expression since he had known Yao Chi for so long. "Fool? A fool''s strength is better than you. When I say Jie, don''t you mean you''re not even a fool?" When Jiang Rou heard this, she immediately said she was unhappy. Although Jiang Rou was very upset when Su Ye ran on her before, in this little girl, Su Ye was more of an "interesting" performance than the one in front of him. "You..." Šu Jie just wanted to express his depression. Just now, he couldn''t help running on Su ye, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Rou fought back like a calf at this time. "Hehe, Jiang Rou, I can''t see. You still protect him like this? Why, don''t you like that smelly boy?" "I remember. You seemed to pay special attention to him at the exquisite banquet. It turned out that the girl''s feelings are always spring, but yes, this boy is just right for you." Jie sneered and immediately squeezed a sentence to the right. At the moment of hearing this, Jiang Rou was slightly stunned. Obviously, she didn''t think of how she would say such words to herself at this time. For a time, she was so angry that she didn''t know how to respond. "What if you like it?" Just as Jiang Rou''s angry cheeks turned red, Yao Chi, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth. At the moment of hearing this, he was stunned. He didn''t know why. Now when he looked at Yao Chi, he always had an ominous premonition in his heart. "It''s better to like him than you." In a simple sentence, he almost blew up his anger. Chapter 454 "You... Hum, OK, you wait. When you enter the ancient battlefield, I will kill him. I will like you so much at that time." He was very angry in his heart. What Yao Chi just said was absolutely a great humiliation for him. Even at this time, he felt as if he had been green by Su Ye. Looking at the guy''s angry departure, Jiang Rou immediately stared at Yu Jie''s back, and the bright eyes were filled with anger. "Hum, compared with that night, this guy is really bad and has no style. However, if he really wants to deal with the night, he will do it secretly. Even if the strength of the night is very strong, it is estimated that he will suffer a little loss." Jiang Rou hesitated and looked at Yao Chi. She didn''t know why. When she heard Yao Chi''s words just now, Jiang Rou always had a feeling in her heart. It seems that Yao Chi said that kind of words on purpose at this time. Yao Chi''s eyes flashed a strange color, but he didn''t say much. ¡­¡­ The "Miss" lives in the most luxurious area here. Just inside and outside the courtyard where they are located, there are dozens of strong people with three major disasters. To tell the truth, looking at this scene, Su Ye was really shocked. "It seems that your young lady has a big background." Su Ye looked at the guards around curiously. Su ye believed that if he showed some unfriendly behavior at this time, he would inevitably lead to these people''s crazy attack. Sun Yi sneered. "Our family is naturally strong." In a simple sentence, he can clearly feel his great confidence in his family. Soon Sun Yi and Su ye came to the front of one building. There were also many strong guards inside and outside the building. According to Sun Yi''s explanation, this is where the young lady lived. "You go in alone. As for them, just stay outside, but I also want to remind you not to mess around." To tell the truth, Sun Yi was naturally worried about letting such a strange man enter his young lady''s boudoir, so he chose to let Gu Lengyu stay with them at this time. On the one hand, in his opinion, Gu Lengyu and his family are not qualified to witness the true face of their own young lady. On the other hand, he can also treat these people as hostages, so that Su Ye dare not mess around. From what happened just now, he can also clearly feel that Su Ye cares about these. Su ye took a deep look at Gu Lengyu and others. He didn''t say much, so he went directly into the house. Su Ye soon went up to the third floor. It has to be said that the girl''s boudoir is different from that of an ordinary man. Su Ye smelled a faint fragrance floating on the third floor just after she boarded the third floor. The decoration of this room looks very simple. When she came to this floor, Su ye had a feeling, as if she had passed through the ancient times. In the center of the room, there is a huge round bed, which is very pink and tender. At the moment, the young lady was lying on the round bed. Su Ye approached and found that although the woman was now in a coma, her eyebrows were frowned. It felt like a nightmare. "Hmm? It''s strange why there is space breath fluctuation on her body." when Su Ye approached the bed, he was stunned to feel that there was a space force on her shoulder. Su ye walked over curiously and was ready to lift her quilt to see what was wrong on her shoulder. Su Ye suddenly raised the alarm in her heart. Su Ye suddenly turned his head and saw that a woman appeared behind him. The woman looks like she is only in her early twenties. She is very cute and playful. Especially, he has a pair of white fluffy fox ears on his head and a white fox tail behind him. Just seeing her like this makes people feel like they want to be close to her. "The art of enchantment?" Su Ye was slightly stunned. Then he immediately withdrew from the feeling of wanting to be close. Su Ye was surprised. He never thought that the woman''s charm was so terrible. Just now he just looked at her. The woman actually showed her charm directly. If he hadn''t resisted in time, he might have become the guy''s puppet. "You little lecheron, it''s not good to do so. Other girls are still sleeping. You can''t wait to undress her?" the woman smiled with her mouth covered while talking. Just hearing this guy''s laughter, Su ye had a feeling that goose bumps all over her body were like dancing. "Are you the fox beast who cheated two fools? Is this your real body or is it your illusion?" Su Ye looked at the woman suspiciously and asked. Although the fox beast is really good-looking, Su Ye''s concentration is naturally impossible to be hypnotized by the fox beast. "Little goat, you are so bad. How can you say that about others like this? They didn''t cheat your friends. They took the initiative to send them to the door. Sister, I have some hatred with this little girl. It''s just mutually beneficial. It''s estimated that your friends wouldn''t be able to revenge without my help." The woman didn''t hide it and said such a sentence directly. Just this words hear Su Ye''s ear, in Su Ye''s ear, how all have a kind of sophistry feeling. Su Ye joked, "without you, with my strength, do you think I can''t revenge them? I need to rely on you?" Su Ye''s words were more straightforward. At the moment of hearing this, it was obvious that the woman''s face became ugly and stiff. Just for a moment, the woman''s face was full of bad smiles. "Little lust ghost, are you sure you want to save her? If you can''t do it well, it will take your own life. Sister, I advise you not to take care of it. Anyway, even if you don''t stand up, Sun Yi won''t dare do anything to you, will he?" The woman''s face was still smiling, but her eyes were just staring at Su ye, as if she wanted to see Su Ye thoroughly. "Now that I''m here, naturally I''ll try." Su ye put his palm directly on the cup and was ready to lift the quilt. But also at this moment, a strong space breath came out. Chapter 455 Su Ye''s eyebrow was slightly frowned, and his body was slightly on one side. Then he saw a strong Qi like a sharp arrow shooting directly in front of him. If he had just slowed down one more point, it was estimated that the Qi strength would have directly penetrated his body. "Giggle, good, good, * * *''s hand is still very agile. No wonder even that annoying Sun Yi is not your opponent." It was this woman who attacked Su Ye. At the moment, the woman was standing in place with her hands around her chest. Her eyes were full of charm that people couldn''t escape. Even Su Ye''s head fainted slightly when she saw this look, but Su Ye soon recovered. "Are you looking for death?" Su Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. When he looked at the woman, his eyes showed some killing intention. The woman wanted to charm herself again and again. She attacked herself just now, which had made Su Ye feel irritable in her heart. Looking at Su Ye''s indifference, the woman couldn''t help patting her chest, and her mouth gave out a burst of "giggle" laughter, "you scare your sister like this, but your sister will be frightened by you." At this point, the woman twisted her small waist like a water snake and walked slowly to Su Ye''s face. To tell the truth, looking at the present and the woman''s appearance, Su Ye''s heart had a sense of danger for no reason, as if the woman in front of him had become dozens of times more terrible than the wild beast. "I said * * *, why are you so alert to my sister? My sister is also a beauty. Don''t you move at all?" While talking, the woman slowly raised her white finger and gently scratched a few times on Su Ye''s chest. It has to be said that this woman is indeed a beauty, and she is very seductive. Every move of her can make people have a palpitating feeling. Especially the faint fragrance on her body constantly stimulated Su Ye''s nerves. Slowly, the woman''s palm gently pressed on Su Ye''s body. The palm seemed boneless. She constantly stroked Su Ye''s body and slowly fell on Su Ye''s face. Her body was also constantly close to Su Ye. At this moment, the two people almost stuck together. And in the woman''s eyes, there are pink luster shining out, and the charm technique is highlighted again. "Sister, can''t I compare with this cold little girl? Do you like playing such passive things? In fact, sister, I can, as long as you..." The woman''s voice seemed to be able to evoke souls, constantly ringing in Su Ye''s ears. If Su Ye doesn''t feel excited, it''s obviously impossible. At the moment, Su Ye feels that his Qi and blood are constantly churning up. Anyway, he is also a normal man. Just At this time, Su Ye suddenly stared at the woman and immediately grabbed the woman''s palm. The woman didn''t even react. Su Ye immediately bent hard and directly broke the woman''s fingers. Even if the woman''s strength was so strong, she still felt very painful and couldn''t help exclaiming. The strong breath on his body spread out directly, and hit Su ye like a mountain. What the woman didn''t expect was that Su Ye''s reaction was even faster than her. At the moment when her momentum spread, Su Ye raised her hand and slapped her hard. Although the punch was strong and powerful, after all, the woman''s strength was still very strong, so she finally stabilized her body after stepping back a few steps. There was not much pain in her heart, but her fingers were trembling now. The woman looked at Su ye with a gnashing of teeth, and her heart was about to scold Su ye to death. This bastard turned her finger? And so hard! She felt that if she hadn''t been strong enough, her fingers might have been dented and broken by this bastard. "You... You... Children fight with such means. You... You are an expert. It''s shameless to use such despicable means!" the woman is almost crazy. She met all kinds of strong people in the past, but those strong people have their own demeanor. How can they be like the man in front of her? She still twists her fingers when fighting. The woman rubbed her fingers in pain. The more she thought, the more angry she was. Her chest fluctuated because the range of breathing was too fast. "When facing the enemy, do you need to show any grace?" Looking at the woman''s angry appearance, Su Ye immediately put her hands around her chest, smiled jokingly, and ran straight away. Hearing Su Ye''s words, the woman almost vomited blood with anger. "You... Can''t you still spit if you can''t fight? Are you disgusting?" Originally, the woman was just trying to run on Su Ye. But what made her a little angry was that Su Ye nodded directly at this time, looked like a matter of course, and said, "it''s not impossible for me to deal with you if it''s really necessary." "Me? Why am I a special case?" the woman was slightly stunned and asked angrily. "After all, you have used despicable means to me one after another to charm me. Why can''t I also have some extreme means to deal with despicable means? Why, you are despicable and must allow me to be honest?" Su Ye imitated the woman''s appearance just now, put his hands around his chest and jokingly smiled. Asked by Su ye, the woman''s face became embarrassed in an instant. "Hum, you... Who just charmed you? I''m blind and won''t charm you, you smelly boy who doesn''t understand customs." the woman immediately scolded. To tell the truth, she felt a little hurt her self-esteem at this time. Su Ye shrugged indifferently, "since you have nothing else to do, please leave. I have to treat my illness. If you disturb me again, I won''t let you go." As soon as Su ye said this, his eyes fell on the young lady''s shoulder again. "Oh? Hehe, you won''t let me go again? It seems that you have some special treatment for my sister." Chapter 456 Su Ye secretly said "goblin" in his heart. This woman is really unpredictable. She was so angry that she clenched her teeth just now, but now it''s better. She looks like a different person. She looks very happy. "I always have to be polite. Don''t worry. I still know how to respect the elderly, old woman." Su Ye was not angry, so he replied directly. This woman: Respect the elderly? fuck! Still an old woman? Is my mother old? Even if I go out, it''s a flower! You are a machine without any emotion! No matter how powerful the strength is and how noble the status is, as a woman, she won''t care about her beauty. Especially this kind of woman who is very beautiful in itself. To tell the truth, at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the woman''s breath is a little unstable. It seems that she wants to kill Su Ye directly. "I still advise you to control your own power. Otherwise, it''s not good to be perceived by people outside." Su Ye joked and smiled, obviously threatening the woman with Sun Yi and others. But the woman didn''t eat Su ye at all. She sneered and said, "this place has special border protection. Even if the fight inside is earth shaking, it can''t be heard outside. This is set up by the little girl herself, and outsiders can''t change it." "And even if they know I''m inside, so what? Let them try to kill me? Hehe, the strongest one here is Sun Yi. It''s a pity that he was injured when fighting with you. If you really want to fight with me, it can only be him." Originally, Su Ye''s palm was about to be put back on the woman''s clothes, but at this time he took it back. Su Ye looked at the woman in front of her and asked, "who are you? Why are you coming to kill this man? Who is she?" Su Ye was curious. This woman is really a little moody. The woman who was originally angry suddenly showed a look of joy when she heard Su Ye''s words. "You can call me Ling. As for her, her name is sun Wan. She has a big background." Ling''s beautiful eyes glanced at the woman and immediately said with a smile. There was a deep meaning in her expression. Su Ye is not a patient person and doesn''t want to sell off with Ling. After seeing Ling''s current performance, he shrugged immediately. "If you don''t want to say, I''ll do it directly." In fact, Su ye said this, but she was also testing Ling''s meaning, because from her every move just now, Su ye could clearly feel that Ling seemed very reluctant to save her by herself. "Are you sure it''s worth it for you to harm the interests of your fellow race for an alien race?" What Su Ye didn''t expect was that Ling suddenly said such a sentence at this time. Su Ye looked at Ling in disbelief. "Same race? Different race? What do you mean? If you really want to say it, she and I are human, are we the same race? And you are a different beast, is it a different race." Su Ye looked at the woman with a natural look. But at the moment of hearing his words, the woman''s face showed a sneer of disdain. "Do you really think I''m stupid?" Ling joked. "The only dragon in the era of evolution!" At the moment of talking about "dragon", Su Ye''s eyebrows trembled slightly. It is obviously impossible to say that after hearing the woman''s words at this time, he is not shocked at all. Su Ye is now full of incredible. After all, he thinks he has concealed things like "dragon", and the woman has no spiritual power to peep at herself. It is reasonable that this woman should not know her identity. But now "Dragon? What do you mean? Where am I like a dragon?" Su Ye joked and smiled, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a fierce divine light was transmitted from his eyes. But the woman obviously didn''t care about Su Ye''s eyes at all, but smiled with interest. "Why, you don''t even dare to admit your race? Or are you worried that your identity will be exposed and will affect those around you?" Ling looked to one side with some meaning at this time, as if she was hinting at the two fools outside. Su Ye is not stupid. From the woman''s words and deeds now and her previous actions, Su ye can guess that someone in God told the woman about her own affairs. Although it is said that her current appearance is completely different from "Ji Haoyue" in the time of God, er silly can see their image with her strength, especially before she went to bewitch Gu Lengyu, which can better infer their identity. Su Ye smiled, but the smile became more and more indifferent. "Oh? I''ve seen through my identity. Do you want to kill me?" looking at Su Ye''s appearance now, the woman couldn''t help embracing her hands in front of her chest and looked at Su ye with interest. Obviously, she didn''t care about Su Ye''s threat at this time. Su Ye slowly raised his palm, and a green light burst out from between his palms. The green light turned into a fist like a dragon''s claw and appeared in his hand. As soon as the boxer appeared, the atmosphere around her suddenly became extremely depressed. Even Ling''s face changed slightly when she noticed the boxer. "Is this the Jueshan sea? Yes, yes, indeed. It''s the magic weapon of Qinglong when he was young. He has such a powerful breath. If I use this thing, I think it can play a more powerful attack." Ling now looks very interested. Meimu keeps looking at the fist on Su Ye''s hand. Su Ye''s eyebrows coagulated slightly and snorted coldly, "it seems that you know a lot of things. The Jue mountain and sea are here. If you want, come and take it, but you also have to have the ability to take it." Su Ye''s eyes are fan Leng, and he has the intention to start with Ling at any time. Perhaps based on her strong strength, Ling didn''t show much fear at this time. "Hehe, it seems that you are very belligerent. In this way, if you can defeat your sister, your sister can meet your condition. How excessive the condition is." when she spoke, her beautiful eyes flashed a crimson light again, and her words and forms were full of ambiguity. Chapter 457 Su yeleng snorted and directly suppressed the dryness and heat of his body. "Since you want to try, I''ll satisfy you." Su Ye immediately stamped his feet and a huge void clock appeared directly in front of him. In a moment, he and Ling disappeared directly into this floor. What Su ye and Ling didn''t know was that at the moment they disappeared, sun Wan''s body, which had been closed her eyes, trembled slightly. A gray breath came out of sun Wan, but affected by the gray fog, there was a burst of black light at the original position where sun Wan was injured. Under the competition between gray and black, the black light was obviously suppressed by the weak wind. Then sun Wan opened her eyes directly. But at this time, her eyes were also gray. It looked like her eyes were filled with gray fog. There was a sense of evil in her gray eyes. Her eyes kept looking at the direction where Su ye and Ling disappeared. After pondering for a moment, she made a whisper. "Dragon clan? I didn''t expect that there are dragon clans in this place? I set a trap to let the fools on this planet kill all the Dragon clans here, but I didn''t expect that another one actually appeared at the moment. It seems that the rumor is true. There is a dragon in this era of evolution, but your world has been destroyed like this, hasn''t it Still trying to change? Trying to resist? " The woman''s voice sounded very empty. Although this word came from her mouth, it gave people the feeling that it sounded from all directions. The woman slowly stood up from the ground, but at this time, the arc on her shoulder was like a black light like lightning. "Ah!" Affected by the black awn, the woman couldn''t help but scream, and the gray fog dissipated a lot. "Oh, good, but you think you can suppress us like this? What a joke. Since you put the hope of this era on the dragon, I don''t mind letting your hope be dashed again." After saying this, sun Wan''s mouth couldn''t help but burst out a sharp laugh. No, but then her body was a little, the man fell directly into bed and fell into a coma again. Su ye and Ling are now in the inner world of the void clock. The world is in the void, and naturally they can''t perceive the outside situation. Ling was like a curious baby, constantly looking around, especially after seeing the void under her feet, Ling couldn''t help but exclaim. "This... I didn''t expect that you have such a means to directly communicate yourself with the void by virtue of your skills. Moreover, if I don''t feel wrong, your skills should still have a lot of room for improvement." Ling said so excitedly, which surprised Su Ye. At the moment, there was still some satisfaction in Ling''s words, as if this skill was not owned by Su ye, but by her Ling. To tell the truth, the more she touches this Ling, Su Ye is more confused. In fact, from this Ling, Su Ye doesn''t really feel any hostility or killing intention to herself. When she kills most, it''s just because she scolds her that she is an old woman, but at other times, she doesn''t have any abnormal behavior. Even speaking, I don''t know if Su Ye felt something wrong. He even felt that the woman was kind to herself. However, Su ye will not completely relax her guard. "If you want to fight, then fight!" Su Ye snorted coldly at this time. As a result, what made Su Ye speechless wanted to vomit blood was that after hearing her words, Ling directly raised her head and looked at herself with an incomprehensible look. "Ah? Fight? What fight? I''m a lady. How can I fight? It''s outrageous." when she said this, Ling looked unhappy and gave Su ye a hard look. Mom? Lady? To tell the truth, with such a simple sentence, Su Ye couldn''t connect her with a lady at all. Su ye: Su Ye doesn''t know how to express her mood now. In his opinion, this Ling is like a schizophrenic. The foreword doesn''t match the Afterword, which makes Su Ye completely confused. "Didn''t you say you wanted to challenge me? Why, don''t you dare now?" Su Ye''s eyes stared at Ling. The woman gave him a very alert feeling, which was more terrible than the strong men he had met before. Hearing this, Ling covered her mouth directly and giggled. "Oh, so you can''t wait to do whatever you want to do to me. Well, forget the fight. I lose and don''t fight. What do you want to do?" What made Su ye a little confused was that at this time, Ling waved her hand directly and admitted defeat with herself. Su ye: Nima, what kind of rhythm is this? The one who said he wanted to fight was you, who just threw in the towel before fighting? What are you doing? Also, you have to admit defeat. Why are you lying on the ground again? Should you look like you are picking? Will the first dragon of my era of evolution do such wretched things in this void clock? Thinking of this, Su ye also looked around with some guilt. In this void, should he not be peeped at? As soon as the idea appeared, Su Ye coughed awkwardly. "Get up, I''m not interested in you." Su ye said wordlessly, and finally suppressed some evil thoughts As a result, Su Ye was speechless. Now after hearing his words, the woman actually stood up from the ground in a disappointed way and looked at Su Ye inexplicably, "you''re not interested in me? I''m such a beautiful woman, oh, I know. Do you like..." "Shut up!" Hearing the woman''s words, Su Ye couldn''t help but get goose bumps in her heart. She quickly stopped the woman and didn''t let the woman go on. "Come on, what''s your purpose? And what''s her origin?" Although Su Ye didn''t know the purpose of Ling''s doing this, she always felt something unusual behind it. And it was at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words that Ling, who was still laughing with Su ye, became serious in an instant. "Because she is our common enemy." Chapter 458 Common enemy? Thinking of the race and similar things Ling told herself just now, and then thinking of her words now, Su Ye suddenly realized that the meaning Ling wanted to express seemed very different from what she thought. "What do you mean?" What makes Su Ye speechless is that Ling''s character seems to be very careless. She doesn''t worry that he will kill her at all. Instead, she sits cross legged on the ground and looks at Su ye with her hands relying on her chin. Especially in the eyes, there was a touch of resentment. "When you stand like this, I look at you too tired. If you sit down, I''ll tell you that you won''t regret it. It has something to do with things long ago." Ling said, blinking her bright eyes and looking at Su Ye. Hearing Ling''s words, Su Ye''s heart was pulled up. His eyes stared at Ling. "What do you say? What does it have to do with?" Su Ye hurriedly asked, but at this time, Ling directly chose to close her mouth and ignored Su ye at all. Looking at Ling''s current behavior, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He naturally knew that Ling was waiting for her to "sit down" at the moment. To tell the truth, Su Ye is full of curiosity about this Ling. When she saw Ling before, she was very flexible, but later she looked very charming. Now, she actually behaved like a little girl film. Such a variety of characters, to tell the truth, Su Ye is a little skeptical about whether this Ling is schizophrenic. Although Su Ye believes that he can defeat Ling if he really wants to fight, it is obviously impossible if he wants to get memory directly from Ling''s mind. If a strong person like Ling finds his intention, he will destroy his knowledge of the sea when he is dying. It is simply some prohibitions in her mind, It''s not something you can touch. It''s like he also set a prohibition in his mind, and it''s a truth that he also set a prohibition for two fools. No one is willing to let others pry into their secrets, and this prohibition obviously quickly solves this concern. Su Ye is naturally very curious about this matter. To tell the truth, one of his purposes here is to find out the strong man and some things of that era. Su Ye finally sighed helplessly. She could only learn from Ling and sat on the ground. I don''t know why. Looking at the fox in front of her, Su Ye couldn''t help but have a strange idea in her heart. It was as if the fox could see through his mind. "My brother is good, so listen to my sister." after watching Su Ye sit down, Ling couldn''t help laughing. Su Ye is helpless. Does this bastard dare to take advantage of himself? "I said, old fox, if you dare to do this again, you won''t be afraid of anything harmful to me?" Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked up and down. As a result, Su Ye''s "old fox" completely angered Ling. Ling glared at Su Ye fiercely, and Bei teeth looked like she was going to bite Su Ye. "Bastard, who do you say is old? Sister, I''m still a little fox!" while talking, Ling also glared at Su Ye fiercely, and her eyes were full of discontent. Sister? Little fox? Su Ye always feels a little uncomfortable with such a self proclaimed. Su Ye opened her mouth, but as soon as he was about to speak, he heard Ling suddenly burst into a bad smile Ling put her hands around her chest and kept looking at Su Ye. "Oh, OK, smelly boy, how dare you look at your sister like this? Why, what are your attempts at my sister? I haven''t seen any big storms. Are you afraid of doing something bad to my sister?" At this point, Ling couldn''t help giggling. After throwing a wink at Su ye, she opened her red lips and whispered in a voice like a dream, "otherwise, let your sister see how you would be bad for your sister." At this point, there was a crimson glow in Ling''s eyes. For a moment, Su Ye felt that her blood was going to burn. She had an impulse to rush Ling directly. Su ye took a deep breath. This passive feeling made Su Ye very unhappy. When he looked at Xiang Ling, his eyes became hotter, narrowed slightly, and looked at her more recklessly. Su Ye''s change made Ling "giggle" and laugh. It''s estimated that any man would rush directly to attack Ling at the moment. "Are you sure you want to know what I will do against you?" Su night took a deep breath and walked slowly to Ling''s face. Su Ye''s action was very direct, and his head and body were pasted in the past. His strong body was almost pasted on Ling''s body. At the same time, the distance between their faces was less than two or three millimeters, and they could clearly feel the opposite breath. Ling obviously didn''t expect that Su ye would be so direct at this time. Although Lin seemed to be very bold before, at this time, Ling''s heart beat faster and even her breathing increased. But Ling is also an elusive Lord. If you were another woman, she must have shyly avoided at this time, but Ling was different. At this time, she came directly to Su Ye''s ear and whispered in a voice like somniloquy. "Then how do you want more people?" But at this time, Ling''s heart is still a little disappointed. In her opinion, the only dragon in the so-called era of evolution is no more than a cormorant. When she was outside, Su Ye was indeed able to constantly resist her charm, but as a result, only their private space was left. After that, this guy directly exposed his nature. He just showed a little charm, and this guy rushed over directly. Even thinking of this, Ling''s eyes showed a look of disgust. If she hadn''t forcibly controlled her emotions at this time, Ling would have left in disgust at the moment. For Su ye? Ling knew very well that she was just playing. She regarded him as a plaything and played with him. Naturally, it was impossible to really have something with Su Ye. Thinking of this, Ling couldn''t help but want to fight Su ye, and it was at this time that a bad laugh came out of her ear. Chapter 459 "Hey, hey!" I don''t know why, when Su Ye''s laughter fell into her ears, Ling had a feeling that goose bumps all over her body were about to completely burst. The ruffian and bad feeling in Su Ye''s laughter made her have an ominous feeling for no reason. "You want..." Ling couldn''t help asking. But before she finished, she immediately heard Su Ye joking and laughing, "what I want is very simple, that is..." Ling was just about to listen. As a result, she felt a burst of tearing pain in her hair on the back of her head. At this time, Su Ye grabbed her hair directly, and then shook her hand with force. Or if Ling protected her hair with Reiki at the critical time, it is estimated that the hair on the back of her head can be torn off by Su ye at this time. However, because of the protection of this aura, under Su Ye''s hard drag, Ling''s body was directly dragged out and severely knocked down not far away. "Asshole, you want to die, I''ll fight with you!" After Ling reacted, she immediately made a scream like a heart breaking lung. She never thought that the bastard in front of her dared to treat him like this. First she bent her fingers, and now she pulled her hair. And every time she thought she had completely charmed Su Ye. This makes Ling feel very hurt her self-esteem. She needs to know that she is a great beauty, but the guy in front of her looks like she can''t get in. Her charm has no effect on him. That''s how women are! Just now, after she thought Su Ye was easily charmed by her, her heart was full of ridicule and disdain. But now after learning the truth and knowing that she was actually fooled by Su Ye just now, Su Ye was not charmed by her at all, this Ling was so angry with Su ye that her teeth itched. She felt that her dignity wanted to be offended. This In her opinion, there is no master''s style. Annoyed, Ling rushed over directly at this time, forming an overwhelming picture and rolling down quickly towards Su Ye. Under this saturation attack, Ling believes Su ye can''t escape. But as a result, at the moment when these fist shadows were about to hit Su ye, Su Ye disappeared directly. Ling was slightly stunned, but then she felt a wave of space behind her. Ling suddenly turned around and saw that Su ye had come behind her. What made Ling feel angry was that Su ye even showed a hateful smile to herself at this time. "Fuck off!" Ling hit her with a sharp punch. But this time, Ling didn''t use her aura. After all, from the situation just now, Ling can see clearly that Su ye can move freely in the space of the void clock. Even if she uses her spiritual power during this song, she may not be able to attack him. "Pa Da" sound, Su Ye directly grabbed Ling''s palm. Ling was just about to struggle, but she didn''t expect that Su Ye pulled her hand hard and directly pulled her in the past. Ling didn''t notice for a moment and ran into Su Ye''s arms directly. Feeling the male breath from Su ye, Ling''s heart trembled for no reason. "You... What do you want?" Ling couldn''t help looking up at Su Ye. For a moment, her voice trembled when she spoke. At the moment, she is not as bold as before. Su Ye joked and smiled. I was taken advantage of by Ling just now? It doesn''t exist! This Ling constantly Charms herself and teases herself. She really thinks she is a soft persimmon that can be kneaded at will. Ling is dishonest, so Su ye let her know what the price of dishonesty is. In this way, Ling should be a little more calm. Thinking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing again. Ling didn''t react yet. She suddenly trembled. To Ling''s disbelief, she had a generous big hand and directly hugged her small waist. Although Ling behaved like a fine point before. In particular, she is incomparably charming and dissolute, but in fact, Ling has not been hugged by any opposite sex since she was born. No matter how tough her character is, her cheeks are hot at this time, like a fever. Ling wanted to struggle to escape at this time, but she didn''t know why. Su Ye seemed to have a strange ability. When she felt the masculinity, Ling felt that her body was soft and couldn''t use her strength. "You... Don''t mess around!" Ling struggled a few times, but Su Ye''s palm was very powerful. For a time, she couldn''t struggle out. "Disorderly?" Su Ye joked. "What do you mean by disorderly? It seems that you have been seducing me and seducing me all the time? I shouldn''t have resisted much. Who are you after all?" Su ye put her mouth to Ling''s ear, learned Ling''s appearance before, and whispered in her ear with a very magnetic voice. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Ling''s body trembled slightly. For a moment, the goose bumps all over her body stood up one after another. "You... You..." Ling''s breath was hurried, and she felt like there were countless strange animals in her heart. At the moment, she was pounding violently. "I... I''ll tell you about it now. You... Don''t mess around." Ling was a little confused at this time. It was at this time that Su Ye moved her head to Ling''s face and stared at Ling with a deep and long gaze. Ling wanted to avoid Su Ye''s eyes at this time, but she didn''t know why. Su Ye''s eyes seemed to have a strange charm. As soon as she saw the eyes, Ling''s body trembled slightly, and the whole person seemed to be falling into these deep eyes. They stared for a moment, as if Ling had a hunch that something was coming. Her body trembled slightly, and finally chose to close her bright eyes slowly. Her eyebrows frowned slightly, and there was both tension and expectation in her heart. This is the first time Su Ye has looked at Ling''s face so closely. It has to be said that Ling''s face is really exquisite, just like a porcelain doll. Just looking at such a face that can be broken by blowing bullets, Su Ye grinned slightly, revealing an arc of a bad smile. Chapter 460 When Ling was still looking forward to it, Su Ye directly raised her palm and slapped her three times on her forehead. "Pa!" Su Ye''s hand is very heavy. There is no feeling of pity for jade at all. At the moment of being slapped, Ling suddenly widened her eyes. There were some incredible colors in her eyes. "You... You... You hit me?" Ling was going crazy. What''s going on here? Why is the development of things completely different from what you think? "Otherwise, what do you think I''m going to do to you?" Su Ye couldn''t help laughing at Ling''s words. Almost at the moment of hearing the voice, Ling understood that she was obviously played by this bastard. "Asshole, you..." Ling immediately mobilized all her aura and wanted to attack Su Ye. However, at this time, Su Ye seemed to have known what she was going to do. In a flash, the person had disappeared. When he appeared again, the person had come to the opposite side of Ling. "You..." Ling was so angry that her teeth creaked. At this time, she really wanted to scold and scold the bastard who didn''t understand the amorous feelings in front of her. However, Su Ye seemed to have guessed what Ling was going to do, and immediately burst into a bad smile. "Why, I''m angry and want to swear? But I seem to remember that you provoked me first? Now I''ll know what kind of mood you feel after being provoked?" Su Ye''s joking voice directly ran back Ling''s original words. Ling stamped her foot hard, and finally sat down on the ground with a deep breath. It looked like a lovely little breathing bag. "This is a warning for you. If you dare to charm me again, I will let you really understand what is no regret medicine in the world." Su Ye smiled happily. "Hum, you bastard who doesn''t have any EQ, no wonder no other woman wants to be with you so far. Even if the old red rope is made of iron, it''s estimated that you can break it!" Ling was so angry that her chest fluctuated after she saw that the elm head was like a rustle and kept showing off in front of her. However, Su Ye was embarrassed when Ling said so. But this single is not his reason. After all, there is only one dragon in the world. Even if he wants to take off the order, he can''t find a second dragon. It''s just Su Ye suddenly thought of a statement. Dragons have nine sons, each different. Then why are they different? The reason is very simple, and does that mean that you can follow suit? Think of here Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly. When she looked at Xiang Ling, the evil feeling in her eyes became more and more strong. To tell the truth, Su ye made such a fuss just now. Ling was a little afraid of Su Ye. At this time, she was really worried that Su ye would mess around. After all, in this place, Ling has no confidence to completely defeat Su Ye. "You... Why are you looking at me like that? Well, just sit over there and I''ll tell you about it now. The woman outside has a close relationship with the invading enemy long ago." Ling took a deep breath and said it directly. There''s no way. Ling is very worried now. She''s afraid that if she doesn''t find a way to divert the guy''s attention at this time, she''s really worried about whether Su ye will do something "inferior to animals" to herself. Fortunately, her "trick" succeeded. At the moment of hearing her words, Su Ye''s expression converged. He got up immediately, walked quickly to Ling, and then sat down slowly. Su Ye''s arrival almost made Ling''s heart beat faster. Fortunately, Su Ye didn''t show any other intention at this time. Otherwise, Ling was a little worried about whether she would really fall in front of this guy this time. "Tell me about the battle long ago and the lady emperor? What is the enemy facing the world?" Knowledge is the source of trouble. Su Ye really feels this view now. When he didn''t know anything before, he wouldn''t worry about these things at all. But now it''s different. At the moment, Su Ye''s mind is almost full of the fighting things long ago. He really wants to make these things clear. Unfortunately, it has not been possible. Ling silently turned her eyes at Su ye, "who am I? It''s estimated that people who are stronger than me may not know that. Not to mention me? I only know some fur at most." Su Ye didn''t speak, but looked at Ling silently, waiting for Ling to continue. "It is said that long ago, the world was much larger than it is now. At that time, it was also an era of mutual existence of various civilizations, including the Xiuzhen civilization led by the East and the scientific and technological civilization dominated by the West." "Although it is said that some battles will be launched between the two civilizations from time to time, it is impossible for the two civilizations to annihilate each other because of the protection of some strong ones." "Until one day, those extraterrestrial guests appeared." At this point, Ling''s face became extremely dignified. "Visitors from outside? What the hell is that? Is it very powerful?" Su Ye couldn''t help but say something curiously. But at last, Su Ye''s face was embarrassed. Can it not be strong? He was lucky to have seen some of the shadow of the original battle. Even if it''s just a virtual shadow, it''s enough to frighten the heart. "It is so powerful that it can''t be imagined. At the beginning, whether it is Xiuzhen civilization or scientific and technological civilization, it has actually developed to a height far beyond the reach of this era, but in the end, under that battle, the whole world was completely destroyed and the powerful world was broken." Although Ling only spoke a few words, Su Ye''s mind seemed to follow her words, producing a very strong sense of battle. As if, Su Ye seemed to be in the original battle again. "No, there is a loophole here. If the so-called extraterrestrial visitor was really so powerful at that time, why didn''t he directly eliminate our world, or completely eliminate the strong people living on this land? Instead, he wanted to leave these places and the descendants of these strong people?" Chapter 461 At the moment Su ye said this, he noticed that there was a flickering color on Ling''s face. In Su Ye''s opinion, obviously Ling knows something. But in the end, Ling''s face immediately changed into a confused expression. "Yes, I''m also curious about this problem. What''s the reason? Alas, this is not something that a little person like me can know." Ling shrugged and sighed helplessly. Su ye: Su Ye was speechless in his heart. Although he knew that this guy must be lying, he didn''t have any other direct evidence and couldn''t say anything more. "OK, but does this matter have anything to do with that woman?" Su Ye''s eyes stared at Ling. Ling took a deep look at Su ye and said, "let me tell you something else. In fact, although there were many forces in the ancient starry sky, these forces were roughly divided into three kinds." Su Ye is a little surprised. I don''t know what Ling is going to talk about at this time, but he listens patiently. After all, he has had a long time in this place. It''s good for him to know more about the ancient stars. "Humans and beasts, as well as neutral ones." "The human race is hostile to the alien race and thinks that the ancient star should belong to their human race. Our alien race is encroaching on their human resources, and the same alien race also holds a similar idea that human beings are the moth of the ancient star." "It''s mainly the meeting between the two sides. Unless it''s because of special rules, they can only be honest. Otherwise, they will definitely fight. Even if they don''t fight, they will hate each other very much." After hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It was really love and kill each other. "Who is the most powerful in the battle between the two sides?" Su ye asked curiously. Ling shrugged slightly, "it''s only five to five, but if a weak beast meets a powerful human in the ancient starry sky, it''s very likely to be killed by human beings. Similarly, it''s the same, and the girl''s family belongs to such a family hostile to different beasts." "There are countless strange animals that have died in the hands of their family over the years." when Ling said this, she couldn''t help but become dignified, as if she was mourning and regretting those dead strange animals. However, when Su Ye looked at Ling''s present appearance, her eyes could not help but be slightly narrowed. Although Ling said she was very angry, Su Ye was not moved at all. "You... Why do you look at me like that? Don''t you feel angry as a strange beast? We should unite!" Ling stretched out her green jade arm and waved in the air. This posture has the meaning of rushing out to fight with the human strong. "Why should I be angry? Race survival and natural selection are all laws. I don''t believe it. Powerful alien families will not kill all weak humans if they encounter them. I think countless humans should be killed by aliens in these countless years?" Su Ye looked at Ling speechless. Although he is a monster, he doesn''t directly judge a thing right or wrong as soon as his head is hot. There is no right or wrong at all in this contradiction caused by racial survival. Besides, although he is an alien now, but He was a human before he became an egg. Su Ye felt that even if he wanted to divide, it should belong to the third kind: the neutral family. Su ye once again felt the woman''s "fine points" state in front of her. Ling, who was originally very angry, directly hit her fingers and nodded with a happy smile after hearing Su Ye''s words. "Yes, hahaha, you are a good boy. You can have such awareness. It''s good. I like it!" while talking, Ling couldn''t help embracing her hands in front of her chest and laughing happily. That kind of look makes people feel like a psycho. Su ye even felt at this time that if her previous behavior had not made her have some vigilance and fear, Ling would come to hook up with herself again at this time. Su ye: Su Ye rolled her eyes silently. "What kind do you belong to?" asked Su Ye. Ling immediately looked at Su ye for granted and said, "do you need to ask? Of course I''m neutral. What''s the meaning of fighting? My favorite thing is to be lazy. How good it is to live happily and how good peace is. You''re right. Besides, I''m so beautiful and good-looking. How can I fight? It''s not in line with my image." Image? When Sue heard this sentence in the evening, he could not help but feel the urge to make complaints about it. You, a "refined patient", talk to me about the image or not. No, you have all three. For a while, they dress themselves up as human beings and kill strange animals. For a while, they return to the appearance of strange animals and kill people. After finally killing all these animals and humans, he began to pretend to be neutral again. Thinking of this, Su Ye was on alert when she looked at the woman. This is the most dangerous! "Why do you look at others like this? Others..." maybe it''s out of habit. Anyway, when she saw Su Ye looking at herself, Ling subconsciously became charming and couldn''t help but use her charm again. But then she thought of what Su ye had done to her before. This Ling immediately got goose bumps on her back. "I''ll go! Don''t look at me like that, i... I dare not let you look like this." this Ling directly changed her tone and shouted. Su ye: Su Ye felt that his head was going to explode. He felt it was too hard to talk to this Ling. He felt that he was talking to several people at once. Su Yeh took a deep breath and forced his silence and irritability down before he coughed. "Then why are you so angry just now?" Su ye said wordlessly. If judging from Ling''s behavior just now, this guy definitely belongs to a kind of strange beast that kills when he sees human beings. Ling smiled happily, "It''s very simple, because I want to test you to see if you and I will make the same choice. It''s good. You''re worthy of being the man I like. You have vision, but it''s still a pity. If you belong to the kind of beast that kills people when you see humans, it''s better. I don''t need to say anything more. You''ll kill the little girl directly It''s too late. " Chapter 462 At this point, Ling couldn''t help shaking her head. Su Ye is really curious about how much hatred this Ling has with that woman, so she wants him to die. "Well, I won''t tease you. Now that you know the three distinctions of the ancient stars, you should have a little understanding of the ancient stars. Although it is said that the two will be hostile to each other, there is one thing that the three will unite. Even the two who are hostile to each other in front will put down their gratitude and resentment temporarily." Su Ye looked at it with great interest. "What''s the matter?" "When facing the enemy!" Ling''s voice became dignified again. Just hearing her words, Su ye had a feeling of heavy heart and hair. "Facing the enemy? But... Is that kind of enemy still in the world? Is there any here?" Su Ye was surprised. Although he also knew that there seemed to be the corpse of the enemy above the divine land, it was just a corpse, not a real living creature. Otherwise, if they were still alive, it was estimated that the divine land would be completely destroyed. "At least there are many remnants in the ancient starry sky." Ling didn''t hide it at this time and answered so directly. Su Ye''s absence suddenly twisted into a pimple. He never thought that there was such a strong man in the ancient starry sky? If so, what about the gods and other areas? Or the outside world? Is it difficult that those enemies have not really left? For a moment, many thoughts flashed through Su Ye''s mind. "No, if this is the case, why don''t they just kill the strong of this era? Instead, they have been hiding it all the time?" Ling shrugged slightly and said with a smile, "first of all, the kind of enemy left here now is actually some ''seeds'' left during the ancient battle, and then it really grew up in recent years." "Therefore, the existing strength is not very strong. It is naturally not so easy to directly kill the strong in the world." "Moreover, according to my investigation, their purpose of staying here is actually very simple. Compared with killing the strong in the world, the better way should be to enslave the strong in the world so that they can never grow into real strong, but to serve their existence." At the end of Ling''s words, there was some cold feeling in her voice. Su Ye shivered violently and almost stared round. If Ling didn''t lie, if she really went on according to this situation, let alone the ancient stars, even their world is estimated to be very dangerous. Once the upper limit of cultivation is strangled, it can only become a plaything enslaved by the strong. Su Ye wanted to retort, but he thought that if it were him, he might choose this method instead of directly killing the strong in the whole world. Even in Su Ye''s view, perhaps this is why those enemies are clearly stronger than the strong in the world, but they did not destroy the world and completely kill all creatures. "How do you know these things?" Su ye asked with a frown. As a result, Su Ye was speechless. Ling smiled at this time, shrugged her shoulders, smiled and said, "I don''t know. One day, suddenly a voice sounded in my ear, so I knew it." Su ye: fuck! Su Ye wants to swear. If you don''t want to tell the truth, let''s stop talking. Why do you say such a lie that insults Long''s IQ! "Does this matter have anything to do with her? Do you want to tell me that she is the enemy left over from ancient times?" From Ling''s words just now, Su ye can obviously feel Ling''s meaning. Just Su Ye felt a little bullshit. Ling smiled happily at this time and directly hit her fingers, "Yes, she is that kind of thing. That kind of thing can be attached to people or animals and continuously integrate with people or animals. Even the most powerful magic tools are difficult to detect. Even so, I don''t think the little girl will know that there is that kind of thing in her body." Su Ye''s doubts grew stronger. His eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Ling suspiciously. "You''re a little bullshit. She doesn''t know. How do you know? Also, you keep talking about that thing and the enemy. What''s the enemy? At least there''s a name?" Su Ye frowned at Ling. To tell the truth, if Ling is not a psychopath, then Ling''s identity is somewhat doubtful. This kind of thing should be very secret, but she can be so clear? "That thing, we call it nothingness." "We? Does anyone else know? Who do you mean?" Su Ye immediately seized the loophole in Ling''s words and hurriedly asked. But what made Su Ye want to beat this guy was that at the moment of hearing his words, Ling''s face didn''t change slightly, but a bad smile appeared on her face. "Ah? What about us? Did I tell you about us? Oh, do you want to have our relationship with me? No, they are very traditional and conservative." Ling immediately showed a charming appearance and covered her mouth with a "giggle" smile. Su ye: Su Ye is speechless. The way this bastard changes the topic is too rigid, isn''t it? But at least Su ye knew the enemy''s name at this time, which was a great progress for him. Although there is no real hatred between Su ye and "nothingness", it is obvious that "nothingness" has always wanted to control their era. It is the so-called "how can there be an egg under the cover of the nest". If the whole world is really controlled by nothingness at that time, even he will not have any better. "I have a way to prove it to you. Return it. Take it away from here. Don''t you get tired of using this thing all the time?" Ling Bai glanced at Su Ye. In fact, she can feel that Su Ye''s strength has passed a lot tomorrow. Although Su Ye doesn''t show any abnormal reaction on the surface, she can also clearly feel Su Ye''s difficulty at this time. Su Ye smiled awkwardly and immediately took out a pill and ate it. I have to say that this pill won from those golden winged rocs is indeed very useful, at least for him at this stage. Chapter 463 "It is said that there is a special place in the ancient starry sky to refine this pill. I have to find a chance to go there in the future." Su ye thought like this, so he shook his palm slightly, and the light and shadow of the empty clock disappeared directly. They returned to the original room again. Looking at Su Ye''s behavior, Ling couldn''t help but tut Tut''s praise. "Unexpectedly, you have such ability. I said your boy has such ability. In fact, he can go to the void hall. It''s not guaranteed. At that time, the people in the void hall can really accept you as an apprentice." Ling smiled and looked at Su Ye. Su Ye felt guilty at the moment of hearing this, and couldn''t help grinning. The woman made him feel very dangerous. To tell the truth, Su Ye was really worried that she knew what she had pretended to be. "Why do I feel you are a little guilty?" when Su Ye is still talking in her heart, Ling suddenly turns her head to Su Ye. Su Ye quickly stared at him and changed the topic. "Don''t be unpredictable. Didn''t you say she was possessed by nothingness? Then prove it to me." Ling immediately shrugged her shoulders and walked slowly to sun Wan. But just when Ling was about to start, Su Ye stopped her directly. "Wait, if that nothingness appears, can you deal with him?" Su ye asked curiously. After all, since that thing could have such an impact on the world long ago, even if the strength of these "seeds" is not strong, Su ye will not completely take it lightly. Ling stared at Su Ye suspiciously and said in a very natural voice, "ah? Isn''t it obvious? Of course I can''t!" Su ye: fuck! Can''t you just say that? What if this thing really rushes out at that time? Su Ye won''t admit counsellor, and for him, even if he really can''t fight, he can hide directly into the void at that time, and won''t be affected at all. What he really worried about was whether the so-called nothingness would cause great damage and affect the whole city at that time. "There''s nothing to worry about. Anyway, even if the sky collapses, there are strong people to support it? Even if I can''t deal with it, isn''t there your dragon?" Ling said with a smile. Su Ye doesn''t want to talk to this Ling anymore. Originally, he thought that this Ling was talking about the city Lord. At that time, it will certainly disturb the city Lord. With the strength of the city Lord, it should be easy to destroy this thing. But unexpectedly, Ling let herself deal with it. "How can I deal with it? Anyway, if I can''t fight, I''ll run directly. I hide in the void and he can''t find you. As for you? Live and die." Su Ye shrugged and said this calmly. Now it''s Ling''s turn to be depressed. Her beautiful eyes severely made a white eye, "I''m a beautiful woman anyway. Is that how you treat me?" "This is a special treatment for beautiful women." Su ye said with a natural look. Ling almost died of anger. "I''m not teasing you. Hum, it''s boring, but now only you can easily deal with this thing. Don''t you know the power of space? If he really wants to rush out at that time, you can directly block the space, break through the void and throw this thing into the void." "Unless he is really strong enough, otherwise, he will never break through the void and return to the world." Ling said this as a matter of course. Since there was a way to deal with this nothingness, Su Ye was eager to try. He had known something about those enemies long ago, and Su ye had been thinking about what would happen if he met such enemies. Now that he has such a chance to fight those enemies and kill them 100%, Su Ye naturally wants to practice with this nothingness. "All right, call that thing out." Hearing Su Ye''s words, Ling went directly to sun Wan''s bed. Originally, Su ye thought that Ling needed to use Reiki to forcibly frighten out the nothingness at this time, or use some extreme means. After all, if this nothingness was really hidden in sun Wan''s body, it would not be willing to show up easily. But What made Su Ye speechless was that Ling just whispered in sun Wan''s ear, "nothingness, come out. The Dragon wants to see you." Su ye: Su Ye was speechless. This special one is OK? If this nothingness is really so easy to be called out, why should he hide it so carefully? "Buzz!" In the heart of the Soviet Union, when the Tucao was constantly tucked away, suddenly a voice of light trembling came out. Under Su''s night, the sun make complaints about the gray fog coming out of him, especially in his seven orifices. Come out? what the hell! Really out? So fast? Su Ye felt a big question mark on her head. I never thought it would be so simple to make this nothingness appear. And in that scene just now, Su ye had a strange feeling in her heart, as if this Ling was with this nothingness. Ling just deliberately deceived herself and let this nothingness kill herself. "Why don''t you do it?" Ling took a silent look at Su ye at this time. After seeing that Su Ye was still in a daze at this time, she quickly shouted. Su Ye reacted and immediately shook his hands forward. For a while, the surrounding space seemed to become four walls, which were completely blocked. "Hum, you know the power of space. Do you really think you can kill me? You want to send me to the void? You have this... Ah!" At the moment, sun Wan''s voice sounded very empty, as if it came from all directions. There was no emotional fluctuation in his voice. But before sun Wan finished saying this, she immediately screamed. Even after seeing this scene, Ling couldn''t help grinning at the corner of her mouth and immediately gave Su ye a thumbs up. Just now, Su ye took the vase directly and smashed it on Sun Wan''s head. In fact, in terms of sun Wan''s or nihilistic strength, it was very simple to avoid the impact of the bottle. But when Su Ye threw it out, he used a little means. Chapter 464 When sun Wan was just about to dodge, the bottle in front of her suddenly disappeared. When it appeared again, it had come to sun Wan''s side. "Ah!" Sun Wan didn''t notice for a moment, so she was hit hard on her head by the bottle. "Asshole! You want to die!" Sun Wan, or the nothingness now attached to sun Wan, immediately made a very angry scolding sound. From his voice, we can obviously feel the killing intention of constantly surging. Sun Wan immediately stamped on the ground, and suddenly her whole person flew out like streamer. After su ye saw this scene, instead of dodging, he punched with his right hand and smashed it together. After the two started fighting, Na Ling seemed to completely stay out of the matter. She put her hands around her chest and looked at the scene as if watching a good play. "Hey, boy, don''t blame your sister for not reminding you. Pay attention when boxing with her. Her strength is very corrosive. It''s better not to punch with her." Looking at their fists about to fall together, Ling''s voice came out. Su ye: fuck! Su Ye is going to curse. What''s so special. Is the power of nothingness corrosive? Did you say you would die? I don''t say it until she touches you? Obviously, it was too late to close the fist at this time, and she was afraid of each other''s eccentricity in the battle. This was not su Ye''s character. "Bang!" With a deafening sound, their fists finally hit each other. It has to be said that sun Wan''s strength is still very strong. Under the simple boxing, Su Ye''s whole person was shaken away for several steps. Of course, sun dig is not easy at this time. He retreated for six or seven steps and finally hit the wall, which barely stabilized the next two. "Hmm?" Su Ye frowned. At this time, he was stunned to see that some gray fog appeared on his fist. These gray fog directly attached to his fist. Su Ye immediately operated his spiritual power to disperse it. But what Su Ye didn''t expect was that at this time, those gray fog directly integrated into his aura. "This..." This is the first time Su Ye has encountered such strange power. After integrating into his aura, the gray fog disappeared completely. Just don''t know why, looking at the aura on his palm first, Su ye had a sense of worry in his heart. In the past, he would directly take these auras back into his body. But this time He always felt that these auras were somewhat different. Su yeleng snorted and immediately pushed his palm in the direction of sun Wan, releasing the aura attached to his palm directly. This aura turned into a sharp arrow and directly stabbed sun Wan in the direction. Looking at this scene, sun Wan immediately grinned and showed a sneer. She saw her gently snap her fingers, followed by the aura that had attacked her direction. At this time, she stopped directly in the air. "What''s going on?" Su Ye was surprised, because just at that moment, the connection between him and the aura he released was directly cut off by force. In fact, before the attack completely breaks out, there is still some connection between the performer and his own attack. But now Su Ye felt as if his attack had been interrupted by Sheng Sheng. He couldn''t have any contact with his aura at all. Normally, the aura released by Su ye at this time should disappear together. But the result "Huh?" When he did not as like as two peas, he saw that the spirit of the arrow that he had shown was becoming grey, and it was almost the same as the gray fog that had been integrated into the aura. At this time, sun Wan slowly raised her palm and nodded in the direction of Su ye, "kill!" a cold and empty hum came out. To Su Ye''s surprise, the aura arrow that had stopped in the air turned its direction directly, and now it flew in his direction. Su Ye quickly shook his hands in front of him, and the space trembled. Finally, the attack was fixed and invisible. "Is this the so-called erosivity?" Su Ye whispered in her heart, and felt a fluke at the same time. The strength of the other party is really very strange. It''s just that a small group of gray fog can hide in their aura for so long, and can directly convert their aura into gray fog. The real terror is that once it turns into gray fog, one''s own strength will be directly transformed into the strength of the other party and can let the other party fly. If you had taken back your aura just now, I''m afraid your Dantian would be very dangerous. Even if he finally cut off and eliminated the gray fog, Su ye believed that it would be a very dangerous thing for him. After all, this gray fog is too weird. If it is not handled cleanly, it is likely to lurk in your body all the time and may cause great harm to yourself at any time. "Unexpectedly, you are so skillful in the use of space power." The fight between the two just now was just a simple test. However, after the temptation, they had some understanding of each other''s means. Although sun Wan''s voice still sounds cold, her heart has been deterred by Su Ye''s means just now. She didn''t think that Su Ye was so skillful in the use of space power. "What you just said is not a skill, but using the power of space to change the structure of the surrounding space, and finally completely eliminate my attack in the space unit. This is a small application that can be achieved only with a high understanding of the power of space." From the perspective of nothingness and sun Wan, we can naturally see what Su ye did just now. At the moment, sun Wan''s voice is no longer as empty as before, but the cold felling feeling in her voice is getting stronger and stronger. Obviously, Su Ye''s performance at the moment has also worried the nothingness attached to sun Wan. You should know that even the real heirs of the so-called void hall may not be able to reach this level, which is a high use of the power of space. Chapter 465 "This boy is really powerful. I still underestimated him. Although it can only control the relatively weak force, and a little strong force can break away from his shackles, but... He has taken a crucial step." After seeing this scene, Ling couldn''t help taking a cold breath. "After taking the first step, his mastery of the power of space should increase day by day until the final quantitative change to qualitative change. At that time, this guy should be able to create his own space skills." Ling took a deep breath and looked at Su ye with a burst of light in her eyes. Although Su ye still needs a long way to create her own skills from now to the future, it also represents Su Ye''s great potential. Ling''s eyes were slightly fascinated. When she looked at Sun Wan, there was a trace of killing in her eyes. Su Ye''s talent and strength are all proving his strength. Ling put herself in a position to think that as the nothingness of the enemy, it is naturally impossible for such a strong person to grow up. Otherwise, it must pose a great threat to their plan. At this time, the best way is to strangle Su ye in the cradle. Ling at this time is to avoid the nihilistic killer of Su Yexia. At this time, sun Wan seemed to feel the alert from Ling and immediately gave a disdainful laugh. "Why, do you want to join us?" Sun Wan''s voice was very cold. Just hearing her voice was enough to make people feel that their bodies were about to be frozen. Ling took a deep look at Sun Wan. She didn''t know what she thought. At this time, she suddenly smiled. She looked very happy. "No, this guy is very powerful. I''ve experienced it myself, sister. You''re not her opponent. Just don''t be killed by him at that time." Ling couldn''t help laughing with her mouth covered. The spread of her laughter directly cracked the cold surrounding caused by sun Wan''s voice. Su ye: Sue was speechless. Although these words are praising yourself, no matter how you listen, they have some special feelings. "With him? Hum, I admit that this boy does have some means, but he''s too weak to kill me." After saying this, sun Wan immediately made a seal with both hands, and his body burst out a strong breath. It was at this moment that a large gray cloud mist floated on Su Ye''s head. The cloud and fog fell on Su Ye''s head. Just seeing the cloud, Su Ye felt a sense of depression that could not be relieved. "The rain turns everything into death!" there was a cold breath in the empty voice, and it was at this moment that Su ye saw that a little gray light rain fell quickly on the cloud, which fell quickly. The fall of raindrops was almost a saturation attack, which completely wrapped up the area covered by clouds in an instant. It was too late for Su ye to dodge at this time, and Su Ye didn''t mean to dodge at this time. What he has to do now is to know more about the race of nothingness. When Su Ye was about to push his palm towards the top of his head, the majestic aura sprayed out from his palm like a fountain, and instantly formed a aura protective cover to completely wrap Su Ye''s body. "Tortoise shell: shield!" This skill is copied through [myriad changes]. With Su Ye''s voice falling, I saw a huge tortoise shell like aura shield on Su Ye''s body. And it was at this time that those gray raindrops fell directly on the tortoise shell shield. This raindrop not only has strong erosion ability, but also has strong impact force. Almost when these raindrops fell on the tortoise shell shield, Su Ye''s tortoise shell shield began to shake violently. If Su ye did not provide a steady stream of aura support, it is estimated that cracks would appear on the tortoise shell shield under this round of raindrop attack. After the light and rain fell on the shield, they directly integrated into the shield. Su Ye''s spiritual power was immediately released at this time. At this moment, he could vaguely feel that bubbles appeared in his tortoise shell shield. These bubbles were like greedy snakes one by one, constantly swallowing the aura in the shield. However, while being swallowed, these bubbles would spit out a strange power at the same time. At first glance, these forces are actually no different from their own aura, but if you strengthen the perception of spiritual power, you can obviously feel that these forces are actually full of negative energy, which is completely different from the forces they exert. Su Ye immediately snorted coldly, which directly strengthened the input of aura. The powerful aura was like a meat grinder, rolling away quickly. Finally, although these eroded forces were wiped out, Su Ye was shocked to find that if he wanted to wipe out these forces, he had to spend at least two to three times his aura. At this time, the light rain in the air is still falling. If the light rain is continuous, I will be completely dragged down by the light rain now. "It''s interesting, but I don''t know if you can prevent me." Su Ye sneered in her heart, and then a chaotic color spread in all directions with Su Ye as the center. Almost in a moment, she completely wrapped the room. A little light appeared in the chaotic space. These lights were like seeds, including sun Wan and the gray clouds. "What is this?" a cold and confused voice came out. Sun Wan burst out a gray fog and wanted to swallow and assimilate these light spots, but Sun Wan was surprised that her ability to test the erosion of Bailing in the past had lost its effect on these light spots. "No, the power concentration above these light spots is very strong, and it also combines the power of space. My power can''t break through the barrier formed by the power of space at all, so I''m only swallowed up by the power of space and can''t affect the light spots." In a twinkling of an eye, sun Wan found out the fishiness above the light spot. "What kind of skill is this?" Sun Wan was surprised. She had met many strong people over the years, but she had hardly encountered such a strange thing in front of her except directly crushing herself in strength. Chapter 466 "Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus!" And it was at this time that a murmuring voice like somniloquy came out. I don''t know why, almost at the moment of hearing the voice, Ling and sun Wan had a very depressed feeling in their hearts. An inexplicable feeling of uneasiness and fear rose in their hearts. When they were wondering, those light spots grew rapidly, and finally the whole room opened a gorgeous Golden Lotus. These lotus looked gorgeous and dazzling. At the same time, there was a black streamer on the petals. Under the influence of this streamer, it brought a strange color to the lotus. "What is this?" Ling was surprised. The lotus was full of pleasing feeling, but I don''t know why. When she looked at these lotus flowers, Ling''s fear became stronger and stronger. She quickly stepped back a few steps away from the dark golden lotus. "Hmm?" Sun Wan also felt very depressed. Especially at this time, this lotus also appeared on her, which made her inexplicably nervous. She opened her hands, but at this time, a dark golden lotus also appeared on her palm. Such scenes made sun Wan feel extremely strange. Strangely enough, there was no strong breath fluctuation on these lotus flowers. It''s reasonable to say that Su ye now takes great pains to make such a scene. Sun Wan believes that this guy can''t be targeted. She immediately squeezed the palm of her hand, trying to burst the lotus. But what she never thought of was that the lotus was so strong that she couldn''t pinch and explode the lotus for a moment. Immediately, the majestic gray fog constantly washed these lotus flowers. However, these lotus flowers were like bitter bamboo under the strong wind. Although their bodies swayed constantly in the wind and rain, they finally carried them with their own strong strength. At this moment, sun Wan was completely shocked. The situation just now made her understand one thing. Su Ye''s skill now is completely immune to her gray fog. Unless it is rolled with strong power, it is absolutely impossible to simply want to erode this power. "What kind of skill is this?" Sun Wan raised her head fiercely. At the moment, her voice changed again. It was cold before, but now the cold tone has completely disappeared, replaced by full of doubts. Su Ye looked at Sun Wan jokingly, "don''t worry, I''ll let you know." In fact, under normal circumstances, Su Ye''s vision would completely explode when he shouted "chaos begets Golden Lotus". However, Su Ye finally endured it and chose a passive way to let Sun Wan attack his vision, so as to see whether his vision had any effect on Sun Wan''s strange power. Facts have proved everything 1 Thinking of what she knows, Su Ye has completely figured it out, so at this time, Su Ye doesn''t have to waste time with this nothingness. "Broken!" A cold hum, which seemed to come from Jiuyou underground mansion, came out of Su Ye''s mouth. Almost at the moment of hearing this sound, all the lotus flowers around shone a burst of light intertwined with gold and black. The light is twisted, forming spiral light swirls. The next second, all the dark golden lotus burst, and the dark golden light was full of annihilation. Almost in a moment, the whole area was completely turned into powder under the annihilation. "Ah!" Sun Wan bears the brunt. After all, now her body is full of dark golden lotus flowers. "Break it for me!" Sun Wan shouted in horror. The majestic gray fog kept steaming out. He wanted to stop the impact of these forces that seemed to annihilate everything. It was just a pity that those gray fog were completely defeated almost at the moment of touching the annihilation breath. In less than a few seconds, the gray fog became extremely weak. In desperation, a human gray fog soared directly from sun Wan''s body. Without the support of this force, sun Wan''s body softened and fell directly to the ground. However, at the moment she fell, a light appeared on her. In a moment, sun Wan completely disappeared. The power of chaos born Golden Lotus swept from all directions and surrounded the nothingness. Finally, under the cry of nothingness, the gray fog he had imagined was constantly offset, and finally disappeared completely. However, while Su ye made such a powerful attack, the whole other garden was full of array patterns, which were specially used to protect all the buildings in the ancient city. It has to be said that this array pattern came from the arm of the strong above the peak of the three disasters, and the power contained in it was also very strong. Even if the nothingness was finally killed by Su Ye''s power, this array pattern still didn''t move. Su Ye''s power could not destroy this other garden. "Asshole, what is this boy doing?" an angry scold came out of Sun Yi''s mouth. To tell the truth, at the moment when Su Ye''s power burst out just now, Sun Yi who stayed outside was going crazy. He didn''t expect that he just let Su ye go in for treatment, but as a result, this guy actually showed such a powerful attack. In a moment, he directly started the array pattern of the ancient city and entered the defense mode. You know, even if it is him, unless he launches a really destructive attack, it is impossible for this array to change like this. "Come on, get out of here!" Although Sun Yi was also worried about his young lady at this time, in his opinion, since Su Ye cared so much about his friends, and his friends were now around him, Su ye should not be so bold to kill his young lady. Finally, he chose to believe Su Ye temporarily. He can clearly feel that the breath spreading out at the moment is very terrible. Even if it is not aimed at them, it is just the diffusion of breath, which is enough to threaten the life safety of those guards around. In fact, at this time, there was no need for Sun Yi to remind them. They immediately retreated one after another, completely like running for their lives. Chapter 467 "I''ll go, boss. What are you doing? Can''t you forcibly demolish it?" "Boss, isn''t it terrible? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. His strength is again?" "Hum, now you know how powerful our boss is? If you dare to bully us, our boss will beat your ass." Obviously, er silly and others are very happy at this time. Their dragon boss can now have such a strong strength, which makes their first have a strong sense of security. The strong breath rose into the sky and almost instantly affected the whole area. Almost at this moment, there was a strong sense of depression in the hearts of all people or animals. All the people or animals came out of the room and looked in the direction of the smell. "What is this?" "This seems to be the direction that those people left before? Is it because they didn''t agree on things and finally fought again?" "Is this the skill of the strong man at the peak of the three disasters, or the skill of the new smelly boy?" "Don''t care who it is. Anyway, it''s just the cow breaking of dute. I can see it clearly. This ancient battlefield test is very dangerous. If it''s not in good order, I may lose my life. I''ve decided. I still won''t participate." Although for most people and monsters, when they see this light column because of the distance, the breath fluctuation they can feel is not strong, but even so, it still makes them feel incomparably shocked. ¡­¡­ "Is it his skill?" At this moment, in front of a huge palace in the city Lord''s house, the city Lord looked in the direction of Su ye with a light frown. For a moment, the city Lord wanted to go over and look nearby, but in the end he resisted the idea in his heart. "Hehe, it seems that this battle of the ancient battlefield has some meaning." the city Lord carried his hands behind him and couldn''t help but show a deep smile on his face. This breath and light column finally dissipated completely without shadow and failure. Although the imitation is protected by array patterns, the furniture in the house is added later, so it is naturally within the scope of array protection. Therefore, at this time, except for the house, the rest of the furniture and furnishings in the house completely disappear into powder in an instant. When stepping on the ground, Su Ye''s feet will make a "rustle" sound. Su ye took a deep breath. In the past, Su ye would only attack 100% of the vision unless he resisted the patriarchs. Otherwise, Su Ye has reservations at ordinary times. At the moment, Su Ye is just using the general power of the real strength of chaotic Golden Lotus. Su Ye was about to swing his palm, and the void clock appeared again. At the moment when the previous power broke out, Su Ye directly sent sun Wan and Ling into the void clock. Otherwise, even if Ling is strong and capable of protecting herself, she is estimated to be very embarrassed by chaotic Golden Lotus. As for sun Wan, who is weaker than Ling and becomes extremely weak because of nothingness, if she is hit by the attack of chaotic Sheng Jinlian, Su Ye believes that the woman will definitely die. "This..." She came out of the void clock again and looked at the changes around her and Su Ye standing in place silently. For a time, she didn''t know what to say. All along, Su Ye gave her the feeling that she was just a little strong. After all, she always listened to outsiders'' narration. In her opinion, if Su Ye wants to kill nothingness, he must use the power of space. But a few, Su Ye used the power of space, but the use of the power of space was just to protect them. "So... What kind of attack is that? Why is it so powerful?" Ling couldn''t help but take a breath. Even if she met it, she would worry about her life. At this moment, Ling really faced up to Su Ye''s strength and strength, but just like this, Su Ye became very mysterious in her eyes. Can use space power, and the degree of mastery is still very high. When dealing with nothingness, only one skill is enough, and the power of this skill is also powerful and terrible. And so on, all let Su Ye''s image put a layer of gauze on Ling''s heart, so that she couldn''t see through. Su Ye naturally heard Ling''s murmur like a dream at this time. At this time, he immediately restrained his expression, turned his head and looked at Ling with a smile, "didn''t I just say? This is a vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus." Although Su Ye was talking like this at this time, Ling could not help frowning after hearing this. After all, this is the first time she has heard of the so-called "chaos begets Golden Lotus". Ling put her hands around her chest and looked at Su ye with an interested look. "I can''t see that you still have such powerful skills. If you used to show them directly when fighting with that guy, it''s estimated that that guy can''t be your opponent and will be taken by you directly." Ling''s so-called "that guy" naturally refers to Sun Yi. Su Ye smiled calmly, "my dragon identity can''t be revealed for the time being, and many people here know my skills. Once I show it, it will still cause me some trouble." Su Ye sighed. Although he said he was not afraid of any enemies, if the identity of the dragon clan was exposed, it was really a very troublesome thing for Su Ye. Therefore, at this time, Su Ye chose not to publish her identity completely. After all, in the current situation, if you appear as a dragon in front of so many people, you will inevitably cause countless attacks. The dragon race is obviously a great threat to many races. After all, Su Ye personally prevented the return of the previous era. But Thinking of the voice of the system in his mind, Su Ye''s face showed another satisfied smile. In the past, they killed some weak animals or humans, or their blood was useless to themselves, but this time it was different. As an alien race, nothingness brought Su ye a great surprise. It''s just that Su Ye is not ready to study it carefully for the time being. After all, there are still some things to deal with. After all, it''s time to study what the system gave him just now. Chapter 468 "Huh?" Ling looked at Su Ye suspiciously. Her heart also agreed with Su Ye''s words just now, but she wondered why Su Ye suddenly smiled. The smile looked strange. "What are you laughing at?" Ling looked at Su Ye puzzled. Su Ye shrugged calmly, "nothing. How to deal with her injuries? I always have to explain to sun one by one." Su ye asked sun Wan, who was still very weak on the ground. After the toss just now, Su Ye has seen that sun Wan''s shoulder has become black. These black things are like crystals, so they are not on her shoulder. Moreover, it seems that some problems can be seen from the trend of these black crystals. These crystals seem to have life, and are slowly nibbling at Sun Wan''s life. "It''s very simple. If you use your space to touch these black crystals, you will understand what to do. Well, I won''t disturb you. I''ll leave first." Ling said this and walked quickly towards the balcony. But when she was ready to leap away, she suddenly turned her head and smiled at Su Ye. "Little goat, now it''s just you two. You can do whatever you want. This little girl is still very good-looking. Hey, if you''re with her, it''s also an interesting thing." "After all, her family is committed to eradicating all exotic animals. If her family elders know that their pure and pure saints have been taken advantage of by exotic animals, then..." At this point, Ling couldn''t help laughing. I have to say that this is a goblin. Anyway, at the moment of hearing this Ling''s words, Su Ye couldn''t help shivering. Ling then left quickly under Su Ye''s gaze. Su Ye coughed and turned to look at Sun Wan who was lying on the ground at the moment. I don''t know why. At this time, Ling''s voice came out of his mind. Although Su Ye doesn''t think he will be a good man, Keke... Of course, he is not human himself. But Su ye still won''t do this kind of behavior. At this time, Su Ye slowly stretched out his hand and put his palm on her wound. At the same time, he quickly ran his aura and attracted the power of space. To Su Ye''s surprise, almost at the moment of contact with the power of space, the black crystal on the wound began to fade quickly. In less than a moment, the woman''s fragrant shoulder was white again. Su Ye was a little stunned. This thing is so easy to solve. It was at this time that a dry cough came out. At this time, sun Wan slowly opened her eyes. Although sun Wan is still very weak at the moment, Su ye can also clearly feel that sun Wan''s mental state is surprisingly good at this time. It doesn''t seem like the feeling of recovering from a serious illness. Su Ye looked around and was embarrassed for a moment. He didn''t know how to explain it. After all, anyone who sees this situation will misunderstand. However, to Su Ye''s surprise, now the woman is surprisingly calm. At the moment of seeing Su ye, there is no doubt even in her expression. Instead, she reluctantly grinned and smiled at Su Ye. "Thank you." A cold voice came out. Su Ye was stunned and even felt as if she had heard wrong. "Ah? You... What did you say?" Looking at Su Ye''s appearance now, sun Wan couldn''t help laughing, "I said thank you. Although I was confused just now, I still had some perception of the outside world. I know you saved me." As soon as he said this, Su Ye''s face became dignified immediately. If this is the case, sun Wan obviously knows her identity. Looking at the change of Su Ye''s look, sun Wan couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t worry. I know you are the dragon, but I won''t say it. I''ll hide it for you. If you don''t believe it, I can swear with blood." To Su Ye''s surprise, he didn''t say anything more. As a result, the woman had made a blood oath. "Why did you... Hide it for me? If I remember correctly, your family should be very hostile to monsters? And in my capacity, most monsters or humans are enemies? After all, I prevented you from returning." Su ye put her hands around her chest and looked at Sun Wan with interest. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the woman suddenly grinned "puff". "I suddenly found that your dragon is still a little cute." While talking, sun Wan blinked and looked at Su Ye curiously. Su ye: Nima''s contrast is cute! Ben long is very cruel, okay? "You think, if I don''t take the blood oath now, I know the secret I shouldn''t know. You will kill me. In this way, I didn''t lose my life in vain. I might as well take the blood oath quickly, so I can live." Sun Wan said this and couldn''t help laughing playfully. Su Ye was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that what the woman thought was quite clear. "As for your so-called hatred of monsters, in fact, it doesn''t mean that all our families hate monsters. At least I prefer that everyone can live in peace." Sun Wan shrugged here Su Ye nodded slightly. The matter of sun Wan''s family had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t want to have anything to do with it. "Since you''re all right here, I''ll go." after that, Su ye turned and was ready to leave. "Ah? You... You left like this?" looking at Su Ye''s behavior now, sun Wan couldn''t help saying. "Otherwise? What else do you have?" Su Ye looked at Sun Wan suspiciously. Sun Wan hesitated for a moment and then said, "you... What''s your name? Also, you''re going to enter the ancient battlefield, aren''t you? Can we form a team together?" Su Ye looked at Sun Wan suspiciously and said, "you can call me night. As for team formation? Don''t you have your own family team? It should be safer to be with them than me." Su ye said this and no longer hesitated. He turned and left directly. Joke! He entered the ancient battlefield with a purpose to do. Bring an unfamiliar little girl film? Can you get the key safely? Chapter 469 Looking at the way Su yetou left without turning around, sun Wan was so angry that she stamped her feet. But for Su Ye''s help, whether Su Ye is sincere or not, she is still very grateful. Qi returned to Qi, but at this time she immediately followed. "Hmm? Why did you come here?" Su Ye frowned slightly. When she looked at Sun Wan, there was some alert in her eyes, which made sun Wan feel very speechless. This guy looked as if he wanted to take advantage of him. "Of course, I want to go down with you. If I don''t go down, I guess Sun Yi won''t let go of your friend." at this point, sun Wan turned her eyes at Su Ye helplessly. The result made sun Wan speechless was that after hearing her words, Su Ye''s face showed a bad smile that made her shudder. "Oh? Are you sure? In fact, it''s also very simple. You can see my strength. If that guy really dares to mess around, I''ll kill him directly. I think I should be able to save my friend and retreat." When Su ye said this, the corners of his mouth could not help grinning slightly, revealing a bad smile. Sun Wan: Sun Wan was speechless. Naturally, she knew Su Ye''s strength. To tell the truth, she was also worried that this guy would mess around. If she really killed, she didn''t know whether Su ye would be punished by the city Lord. However, it was estimated that the people she brought could not survive, which was quite unfavorable to her next test in the ancient battlefield. "You are so violent!" Sun Wanbai glanced at Su Ye. They quickly went downstairs. In fact, Sun Yi really had a very intersection at this time, especially after what happened just now, Sun Yi was a little worried about whether Su ye had an accident in the pavilion. Until Su ye and sun Wan came down from the pavilion, this guy was still struggling to go up and have a look at the situation. If sun Wan, who had not been controlled by nothingness before, had not ordered Sun Yi and them not to enter the pavilion, it is estimated that sun had already run in at this time. "Little... Miss?" Just at this time, Sun Yi also saw sun Wan and Su Ye walking from upstairs. Sun Yi''s face was suddenly filled with excitement. Including all the guards present, they all knelt down excitedly. Anyway, now that their young lady can go downstairs safely, it means that they can survive. Otherwise, once sun Wan has any accident, they will have to be buried with him. "Get up, I''m all right. I now announce that night is my friend. If you meet night and his friends in the ancient battlefield, you are not allowed to be enemies with them. If necessary, you have to help them." Sun Wan looked around, and then said such a word under Su Ye''s stunned gaze. Su ye: Su Ye was speechless directly. At this time, when she heard the little girl''s words, she felt as if she had been forced to bow by the overlord. Before, she solved the idea of the little girl''s Union, but now it''s better. She came to a union directly in disguise. "Yes!" Those guards naturally obeyed her. Now when they heard sun Wan''s words, they shouted one after another. The two fools looked at each other at this time. Obviously, they didn''t expect that their dragon boss had just entered. It wasn''t long before they had allied with this powerful force? "Hey, look at the look in the young lady''s eyes when she looks at our boss. Do you think..." Gu Lengyu looks at Su ye and sun Wan at this time, especially sun Wan looks at Su ye from time to time, which obviously makes Gu Lengyu think wrong. The second fool laughed with the thief at this time. "I have to say, our boss is still very attractive. Otherwise, how can we gather these handsome boys together?" While talking, two fools may go to the public. I saw a tall, big monkey, a glittering bird, a red crab as cooked, and a guy who looked a little obscene YD. This Handsome? Anyway, when hearing the narcissistic words of these people, Sun Yi and others turned their eyes at them directly and speechlessly. "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. Our young lady is pure and clean. If you dare to insult our young lady again, I..." However, it was obvious that Gu Lengyu''s words just now were like acupuncture, which made this Sun Yi feel very angry. He snorted coldly, and his body burst out killing intention. This sun Wan is the holy daughter of their sun family. She is a model of holiness. She hasn''t married yet. How can such rumors come out? "Don''t be rude. Have you forgotten what I said just now?" Not at this time, sun Wan''s dissatisfied voice came out. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Sun Yi''s face was choked down. Two silly and other natural people can see the form very clearly. They can''t understand the situation at the moment. They all laughed badly in a short time. "Yes, have you forgotten what your young lady said just now?" "Hey, I said that the eldest lady, the servant of your family, did not pay attention to you at all. If it were me, I would punish him." Gu Lengyu and others immediately began to make sarcastic remarks. In terms of speaking Kung Fu, these people are definitely far from the peak level of the three disasters. They are so angry that Sun Yi''s heart is full of ups and downs. After hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, sun Wan was also slightly stunned. Instead, she looked at Su ye with a special expression. She couldn''t help feeling in her heart, "sure enough, what kind of boss, what kind of little brother." Of course, it''s hard for her to say such words. "Night, you shouldn''t have anywhere else to go? Or you can live here. Don''t worry, I have many other rooms here, enough for you." Sun Wan took a deep look at Su ye and directly invited Su Ye. At the moment of hearing this, er silly waited for several opportunities to stare out his eyes. Sun Yi, Sun Yi, if you have eyes, take a good look Did we just say something wrong? Your young lady obviously likes our dragon boss. This is the rhythm of backtracking! After our boss takes your lady directly, let''s see how we deal with you. Thinking of this, these guys couldn''t help crying. Chapter 470 To tell the truth, don''t say it''s two fools at this time. Even Sun Yi has some doubts. They know their young lady''s character very well. Sun Wan would never do such a thing in the past. Directly invite a strange man to stay? If this thing gets out, won''t your miss''s reputation be bad? In the future, the saints of the sun family will become a joke. By this time, Sun Yi was ready to die. In his eyes, his young lady is definitely a phoenix in the sky. She is high above the sky and can''t be climbed. Now, the existence that can''t be climbed gives people the opportunity to climb. It''s estimated that only fools will refuse such a good opportunity. Although Su Ye''s strength is strong, in his opinion, it is obviously not enough to compare with his own young lady''s identity. As long as Su ye can completely win the young lady''s heart, Su ye can work less for many centuries. More importantly, her young lady''s talent, strength and appearance are excellent. In his eyes, his young lady couldn''t find any defects at all, and she could never be rejected. Sun Wan''s eyes widened at this time, looking forward to Su Ye. In fact, in her opinion, Su ye had no reason to refuse her at this time. "No!" As a result, as soon as sun was ready to speak, he heard Su Ye coming. As soon as he said this, it was like thunder on the ground. In an instant, everyone present stared at him in amazement. Sun Yi, in particular, seemed to hear the most incredible answer in the world. Then a strong anger rose in his heart. "Boy, you know what you were talking about? Asshole, you dare to insult my miss!" Sun Yi was immediately dissatisfied with the killing intention. In fact, this guy is also very contradictory. He always thought that his young lady was very noble and Su Ye couldn''t climb up. But now he was unhappy to hear that Su Ye refused without saying a word. In fact, even Sun Yi didn''t know how to resolve this contradictory mood. Therefore, we can only beat Su Ye hard to calm down. Anyway, this guy thinks so at this time. Sun Wan''s face also showed a look of consternation, but compared with Sun Yi at the moment, sun Wan was more receptive. After all, Su ye had rejected the idea of alliance with him before. "Well, since you don''t want to stay, forget it, but if you can''t find a place to live, you can come at any time." Sun Wan looked at Su ye with a smile, as if she didn''t pay attention to Su Ye''s refusal just now. "What?" Su ye had no reaction yet. As a result, Sun Yi was like a ghost. He yelled and almost stared out his eyes. What''s the matter? Do you really like this bastard? Why are you so tolerant of this boy? Was this boy upstairs before At the thought of this idea, Sun Yi couldn''t help shivering. How dare he continue to think about it. Two fools and others also looked at each other with one face. In fact, Gu Lengyu said that before. In fact, they were joking, but who could have thought that sun Wan would speak like this at this time. This Didn''t it really confirm their ideas? When it was, they gave a thumbs up to their dragon boss. Sure enough, it''s still the dragon and the ox. "Let''s go!" Su Ye didn''t care about the people''s attention at all. He immediately waved his hand and left the place directly. What a joke. Let yourself stay? How is that possible! This little girl knows her identity. Who knows if she is having a bad idea? After all, benlong is very popular! Thinking of this, Su Ye is praising his wit. "Boss long, you''re awesome. I didn''t expect how long you''ve been there, so you took the girl directly." Gu Lengyu smiled at Su ye and shook his eyebrows. His face was full of excited smiles. The mage ape also gave out a burst of very rough and crazy laughter at this time. Although this guy is like a big fool, this guy is very clear about this kind of thing. "Hahaha, I know our dragon boss is very powerful. What about his beauty? What about his noble status? He hasn''t been directly taken by our dragon boss." Su ye: Su Ye is speechless. How can I explain this! "I said I was innocent with her. Do you believe it?" Su ye said wordlessly. Gu Lengyu immediately ordered, but the bad smile on his face never disappeared. "Believe it, I believe everything the Dragon boss says!" Although this was said like this, the guy''s eyes narrowed and his obscene smile seemed to doubt himself. Su ye: "Well... Boss long, what means did you use to make other girls fall in love with you directly? Is it the overlord... What? Hahaha, Niu broke my boss long!" while talking, Gu Lengyu gave Su ye a thumbs up directly. Su Ye glared at the guy with no idea in his head and said, "didn''t you say I believe everything I said? I just said I was innocent with her. Why, you don''t believe it?" As soon as Su ye said this, Gu Lengyu and the mage ape immediately looked at each other. The look in their eyes was full of bad laughter. "Ah, boss long, look at what you said. You''re too narrow. Who says we''re not simple after what? It''s still very simple. Hahaha, we know, boss long, you break it!" Gu Lengyu immediately gave Su ye a thumbs up at this time, and had an attitude of flattering Su Ye. Although Jin Yi has been with some demonic apes for a long time, and has had some subtle influence, he is still a little silent at the moment. But less words doesn''t mean less thoughts. At the moment, although Jin Yi didn''t speak, he still had a deep feeling in his eyes when he looked at Su Ye. Su ye had no choice but to close her mouth. What''s so special about this matter? Can''t you explain it clearly? Two silly saw this scene, immediately anxious. Looking at Gu Lengyu and others, they began to flatter Su Ye. As Su Ye sat down to lick the dog for the first time, how could he be compared by these guys? Chapter 471 Before I couldn''t speak, it was really my lack, but now I can speak, how can I be robbed of the limelight again? Otherwise, the reputation of licking the dog for the first time will really be robbed! "Ow, Ow!" Two silly directly sent out a burst of excited cry. After all, er silly is a dog. He was used to barking for most of his life. So now when he was ready to flatter Su ye, he subconsciously chose to cry twice. Just I can''t help it. Now the two silly voices sound too Niang. Su Ye was angry for a while. It felt like someone was scraping the blackboard with his fingernails in his ear. Su Ye couldn''t help shivering. "Boss long, you are too..." Two fools are ready to flatter immediately at this time. As a result Su Ye couldn''t stand it. He hit Er silly''s shell with a fist, and heard a scream. The two silly were hit by Su ye and flew out. With a loud bang, er silly felt that his crab shell was going to be broken. "Oh, my old waist, boss, you will kill me." The two fools said with a bitter turtle on their face. As a result, as soon as he said this, he heard a joking voice. "Night, is that how you welcome your friends?" Under the stunned gaze of two fools, they saw two beautiful figures coming out from behind two fools. These two people were Yao Chi and Jiang Rou who were going to find Su Ye. In fact, in terms of their feet, they should have arrived at the sun''s residence long ago, but they also encountered some problems when they came, which delayed them a little. Er silly immediately jumped up from the ground at this time. He and Gu Lengyu looked at the two girls unexpectedly. At that moment, I admired Su Ye. Hey, look at our dragon boss. It doesn''t matter to say that you are innocent, but in fact? This woman appeared one by one. They''re just here. Haven''t they been in the ancient starry sky long? The Dragon boss has three more women directly? This How many wonderful things did the Dragon boss experience when they were not with him. Just as the two fools kept muttering in their hearts, Jiang Rou couldn''t help covering her mouth and giggling. "I said night, is this the partner you''re looking for? Form a team to enter the ancient battlefield?" for a moment, Jiang Rou''s eyes smiled like crescent moon. The two fools didn''t seem to feel what Jiang Rou''s smile meant at this time. The guy immediately stood up with a smile, patted his chest and said, "of course, he''s our boss. Our little brothers can''t lose the boss''s face." While talking, the two fools even opened their mouth and showed their tongue. No way, it''s all his actions engraved in the depths of his soul. It''s good that Er silly didn''t open his mouth. After he opened his mouth and made such a move, Jiang Rou couldn''t help laughing. "You really don''t lose your boss''s face, because you''ve lost all your boss''s face." "Hahaha, sister, you see this guy is too stupid and cute." Jiang Rou playfully spit out her lovely little tongue at Er silly. Gu Lengyu and others: Gu Lengyu and others directly covered their cheeks and shook their heads helplessly. It''s over! It''s a shame. Su ye also had a black line on his face at this time. He glared at Er silly, turned to the two women and asked, "what''s the matter with you coming to me?" Looking at Su Ye''s cold appearance, Jiang Rou immediately raised her mouth with dissatisfaction and muttered, "it''s boring that you''re as cold as an ice cube. You''re such a bad guy. What else can we do? My sister is worried about you after you leave with those people. That''s why she pulled me over to see if she can help you." "Oh!" Jiang Rou didn''t finish this. As a result, Yao Chi around him slapped her on the small head. Yao Chi''s heart was speechless. It was clear that the little girl wanted to come and see Su Ye. As a result, at this time, the little girl actually put the "responsibility" of full protection on herself. The little girl doesn''t teach me a lesson. It''s getting more and more cross-country. "Hee hee!" after looking at Yao Chi''s murderous eyes, Jiang Rou couldn''t help but spit out her lovely little tongue and smiled. However, Yao Chi is also very clear about the little girl''s temper and character, so it is obviously impossible to really say how to punish at this time. At this time, Yao Chi went directly to Su Ye. I don''t know why. At the moment of looking at Su ye, Yao Chi''s heart trembled slightly. She can always keep calm and calm at ordinary times. At the moment, it seems that she has completely lost her ability. Su Ye seems to have some strange charm that can sink her. "You... Are you okay?" Yao Chi took a deep breath. At least at this time, her face still looked very cold. Su Ye nodded slightly and said with a smile, "what can they do? Don''t worry, I''m fine. Unfortunately, I just have to find a place to settle down." Su Ye shrugged with a smile. Two silly people are directly speechless. Boss long, you''re going too far. If you really want to find a place to live, just ask. Believe it or not, sun Wan has arranged accommodation for you one after another? If you let Sun Wan hear this now, the little girl can cry angrily. But Gu Lengyu suddenly looked at each other. At this moment, they seemed to have found something extraordinary. "Does the Dragon boss like..." As soon as the idea appeared, Gu Lengyu and others immediately chose to close their mouth. At this time, they were still ready to eat melons. After hearing Su Ye''s words, Yao Chi couldn''t help rolling his eyes. His cold face was with a helpless expression. In my heart, I felt speechless for Su Ye''s "narcissism". But I don''t know why. If he behaved like this in front of her at this time, Yao Chi must feel very disgusted. She knows this very well. But now, looking at the man in front of her, she doesn''t feel any disgust in her heart, but she still feels a little interesting. Chapter 472 Fortunately, Lu Jie is not here, otherwise, he will be half killed by Su Ye''s Qi at this time. "We rented a different garden over there. It''s just enough for you. Why don''t you go there together?" Yao Chi almost subconsciously said such a sentence. After saying this, Yao Chi''s heart trembled slightly, and his face became a little crimson. She never thought that she would be so bold at this time to invite this guy to live in her house. Especially at this time, she also noticed that Jiang Rou stared at herself with an extremely stunned look, and there was a self-evident feeling in her eyes. Yao Chi felt his cheeks burning. Just when he was at a loss and didn''t know what to do, he heard Su Ye smile and nod, "yes, let''s go!" Gu Lengyu and others immediately looked at each other. Obviously, they didn''t expect how. Su Ye unexpectedly refused sun Wan and chose to accept Yao Chi. But "Our boss can still do business. You see, there is only one sun Wan over there, but there are two beauties here. Anyway, if it was me, I would also choose to stay." Gu Lengyu whispered to himself. The strength of Jiang Rou and others is very strong. Although Gu Lengyu deliberately lowered his voice, they still heard it clearly at this time. As soon as Jiang Rou''s eyes turned, she immediately became interested. "Ah? Sun Wan? Is she the one who was almost killed by you before? She also wants to keep you?" Jiang Rou''s eyes had a deep meaning. Gu Lengyu is very smart. At this time, he seems to think of something. He can''t help grinning. "That''s right. Sun Wan is a great beauty. He took the initiative to invite our boss to stay, but he was rejected by our boss. We thought the boss had a residence outside. We didn''t expect it!" After saying this, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help but tut. These words naturally fell into Yao Chi''s ears clearly. Although Yao Chi had no performance on the surface, he was still very happy in his heart. Two silly see this scene, have a kind of impulse to cry. Looking at Yao Chi''s slightly raised mouth, er silly understood and knew why Gu Lengyu said these words at this time. This is completely curve flattery. Yao Chi is their future "boss". If the "boss" likes it, it will flatter the boss in disguise. The second fool sighed in his heart. It''s more and more difficult to be a licking dog now. After that, several people came to the other courtyard where they lived in yaochi. Although it is a little inferior to the foothold of the sun family, it is completely two grades from the restaurants outside. In the next period of time, Su Ye chose to shut down directly, and didn''t mean to go out at all. Yao Chi originally wanted to talk to Su ye, and also wanted to try to mention it to see what Su Ye was like, but as a result, Su Ye closed the door, which was completely closed for him to communicate. But Su ye and others lived in other hospitals of yaochi, which was also spread among some people. "Asshole!" At the moment when he heard the news, he almost vomited blood with anger. The strong breath bloomed directly from his body. Under the anger, everything in his room turned to ashes. That is, the house is guarded by an array. Otherwise, even the house may have to be turned into ashes under his anger. To tell the truth, at the moment, he Jie was really angry. In his opinion, Su Ye''s check-in made a prairie grow on his head. For a moment, this Jie wanted to settle accounts with Su Ye. However, he also knew that simply relying on his own strength could not defeat Su Ye. "Hum, you boy, wait. I will torture you well in the ancient battlefield, and then kill you in front of Yao Chi, so that Yao Chi can know what a rubbish bastard you are." Šu Jie roared with a hoarse look. Sun Wan also knows the news. Sun Yi told sun Wan the news. After all, in his opinion, Su ye and their young lady are so unclear. It''s too dangerous. He must find out Su Ye''s situation. As a result, I saw that Su Ye actually left with Yao Chi and others. To tell the truth, when he learned the news, Sun Yi''s heart that had been hanging was finally completely put down. In his opinion, Su Ye''s move has made a choice, and her young lady will completely give up her heart. Even after Sun Yi told his young lady about it, he was ready to comfort her. But the result "Oh!" What sun Yiwan didn''t expect was that her young lady came so lightly at this time. Sun Yi: "Miss, are you... Aren''t you angry?" originally, in Sun Yi''s opinion, Su Ye chose Yao Chi instead of her, so her young lady would be very angry anyway, but now the young lady''s performance is completely abnormal. Sun Wan shrugged calmly. "Why should I be angry? It''s his choice where he wants to live. I can''t stop it. Well, you go down." Sun Wan waved his hand. Looking at Sun Wan now, it seems that she is really not angry. Sun Yi is completely confused. But anyway, it was also a good thing for him. Sun Yi nodded directly and retreated. "Asshole!" Not long after Sun Yi left, sun Wan directly set up a sound barrier and yelled at it. "Hum, this dead dragon, ugly dragon, smelly dragon and bad dragon bully me so much. Hum, I want to see who makes you want to live there so much!" Sun Wan almost clenched her teeth and shouted Not angry? How is that possible! ¡­¡­ With the opening time of the ancient battlefield approaching soon, the atmosphere in the whole city also seemed extremely dignified, with a great sense of oppression. A few days later, a deafening roar came out. Almost at this moment, everyone left the city and looked at the source of the sound. Seeing the original place like a black hole, there were bursts of blood red light fog. I don''t know if it was due to psychological effect. Anyway, at the moment of seeing the light fog, everyone felt as if they smelled an incomparably strong smell of blood. Chapter 473 Then they saw that the black hole seemed to become a huge mouth, slowly opening. And everyone in this city is silently watching all this. After all, that''s why they came here this time. After all, the opening of this ancient battlefield is not a trial meeting of a certain force. Therefore, no one or any force will preside over it. Anyone who has enough strength can come here to participate in this ancient battlefield. Half an hour later, a vast breath came out of the black hole. Su ye and several others were also outside the ancient battlefield, looking curiously at the opening of the ancient battlefield. Almost at the moment when this vast breath appeared, Su Ye felt that there seemed to be an illusion in front of her, as if she had come to an ancient time again. Under that boundless feeling, Su Ye felt that her heart was pinched by a big hand for a moment. The sense of depression that could not be relieved made Su Ye feel out of breath. Strangely, although no one shouted at this time, a voice appeared in their minds: open the place left! Almost at the moment when the sound came out, Su ye and others could obviously feel an extremely powerful killing breath coming out of the black hole. If the breath revealed by the black hole just now only made them feel depressed, now under the influence of this, all the people and animals present feel as if their bodies are going to be executed by lingchi. The breath of slaughter fell directly on them like a sharp blade. Some weak beasts and humans even spit blood directly at this time, and have retreated out one after another. Obviously, they are afraid to continue to participate in this ancient battlefield test. The complexion of two fools and others also became very ugly at this moment. Fortunately, Su ye even released his strong breath at this time, which blocked the influence of the killing breath on them. "Boss, we... We don''t want to go in." feeling the arrogance of the killing breath, the faces of the two fools were still a little ugly. Although the killing breath was blocked by Su ye, they felt incomparable palpitations in their hearts. It was almost such a killing spirit that they almost collapsed. They were really worried about whether they would be unable to move a step if they went in together. At that time, they might only become Su Ye''s drag bottles. Su Ye didn''t think about whether to mop the oil bottle or not, but at this time, Su Ye was also wondering whether they should go in with him. If there is a strong atmosphere of killing, it is definitely very dangerous for them. After all, Su Ye is not clear what danger this place can encounter. He can protect Er silly them for the time being, but Su ye can''t guarantee whether he can protect them all the time. If something goes wrong, aren''t they dangerous? At this time, Jiang Rou and Yao Chi standing aside also heard Er silly''s words. However, what made the two fools wonder was that Jiang Rou directly covered her mouth and smiled at this time. Gu Lengyu frowned slightly and asked, "old lady, what are you laughing at?" Gu Lengyu almost subconsciously shouted. In fact, the title of the so-called "old woman" is just something they joked about behind their back. But when they said it, they were used to it. Now when they hit the tongue, they didn''t expect to say it directly. Two silly and so on, suddenly embarrassed. "Old woman? What do you mean?" Jiang Rou scratched the back of her head and looked at Yao Chi suspiciously. As a result, Yao Chi was also covered in circles at this time. She didn''t understand what the so-called "old woman" meant. Gu Lengyu''s eyes turned and couldn''t help laughing. Just don''t know why, looking at Gu Lengyu''s smile now, these two fools have the feeling of seeing a "profiteer". "Hey, hey, we think you''ll be our boss''s wife in the future. That''s naturally our boss''s wife." Jiang Rou: Jiang Rou and Yao Chi almost vomited blood when they heard such a fierce explanation. Jiang Rou murmured to herself. The boss''s wife is called the boss''s wife. I haven''t heard of the boss''s wife. But the old lady sounds a little awkward. wait! No, why do I think in this direction? Who wants to be a boss. "You... Don''t talk nonsense." Jiang Rou blushed and shouted quickly. Gu Lengyu and others couldn''t help laughing. Anyway, in their view, Jiang Rou''s move is completely a move of "no silver 300 Liang here". As for Su ye, she grinned helplessly and shook her head at this time. "Hey, you... What are you laughing at?" was already very embarrassed. As a result, she saw Su Ye''s expression. Jiang Rou was ashamed and angry, a little like a crazy kitten. Su Ye directly ignored Jiang Rou and turned to one side. Although his face was a little crimson, Yao Chi didn''t say much. He asked, "the land left behind? What do you mean?" Jiang Rou was so angry that she was directly ignored by this guy. After hearing Su Ye''s inquiry, Yao Chi''s heart beat slightly faster. An inexplicable sense of tension came into her mind. Yao Chi took a breath without trace. Finally, Yao Chi held back the tension in his heart. "The ancient battlefield is actually what our descendants call this place. The voice we heard just now is actually that the voice of the heroes in the ancient battlefield has spread to our understanding of the sea. For those heroes, this place is indeed a place left behind." Yao Chi explained and reluctantly made his voice sound indifferent. Instead, she looked at Gu Lengyu and others, "Jiang rougang just laughed that you think too much. There''s no need to be unnecessarily nervous. Although this place has this sense of killing, and this sense of killing is also very strong, it won''t have a great impact on us." "This killing breath is boiled because this place has been closed for too long. After the killing breath dissipates, there will be no such killing breath in it unless there are some special places." Chapter 474 Yao Chi''s explanation made Gu Lengyu completely put down his worries. "I see, thank you, old woman." Gu Lengyu said directly. As soon as these words were said, Yao Chi''s mood, which had just been relaxed, suddenly became nervous again. Even her indifferent character could not bear such a title. Jiang Rou looks at Yao Chi unexpectedly. After all, if Yu Jie said so, it is estimated that Yao Chi will draw his sword against each other. But now "Is sister Yao Chi really going to let this guy be her husband? But... Will the Yao family promise? You know, sister Yao Chi is the most talented person of the Yao family." at this time, Jiang Rou couldn''t help muttering in her heart. Especially thinking of what Yao Chi said before, Jiang Rou felt even more incredible. Just as Yao Chi just said, with the passage of time, the killing breath around at this time is also dissipating rapidly. It takes about ten minutes to completely disappear. And it was at this moment that the strong people who had been waiting around immediately rushed directly towards the black hole like a wave. Although there are many people and monsters entering the black hole, the black hole is large enough and has no posture of being crowded by so many powerful people. And it was at this time that Su Ye suddenly frowned. He could obviously feel that there was a strong killing intention towards ah''s back at this time. Su Ye suddenly turned his head. As a result, he saw that at this time, Lu Jie came towards him with a dark face, and his body was full of killing intention. Just now he has been standing not far away. Su Yehao, Yao Chi and their interaction naturally fell into the eyes of this guy. What old woman''s words are more like needles, constantly stimulating his nerves. What made this guy more angry was that Yao Chi was not angry at all in the face of these words, and even showed a crimson and shy look, which he had never seen before. Lu Jie''s inner anger surged, and a kind of anger that seemed to be betrayed kept rising in his mind. "Jian man, I will let you understand the end of betraying me!" Lu Jie''s heart roared angrily. It has to be said that jealousy has distorted his thoughts. Although Yao Chi didn''t admit the relationship between them from beginning to end, all this was just his inner imagination, but at this time, he still recognized Yao Chi''s betrayal of himself. If anyone betrays him, he must take revenge! "After entering the ancient battlefield, you''d better hide and don''t let me find you so early. Otherwise, your trip to the ancient battlefield will be very short, and I will kill you in the ancient battlefield." Jie Leng snorted, and his eyes were like poisonous snakes. Su Ye has also heard of the story of Lu Jie and Yao Chi. At the moment, after seeing this guy''s reaction, Su Ye suddenly grinned. "Oh, I''ll wait for you!" Su Ye''s indifferent appearance greatly stimulated Lu Jie''s heart. "You..." Yao Jie just wanted to scold. As a result, he almost vomited blood. At this time, Yao Chi walked directly in front of Su ye, and even took Su Ye''s hand in front of him. "Sister yaochi, you..." after seeing this scene, Jiang Rou wanted to be overwhelmed by five thunders. You should know that your sister Yao Chi used to be pure and clean. Why have you ever held hands with others. But now Jiang Rou feels that her sister yaochi seems to have completely changed since she met Su Ye. To tell the truth, Yao Chi''s behavior is that Su Ye is a little shocked. Obviously, he is surprised. This guy who looks cold at ordinary times has such extreme times. But Su Ye felt that she had been taken advantage of. Su ye can''t let people take advantage of it for nothing. He immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed the soft Yi of Yao Chi, and even pinched it gently. Yao Chi had some crimson faces, and now he is red enough to shed blood. She took a few deep breaths, which barely suppressed the tension. "You can try and see whether you or he will die at that time." Yao Chi''s body also bloomed a burst of killing intention, which was completely like a female tiger protecting calves. Su Ye smiled bitterly, especially seeing the red eyes of this Jie, he mourned for this guy. This guy shouldn''t be angry with internal injuries, right? At the moment of seeing Yao Chi holding Su Ye''s palm, he almost went crazy, and the Qi and blood in his body surged. Šu Jie turned and rushed directly into the black hole. At this time, how can he continue to stay? Otherwise, he was worried that he would die of anger if he didn''t need to fight at all. After he Jie left, Yao Chi was embarrassed to let go, but what he didn''t expect was that another person came to them at this time. This person is sun Wan. I don''t know why. At the moment of seeing sun Wan, Yao Chi''s palm, which was supposed to let go, grabbed some more. Sun Wan frowned at Su ye at this time, but Sun Wan seemed to completely ignore the fact that they were holding hands now. Sun smiled politely and stood in front of Su Ye. "Our meeting point is Wanshi gully, and we will stay there for a while. If you like, you can come and I''ll wait for you." after saying this, sun Wan turned and went directly towards the black hole. From beginning to end, sun Wan didn''t take a look at Yao Chi, as if he had completely regarded Yao Chi as air. Gu Lengyu gave sun Wan a thumbs up and whispered, "this sister is Saigao!" "Unexpectedly, you are so popular." in fact, even Yao Chi didn''t expect that he would complain like this after seeing sun Wan leave. Su Ye smiled awkwardly and didn''t know what to say at this time. "Where will you meet?" at this time, Yao Chi immediately asked again. At the moment of entering the ancient battlefield, everyone will be randomly transmitted to every corner of the ancient battlefield. Therefore, some teams will choose some meeting points. After all, this ancient battlefield has existed. I don''t know how many years. Time will change, but the terrain inside remains unchanged. Therefore, after the joint efforts of many strong men, some of the terrain of the ancient battlefield has been completely painted. It can be bought in the previous city Chapter 475 Su ye took a deep look at Yao Chi, with a hesitation in his eyes. Naturally, he knew that if he told Yao Chi where he was going at this time, Yao Chi would probably go with them. But His whereabouts this time are still very secret. He doesn''t want to create complications. "Hum, cheapskate, it''s like we want to know. Let''s go, sister yaochi." it seems to see Su Ye''s hesitation. Jiang Rou immediately wrinkled Su Ye''s lovely little nose, stared at Su ye, and immediately took Yao Chi to the black hole. Looking at the way Jiang Rou and Yao Chi left, Su Ye couldn''t help but show a helpless smile on her face. In fact, he also understood that the reason why Jiang Rou said this at this time was actually giving him a step down. "Boss, I think these three girls are good." at this time, Gu Lengyu came together. Er silly is naturally unwilling to fall behind at this time. After all, Gu Lengyu has been stealing the limelight of flattering the Dragon fart before. "These three girls have three styles. Boss, I think you should be able to win easily." "Our boss is still powerful. Either we don''t do it. Once we do it, it''s three kills." Gu Lengyu gave Su ye a thumbs up. Su ye: Su Ye rolled his eyes at these people speechless. "Don''t make trouble, will you? We are all pure." Anyway, whether Su ye would believe it or not, Gu Lengyu didn''t believe it at all. "Well, after we go in this time, remember to go to Dachuan to meet. In addition, if we encounter any danger, if we can''t fight, we must be careful and take revenge after we meet." Su Ye couldn''t help reminding at this time. In fact, their main destination this time is naturally the "abyss of death". According to the city master of the far north, there is a key to the core of the green dragon''s secret place over the abyss of death. Su ye, who is also a member of the dragon family, obviously has a great benefit to him. This time he wants to get the key whatever he says. It''s just that Su Ye has learned before that the so-called death abyss is a very dangerous place. It''s not too much to say that it is the most dangerous place in the whole ancient battlefield. In particular, there are many dangers outside the death abyss. If you go directly to that place to meet, Su Ye is worried that the two fools won''t be able to really get close to that place at all, Will be killed by those dangers. As for Dachuan, it is an inland sea. There is a kind of strange ore in it, which can be used to improve the strength of practitioners. Just in that place, it can enhance the strength of two fools. Now the strength of these people is too weak compared with themselves. Su Ye is ready to take advantage of this trip to the ancient battlefield to solve the problem of Er silly''s strength. After all, with the increasing enemies he faces, once Er silly drags back, it still has a great impact on himself. Thinking of this, Su Ye directly opened her own property page. 20000-30000 [host: Su ye] [species: West dome golden pupil dragon] [grade: middle stage of the three major disasters] [basic aura strength: 23456 (30492.8) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye and breath simulation] (merging) [blood talent magical powers: Dragon Emperor seal (under fusion), heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon clear formula (under fusion), Kang Longjie (under fusion), Jiujie eye (under fusion), vision: Chaos born Golden Lotus (under fusion)] [skills: sky thunder field (under fusion), "dark dragon, flame, breaking ten thousand methods", divine image thunder condensation method (under fusion), ten thousand phase fire method (under fusion), void clock, divine non phase power (under fusion), ever-changing (under fusion)] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday), Jueshan (doomsday), Guangsha blade (Jinwu)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 1230] [Reiki point: 23000 / 26000 (26 / day)] [Special Item: nothingness drop!] Looking at his property page, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In fact, many skills in their own property page are gray, which means that these skills are in the state of fusion and can not be used. They are similar to the seal of the Dragon Emperor, but like [Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus]. Although there is the word "merging", the name of this skill is not gray. In Su Ye''s view, this should be attributed to the lack of appropriate skills to really integrate with them. They are only in the preparation stage of integration, so they can be used by themselves. Instead, Su Ye focused on [special items]. In the past, when he killed strange animals, there was no such thing. This thing was like a "gift bag". To tell the truth, when he saw this thing at this time, Su ye had an impulse to open it immediately. Just because it involves "nothingness", he worried that if he opened it directly at this time, it would cause unnecessary trouble. At that time, if he didn''t keep up, he would be considered to have a constant relationship with the so-called nothingness. Therefore, Su Ye finally decided to go directly to the void clock to study this thing after the end of the ancient battlefield. Su ye turned to look at Er silly and so on.. To tell the truth, Su Ye didn''t observe them well because he was too busy during this period, and he didn''t know how far they were growing now. [species: Yin Yang sky swallowing dog (middle stage of the small three disasters)] [basic aura strength: 14856 PA] [degree of evolution: there are evolutionary branches and several directions can evolve.] Su Ye was the first to see the past. After all, the two fools first followed themselves, and this guy seems to be some special. Therefore, Su Ye is curious about the extent to which the two fools have evolved now. However, Su Ye was surprised that in the past, he could see the species name and basic aura intensity of Er silly at most. But now I didn''t expect that there was an additional "degree of evolution". This made Su Ye curious. I don''t know whether it was because he had such an ability with the improvement of his strength, or whether it was caused by the particularity of two fools. "How many directions can evolve? It seems that this guy is really unusual." Su Ye sighed in his heart. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 476 In fact, in this regard, these two fools are very similar to Su Ye. The system has also prompted Su ye before. The evolution direction of Su Ye is: unknown! "It seems that this guy''s talent is really high, but..." Su Ye whispered in her heart, but thinking of this guy''s timid appearance, Su Ye''s face was covered with silence. Talk back to other monsters. If you have such talent and strength, you may have started to cultivate desperately. Even in great danger, you will rush forward for evolution. But this guy is good. He will retreat in case of danger. That timid appearance made Su Ye feel quite speechless. This guy met himself now. Otherwise, Su Ye wondered whether this guy could grow to this point. "Boss, you... Why are you looking at me like that?" Originally, two fools were still flattering Su Ye. As a result, Su Ye looked at himself with such eyes at this time. Almost at the moment of touching his eyes, two fools felt numb. Two silly at this time some in doubt, in the end is not because of their own voice, let the Dragon boss unhappy. Er silly has recovered now, but because this guy really wants to talk, he left the broken translator that makes his voice sound very Niang. "Nothing, I''m just thinking, to what extent do you have to evolve to have the ability to speak!" Su Ye shrugged calmly. Two fools: Almost at the moment of hearing this, er silly was stunned directly, and he couldn''t help crying in his heart. Sure enough, the Dragon boss is disliking himself. After seeing this scene, the mage apes couldn''t help laughing. To tell the truth, they are also unable to make complaints about the two silly voices. That voice sounds so mother. Su ye turned to look at the mage ape. [species: Flaming Gang Wu demon striped ape (middle stage of the three disasters)] [basic aura strength: 13056 PA] Obviously, it can be seen from here that the talent of the mage ape is weaker than that of the two fools. But what made Su Ye speechless was that Er silly was obviously stronger than the mage. As a result, he was bullied by the mage every time because he was timid. Thinking of this, Su Ye sighed helplessly. At the same time, Su ye also completely understood that the evolution direction is not displayed by all exotic animals, but because the exotic animal has a certain possibility of evolution. This is also a manifestation of talent. [species: Golden winged ROC (peak of small three disasters)] [basic aura strength: 19800 PA] [evolution direction: atavism] After seeing Jin Yi''s attributes, Su Ye was still very satisfied. In terms of Jin Yi''s basic aura strength, it is estimated that after he entered the ancient battlefield, he will be able to break through the big three disasters. However, to Su Ye''s surprise, a "Atavism" actually appeared here. This makes Su Ye curious. Is it difficult for Jin Yi to develop in the direction of the golden winged ROC long ago? Su ye also learned about an artifact when chatting with the demon ape king before. In fact, because of the changes of the times, even for the same race, there is a big gap between the ancient race and the current talent and strength. At that time, because the spirit of heaven and earth was much stronger than this time, Therefore, the talent and strength of exotic animals are generally stronger than those in this era. But once the phenomenon of atavism occurs, it means that Jin Yi may reproduce the style of ancient times. "It should be the bone." Su Ye soon thought of a possibility. The bone he got from the forbidden area was given to Jin Yi. It should be that bone that transformed Jin Yi. If Jin Yi is now in the golden winged Dapeng family, it is estimated that his talent will become the successor of the patriarch and will be given a lot of resources by the golden winged Dapeng family. Unfortunately, in the end, Jin Yi still recognized himself as the Lord. Thinking of this, Su Ye looked forward to it. If King Peng knew that such a genius in the family had become a partner of their enemy, I don''t know how wonderful it would be. Su ye turned to Gu Lengyu. [species: human (initial stage of three minor disasters)] [basic aura strength: 11240 PA] Overall, Gu Lengyu''s strength is still at the bottom. "Boss, you... What''s the matter with you?" Gu Lengyu was also a little hairy by Su Ye''s eyes at this time. Since just now, Su Ye has become a little strange and constantly looked at them. To tell the truth, Gu Lengyu has a feeling that all his secrets have been taken advantage of in front of Su Ye. Su Ye calmly shrugged his shoulders and said, "nothing. Well, let''s go in now. Remember, everything is based on safety, and I will avenge you." Su ye asked again. "Ow, Ow!" As soon as he heard Su Ye''s words, two fools immediately shouted, with some excitement in their voices, "boss is powerful!" As the first dog to lick when the Dragon boss sits down, when will he not lick at this time? Su ye and others rushed towards the black hole immediately. Almost at the moment of entering the black hole, Su Ye suddenly felt that his body was wrapped by a very strong force of space. Almost at this moment, Su Ye disappeared in a few moments. When Su Ye appeared here, he was stunned to find that his place was actually a desert. The gravel of the desert was blood red and looked as if it had been dyed red by blood. The whole area is filled with a strong smell of blood, which is very corrosive. Even Su Ye holds her breath, she seems to be able to feel it. What surprised Su ye more was his head. The sky here was blood red, but Su Ye was surprised to see a "Moon" at this time. The moon seems to be very close to their place. It feels like a huge ball on the sky. However, the "Moon" did not know what kind of changes it had suffered. It actually cracked several cracks from the middle, and the rocks cracked from the "Moon" even formed a ring on the sky, as if it had completely divided the sky into two halves. Chapter 477 "This is the ancient battlefield?" Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming. When he came to this place for the first time, everything here still had a great visual impact on him. Su ye turned to look around. As a result, he saw that the four fields are endless deserts. The land area of the desert seems to be very vast and can''t see the end at all. "Am I in the... Bloody sea?" Su ye turned his hand and took out a map directly. According to the instructions of the map, this place is indeed a "bloody sea". However, although the name of this place has the word "sea", it actually has nothing to do with the "sea". It looks like a desert. It is said that the main reason why the desert in this place became blood red is that there was a battle long ago. It was during that battle that too many strong people died, and the blood of the strong people completely dyed this area red. "The bloody sea is very close to Dachuan." thinking of this, Su Ye immediately turned his aura and was ready to fly in the direction of Dachuan. However, to Su Ye''s surprise, there seemed to be some kind of prohibition in this place. As soon as he was about to fly, a powerful force directly pressed down and wouldn''t let him fly at all. However, in this regard, it is difficult not to fall Su Ye. No air prohibition field can block the void. Su Ye immediately called out the void clock, ready to directly shuttle through the void and go to Dachuan. However "This... Void can''t be opened?" Su yeman was stunned to find that although the void clock could still exert the power of space, he could not enter the void clock, and naturally could not open the void. "There are two possibilities. Either the space in this place is too stable and I can''t open the void at all in terms of my current strength, or... I am in the void now." In Su Ye''s view, it is impossible to say how stable the space is in a broken place. Then the final result is obvious. This is an "ancient battlefield" floating in the void. In desperation, Su ye had to leave the place with his own feet. His right foot stomped on the ground, and the aura erupted directly under his feet. At this moment, Su Ye directly rushed forward like a shell. "Boom!" However, Su Ye hasn''t been out for long. At this time, there was a roar in front of him. Then Su ye saw dozens of giants who looked like a hill. At the moment, they were actually fighting a human. These giants look huge, and their bodies seem to be condensed from the blood gravel here. As for their eyes, there was a blood red light. Now the giants roared, and the sound was rolling, giving people a deafening feeling. [species: bloody sea giant (middle stage of the three disasters)] [basic aura strength: 23000 PA] After seeing this scene, Su Ye''s face was also a little dignified. In fact, the strength of a single bloody sea giant is not too strong. But now there is almost a group of bloody sea giants in front. It is estimated that there are fifty or sixty. If so many strong people rush into mass action, it is estimated that even the strong people in the later stage of the three major disasters have to run away directly. In fact, if it had been before, Su ye would not have paid attention to this battle when he saw it. After all, he is not a saint, and there is no need to see someone in danger to rescue Just In front of him, he met an acquaintance. "Jiang Rou?" At the moment, the woman who kept dodging among those bloody sea giants was Jiang Rou, the goddess of the yuan family. But now in the face of so many strong people, Jiang Rou has only a chance to dodge. Su Ye secretly sighed in her heart that Jiang Rou was unlucky. She had just come here and met this danger. At the same time, Su Ye was very curious about Jiang rou. After all, normally, if Jiang Rou meets so many bloody sea giants with her strength, they will be killed by these bloody sea giants before long, but now? She seems to have persisted for a long time. But soon the voice also fell on Jiang Rou''s feet. Jiang Rou''s shoes are emitting a burst of white light at the moment. It seems that it is this pair of shoes that makes Jiang Rou constantly avoid the attack of these giants. But obviously, this pair of shoes can only play such an effect, which is not enough to make Jiang Rou completely get rid of the bombardment of the bloody sea giant. Although the number of bloody sea giants is huge and their strength is really strong, but If Su Ye tries his best now, it is that the peak of the three disasters is not his opponent. Naturally, he would not be afraid of these bloody sea giants. Thinking of this, Su Ye raised his hand slightly, and then a spear appeared in his hand. "Black dragon, flame, break ten thousand laws!" A whisper sounded impressively. The spear in his hand turned into a giant dragon and rushed directly to the bloody sea giants who were attacking Jiang rou. The sudden appearance of this attack really startled these bloody sea giants, especially the giants locked by Su Ye. Naturally, they can clearly feel the strength of this attack. "Roar!" An angry roar came out of the mouths of these bloody sea giants. To Su Ye''s surprise, even those bloody sea giants who were not locked by his skills did not escape. At the moment, their bodies emitted bursts of blood red light. Almost at this moment, the gravel of the bloody sea in front of them turned up. Like huge waves, the gravel almost rushed towards Su Ye''s attack. "Boom!" With a deafening roar, the waves formed by the gravel hit the attack hard. But the strength of the two sides is too different. The gravel almost stopped Su Ye''s attack a little. Then the Dragon transformed into a spear broke through the impact of the gravel and hit the bloody sea giants locked by the attack. The attack exploded. Although these bloody sea giants wanted to resist, they didn''t even have a chance to struggle, so they were directly killed by Su Ye''s skill. [congratulations to the host. Kill the bloody sea giant in the middle of the three disasters and gain 0 evolution point and 100 psychic power points.] "This... What''s the matter?" Su Ye was stunned when he heard the prompt of the system! Chapter 478 Su Ye was a little confused at this time. What''s going on here? In ordinary times, even if you kill a strong man at the peak of the small three disasters, there is more than such a little aura and evolution. "System, why is it so aura to kill this [bloody sea giant]?" Su Ye hurriedly asked the system. Of course, under normal circumstances, the system will not answer such questions. Therefore, although she has asked now, Su Ye has not reported any hope. In fact, the system did not respond at all. Su ye: "Roar!" At this time, roars came out from Su Ye''s front again. Although Su Ye killed three or four bloody sea giants at once, it didn''t seem to frighten these bloody sea giants. On the contrary, these bloody sea giants roared and gave up their attack on Jiang Rou angrily, Looked directly in the direction of Su Ye. Jiang Rou is a little confused now. Originally, she thought she was doomed this time. Although she said that with the blessing of these shoes, she could avoid the attacks of these bloody sea giants for the time being, with the extension of time, her aura will always be exhausted. Once her aura is completely exhausted, she will only have a dead end, but what she never thought is that at this juncture, This kind of change happened again. The power of the bombing just now was very strong, and because the attack came too suddenly, Jiang Rou was almost blown away directly by the attack. When she reacted, Jiang Rou''s heart was full of surprise. This was seen before attacking her. Jiang Rou suddenly looked at the source of the attack and saw a man impressively appear on the sand dune in the distance. From a distance, the man seems to have become an indomitable giant, which can bring her an infinite sense of security. "He? He''s here too." I don''t know why. When seeing Su Ye appear, Jiang Rou''s heart feels a burst of joy for no reason. Although the number of these bloody sea giants is huge, Jiang Rou is still full of confidence in Su Ye. "Hum, you villains have been chasing me so arrogantly. Now let''s see how the night will deal with you. Sure enough, the villain has his own villain''s mill." Jiang Rou''s small mouth tooted slightly, showing a bad smile. Su Ye is not around Jiang Rou now and can''t hear Jiang Rou''s words. Otherwise, it is estimated that Su ye can turn around and leave at this time. Although Jiang Rou has not seen Su Ye''s battle for the first time, this time, Jiang Rou is again frightened by Su Ye''s madness. Dozens of bloody sea giants rushed over directly. If they were ordinary people, even if they were strong, they probably had to choose to escape at this time, or just hang each other by flying kites to prevent each other from attacking. After all, it can be seen from the battle just now that Su Ye''s long-range combat capability is still very powerful. But at this time, Su Ye stamped directly. His strength was too strong. Almost at this moment, the ground under his feet directly sank into a deep pit. Then Su Ye rushed in the direction of these bloody sea giants like a shell. Su ye, armed with a spear, almost rushed to these bloody sea giants and began his unilateral slaughter. Even if the strength of these bloody sea giants is strong, Su Ye''s strength is almost beyond the peak of the three disasters. Moreover, Su Ye''s body is naturally very small compared with these giants, which greatly improves Su Ye''s flexibility. These bloody sea giants could not attack Su Ye''s body at all, and Su Ye''s spear had directly pierced the giant''s heart. After the bloody sea giants were killed, their flesh and blood turned into a piece of gravel and fell directly on the ground. To tell the truth, Su ye had goose bumps when he saw this scene. "When I go, is this the source of this desert? Or do these bloody sea giants themselves change from these gravel, become giants and turn into dust after death?" But anyway, for Su ye, it only needs to carry out unilateral killing. In Su Ye''s mind, the prompt sound of the system is constantly ringing at the moment. [congratulations to the host. Kill the bloody sea giant in the middle of the three disasters and gain 0 evolution point and 100 psychic power points.] [congratulations to the host. Kill the bloody sea giant in the middle of the three disasters and gain 0 evolution point and 100 psychic power points.] [congratulations to the host. Kill the bloody sea giant in the middle of the three disasters and gain 0 evolution point and 100 psychic power points.] ¡­¡­ Su Ye''s idea is very simple. Although he doesn''t get many Reiki points after killing these [bloody sea giants], the number of these bloody sea giants is very large. In this way, he can also get a lot of harvest. The unilateral killing took more than ten minutes, and finally all these bloody sea giants were killed by Su Ye. To Su Ye''s surprise, there are 56 bloody sea giants here. He has obtained 5600 Reiki points at once Moreover, after this battle, Su Ye understood why there was no evolution point after killing these bloody sea giants, and there were so few Reiki points. "They have a strong dead spirit. These bloody sea giants may be dead things themselves, but they have been resurrected for some reason, but there will not be too many Reiki points." Su Ye whispered in his heart. To Su Ye''s surprise, at this time, the prompt of the system rang again in his mind. [Ding! Congratulations to the host, correct answer.] Su ye: Sue was speechless and wanted to vomit badly. God''s answer is correct! Am I answering? I''m making a hypothesis, okay? However, the current response of the system also completely put down Su Ye''s doubts. "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Thank you." While Su Ye was still thinking and stunned, a happy voice came from her ear. After all the giants in the bloody sea were killed, Jiang Rou also came to Su Ye. To tell the truth, after seeing Su Ye''s battle just now, Jiang Rou was completely stunned. Jiang Rou knew very well that if it was her sister Yao Chi this time, although she could kill these bloody sea giants, it would never be as easy as Su Ye. Chapter 479 What Su ye did just now was like killing chickens and ducks. For a moment, when Jiang Rou looked at Su ye, her eyes were shining. "It''s unnecessary to give oral thanks. Why don''t you give something practical? I think it''s very necessary to give practical thanks." Su Ye grinned at this time, with a bad smile on his face. Seeing Su Ye''s overbearing appearance, his image became very tall in Jiang Rou''s heart. But the result Now as soon as he said this, Jiang Rou felt that the so-called tall figure collapsed in an instant. Jiang Rou helplessly glanced at Su Ye. To tell the truth, she really couldn''t understand the man in front of her. This guy is sometimes very overbearing, just like an emotionless killing machine, but sometimes he smiles. When talking to this guy, he can be angry to death. Thinking of this, Jiang Rou couldn''t help staring at Su Ye deeply. Being so, Su Ye felt a little embarrassed, "Why are you looking at me like that?" Jiang Rou shrugged, "I just wonder what kind of person you are and your strength is so strong, but why have you been unknown before? Or, in fact, you are not the real you, just a disguise?" Jiang Rou held her chin in one hand and looked at Su ye with a puzzled look. Su Ye never thought that the little girl could think of so many contents. She was almost about to guess her own things. "That''s right. I tell you, I''m a very powerful big man. It''s just that my identity is not easy to be exposed. Don''t say it. Otherwise, what fatal disaster can it cause if I don''t keep it together." Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a joking smile appeared in his eyes. Sometimes such lies mixed with the truth will not be believed. Jiang Rou looked at Su Ye''s narcissistic appearance and suddenly rolled her eyes. "You can really boast. Well, don''t make trouble with you. Where are you going next? I''ll go with you? Anyway, a person is boring along the way and happens to have a partner." At this point, Jiang Rou''s face couldn''t help showing a embarrassed expression. The so-called "having a companion" is naturally false. More importantly, it is because Su Ye''s strength is too strong. If she is with Su ye, she can basically rest assured. Su Ye is not stupid. Naturally, he can guess the real idea in Jiang Rou''s heart at this time. "You want to hire a free bodyguard?" The idea was said so plainly by Su ye, and Jiang Rou felt a burst of embarrassment. She coughed, "Why are you so straightforward?" "Don''t you go to find your sister yaochi?" Su ye asked curiously, "you should be allied." However, Jiang Rou obviously didn''t care at all at this time, "what does it matter? Anyway, we will meet at that time, and there is no difference between being with you and sister Yao Chi." Su Ye''s eyes turned. She didn''t know what she thought. She suddenly smiled. "In this way, I can take you, but you have to promise me one thing. If I encounter any irresolvable crisis in the future, you must come and help me. It doesn''t matter whether it''s your personal identity or your Jiang family''s identity." Su ye knew very well that he must be the enemy of those families in the future, so he would naturally find more allies. As for the so-called personal identity or the identity of the Jiang family, this is obviously nonsense. Once she becomes an enemy of forces like Jinji Dapeng, even if Jiang Rou comes out as a person, outsiders can''t really believe her. At that time, the whole Jiang family will be dragged into the water. When Jiang Rou heard this, her face was slightly dignified. "An irresolvable crisis? What do you mean?" Jiang Rou said with great vigilance. As the goddess of the yuan family, she is naturally not so easy to fool. Su Ye shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "who can say that? If it''s not good, what kind of family will I be against in the future? You know, that Jie must dislike me. If he shoots at me in this ancient battlefield, do you think I can spare him in terms of my character?" "I will kill him then, and I don''t think he has no friends. What if I kill him together? Then I will offend more people. If I have any great power, they may not dare to do anything to me. Unfortunately, I am a idle cloud wild crane, just a person. I don''t want to wronged myself to join anything else for such a thing What a force. " "So ah, I will certainly meet many ''enemies'' at that time." Su Ye didn''t go on when he said this. He put his hands around his chest and looked at Jiang Rou with a smile. His heart was very clear. In terms of Jiang Rou''s intelligence, it was impossible to say that he would not understand some of the relationships here. After hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou''s face immediately became dignified. Although she has always felt that Su Ye is a very difficult person and her character has changed a lot, one thing can be 100% sure, that is, once Jie Jie really hits him, Su ye will kill Jie at that time. And in terms of Su Ye''s strength, it''s not very difficult to kill this Jie. Being reminded by Su ye, Jiang Rou also remembered that Su ye had killed the two members of the golden winged Dapeng family before. Although for the time being, the golden winged Dapeng family did not kill Su ye in the far north, it can be said that Su ye can not be spared from the retaliation of the golden winged Dapeng family. At that time, if Su Ye is alone, she is really alone. At this moment, Jiang Rou suddenly felt that she seemed to understand why Su ye made such a promise. Just She is the goddess of the yuan family. If she really encounters such a big thing, it is naturally impossible to appear in her personal identity. Once they appear, it means that the Jiang family also supports Su Ye. "What an asshole! I just want to drag our yuan family into the water and let our yuan family support you." Jiang Rou tilted her mouth slightly, and her face was full of anger. She knew that this bastard was definitely not a loser. As they walked towards the front, they chatted, but they didn''t seem bored. Chapter 480 "Hey, tell me quickly. How do you choose? Anyway, if you promise, we will be allies. We will definitely benefit from you in the future." Su Ye smiled and shook her eyebrows at Jiang rou. But his appearance fell into Jiang Rou''s eyes, and he felt like a profiteer. "This... Actually, it''s nothing to promise. Anyway, when we really have a problem, sister yaochi will come out to help him." Jiang Rou whispered to herself, "if the Yao family comes forward, I don''t seem to have any problem." Jiang Rou has a good relationship with Yao Chi and is very clear about Yao Chi''s character. From the previous interaction between Yao Chi and Su ye, Jiang Rou feels that Yao Chi may be with Su ye if there is no accident. At that time, the Yao family will take the lead. She will fish in troubled waters. It''s nothing. "OK, I promise you." Jiang Rou nodded and agreed immediately. Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, "you make a blood oath." Obviously, Su Ye is not so easy to fool. Jiang Rou: Jiang Rou glared at Su Ye fiercely. Who is she? It''s the goddess of the yuan family, but it''s hard to catch up with by the Yamen. As a result, this guy still doubts himself? And let yourself swear blood? I don''t believe in my character! "Asshole!" Jiang roubei bit her teeth and scolded in her heart. She was so angry that she almost exposed her lovely tiger teeth. But in the end, Jiang Rou made a blood oath. Su Ye nodded with satisfaction. "Now you can say, where are you going?" Jiang Rou angrily put her hands on her hips and looked at Su Ye. Su Ye pointed to the front, "Dachuan!" Along the way, they also met many local monsters in the ancient battlefield, but the strength of those monsters was very weak. Su Ye tried to kill those, even without Reiki points. Su Ye didn''t have any interest in this. He just released his breath and scared away these strange animals. Jiang Rou frowned and looked around at this time. This place is also divided into "day and night". At the moment, the sky has gradually darkened. Su Ye was puzzled that Jiang Rou''s face looked a little ugly at this time, as if she had encountered some big trouble. "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked puzzled. "We have to hurry to the nearest city, otherwise, once it''s night, there will be big trouble here." Jiang Rou''s face looked a little dignified. Hearing this, Su Ye was a little stunned and asked, "trouble? What big trouble?" "Haven''t you inquired about this ancient battlefield before?" now after hearing Su Ye''s inquiry, it''s Jiang Rou''s turn to feel incredible. Su Ye nodded slightly, "I know that this time I came to this ancient battlefield mainly for the so-called key. In addition to the key, there are many relics in this ancient battlefield, even natural materials and earth treasures. As long as you have enough opportunities, you can get a strong inheritance or natural materials and earth treasures." Su ye said this, looked at Jiang Rou suspiciously and asked, "in addition, is there anything wrong?" Jiang Rou shook her head in silence, "I really convinced you. You don''t know such an important thing. There is a conventional rule in this ancient battlefield, that is, once it''s night, you have to go back to the city. There will be all kinds of ominous in the ancient battlefield at night. Even the strong at the top of the three disasters may die if they go out at night." Jiang Rou couldn''t help taking a breath. Although it was just such a simple sentence, it still made Jiang Rou feel very frightened. She had been to the ancient battlefield before and had seen the situation of the ancient battlefield at night. The horror was completely beyond her words. Su Ye''s eyebrows frowned slightly. "Ominous? What is it?" In the face of Su Ye''s inquiry, Jiang Rou just shook her head reluctantly, "I don''t know. Some people say it''s the soul left by the dead, which wreaks havoc at night. Others say it''s the empty space left by ancient times. Anyway, no matter what it is, you just need to know that it''s very scary." Su ye took a deep breath. Now he was worried about whether they knew it or not. If not, then Su Ye couldn''t help worrying. "Therefore, before nightfall, we must find an ancient city to enter. There are still many ancient cities in the ancient battlefield. Those cities seem to have been blessed with some strange power. Although the ominous is powerful, they can''t wreak havoc in that city." In the southeast of them, there is an ancient city. If you look at it from the map, it''s about an hour and a half away. Obviously, at this time, two fools can''t contact them for the time being. Su ye can only go to the city to hide for a night. What Su Ye didn''t notice was that Jiang Rou''s face was a little different at this time. They quickly went to the location of the city marked on the map. That place is called dujin city. The city covers a small area, which is the size of the most ordinary town in the big world. But when Su ye came to the front of the city, they unexpectedly found that the city had been closed at the moment. Moreover, there are many strange animals and humans on the wall at the moment. After seeing Su ye and Jiang Rou appear, these people are unwilling to open the gate at all. "This city has been occupied by us. If you want to come in, take out ten blood demon crystals. Otherwise... Give us the girl around you to enjoy, and you can come in." The first one looked like a tiger and grinned. Obviously, these people and animals respect this beast. [species: roaring moon demon tiger (middle stage of the three disasters)] [basic aura strength: 23000 PA] The information of this beast directly appeared in Su Ye''s mind. "Just such a little basic aura strength, just like the giant of the bloody sea, dare to be so arrogant?" Su Ye whispered in his heart. As for Jiang Rou, her complexion became very ugly at this time. Jiang Rou turned to look at Su ye and immediately became dissatisfied. In this guy''s look, he didn''t seem to care about these people''s words at all. Chapter 481 At this time, Jiang Rou''s eyes turned and he directly took Su Ye''s arm. "Husband, they actually insulted your wife like this. This is to give you a green hat. Aren''t you going to teach these bastards a lesson?" At this point, Jiang Rou''s face also showed a pitiful look, like a wronged little daughter-in-law, complaining with her husband and husband? To tell the truth, at the moment of hearing this word, Su Ye almost startled her eyes. He turned his head to Jiang Rou, and saw that Jiang Rou was staring at herself with a bad smile. "You..." Su Ye couldn''t help but speak. At this time, Jiang Rou said helplessly in Su Ye''s ear, "people admit that you are my husband in front of so many people. Why? Do you want to refuse and let these people bully me? Then your head is green." While talking, Jiang Rou looked at Su ye with a pitiful look. At this time, Su Ye completely understood that this little girl can kill thousands of enemies and lose 800 by herself to let herself deal with these monsters and humans. After all, she was really prepared to "stand idly by" and didn''t ask Jiang Rou for justice. Su Ye sighed helplessly. How to say, he had already taken advantage of the bargain, but he really couldn''t turn green on his head, even if it was "false green". But this little girl dares to take advantage of herself. Is she the kind who won''t resist when others take advantage of her? Thinking of this, Su Ye suddenly showed a bad smile on her face. Anyway, although she didn''t know what Su Ye was thinking at this time, after seeing the change of Su Ye''s present look, Jiang Rou still felt a burst of tension for no reason. She always felt that Su Ye''s present look looked very dangerous. While Jiang Rou was still wondering, she suddenly felt a warmth coming from her waist, and a generous big hand hugged her small waist. It''s su ye who does this. Su Ye directly stopped Jiang Rou''s small waist, and then made an effort on her arm. Jiang Rou hasn''t responded yet. As a result, the whole person stuck to Su Ye. Joke, this little girl calls herself her husband and takes advantage of herself. Shouldn''t she do something that "husband" can do? We can''t eat this! Feeling the masculine breath from Su ye, Jiang Rou''s face instantly became crimson. You know, this is the first time she was so close to a heterosexual and was held in her arms by a heterosexual. Jiang Rou felt that her cheeks almost became hot, as if a hot flame was burning her face. As for her heart, it seems that there are countless strange animals living there. Those strange animals are constantly impacting their hearts, as if they want to rush out of their hearts. In this nervous, ashamed and angry mood, Jiang Rou subconsciously wants to resist. At this time, she hears Su Ye''s bad smile, "why? Aren''t you my wife? Why struggle? Isn''t this helping?" Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s cheap voice, Jiang Rou had an impulse to slap this guy''s face directly. However, Jiang Rou finally endured it. Just like Su ye said, she couldn''t tear down her own platform and hit her own face. "Hum, this... What''s the matter? I think it''s no big deal to be hugged by a pig." Jiang Rou whispered in her heart, which can be regarded as self consolation, but this self consolation is not useless. At least at this time, Jiang Rou relieved her tension a little. "Bastard, you want to die?" Xiaoyue magic tiger looked at the two people hugging in front of his own face, and immediately felt a burst of anger. "Believe it or not, I killed you directly!" The roaring moon demon tiger felt as if he had been violated. The roaring voice was full of anger. Su Ye looked pale at this time and whispered in Jiang Rou''s ear, "I said why do you have to make such a great sacrifice? With your strength, if they don''t want us to go in, can''t you rush in? Such a gate can stop you?" Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou strangely. Although he didn''t know Jiang Rou very well, Su ye could guess from his previous contact that, in terms of the character of the little girl, the roaring moon demon tiger insulted her with words like this. How could Jiang Rou give up? Jiang Rou glared at Su Ye angrily. She was really speechless in her heart. If others came to this ancient battlefield for the first time, they should at least be well prepared, but as a result, this guy didn''t seem to have inquired about some things in the ancient battlefield at all. "Don''t you think I don''t want to? There are strong prohibitions on the city pool. Once the city gate is closed from the inside, it is absolutely impossible to open it, at least in terms of your and my strength, as if you can''t destroy the buildings in the previous city." At this point, Jiang Rou glared at Su Ye fiercely, "can you let go of your hand now?" Jiang Rou was so angry that Su Ye was an asshole in front of her. She not only hugged her little Manyao, but also was dishonest. She pinched her little Manyao from time to time, making her whole body crisp and soft. Su Ye was suddenly enlightened, but she also let go of Jiang Rou''s at this time. Jiang Rou and Su Ye''s actions fell into the eyes of some people and animals such as Xiaoyue magic tiger, especially Jiang Rou''s angry expression just now, which obviously misunderstood the Xiaoyue magic tiger and thought that Jiang Rou was angry because of Su Ye''s inaction. "Smelly boy, make a decision quickly, otherwise you will have no choice but to die." at this time, the voice of the roaring moon demon tiger came out, and his voice was full of banter. Su Ye looked a little stunned after Jiang Rou''s words just now. Such a change made the roaring moon demon tiger feel that Su ye must have confessed. After all, there are so many people here. He doesn''t believe Su Ye dares to break in at this time. "Yes, I said that little lady, you''d better follow our Lord Xiaoyue. This place is too dangerous. With the protection of Lord Xiaoyue, you can at least protect your life." Chapter 482 "Look at the man around you, isn''t it too counseling? I don''t dare to speak for you now. If I were you, I would have dumped this man long ago." "What''s the use of such a man? If you are in danger, you don''t dare to stand out for you." "We Xiaoyue adults are worth relying on." After all, the city was temporarily occupied by the roaring moon demon tiger, and there is no other stronger than the roaring moon demon tiger in the city. Therefore, if these humans and monsters want to stay in the city, they can only flatter the roaring moon demon tiger. What''s more, although Su Ye has a mysterious smell on them, these people and monsters present can''t find out their real strength, but judging from their appearance and age, Su Ye''s strength can''t be too strong in the eyes of these monsters and humans. Therefore, even if you offend Su ye at this time, these strange animals and humans don''t care at all. It has to be said that Su Ye''s [ever-changing] is indeed very powerful. Even Su Ye has some doubts. Now even the strong who are far beyond the three disasters may not be able to see through their disguise in front of themselves. The current [kaleidoscope] is different from the previous [kaleidoscope], which is an evolutionary version of [kaleidoscope] after integrating [kaleidoscope] and [divine phaseless skill], which has almost doubled the powerful ability of the original two skills. The only drawback is In contrast, Su Ye prefers the name of [divine invisibility skill] rather than [ever-changing]. Unfortunately, the system directly gives himself a dead name, and he can''t help it. Therefore, how can the people and animals here see the real situation of Su ye. "Hahaha, do you hear me? Little ladies, you''d better come to me. Only I can protect you. If the boy dares to resist, I can beat the boy to death for you." the roaring moon demon tiger opened his mouth and laughed, and his expression was extremely ferocious and crazy. Jiang Rou looked at the roaring moon demon tiger with great interest and said, "can you really protect me? He''s very powerful. I''m afraid you won''t be his opponent." Su Ye was about to speak, but Jiang Rou took the lead and said such a sentence at this time. Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou unexpectedly. Although he didn''t know what Jiang Rou was going to do, a trace of essence flashed in Jiang Rou''s eyes at the moment. The bad smile seemed to have no intention. Su Ye didn''t choose to speak, so she silently chose to see a good play. Jiang Rou''s words fell into the ears of the roaring moon demon tiger. The roaring moon demon tiger immediately made a wild laugh. At this moment, he seemed to have heard the most funny joke in the world. "What are you talking about? I''ll be afraid of him? I''m afraid this boy doesn''t even have the ability to block my blow. I don''t do it now. It''s in the face of the little beauty. If you really kill him, won''t you become a widow?" The roaring moon demon tiger laughed badly at this time, and at the moment of hearing his words, those strange animals around suddenly cheered. It seemed that they were really looking forward to seeing Su Ye killed by the roaring moon demon tiger. Jiang Rou glances at Su Ye. Originally, Jiang Rou thought that the roaring moon demon tiger had said such words at this time. This guy must be angry and will punish the roaring moon demon tiger well. But unexpectedly, Su Ye is still very indifferent. Jiang Rou turned her eyes and said directly, "that''s just right. Kill him. I''m not your man? But I see. You just counselled and didn''t dare to go out of the city to kill him? I thought my man was very counselled, but I didn''t expect that you were more counselled than him." After Jiang Rou said this, he saw that the face of the roaring moon demon tiger became extremely gloomy, but after all, as he was in the middle of the three disasters, he was not so easy to be stimulated by the method. The roaring moon demon tiger looked around. After discovering that Su ye had no alliance, the roaring moon demon tiger immediately gave a burst of disdainful laughter. "Counsellor? When did I counsellor? Well, I''ll come out and kill this boy now, and then I''ll let you know what real male charm is. This boy looks thin and doesn''t do very well, ha ha!" as he said, the roaring moon demon tiger deliberately mocked Su Ye. Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was a trace of killing intention in his eyes. As long as he dared to come out, this guy would die. He was too lazy to spend more words with this fool. It was easier to kill this guy directly than to shoot with this guy. It was also at this time that the closed city gate slowly opened, but it seemed to be worried that Su ye and they would take the opportunity to run over and rush into the city. Therefore, the city gate just opened a gap that was only enough for the roaring moon demon tiger to get in and out. Su ye also noticed at this time that he was holding a token in the hand of the roaring moon demon tiger. At the moment, the token emitted a burst of golden light. [item: house number (unique)] [function: it is used to control the switch of the gate of cash exchange city.] The sound of the system came directly from Su Ye''s mind. Obviously, since the city was occupied by this guy, naturally, he had to master the key to open and close the city gate in his own hands. This is the real power symbol of the city. The roaring Moon Magic tiger thought that Su ye would at least rush over and try to rush into the city gate at this time, but he didn''t expect that Su ye still stood in place silently and looked at Su Ye''s cold face. The roaring Moon Magic tiger immediately burst out a burst of excited laughter. "Ha ha ha!" "See? Little ladies, you counsellor, he...... ah!" originally, the roaring moon demon tiger was going to say more words to ridicule Su ye and make a good show in front of Jiang rou. But what the roaring Moon Magic tiger never thought of was that Su ye, who was not far from him, suddenly became a blur. When the roaring Moon Magic tiger reacted, the man who had been ridiculed as "counseling" by him had appeared in front of him. He was amazed at the speed. The moment Su Ye appeared in front of the roaring moon demon tiger, his actions seemed very simple. He raised his hand directly and slapped him down. Hearing a sad scream, the roaring moon demon tiger couldn''t resist at all. He was directly thrown out by Su Ye''s slap. With a slap in his mouth, a mouthful of dirty blood spit out directly from his mouth. The flowers are like flowers blooming in the air. Chapter 483 Su Ye''s slap was very cruel. The teeth of the roaring moon demon tiger were directly knocked out by Su Ye. Those people and monsters who were going to laugh at Su ye with the roaring moon demon tiger were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. They all stared at each other. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su Ye was so powerful at this time. He directly slapped the roaring moon demon tiger. Especially those monsters and humans who were still shouting and mocking Su Ye just now, they felt a burst of blushing at the moment. Su Ye was not only beating the face of the roaring moon demon tiger, but also their face. At the moment, they all wanted to find a ground seam to drill down directly. At the moment, these people and monsters felt extremely frightened. The situation at present was very obvious. The evil pen roaring moon demon tiger could not be the opponent of the young man at all. Just now, they almost offended Su ye to death in order to flatter the roaring moon demon tiger. They were worried that once Su ye entered the city, he would kill them immediately. Thinking of this, the first reaction of these people and monsters is to run away immediately. It''s just As soon as this idea came into their mind, they were shocked to feel that a cold look fell on them. Su Ye''s eyes were like knives. Almost at the moment of touching them, their bodies trembled uncontrollably. At this moment, they were frightened to find that they could not afford to run away. "He... Is too strong!" Such an idea impressively appeared in the minds of these people and monsters. To tell the truth, these people and monsters are almost going to scold the roaring moon demon tiger to death. If this bastard didn''t know how to show off his authority, why would they offend such a strong man? "You... Don''t come here!" While the people were full of resentment, a sad cry fell to their ears. People saw that at the moment, the roaring moon demon tiger was very miserable. Almost half of the skin on his cheek had been torn, and a large amount of blood was flowing out of his swollen cheek. Obviously, at this time, the roaring moon demon tiger also knew that he was afraid. He looked at Su ye in horror. At this moment, Su ye had almost become a demon in his eyes. The roaring moon demon tiger was frightened and had an impulse to die. If I had known this guy was so powerful, I would not have opened the door, even if I knelt down to welcome him. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world. Su ye walked past with great strides. As soon as the roaring moon demon tiger gnawed its teeth, he burst into a burst of black-and-white light. He was also very clear in his heart that Su ye would not let him go at this time. If he did, he might escape. If he didn''t resist, he would really die. "Roaring moon strike!" The roaring moon demon tiger roared, then raised his head and roared, and his black-and-white light turned into a full moon, rushed directly into the air, quickly fell from the sky and rolled down in the direction of Su Ye. This is the strongest attack of Xiaoyue magic tiger. Obviously, at this time, this Xiaoyue magic tiger is also desperate. After using this skill, the roaring moon demon tiger almost didn''t turn back, turned and wanted to escape. But at this time, Jiang Rou stood in front of him and looked at him with a smile. You should know that the skills he used just now consume Reiki very much. At the moment, more than half of his Reiki is consumed. However, in his opinion, the girl in front of him looks harmless to humans and animals. How powerful can she be? "Get out of the way, or I... ah!" What the roaring moon demon tiger didn''t expect was that before he finished, Jiang Rou''s body suddenly disappeared from his face, and when he appeared again, it had come to him. All this is so familiar that the roaring moon demon tiger hasn''t reacted yet. Jiang Rou just slapped her down. The roaring moon demon tiger howled miserably and was beaten back a few steps again. At this time, Jiang Rou''s breath also came out. "You... Are you in the middle of the three disasters?" the roaring moon demon tiger was almost crazy. What evil did he do? He directly provoked the existence of such two terrible powers. If it had been in the past, the roaring moon demon tiger could naturally hide in the face of Jiang Rou''s attack just now. But now he, on the one hand, consumed too much Reiki, and on the other hand, he was frightened by Su Ye just now. He was in a panic for a time, so he didn''t have time to escape. As for the monsters and humans on the city wall, they were almost crazy after seeing this scene. They didn''t expect to kick such two hard boards this time. "Why? Scared? Didn''t you just say that my husband counselled? Didn''t you just want me to follow you? Why is this courage?" Jiang Rou put her hands around her chest and her face was full of banter. The body of the roaring moon demon tiger trembled. At this time, even if he had a hundred and eighty courage, he didn''t dare to say such words. "I......" the roaring moon demon tiger was about to explain. As a result, a violent explosion was heard at this time. He subconsciously turned his head and saw a spear directly hit the "Moon" he displayed. His attack was not su Ye''s combined power at all. He was directly pierced. It was at this time that Su Ye suddenly stamped his right foot on the ground, and the whole man rushed to him like an arrow. The howling moon demon tiger, who has long been frightened, can only reluctantly raise his strength to resist at this time. However, for him, at the moment, he can only be beaten passively. "Didn''t you just say I counselled? Didn''t you say you were powerful? Why, that''s all?" Su Ye punched fiercely and directly smashed most of the month''s body of the roaring moon demon wolf into the ground. Feeling Su Ye''s killing intention, the heart of the roaring moon demon tiger was trembling. "Don''t dare, sir. I don''t dare any more. I have no eyes. Please forgive me." the roaring moon demon Lang''s previous arrogance. Su Ye''s one just now almost broke the bones of his small body. He can only howl in pain. "Spare you? Hehe, just now you wanted my wife and you? Do you think you have this ability?" Su Ye sneered, "do you think you are qualified to let me spare you?" As soon as Su ye said this, his right foot suddenly kicked on the head of the roaring moon demon tiger. Chapter 484 The power of this foot was quite strong. Under the sad scream of the roaring moon demon tiger, the head of the roaring moon demon tiger was torn from the neck of the roaring moon demon tiger, and the foot was kicked out. The bloody head directly fell on the wall, and the animals and humans who were still looking at the situation below were scared all over. Many animals and people even shook their bodies and knelt directly on the ground. It was as if they had foreseen their future. [Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing the roaring moon demon tiger. You gain evolution point 80 and Reiki point 800.] The prompt sound of the system also came out. Su Ye nodded with satisfaction. This is the reward for killing such strong people Thinking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help looking at the people and animals in the city. In fact, for him, it''s really simple to improve his strength. He can speed up his upgrade by incarnating into a killer demon. But Finally, Su Ye gave up this practice. Anyway, he doesn''t want to be really murderous. "Hey, it seems that I''m still too kind." Su Ye couldn''t help whispering in her heart at this time. People: When Su ye said this, he could not suppress his voice. Everyone present could hear it clearly. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the people and monsters on the city wall almost spit blood. good? This is also called kindness? You were kind and kicked the head of the roaring moon demon tiger. It was like kicking the head of the roaring moon demon tiger as a ball. What would it be like if you were cruel? Thinking of this, many people and monsters couldn''t help shivering. At the moment, when they looked at Su ye, their eyes were full of common meaning. To tell the truth, they are really afraid at this time. They are afraid that this "kind" person will be so "kind" to them after entering the city. Even Jiang Rou on one side could not help rolling her eyes at Su ye at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, and said angrily, "you''re really kind... Ah, you... What are you doing?" Jiang Rou didn''t finish this. As a result, she felt a big hand directly around her small waist again. Jiang Rou felt as if she had suffered an electric shock. Her body couldn''t help shaking violently. When she looked at Su ye, there was some shame and anger in her eyes. Jiang rougang was about to struggle. As a result, Su Ye''s voice of bad laughter came out in her ear. "Why? Do you want a needle? Have you forgotten that you are my wife? Isn''t it normal for me to hug you like this?" Feeling Su Ye''s breath, Jiang Rou''s body was stiff. To tell the truth, Jiang Rou regretted very much at this time. If he had known that this guy was so bad and kept taking advantage of himself, he wouldn''t have said those words just now. At this time, Jiang Rou subconsciously looked up and saw many people and animals on the wall staring at them. In fact, both Jiang Rou and Su ye know that if Jiang Rou really struggles at this time, Su Ye seems to have to let go. But In fact, Su Ye just wanted to take advantage of herself. Who let this little girl take advantage of herself before? If this precedent is set, what trouble can this little girl cause herself if she can''t keep it all at that time. But what Su Ye didn''t expect was that Jiang Rou finally endured it at this time. She just gave him a hard look, but didn''t say anything more. If her behavior falls into the eyes of outsiders, it will completely become a coquettish performance. In fact, Jiang Rou doesn''t know why she put up with her body. But what made Jiang Rou angry was that the hand around her little man''s waist was not honest at all. Su ye even kneaded it hard at this time. Anyway, at this moment, Jiang Rou''s face turned crimson. "Don''t do this, or I''ll really turn over." Jiang Rou''s mouth was slightly tooted, and her expression was full of dissatisfaction. But her voice now sounds too weak. There is no deterrent at all. At least for Su ye, it has no effect at all. Jiang Rou also knew that if Su Ye really refused to stop at this time, she really didn''t have any way. Fortunately, she breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, although Su ye still held her small waist, she didn''t continue to knead as before. While Jiang Rou breathed a sigh of relief, he subconsciously glanced at the people and animals above. Jiang Rou immediately felt a burst of embarrassment. These people and monsters were just like watching a play. They kept staring at them, which made Jiang Rou feel quite embarrassed. "You... What are you looking at? Believe it or not, if you look like this again, I''ll let me... My husband kill you!" Jiang Rou shouted angrily. Although she was still embarrassed when she called Su Ye "husband" at this time, some things were much more convenient for the first time, the second time, the third time and countless times. Anyway, Su Ye couldn''t beat her. At this time, she naturally spread all her temper on the people and animals on the city wall. After hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Now the little girl has learned to fake tiger power? Su ye turned her head and looked at Jiang rou. Jiang Rou puffed her mouth angrily, but don''t say it. Her expression also gave people a lovely feeling with special charm. As for those people and monsters on the city wall, after seeing Jiang Rou''s expression at the moment, they have no idea of appreciation at all. They all felt cold all over. They were afraid that Jiang Rou would really do what she said just now. Now they can''t stop Su ye from entering. After all, Su ye also took the token from the roaring moon demon tiger. As long as there is the token, it''s impossible to stop Su ye in this place. In a sense, Su ye, with that token and his powerful strength, can be said to be the Lord of the city. "See the city Lord!" It has to be said that there are still many spirits in these people and animals They know that they have offended Su Ye just now. At the moment, they naturally want to flatter Su ye and do some rescue. Chapter 485 "See the city Lord!" "See the Lord''s wife!" With the shouts of the first few people, more shouts came from around. All the people and monsters who had stood on the wall knelt down on the ground and kowtowed and shouted to Su ye and Jiang rou. The moment that the "city Lord''s wife" fell into Jiang Rou''s ear, Jiang Rou''s small face instantly became crimson, almost even the root of her ear. Although Jiang Rou made it herself at the beginning, she really didn''t think much about it at that time. She just wanted to pit Su Ye. I thought that she would pit herself at this time. Su Ye looked disapproving, but after hearing the shouting of these people and animals, she burst out a happy laugh. "You see, madam leader? This is the world I laid for you!" the burglar laughed. Jiang Rou: Jiang Rou was speechless in an instant. Can we stop being shameless? Finally, in the cries of these people and animals, Su ye and Jiang Rou slowly entered the city. After all, they only live in the whole city temporarily. They can''t stay here for a long time. As long as these people don''t mess with strange animals, Su ye will get along well with them. After su Ye occupied the largest and most luxurious house in the city, she followed Jiang Rou in. Of course, although it is the "most luxurious" here, the house looks very old, especially because of its disrepair, many parts of the house have collapsed. But if she only lived for one night, Su Ye obviously didn''t care. "Well... Wife, let''s sleep together tonight?" After seeing Jiang Rou find a room and go in, Su Ye immediately wants to follow the thief. "Ah!" However, what made Su Ye speechless was that after hearing this, Jiang Rou seemed to have been molested, and gave a scream, and even used Reiki to make the cry louder. Even Su ye, when he heard the cry, his eardrums trembled, as if they were going to be cracked. "Well, don''t cry. I''m just kidding you." Su Ye immediately said wordlessly, turned and left. This sister really can''t stand it. She can kill the Dragon when she cries! While thinking, Su Ye casually found himself a room to live in. "Tut Tut, our city master is really powerful." "Yes, listen to the cry of the city Lord''s wife. Tut Tut, it''s loud and clear." "Our city master is mighty. No wonder he can kick and burst the head of the roaring moon demon tiger." "Hmm? Why is the voice of the city Lord''s wife gone?" "Isn''t that nonsense? If it were you, you could stand such a loud scream all the time? It''s not even now... Hahaha!" It has to be said that there are still people and animals with dirty thoughts in this city. Of course, it may be more because of boredom. Jiang Rou''s cry just now was quite, especially under the blessing of Reiki, the sound almost covered most of the city. Many people and strange animals couldn''t help thinking crooked after hearing it. ¡­¡­ Su ye and Jiang Rou are naturally not clear, because what happened just now, they have been thought wrong by the whole city. At the moment, Jiang rouzhen sat on the bed with a blush. Thinking of what had happened before, Jiang Rou''s heart beat violently. Jiang Rou felt that there were countless strange animals in her heart Even speaking, Jiang Rou now seems to have an illusion. In her feeling, Su Ye''s palm seems to be pinched above her waist. The feeling that makes her * * appears again. "Ah, i... what''s the matter with me? What am I thinking?" Jiang Rou quickly shook her head and threw away the idea in her heart just now. "Fortunately, there are no people from the yuan family here. Otherwise, I will not be ashamed and die. No, I must talk to this guy at that time. This will not be an example. If this guy calls me my wife in other cities, then..." When Jiang Rou thought of this, she dared not continue to think about it, and her cheeks became incomparably crimson. But a woman''s heart is a needle. I don''t know why, when thinking of this possibility, Jiang Rou''s heart was a little sweet. In her opinion, it might be good if it was like that. "Didn''t sister Yao Chi say that before?" Jiang Rou said shyly and turned to the door. "I don''t know what that guy is doing now?" Killing Su ye, he would not think that he had captured the young man''s heart at the moment. At the moment, Su Ye naturally doesn''t think as much as Jiang rou. Su Ye is still very happy at this time, because he has successfully integrated several skills at this time. [skill: Vientiane fire method mine area.] [skill introduction: it is a combination of sky thunder field, divine image thunder condensation method and ten thousand phase fire method.] [skill introduction: when casting a lightning field, the lightning method will increase the power by 50%, and add the effects of paralysis and burning. In this field, except the caster, the speed of anyone who is not allowed by the caster will be reduced by 30%. At the same time, under the effect of burning, the consumption of Reiki will also be increased by 30%.] Seeing the prompt of the system, Su Ye''s face was full of joy. With this skill, it will be easier to deal with the top strong of the three major disasters. Thinking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help trying to find a strong man at the peak of the three disasters. Subsequently, Su ye also directly opened his own property page. [host: Su ye] [species: West dome golden pupil dragon] [grade: middle stage of the three major disasters] [basic aura strength: 23456 (30492.8) PA] [talent and supernatural power: divine eye and breath simulation] (merging) [blood talent magical powers: Dragon Emperor seal (under fusion), heaven and earth return to yuan, dragon clear formula (under fusion), Kang Longjie (under fusion), Jiujie eye (under fusion), vision: Chaos born Golden Lotus (under fusion)] [skills: Vientiane fire method, thunder field, "dark dragon, flame, breaking thousands of methods", void clock, ever-changing] [evil power: 12] [weapon: Chiyu Xuanyi (doomsday), Jueshan (doomsday), Guangsha blade (Jinwu)] [increase of blood achievement: increase of Jinlong (30%)] ¡¾ intimidating: Jinlong intimidating ¡¿ [evolution point: 1310] [aura point: 29400 / 26000 (26 / day)] [Special Item: nothingness drop!] Chapter 486 Su Ye frowned and looked at her property page. In fact, Su Ye''s heart was full of doubts when she killed those bloody sea giants. It was just that there was the little girl around at that time, and Su ye had not studied much. At the moment, after a person calmed down, Su Ye frowned suspiciously. Normally, Su Ye''s strength should be improved at the moment. After all, his aura points have broken through the limit of evolution. Even at this time, his aura points are about to "overflow". But the prompt of system upgrade did not appear at all. "System, you should always come out and explain? Why didn''t I upgrade?" Su Ye frowned and shouted in her heart. This time the system did not continue to "pretend to be dead". [Ding! Because of the particularity of the plane, although the host has reached the limit of promotion, it is temporarily unable to contact the medium of promotion. After leaving the ancient battlefield, the host can improve its strength.] The system''s words let Su Ye breathe a sigh of relief. At least it wasn''t any change in his body. However, Su ye could not help frowning. This is the first time he heard that the so-called upgrading needs "media". What does this media mean? "System, what''s the medium you''re talking about?" Su Ye gave full play to his excellent quality of asking if he didn''t understand. Unfortunately, however, the system directly chose to ignore it and didn''t speak at all. Su ye: Su Ye is helpless. When his strength reaches the peak of cultivation, he must dig out the broken system from his mind, and then beat the "high cold" system. It''s all right for the time being. Su Ye is ready to have a good sleep. Just like the meditation and cultivation of ordinary people and strange animals, it is obviously not suitable for Su Ye. For him, if he really wants to upgrade, it would be more convenient to kill all the people and strange animals in the city. "Buzz!" But as soon as Su Yegang lay down, there was a buzzing sound in his ear. The sound came from the outside. Su Ye immediately ran out of the yard. Just at this time, Jiang Rou also ran out of the room. But let Su Ye some doubt is that the little girl now has some ruddy cheeks when she sees herself. "What''s going on?" Su Ye looked at the air suspiciously. At this time, the sky was completely dark. The dark appearance could not see anything, and their city seemed to be completely swallowed by the darkness. Outside the city, there was no light at all. "Didn''t I tell you before? You can''t stay outside the city on the night of the ancient battlefield. There is an ominous appearance outside, which is what I said before." Jiang Rou took a deep breath at this time and managed to stabilize her mood, pretending to be indifferent. However, although she forced herself to restrain, Jiang Rou couldn''t help looking at Su Ye. "Ominous?" Su Ye''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and her face looked a little dignified. This is not the first time he has heard this statement. He has heard the statement of the demon ape king before. After entering the immortal ancient forbidden area, it will be eroded by ominous. Are these two kinds of ominous the same? Thinking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help but use the system to observe the dark night above her head, trying to see what existed in the dark night. [species: annihilation storm!] [ability: the power of combining the dead soul of the strong in the world with the dead soul of nothingness. Even the peak of the three disasters can''t last too long after contacting the annihilation storm. At the same time, affected by the annihilation storm, it will also be contaminated with ominous, causing changes in the cultivator''s body.] Ominous? Su Ye rolled his eyes silently. What''s the matter? I actually heard the so-called "ominous" statement again. "System, what are you talking about?" Su Ye hurriedly asked, but at this time, the system recovered his high cold. "Is it what the demon ape king said?" although the system didn''t give Su ye a satisfactory answer at this time, Su ye heard another word from the system''s response just now. "Change? Ominous will lead to the change of the body, so is it really like the demon ape king before them?" Su ye thought to himself. He remembered clearly that the demon ape king had changed on them. If it weren''t for something suppressing them, otherwise, they would have lost themselves at the moment. Thinking of this, Su Ye immediately ran out. "Hey, what are you going to do?" Su Ye''s sudden move made Jiang Rou a little stunned, but Jiang Rou ran out immediately for fear that Su ye would mess around and cause unnecessary trouble. "I''m curious about what the ominous is. I want to see it." Su Ye''s indifferent voice came out. Although his words were plain, the moment they fell into Jiang Rou''s ears, Jiang Rou almost stopped her heartbeat. "If you mess around, you''ll die." Jiang Rou shouted. But unfortunately, Su Ye''s speed is too fast. When she catches up with Su ye, Su Ye has stood on the wall and looked around. "Although your strength is strong, you are not the opponent of those things. Once you are infected with bad luck, you will die." Jiang roushen took a deep breath and looked very dignified. The result made Jiang Rou angry was that after hearing her words, Su Ye seemed not to care at all. Instead, she looked at herself with interested eyes. "Hmm? Why do I feel that you seem to care about me? Are you ready to become my wife?" Su Ye laughed at this time. To tell the truth, at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou had an impulse to spit blood with anger. She didn''t think that this bastard was still in the mood to * * herself at this time. "You... Hum, if you want to die, go to die. I... I don''t care about you." Jiang Rou''s mouth pursed slightly, but although she said it on the surface, her heart beat faster when she blurted it out. Jiang Rou had to admit that she was really an asshole in front of her nervous eyes. Su ye took a deep look at Jiang Rou and turned to smile and shrug, "by the way, what are the things around?" Chapter 487 With Su Ye''s guidance, Jiang Rou looked curiously not far away and saw that at the edge of the city wall, several stone statues stood impressively. The stone statue is carved by the same person. It should look human, but it has become very vague. People can''t see the specific appearance of the carving at all. But now on this carving, it actually emits bursts of misty light, just like a faint yellow incandescent bulb. In fact, Su ye, who owns the system, can''t know what the origin of the statue is. He also learned about the situation from the system before, and he was very surprised in his heart. However, at the moment, he didn''t really want to know anything, but just wanted to divert Jiang Rou''s attention. In fact, Su ye also succeeded in doing this. Jiang Rou wrinkled and didn''t look around. When she saw the stone statues, her face couldn''t help showing some surprise. "No one knows the identity of these stone statues, but one thing is certain. These stone statues are used to protect the city. The reason why those ominous people outside can''t come here is the credit of these statues." "It has been studied before. These stone statues seem to have some divine power, but this divine power can only play a role in the city here. Once they are taken out, the stone statues will become the most ordinary stone statues." Jiang Rou explained. At this point, Jiang Rou couldn''t help shrugging her shoulders, "so now you ask me what this is, and I can''t tell." Su ye said "Oh", with an indifferent smile on her face. At least this time, the little girl didn''t continue to focus on the matter just now. "Roar!" However, things outside seemed to be uneasy at all. At this time, a roar suddenly came out. Then Su ye saw a large area of things like black fog coming directly towards the city wall. At the moment of seeing this scene, Su Ye couldn''t help but take a few steps from his subconscious hind legs and couldn''t help attacking the black fog. But at this time, the black fog seemed to hit an invisible barrier. The black fog stopped directly at the wall and couldn''t rush in from the outside. "Ah!" In fact, Su Ye is not the only one on the wall at this time. Many people and animals are watching the outside on the wall. The black fog just now came so suddenly that one of them was as scared as a pig. One of them didn''t notice. In a scream, he fell directly from the wall and hit the ground below. "Oh, help... Help me, city Lord, let me in." the beast shouted in horror. But at this time, Su Ye naturally didn''t open the gate. After all, it was full of "ominous" outside, and the beast was still a lot of distance from the gate. At that time, he opened the gate. It wasn''t neat. The beast didn''t come in, but let the so-called "ominous" run in. In fact, at this time, let alone Su ye, even the rest of the people and the beast looked very indifferent when they looked at the beast. Obviously, it''s absolutely impossible to let them open the door. "Ah!" At this time, a black fog seemed to find the beast. At this time, it rushed in the direction of the beast. The beast wanted to resist, but the black fog in front of him was very corrosive. Even when the beast released attacks, those attacks fell on the black fog and were completely swallowed up by the black fog. "Ah, no... no, I don''t want to die!" The beast shouted in horror, but it obviously became the last "last word" of the beast. Then the beast was completely wrapped by those black fog. The beast that was still struggling had no sound in an instant. About two or three minutes passed, and finally the black fog left the beast. Everyone and the beast were shocked to see that there were a lot of bones in the position where the beast stood. This is obviously the skeleton left by the beast after it was eaten up. Looking at this scene, many people and animals here couldn''t help taking a breath. Just now, the strength of this beast was in the late stage of the three minor disasters, but it still had no ability to resist in the face of the black fog, which made many people and beasts feel extremely frightened, although they also know that this place is full of danger, and they may die if they are not careful. But The scene in front of them completely awed them. Many people and animals even regret coming here at the thought of such a terrible night here. "Roar!" Just at this time, a roar came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the people were shocked to see that the black fog turned into a skeleton at the moment, and roared ferociously at the bottom, which was still provocative. Many people and animals retreated in horror and left the wall. They know very well that as long as they don''t leave this place, it will be very safe here. Even some people and animals have made a decision. This time, they will stay in the city directly to avoid any danger outside. Once the ancient battlefield is opened, you must stay in the ancient battlefield for a full year before you can leave. As for what will happen in the past three months, it is really up to fate. "Roar!" Obviously, after eating the beast, I was very excited about the existence in the black fog. I kept shouting on the edge of the city wall. The roar looked very scary, as if a fierce ghost was going crazy. And with the roar of the black fog, another black fog flew over and almost surrounded the city wall. After seeing the dark below, many people felt a tingling of their scalp. The roar came out, and the black fog seemed to want to eat the people and animals on the city wall. Chapter 488 Su Ye screwed up her eyebrows after seeing this scene. I don''t know what he was thinking at this time. A moment later, Su Ye''s face showed an elusive smile. I don''t know why. Anyway, at the moment of seeing Su Ye''s smile, Jiang Rou''s heart trembled for no reason, and a bad idea came to mind. "What are you doing?" Jiang Rou asked. Su Ye gently rubbed her nose and grinned. "I want to try and see how powerful these things are." Su Ye didn''t tell Jiang rou. After all, he had gone to the immortal ancient forbidden area before. Even if something happened to him in the demon ape king before, Su Ye was still worried that he would encounter such bad luck in the future. Therefore, only by knowing himself and the enemy can he be invincible. Thinking of this, Su Ye''s eyes could not help but coagulate slightly. "No, they......" Jiang Rou was very worried. She was afraid that Su ye would jump directly at this time. But before she finished, she heard a cry. "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I pulled out your eyes and stepped on them as toys?" Su Ye pointed at the black fog below with one hand on her hips and shouted loudly. Jiang Rou: Jiang Rou and others were stunned in an instant. Those people and animals seemed to be going crazy. Looking at Su ye, they didn''t expect that Su ye would shout so loudly at this time. Many people and monsters even feel that their brains are going to be stiff. They don''t understand what the city Lord wants to do. "My Lord, you... It''s very dangerous for you to provoke these things." "My God, Lord, do you want to fight these ghosts?" "City Lord, think twice. There were three disasters before. The strong didn''t believe in evil and wanted to provoke these things, but only residue was left." Many people and animals couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat and shouted one after another. They didn''t really worry about Su ye, but worried about whether Su ye would do some "shocking" things, which would affect them at that time. When many people and monsters looked at Su ye, they looked like a madman. In their opinion, Su Ye was safe, but they never thought this guy would be so abnormal. Jiang Rou''s eyes widened. Originally, she thought Su ye would rush down directly, but she never thought that this guy was scolded now. Let alone Jiang Rou and other monsters didn''t expect Su ye to do this at this time. Even the ominous ones below obviously didn''t expect Su ye to do this at this time. For a time, the fog that was still roaring seemed to forget to roar at this time, and each one stayed very quietly below. "What are you looking at? Do you only have the ability to shout, but you don''t have the ability to fight? Just a mouth gun? You have seed to rush over now." Su Ye gave a thumbs up to the black fog disdainfully. Looking at this situation, many people feel ashamed. This special mother should be the first person who dares to scold these black fog and provoke these fog. "Roar!" In the face of Su Ye''s provocation, it was obvious that the black fog was completely angered, and an angry roar came out. The sound was earth shaking. Just hearing the cry, everyone felt as if their eardrums were going to be completely cracked. Jiang Rou and others can obviously feel the anger of these black fog after hearing Su Ye''s words. At this time, people were surprised to see that these black fog seemed to have become a big black curtain. They tossed directly from under the city wall. Almost in a moment, they completely wrapped up the space in front of Su ye and them. Countless black fog kept roaring at Su Ye. In this sudden scene, some timid monsters trembled all over and fell to the ground, trembling all the time. Although there are now those stone statues guarding, these black fog can not rush into the city for the time being, and they can expect the black fog almost close at hand. These people and strange animals can''t help feeling extremely frightened. Now there is a large amount of black fog piled up above the city, just like a big bowl buckled on the wall. This made many people feel extremely frightened. They were afraid that the stone statues here could no longer protect the city, which was submerged by these black fog. "Oh, little thing, you look very chic. Is it useful to shout? You have seed to come in? Aren''t you very powerful? Why can''t you even enter this city now? Is it too weak?" People: fuck! Weak? You call these things weak? Lord? Are you sick? Shall we spend the evening safely? Why do you have to shout here? After hearing Su Ye''s words, many people and monsters almost went crazy. Their hearts were filled with panic. They looked at more and more black fog around nervously, and their hearts became a little heavy. Just let these strange animals and people have an impulse to die, at this time, Su Ye was not moved at all, and even raised his middle finger to these black fog, a look of contempt. "City... Lord, we beg you. Will you let go of these things? Shall we spend the night safely?" "There are too many of these things. Lord, even if your strength is strong, once these things rush in, even you won''t be their opponent." "Lord, spare your life!" Many people and monsters screamed in horror and begged Su ye not to mess around at this time. To tell the truth, if they didn''t really beat Su ye, otherwise, they wanted to push Su ye down directly at this time. Su Ye stared at these people in a speechless manner and said angrily, "what are you afraid of? There are these stone statues guarding here, which is safe. These so-called ominous can''t run in. Don''t underestimate these stone statues." Su Ye was not moved at all. Instead, she grinned and showed a happy smile at this time. People: Crazy, crazy, many people and animals present are going crazy. What''s more, I didn''t dare to stay in this place at this time. I turned around and went to the place where I lived before, ready to nest in the house and wait for the night to pass. As long as they stay in the daytime, they leave immediately. Chapter 489 Before, many people and animals still had the idea to stay here and spend the year safely. Now it seems that this is a joke. With such a city Lord, their city will be destroyed by the city Lord sooner or later. Jiang Rou also wiped a cold sweat hard at this time. When she looked at Su ye, it was like seeing a madman. The black fog around was completely angered by Su Ye. Surprisingly, at this time, some black fog turned into Su Ye''s appearance. The dark appearance looked like the shadow of Su Ye. These shadows are not as violent as before. Instead, they are very calm and suspended in the air, looking at Su Ye coldly. Almost at the moment of touching the eyes of these shadows, even Su Ye felt cold all over. Jiang Rou saw a palpitation. It was not the first time she came to this ancient battlefield, nor was it the first time she saw these black fog, but it was the first time she saw that this black fog would turn into a human shape. To tell the truth, Jiang Rou had a bad premonition in her heart at the moment of seeing all this. All anomalies are demons. She couldn''t help looking at Su Ye''s direction. To tell the truth, at this time, she was really worried about what bad impact Su Ye''s current practice would have on Su Ye''s future. "You... You..." Originally, Jiang Rou wanted to persuade Su Ye. She didn''t want Su ye to go on. But the result Before Jiang Rou finished this sentence, she saw that Su Ye raised her palm slowly, and a little aura came out of Su Ye''s palm. Although the amount of this aura is not very strong, it can even be said to be weak. A gentle blow may disperse this aura. But when she saw the weak aura, Jiang Rou''s heart lifted up. Jiang Rou stared at Su Ye as if she had seen a monster. "You... What are you doing?" Jiang Rou felt that she was going crazy. How could she know the guy in front of her? Jiang Rou gave a bad smile, "what a rare opportunity! Why don''t you try?" with Su Ye''s voice constantly ringing, the aura in his hand continuously strengthened, and finally changed into a black spear. Jiang Rou naturally knew that the spear was su Ye''s powerful attack [Canglong, flame, breaking thousands of methods]. "Opportunity? What opportunity? Night, you... You will kill yourself like this." Jiang Rou grabs Su Ye''s wrist in horror and looks at Su ye in horror. Although she is asking like this, Jiang Rou also knows what Su Ye is going to do at this time. Su Ye smiled calmly, with a gentle color on her face. "Don''t worry. I''ll just try in the city. I won''t go out." After hearing Su Ye''s words, many people and animals present looked at Su ye with a crazy look. Some of these people and monsters are timid. Naturally, they have all run away. All the protection left at the moment are some battle madmen. When looking at Su ye, their eyes are full of madness. "A man should be like a city Lord!" "Yes, there''s nothing to be afraid of. We have the protection of the city. These things can''t get in." "The city Lord is mighty. Today, the city Lord, you have created a miracle by challenging these ominous things!" One by one, these battle maniacs shouted like crazy people. Originally, Jiang Rou was already very worried. Now she heard these guys shouting again. Jiang Rou almost vomited blood with anger. Can''t these bastards be reassuring? "Try?" Su Ye joked and smiled. Under Jiang rouman''s shocked gaze, Su Ye suddenly burst into a very strong breath fluctuation. Affected by this breath fluctuation, even Jiang Rou couldn''t help but step backward behind her at this time. At this time, Su Ye''s spear was directly thrown out by him. Under the harsh sound of "buzzing", the spear fleeted and directly attacked and killed one of the figures. In the face of Su Ye''s attack, the black figure just grinned and showed a disdainful sneer. However, at this time, the black figure didn''t attack directly. It just hung silently in the air and looked at Su Ye. The speed of the spear was so fast that it fell directly on the figure in a moment. Jiang Rou was also attracted at this time. Just when she thought that the spear would have any impact on the figure, the spear directly penetrated the figure''s body. The figure was like water lines. At this time, it shook slightly. Finally, the figure had no influence at all. "So strong!" after seeing this scene, Jiang Rou couldn''t help taking a breath. To tell the truth, how powerful Su Ye''s attack was. Naturally, she knew very well that the shadow could directly offset the impact of the attack and let the attack pass through her body, which showed the horror of the shadow. More importantly, although these figures are the illusion of black fog, since these figures can kill the beast before, it indicates that there must be this entity in the black fog. Su Ye''s face also seemed a little dignified. He waved his hand, and the black spear that had flown out before returned to his body again. "Hum!" To everyone''s surprise, just at this time, a cold hum came out of the figure''s mouth. "We''ll meet again. I''ve felt the smell of the same kind in you." A cold voice came out of the figure, and then the figures burst into a black mist and drifted away into the distance. As for Su ye, her complexion was so low that she could drip water at this time. "He... What does he mean? Why do you say you have the breath of his companion?" hearing the figure just now, Jiang Rou''s heart suddenly became anxious, and when she looked at Su ye, her expression was full of amazement. Su Ye sighed in his heart. It seemed that he had provoked those ominous things in the immortal ancient burial ground before, and it had not been completely dispersed from his body. But Su Ye didn''t worry at all. He believed in himself. As long as his strength was strong enough, even the so-called ominous could not help himself. Instead, Su Ye grinned at Jiang Rou and said, "what? Are you concerned about me?" Chapter 490 Originally, Jiang Rou looked at Su ye with a nervous face. At the moment when she heard Su Ye''s words, her pretty face suddenly turned red. "Who... Who cares about you? Hum, did you say it or not? What did he mean by that?" although he was trying to be brave, at the end, Jiang Rou''s face was still full of worry. In fact, the rest of the people and monsters present were also very confused about this, so now after hearing Jiang Rou''s inquiry, these people and monsters also looked at Su ye in doubt. Su Ye smiled helplessly, "it''s obvious that these guys can''t help me. They don''t want to stay here, but they feel that if they go directly, it''s too shameless. Therefore, when they leave, they said such a sentence. It''s all a matter of face." Su Ye shrugged calmly. "Moreover, if I have really provoked these ominous things before, do you think I can still live? You have also seen these ominous things. How powerful the strength is. If it were not for the protection of those stone statues, we would have become the ominous Chinese food." Although people still feel that Su Ye''s words are a little hidden, they can''t think of any retort for Su Ye''s last words, and finally choose to believe Su Ye. "Well, well, this thing doesn''t look good. Let''s go back and have a rest." Su ye said, embracing his hands behind his head and swaggering away. Looking at Su Ye''s back, Jiang Rou is not bitten by Bei''s teeth and stares at Su Ye fiercely. "Hey, you... If you really encounter any danger in the future, you can come to Jiang''s house to find me, and I will find a way for you." after returning to her residence, Jiang Rou took a deep look at Su Ye. Before Su ye could react, the little girl ran back to the room with a red face. Looking at Jiang Rou''s back, Su Ye didn''t know what to say for a while. Su Ye is not stupid. Naturally, he can clearly feel that there seems to be something wrong when the little girl looked at herself. "Does this little girl really like me?" Su Ye was stunned and turned to a bitter smile. I don''t know what Su Ye was thinking at this time. After taking a deep look at Jiang Rou''s room, she went back to her room. Su Ye slept very sweet that night anyway. As a result, Su Ye was directly awakened by Jiang Rou the next morning. "Hmm? What''s the matter? Call me this morning?" Su Ye stretched out and looked at Jiang Rou helplessly. Jiang Rou stared at Su Ye silently. "You''re the laziest cultivator I''ve ever seen. After others came here, they all fought desperately to get the baby, but you''re still in bed." Jiang Rou''s small arrogant waist forked and looked at Su ye with a look of hatred for iron and steel. What made Jiang Rou feel more angry was that the guy in front of him was ungrateful. After hearing her words, he looked slow and washed up. "What''s the matter with you looking for me? I think you''re in such a hurry. What''s the accident? Is there any treasure around?" Su yeman looked at Jiang Rou curiously, with a strange color in his eyes. But when talking about baby, Su Ye misses Gu Lengyu. That guy is a baby attractor. As long as there is that guy, the so-called baby can almost come to the door automatically. Unfortunately, the first person I met was not Gu Lengyu. "Just come out and have a look." Jiang Rou was too lazy to explain at this time. She was so worried just now, but the guy in front of her seemed very indifferent. She was a little worried about the emperor and the eunuch. As soon as Su Ye left his residence, he heard bursts of roaring outside. "Hmm? This... What''s going on?" Su Ye was shocked all around. He could hear it only from the sound. The cry was very similar to the bloody sea giant he had hunted before. At the moment, the city wall is again full of people and animals. I don''t know what these people see. Their bodies are constantly shaking. At this time, I don''t know who shouted "the city master is coming". As a result, Su ye saw a lot of eyes looking down from the city wall. "City Lord, something bad has happened. We''re going to fall if we don''t keep everything together." one of the animals looked like a firewood dog ran to Su Ye''s face and began to talk nervously. At this time, Su Ye has also come to the wall. He looks at the front at will. As a result, Su Ye is stunned directly. "This... How can there be so many bloody sea giants?" Su Ye couldn''t help taking a breath, and saw that a large group of bloody sea giants like waves had appeared far away. Looking at this posture, these bloody sea giants had the feeling of enclosing their city wall. You should know that their city walls are dilapidated. It is estimated that if they are hit by these bloody sea giants several times, the city walls may be completely scrapped. After hearing Su Ye''s inquiry, those people and monsters around were all covered with bitter smiles. Obviously, they didn''t know it at all. Jiang Rou pulled Su Ye''s sleeve at this time and looked at Su ye with an inquisitive look. Su Ye understood that the little girl obviously felt that the emergence of these bloody sea giants had something to do with them. "The first time I came here, do you know about these bloody sea giants? Did they do the same before?" Su ye asked curiously. Those people and animals around could not help shaking their heads. "They are all social creatures, and they are very vindictive. Even if you just kick them, it is estimated that they will want to kill you for revenge. However, when the former strong men saw these bloody sea giants, they also tried not to provoke them, so they had never seen such a battle at all." the monster who looked like a firewood dog answered quickly. In fact, at the moment of hearing "retaliation", Su Ye already knew what was going on. Su Ye smiled bitterly. It was really a sin. They really provoked these bloody sea giants. "By the way, those stone statues can stop the ominous, can they stop these bloody sea giants?" if it''s the same as last night, Su Ye doesn''t think it''s necessary to worry at all. Chapter 491 Obviously, at this time, people also know that Su Ye''s heart is thinking, but after hearing Su Ye''s words, these people and monsters have no choice but to smile bitterly. "Lord of the city, these statues are only effective for those who are ominous. For the attacks of these bloody sea giants or other strong men, we have no defense ability at all. If we want to stop the city, we can only rely on our own strength." The people felt quite helpless. If the statue could protect them, they wouldn''t need to be so afraid now. Su Ye looked around. Many people and monsters were very afraid. Obviously, if these bloody sea giants had not surrounded the whole city at this time, these monsters and people would have left this place long ago. "Lord, do you have a way? If you don''t think of another way, we''ll all die here." one of them looked at Su ye in horror. In fact, he didn''t have any hope in his heart, but Su Ye''s indifferent look made him have a little hope in his heart. Su Ye shrugged his shoulders and said with a natural posture, "there are natural ways. Rush directly to kill them. When they are afraid, these bloody sea giants will not dare to mess around." Su ye said this, and there was still some excitement in his expression. Maybe other people and animals will be afraid of these bloody sea giants, but he won''t. in his eyes, these so-called bloody sea giants are completely like a delicious meal. How can he refuse God''s kindness? God sent his Reiki points to the door. How could su ye shut them out? Thinking of this, Su Ye''s eyes are shining. This time, Jiang Rou didn''t stop Su Ye as before. After all, she saw with her own eyes the means Su Ye used to deal with the giant of the bloody sea. It can be said that it''s no different from cutting vegetables. Since Su ye can deal with it easily, why should she worry? But Jiang Rou knows Su Ye''s situation, but most of the animals present are still covered. Originally, they thought that Su ye, the city Lord, could have any good ideas, or found a secret way to escape. After all, in their view, the bloody sea giants such as front hard steel are too stupid. Unexpectedly, their city Lord chose such a stupid way. People: To tell the truth, many people and animals want to swear at this time. "Lord, are you kidding? How can we fight these bloody sea giants with our strength? Even if they are the weakest strong at the level of small three disasters, we need several talents to be equal to them." "Yes, if we rush out now, it''s like looking for death." "Lord, can you stop saying such words at this time? Are we all going to die here?" Many monsters are very anxious. Of course, there are some fanatics among these monsters and humans. At least at this time, when these fanatics look at Su ye, their eyes are full of excitement. At this time, Su ye turned his head and looked in the direction of these people and animals, and immediately grinned and made a sneer. "I told you to kill the enemy? If you want to go, I don''t think you are qualified." Su Ye shrugged her shoulders in disdain. At the moment of hearing this, everyone was furious. Damn it, I know you''re good, but you don''t have to run like this. What about the strong of the three major disasters? What if you can kill the strong in the middle of the three disasters? Among these bloody people, there is no lack of such experts! "Don''t worry, I provoked these things, so I will naturally solve them." Su ye said this and stamped the city wall with his right foot. Almost at this moment, Su Ye''s whole person flew out like a shell, rushed directly below the city wall, and rushed directly in the direction of those bloody sea giants. To tell the truth, at the moment of seeing Su Ye''s action, most people and monsters present were completely stunned. On the one hand, they are surprised at what Su Ye has done at the moment. Originally, it seems to them that Su Ye just talked casually. He just put a gun on his mouth and didn''t dare to really rush out. What they never thought was that Su Ye actually took action at this time. And looking at his posture now, it seems that he doesn''t pay attention to those bloody sea giants at all. On the other hand, at the moment, these people and monsters are also very confused. They don''t understand what Su Ye just said. "My God, is our city Lord a madman? Even if his strength is strong, it can only contain a bloody sea giant? But he will definitely be besieged by all the bloody sea giants now. This is the end of death." "He... Did he really do that? I don''t think he''s going to run away?" "Hehe, escape? You''re stupid. Try it? Show us how to escape among so many bloody sea giants?" "What did he mean just now? What is it? He provoked these bloody sea giants?" "Madam, do you know why the LORD said that? Is there any meaning here?" The crowd and many strange animals looked at Jiang Rou suspiciously. Maybe she''s used to it. Although Jiang Rou is still a little embarrassed when she hears the saying of "city Lord''s wife", she''s quite calm at this time. Jiang Rou''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a little color appeared on her face. "If I remember the exact number correctly, your city Lord should have killed more than 50 bloody sea giants in one breath, so he just said he attracted them." "These bloody sea giants are very vindictive. Otherwise, do you think these bloody sea giants will suddenly besiege the city?" "He''s right. He really doesn''t need to rely on you, and you can''t help. After all, he alone can wipe out these bloody sea giants." Jiang Rou said such words with a smile. To tell the truth, when she said these words at the moment, Jiang Rou didn''t notice it, and her tone seemed very proud. Chapter 492 As if, Su Ye seemed to have become a great hero in her mind. Jiang Rou was very excited, while the people and animals around him directly listened to the circle. These people and monsters looked at each other, and they all felt that they were about to understand what Jiang rougang had just said. "What? Five... More than fifty bloody sea giants? How is this possible?" "Madam mayor, you... Don''t talk nonsense at this time. If the mayor fails at that time, it will be very humiliating." "Incredible, really incredible, i... I still can''t imagine!" Many people and animals were completely shocked. Thinking of the killing of more than 50 bloody sea giants, they felt that their brains were about to go down completely. As soon as they had finished talking with the animals, they heard cheers coming out. "Long live the Lord!" "Lord!" "Hum, do you think everyone is as stupid as you? I''m afraid only fools like you can pretend to compare at this time." "Don''t use your ability to persuade the city Lord. The city Lord''s ability is beyond your imagination." These people are almost all the people and monsters who watched Su Ye''s ominous war last night. They have the most fanatical worship of the strong. Just last night, these people have become Su Ye''s most fanatical supporters. In the cheers of these people and animals, Su ye had been completely wrapped up by those bloody sea giants at this time. After seeing this scene, many people and animals couldn''t help taking a breath. Just when they thought Su Ye was going to be killed, taking Su Ye as the center, a blue barrier appeared, which wrapped up all the bloody sea giants who had just besieged Su ye like an inverted bowl. The sudden change really stunned everyone, but before they reacted, the barrier disappeared directly. "I''ll go, this... How is this possible?" "Empty? Completely empty? Is there something wrong with my mother''s eyes?" "My God, i... I''m almost out of breath. Who will tell me whether it''s true?" For a time, the walls were completely fried. At the moment when the blue barrier dissipated, everyone and other animals were stunned to see that the bloody sea giants who had surrounded Su ye had disappeared. Su Ye seemed to have become a "vacuum zone" without bloody sea giants, which was in sharp contrast to the scene of bloody sea giants gathering not far away from him. Although they were shocked, it was also clear in the hearts of the people present that the reason for this scene was that those bloody sea giants had been completely killed by Su Ye. "My God, is this... Is this the terror strength of the city Lord?" "There were at least ten bloody sea giants just now? It turned out that they were killed by the city Lord in less than ten seconds? This is a second kill!" "What''s the origin of the city Lord? Why does he have such terrible strength? What skills did he just display?" Many people and monsters looked at Jiang Rou in amazement, but to their surprise, Jiang Rou''s face also showed a look of shock at this time. "This guy''s strength has become stronger again." Jiang Rou couldn''t help taking a breath. How long has it been? Su Ye has improved her strength again. She knows that when they come to this ancient battlefield, Su ye will not have this skill. After all, if he will, Su Ye has directly started when he meets those bloody sea giants before. "Did he realize it last night? No wonder this guy was so eager to fight those ominous things. His main purpose was to test his skills." Jiang Rou thought of this and couldn''t help taking a breath. Anyway, at least in terms of her strength, it''s absolutely impossible to quickly understand a skill. "How many unknown secrets does this guy have?" for a moment, Su Ye became more and more mysterious in Jiang Rou''s eyes. Su Ye was like a black hole, emitting a mysterious atmosphere and constantly attracting Jiang rou. Su Ye used the newly integrated skills of the previous system directly at the moment of rushing past. To tell you the truth, Su Ye just took a try when he cast the "Vientiane fire method thunder field", but he never thought that this skill had burst out a powerful strength that he didn''t expect. After these bloody sea giants were completely wrapped up in this [Vientiane Fire Law thunder domain], countless thunders fell in it. It was like a world-wide disaster. Even Su Ye couldn''t help taking a breath when he saw this scene, and was completely stunned by the terrible lightning scene. The strength of these bloody sea giants is probably only at the peak of the small three disasters, which is why they can be killed by him so quickly. But even so, these forces are enough to make su Ye satisfied. The only drawback is [congratulations to the host. Kill the bloody sea giant in the middle of the little three disasters and gain 0 evolution point and 10 psychic power points.] [congratulations to the host. Kill the bloody sea giant in the middle of the little three disasters and gain 0 evolution point and 10 psychic power points.] [congratulations to the host. Kill the bloody sea giant at the peak of the three disasters and gain 0 evolution point and 30 psychic power points.] ¡­¡­ A series of system prompts came out, which made Su Ye feel depressed that he almost killed a 15 word bloody sea giant, but the psychic points he obtained were only about 300. "What rubbish!" Su Ye scolded in her heart. At this time, he put his hand, and a black spear appeared in his hand. Su ye took a deep breath and suddenly pestled the spear on the ground. "The Lord of dujin city once again, you can dare to come and die!" Su Ye''s voice spread in all directions under the blessing of aura. The sound waves rolled and stirred up the sand and dust of the bloody sea around! Originally, after hearing that Su Ye killed so many bloody sea giants, those people and monsters were completely excited. Now they heard the words of their city master. At that time, all people and monsters in dujin city felt blood boiling. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, Su Ye seemed to have become an indomitable giant. "Lord!" "Lord!" Countless cheers came out during the meal. Even Jiang Rou''s eyes were full of strange light when she looked at Su ye at this moment. Chapter 493 Jiang Rou stared at Su ye in a daze, as if she had seen an indomitable giant. For a moment, Jiang Rou''s beautiful eyes sparkled a burst of bright light. Su Ye''s body is like a huge black hole, which can completely attract all her attention in the past. "He... Is so strong!" Jiang Rou couldn''t help taking a deep breath. She didn''t know what she thought for a moment. Her cheeks became crimson. "Kill!" Su Ye''s voice was very loud. Naturally, the other bloody sea giants around him could hear clearly. Originally, these bloody sea giants wanted to surround dujin City, but now after hearing the news on Su Ye''s side, all these bloody sea giants were attracted by Su Ye. At this moment, Su Ye''s side seemed to set off a "wave" completely piled up by the giant of the bloody sea. However, although the number of these bloody sea giants is strong, they have obvious fatal defects. During the battle, they lack combat skills and combat command. Under Su Ye''s strong rolling, the encirclement formed by these bloody sea giants was directly torn out by Su ye, and with this opening, they "ate" these bloody sea giants in the opposite direction. Although the number of bloody sea giants is large, at the moment, under the shocked gaze of all people and animals, these bloody sea giants are disappearing at a faster speed and turning into bursts of dust. Originally, many people and monsters in the dujin City wanted to leave the city. In their opinion, there was a city master like Su Ye. Sooner or later, the people and monsters in the dujin city will be killed by Su Ye. Even if it hadn''t been blocked by the bloody sea giants before, it is estimated that the number of people and animals in this city would not exceed two hands. But now These people and monsters have completely given up their plans to leave the city. After all, they stay in this place and are protected by such a powerful city Lord. At least they won''t be bullied by other strong men or affected by external threats. As for the unreliability of the city Lord, they have completely ignored it now. "I said, how can our city Lord be unreliable? In fact, it''s just a manifestation of his strength." "Our city master really has great skills. Only then do we dare to provoke these bloody sea giants." "Hey, it seems that we are too weak to keep up with the city master''s thinking." "Long live the city Lord!" At that time, many people and animals cheered one after another. At the moment, in their eyes, all the shortcomings of the city Lord have now become advantages. After these words fell into Jiang Rou''s ears, Jiang Rou immediately sneered. It was obvious that she despised the changes of these monsters, but at the same time, Jiang Rou felt extremely cured. From the beginning, the battle situation directly showed a tendency of one side down. In the eyes of all people and strange animals, these bloody sea giants were killed very quickly. In less than a moment, a full half of the bloody sea giants had been completely killed by Su Ye. At this time, Su Ye''s accumulated psychic points had reached more than 2000. Su Ye is obviously very dissatisfied with the result. Usually, he only needs to kill a few exotic animals to achieve the effect, but now it is almost dozens of times, a hundred times the number of kills, in exchange for such a little psychic points. "Can you be a little self-motivated!" Su Ye looked at these bloody sea giants with the a look of the hatred for iron and steel. However, when Su Ye felt speechless, the people and animals in the city were completely crazy, as if they had become Su Ye''s most crazy fans one by one. Su Ye grabbed the black spear at this time. Although this is only a skill of Su ye, it seems to have an entity. Most of the bloody sea giants died under this attack. "Please stop!" Originally, Su Ye was ready to continue the attack, but at this time, a weak voice sounded from Su Ye''s ear. Su Ye was slightly stunned. The voice was intermittent. It seemed that she was very difficult to express her meaning. Su Ye looked up suspiciously at the source of the sound, and saw that those bloody sea giants who were still fighting with him at this time actually retreated a few steps. Then, under Su Ye''s stunned gaze, these bloody sea giants actually knelt down one after another. "My God, what''s the matter? The city Lord has completely surrendered the giant of the bloody sea?" "What''s the situation? I haven''t heard of it. Unexpectedly, there are still people who can subdue the bloody sea giant." "What''s the origin of our city Lord? He''s so awesome?" "First, I took the initiative to fight against those ominous and forced them to escape. Now I take the initiative to fight with so many bloody sea giants and forced them to kneel down and surrender? It''s too powerful. I feel like I''m dreaming." After seeing the scene in front of them, the people and animals in the city couldn''t help shouting one after another. Jiang Rou reluctantly glanced at these people and monsters. In her opinion, these people and monsters are really realistic. When Su Ye provoked ominous and bloody sea giants, they were regarded as crazy by these people and monsters, thinking that Su ye would die speechless, and even implicated them. But what happened? Now these bloody sea giants are scared by Su Ye. After directly kneeling down to beg for mercy, in the eyes of these people, Su Ye''s "Crazy" behavior before has been so beautified. Jiang Rou disdained to look at these people and animals, and then turned to look at Su Ye. In contrast, she found that Su Ye''s image became more and more tall in her heart. Sure enough, there is no harm without comparison. "What are you doing?" Su Ye looked at the bloody sea giants kneeling in front of him suspiciously. For a time, she couldn''t understand the intentions of these bloody sea giants. At this time, a tall figure slowly stood up from the bloody sea giant. Su Ye naturally recognized the bloody sea giant. He had fought with Su ye before. As a result, he was hit by Su Ye several times. If he hadn''t been powerful and reached the peak level of the three disasters, it is estimated that this guy would have died under Su Ye''s attack. Almost at the moment of touching Su Ye''s eyes, the powerful bloody sea giant directly lowered his head. It looked like a pupil who had made a mistake. Chapter 494 The bloody sea giant came to Su Ye obediently, and slowly knelt on the ground again under Su Ye''s puzzled gaze. "We are willing to give priority to you." The intermittent voice came out of the mouth of the bloody sea giant again. At the moment of hearing the voice, Su Ye reacted. The previous voice came from the mouth of the bloody sea giant. However, it is obvious that the bloody sea giant is not very fluent in the common language. Even such a simple sentence is intermittent. "Master!" As for the other bloody sea giants, it was even simpler. They shouted directly and kowtowed three times to Su Ye. With their action, Su ye even felt the ground shaking slightly. The sound waves rolled, and the cries of the "master" swept around directly. Even under the influence of the sound wave, the sound wave flew the surrounding sand cities, making the whole area a blur. Those people and monsters who were still watching and fighting on the wall were completely confused at this time, although they had thought of this possibility when they saw these bloody sea giants kneeling to Su ye before. But After really hearing these words, these people and animals were stunned. "There have been countless years since the ancient battlefield existed, but in these years, I don''t seem to have heard that any person or beast can take over the local aliens of the ancient battlefield?" "Don''t say it''s acceptance. After seeing our arrival, these aliens regard us as invaders. They can only launch a crazy battle against us. How can they recognize us as the main." "This must be a time that will be recorded in history. Even we may leave history in the name of the city Lord." Many people and animals'' eyes are shining, and their hearts worship Su Ye incomparably. "I must report this to my family at that time." Jiang Rou also looked at the scene with beautiful eyes. After all, she came from a big family. Obviously, she could know more than some casual repairs. Su ye could accept these bloody sea giants, which was quite amazing. This means that he is likely to be the first to establish a big force that will not dissipate in the ancient battlefield. If so, this ancient battlefield will change its name in the future. "If my father knew about it, they would attach great importance to the night. At that time..." Jiang Rou whispered in her heart. She didn''t know what she thought. The little girl''s face turned crimson in an instant. Sure enough, the girl''s feelings are always spring. "Alas, it''s a pity that these bloody sea giants can''t leave the ancient battlefield. Otherwise, they will definitely be a very terrible force. Su ye can leave a place in the ancient starry sky through this force. If so, my father will think highly of him." Jiang Rou, who was still a little excited, couldn''t help sighing again at this time. For a time, Jiang Rou''s little head was in a mess, and all kinds of ideas flashed constantly. "What? You... You want to serve me as Lord?" In fact, not to mention those onlookers and strange animals were surprised. Even Su ye, the Lord, almost stared out his eyes at the moment he heard this. At the moment, he didn''t understand what these bloody sea giants wanted to do. Language inconvenience is a very troublesome thing. Fortunately, this problem can be solved through the transmission of spiritual power. A piece of information transformed by spiritual power passed to Su Ye''s mind. Through the communication at the level of spiritual power, the language problem can be completely ignored. "The birth of every bloody sea giant takes countless years of accumulation. Master, your strength is really strong. It is the most powerful existence I have seen in countless years. Although I don''t want to admit it, I also understand in my heart that if we really continue to fight, it is likely that our whole race will be destroyed today." "Therefore, it is better to recognize you as the master than to destroy its race, and your strength is enough to become our master. We are willing to be sent by the master." From the information fragment of this spiritual power, Su ye can obviously feel the helplessness of this bloody sea giant at the moment. At the same time, Su ye also knew something. In front of him, he was the patriarch of the bloody sea giant. Su Ye smiled bitterly. The patriarch took great pains to continue the race. But "Why do I believe you will really recognize me as Lord?" Su ye asked with great interest. If he were an ordinary person or beast, he could make the other party swear by blood, but Su Ye didn''t think it would have any effect on the existence of these dead things. The clan leader of the giant of the bloody sea seemed to have known that Su Yehui asked so. At this time, he slowly raised his hands. Under Su Ye''s gaze, a scepter appeared in his hand, and was respectfully sent to Su ye by the patriarch of the bloody sea giant. Su ye took the scepter suspiciously. It''s amazing. I don''t know why. At the moment of contacting this scepter, Su Ye seems to have an illusion in his mind. It''s as if he has completely mastered the whole race of the bloody sea giants. As long as Su Ye has an idea, he can even control the life and death of these bloody sea giants. "This is the scepter of sand, which can dominate the life and death of the bloody sea giant. If the main owner wants, we can even use this Scepter as the medium to appear directly in front of you. The whole family of bloody sea giants will become your strongest help." The patriarch''s voice then appeared in Su Ye''s mind. Su Ye played with the scepter in his hand with great interest. It is not clear whether Su ye can become the strongest power, but he also observed this Scepter through the system just now. At least the patriarch didn''t deceive him. "Can I summon you outside the ancient battlefield?" Su ye asked curiously. He also had to admit that the bloody sea giant was indeed a rare and powerful help. It would be the best thing if he could carry it to the outside world. "Yes, but there is a premise." the patriarch answered directly. Chapter 495 "What premise?" Su ye asked curiously. As long as it was possible, he would not miss the opportunity. "There is a temple in the depths of this bloody sea. In fact, the original bloody sea giant was born in that temple. That''s exactly the case. The temple also has great restrictions on our bloody sea giant. As long as you can break the restrictions of the temple, we can leave this place." Temple? I don''t know why. Now when hearing the patriarch''s words, Su Ye felt unreliable in his heart. "The birthplace of you bloody sea giants? Are you sure I''m past and can successfully release you? Are you trying to trap me? I guess you want to kill me with your temple?" Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a pure light in his eyes. Almost at the moment of contact with Su Ye''s eyes, the patriarch''s body trembled and quickly knelt on the ground to kowtow to Su Ye. "Master, don''t get me wrong. I''ve given you the scepter. If you think your life is in danger, you can kill us first with this scepter." the patriarch quickly explained. "I just feel that the master seems to have a similar smell to that temple, so I want the master to try. Even if the master can''t break the restrictions, there are very useful gods in the temple, which can improve the master''s strength. This is also a little tribute we take refuge in the master and offer to the master." To tell the truth, at the moment of hearing the so-called "tribute", Su Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes silently. At this time, Su Ye was surprised. The bloody sea giant seemed to be obviously different from other bloody sea giants. Other bloody sea giants were very dull, like machines without feelings, but this bloody sea giant was different. He had his own independent thinking and some worldly skills. Even if it weren''t for this guy''s huge size, Su ye would mistakenly think that this guy is a cultivator coming in from the outside. "OK, you take me to have a look." finally, Su Ye nodded and agreed. At that time, even if there is any danger, Su ye can evacuate directly. However, before leaving here, Su ye returned to dujin city and was ready to tell Jiang Rou about her next trip. Anyway, Jiang Rou is now the wife of her own city master, and it''s not easy for her to worry too much. Su ye can really feel that the little girl really cares about herself. As soon as Su ye returned to the gold exchange City, he heard the cheers of the mountain and tsunami. At this moment, all the people and animals in the city seemed to see the return of the hero, cheering at Su Ye. At this moment, Su Ye is their hero. Even in the end, these people and monsters even imitated the appearance of those bloody sea giants and knelt down to Su in the middle of the night. Su Ye coughed, "I''m sure I won''t stay after all. After all, my goal is not this gold exchange city. After I leave, I''ll let the bloody sea giant protect the city. If any of you are willing to stay, stay, but one thing must be remembered. No fighting is allowed in the city." Originally Su ye had the token, he was the city master, and now he has been subdued by the giant of the bloody sea. If Su Ye wants to drive the people away completely, obviously these people and strange animals have no way. Therefore, people are naturally very happy to hear that Su ye asked them to stay unconditionally. After that, Su Ye waved his hand and let the people disperse. All the people with clear eyes can see that Su Ye is going to whisper to Jiang rou. Naturally, they are not easy to disturb, so they are obedient and disperse one after another. "I''m going to go to a place with these bloody sea giants next, but that place may be dangerous. Why don''t you stay here and take you to Dachuan when I come back? Or if you can''t wait, you can go to Dachuan first. My friends will go back there at that time. You can meet them first." As soon as Su ye said this, he was helpless to see that Jiang Rou''s small mouth pouted directly, looking dissatisfied and wronged. To tell the truth, at the moment of seeing Jiang Rou''s move, Su ye had an illusion in her heart, as if she had done something sorry for the little girl. "You..." Su Ye was about to ask. As a result, Jiang Rou said, "isn''t there a third choice? I also want to go with you." Su Ye was slightly stunned, but his heart was very warm, because at this time, he could obviously feel the truth from Jiang Rou''s eyes. The little girl was really concerned about her own safety. Su Ye believes in her feelings. Naturally, this little girl is not pretending now. "Of course, but if there is any danger, I can''t save you." Su Ye shrugged and said with a smile. As a result, the little girl didn''t buy it at all. She wrinkled her lovely little nose at Su ye, smiled and said, "cut, I''m so powerful that I don''t need you to save me." Finally, they left the dujin city under the envious gaze of everyone. Of course, now that there is a bloody sea giant as their younger brother, Su ye can naturally enjoy leisure. At this time, the patriarch of the bloody sea giant respectfully put Su ye and Jiang Rou on their shoulders, just like their mounts, and took them quickly to the depths of the bloody sea. Around dujin City, there are many bloody sea giants guarding. "Night, where are we going now?" Jiang Rou looked at Su Ye curiously and asked. Su Ye grinned and said, "origin temple." The four simple words, but the moment they fell into Jiang Rou''s ears, it was like thunder on the ground. "What?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help but make a surprised cry. When she looked at Su ye, her eyes were even more incredible. Obviously, as the goddess of the yuan family, her understanding of the ancient battlefield is not comparable to that of ordinary people. From her current reaction, Su ye can also see that Jiang Rou also has a certain understanding of the so-called "origin Temple". "Do you know that place?" Su ye asked curiously. Jiang Rou nodded in shock. She looked at Su ye in surprise, and then turned to the bloody sea giant around her. "They trust you so much?" finally, such a sentence jumped out of Jiang Rou''s small mouth. Chapter 496 Su Ye looks at Jiang Rou unexpectedly. Although Jiang Rou just asks, Su ye can obviously feel the shock in Jiang Rou''s heart from Jiang Rou''s current tone. But thinking of Jiang Rou''s origin, Su Ye was relieved. As Jiang Rou and, she must know more than herself. "Why do you say that? Where is the origin temple?" Su ye asked curiously again. But this time, Jiang Rou didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she looked at Su ye with an interested look, and her heart was very happy. Originally, he thought it was a pity. If Su ye would only become the master of the bloody sea giant in this ancient battlefield, it would be a pity, but now she understood, What kind of master servant relationship did Su ye have with these bloody sea giants? He could tell Su ye the location of the "origin Temple", which almost entrusted the lifeblood of the whole race together. Su Ye was a little flustered when Jiang Rou looked at him like this. He couldn''t help shivering and hurriedly asked, "say, why are you looking at me like this? Is there something wrong with me?" Originally, Su Ye just said it casually. As a result, Su Ye was very speechless. The little girl actually looked serious, nodded heavily and said, "well, I won''t make trouble with you. I''ll explain to you like this. In fact, every race in this ancient battlefield has a temple of origin." "The races here were born after countless years from the temple of origin. The temple of origin can be said to be the mother and fetus of the races here, and it can also be said to be the lifeblood of these races. Once you master the temple of origin, it means you have a complete grasp of the race. Of course, I don''t know the specific benefits. I''ve only heard of the family The elder mentioned it. " "Has anyone mastered the origin temple before?" Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou curiously. After all, Su ye also encountered this kind of thing for the first time. If there is a reference, at least we can see the risk degree of this thing. Jiang Rou nodded slightly, "from the appearance of the ancient battlefield to now, only one person has mastered the origin temple, but the origin Temple mastered by that person at that time was only obtained in the ancient battlefield below the level of small three disasters. It is naturally incomparable with you, and it is impossible to bring you any experience with traces to follow." Jiang Rou naturally understood why Su ye asked so at this time, and immediately responded very frankly. At the moment of hearing Jiang Rou''s words, Su Ye couldn''t help showing a touch of helplessness and embarrassment on her face. "So... What happened after that man mastered the origin temple?" Su ye asked curiously. He wanted to see what benefits he could get after obtaining the origin temple. After all, if there are really few benefits, Su ye still needs to measure the significance of doing this. After all, as the only dragon in the era of evolution, he will shout out later. He believes that there are still many people willing to follow him, and he is not in a hurry to take these bloody sea giants away. Jiang Rou took a deep look at Su ye, and it was obvious from her bright eyes that Jiang Rou seemed very excited at the moment. "One of the forbidden areas in the ancient star sky belongs to that person, and now it has become the most detached and powerful force in the ancient star sky. Although this force does not compete for hegemony in the ancient star sky, even the most powerful force in the ancient star sky is extremely afraid of this forbidden area." At this point, Jiang Rou''s eyes are shining, "You should know that the origin temples he obtained were only obtained in the ancient battlefield at the level below the small three disasters. If you obtain the origin temples from this almost high-level ancient battlefield this time, I''m afraid the whole pattern of the ancient starry sky will be completely changed after you leave this place." Different from Jiang Rou''s indifference now, Su Ye looked indifferent at the moment, shrugged slowly, "the ancient starry sky is not my real pattern, but... It''s OK. It seems that the origin temple is still worth going this time." Is it worth going? Looking at Su Ye''s expression and behavior, Jiang Rou suddenly felt speechless. She dared to put such a good opportunity in front of you. Did you intend not to go before? What a violent and crazy move it is. While they were chatting without a word, they were constantly observing the changes around them. It has to be said that this bloody sea covers a vast area. Previously, they just made trouble on the periphery of the bloody sea. After they really went deep into the bloody sea, Su ye and Jiang Rou realized how vast and desolate this place is. Looking around, there are blood red gravel everywhere. With a gust of wind, the air seems to swing blood red gauze. Just seeing your red scene is enough to make people feel a palpitation. At the moment, Su Ye''s head is staring at a red sun. The deeper they go into the bloody sea, the hotter the surrounding temperature is. In the end, even practitioners like Su ye and Jiang Rou must turn their spiritual power, so that they can resist the heat from the outside world. Su ye and Jiang Rou are so powerful. It is estimated that if ordinary practitioners come to this place, they may be directly burned to ashes by the hot smell here. At this time, Su Ye almost came to the core of the bloody sea, and it was after they came here that Su Ye understood why this area had the word "sea". Originally, Su ye thought that the reason why this place was called "sea" was that this place was too huge. But after seeing the situation clearly, Su Ye suddenly realized it. Under the high temperature, the gravel in front of them has completely melted into a blood red slurry. At first glance, it feels like a layer of red oil floating on the hot pot. The temperature here is extremely hot, and there are bursts of blood red fog all around. It''s strange to say that there is a divine breath in these blood fog. Under the influence of this divine breath, Su Ye feels that his spiritual power is almost completely shielded. "This... This is the core of the bloody sea and the location of the temple of origin?" Jiang Rou''s mouth was completely open at this scene. Chapter 497 Looking at this scene in front of her, Su ye can obviously feel a breath of threats coming out of it. Affected by these threats, even Su Ye has to take it seriously. "The origin temple is inside." at this time, the clan leader of the bloody sea giant pointed to the front and stretched out his hand. Under the stunned gaze of Su ye and Jiang Rou, the bloody sea giant put them directly to the ground. Although Su ye and Jiang Rou put their spiritual power outside and barely isolated the influence of the hot smell of the outside world on them, even so, when they stepped on the blood red gravel, they still felt the hot smell coming from their feet. Su Ye couldn''t help but take a breath. This was the first time he met such a hot place. At the same time, Su Ye looked at the giant of the blood sea inexplicably and asked, "the next way, do you let us go by ourselves?" while talking, Su ye also looked at the "Blood Sea" on the blood red side in front of him. This is already a veritable "bloody sea". The red slurry inside is like a raging sea. It is rolling in front of Su Ye. Just seeing this scene, it is estimated that many people are scared. Even in terms of Su Ye''s strength, it seems that once he enters the bloody sea, he will be burned to ashes by the hot smell in the bloody sea. "Yes, master!" Although he had thought of this, Su Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes silently after hearing the answer of the bloody sea giant. Su ye went to the edge of the "blood pollution sea" and directly hit his own spiritual power. This spiritual power was only as thick as his thumb, but as a result, the spiritual power had not touched the red slurry, and was directly burned by the hot breath in it. "Well... Are you sure I can go in?" Su Ye was speechless and felt that this guy was asking himself to die. Although Su Ye was not a person who gave up easily, in such an obvious place where he was going to die, Su Ye naturally wouldn''t do any useless work. Jiang Rou''s face also became ugly for a while. Although she also wanted Su ye to get the origin temple and completely turn the bloody sea giant into his powerful help, it didn''t mean that she wanted to see Su ye die. "Night, why don''t we leave?" Jiang Rou said quickly at this time. To tell the truth, if it turned into someone else''s protection, Jiang Rou believed that she would turn around and leave at this time. At this time, she was not allowed to worry about anything, but Su Ye was different. In Jiang Rou''s opinion, this guy sometimes has a different way of thinking than himself. He can''t keep it together. At this time, Shengsu night will promise. Now Jiang Rou''s mood and view of Su ye are completely different. Naturally, she doesn''t want to watch Su ye die, but to Jiang Rou''s relief, Su Ye nodded directly after hearing her words. "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to die. Forget it, I don''t want the benefits inside. When I''m in this ancient battlefield, when your master can do it, we won''t have any relationship after I leave." Su Ye shrugged calmly, but when she said this, Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, When looking at the patriarch of the bloody sea giant, there was a sense of banter between his eyebrows. Su Ye continued to say softly, "no matter how tempting the benefits are, if you don''t have a life to enjoy, it''s just an empty space. Let''s go and go back." Looking at Su Ye''s current behavior, Jiang Rou was stunned. She didn''t know why. Su Ye''s current behavior seemed a little... Cheap in her eyes. Although she said she was going to leave, in fact, this guy didn''t mean to leave at all. "Does... He want to calculate the bloody sea giant? But is it really useful to do so? Are you so valuable, and other bloody sea giants still ask you to be their master?" In Jiang Rou''s opinion, a powerful race like the giant of the bloody sea has its own racial dignity. The reason why Su Ye was recognized as the master before was just helpless. After all, if they didn''t do so before, they might all be destroyed. It was their greatest sincerity for them to say the location of the origin temple. If Su Ye didn''t have the ability to go in, it could only be his own problem. These bloody sea giants did their utmost. How could they ask Su ye to go in and get the approval of the origin temple? Although Su Ye showed great shrewdness before, this scene fell into Jiang Rou''s eyes. In Jiang Rou''s opinion, Su Ye is going to screw up tomorrow. Jiang Rou didn''t say much, so she stood silently and looked at Su Ye. After all, this was the first time she saw Su Ye eating flat. Naturally, she wanted to enjoy it. When she was angry with this guy again in the future, she could take out this thing to make fun of him. "Poop!" However, just when Jiang Rou''s mind turned sharply and was ready to watch Su ye eat shriveled and make a fool of herself, she heard a dull crash. Then Jiang Rou saw the scene that almost made her stare out her eyes. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the bloody sea giant in front of her showed a look of panic, and then knelt down directly to Su Ye. "Master, please give up us. In fact, you can use the power of the scepter to open a channel to the origin temple without going through the test of the bloody sea." the bloody sea giant shouted quickly, and the voice was full of urgency. It seemed that you were very worried that Su ye would really turn around and leave. "You... You..." looking at this situation, Jiang Rou almost stared out her eyes. She didn''t think that the bloody sea giant really begged Su ye to become their master, but in Jiang Rou''s opinion, it was completely impossible. "Why do you beg this guy so much to make him your master? And you want him to get the origin temple?" Jiang Rou asked in consternation. There is a sentence that Jiang Rou didn''t say at this time. In her opinion, is it difficult because Su Ye has something that makes these bloody sea giants covet very much, so she wants to make su ye their people? Chapter 498 However, what made Jiang Rou helpless was that after hearing her inquiry, the bloody sea giant didn''t mean to tell her the situation at all, but looked at Su Ye sincerely. Su Ye smiled and shrugged her shoulders. Even this little girl can see things. How can su ye not find some clues? In fact, as early as the patriarch of the bloody sea giant recognized himself as the master and took the initiative to tell himself about the origin temple, Su ye had some doubts. The bloody sea giant seemed to want to be recognized by the origin temple. This is also why Su ye said that just now. In his opinion, if the bloody sea giant really had any other destination and had to get the origin temple, they would not let themselves leave. Things really developed according to Su Ye''s thought. Although Su Ye is also very confused, he has a scepter in his hand. He doesn''t worry that these bloody sea giants will betray themselves. As for why they must get the approval of the origin temple, Su Ye thinks that maybe he can know the reason after he really gets the approval of the temple. "OK, I''ll try, but whether I can get the recognition of the temple depends on the will of heaven." Su Ye shrugged calmly, and his tone was very plain. But the moment his words fell into Jiang Rou''s ears, Jiang Rou couldn''t help but give this guy a hard look. At the moment, Su Ye''s words gave her the feeling that it was as if the bloody sea giant begged him to get the approval of the origin temple, and he was not happy at all. In Jiang Rou''s opinion, she is the only one in this place. Otherwise, if everything here is known in the ancient battlefield, it is estimated that Su ye will be attacked by everyone because of envy, jealousy and hatred. The indifferent feeling when this guy talks now really makes people feel very angry, but what makes Jiang Rou speechless is that at this time, the bloody sea giant is not proud at all. After hearing Su Ye''s words, the bloody sea giant is actually happy like a child. It looks like he can''t wait to kowtow and thank Su Ye directly. Jiang Rou: Jiang Rou felt that her cognitive view would completely collapse. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe it even if her sister Yao Chi told her about it. Obviously, Su ye also noticed the change of Jiang Rou''s expression at this time. Su Ye immediately showed a faint smile on her face, smiled at Jiang Rou and said, "Hey, you don''t understand. I call it personality charm shining." Jiang Rou almost vomited blood. The personality charm shines. We have something to say. Can we not be so narcissistic? However, what makes Jiang Rou hate iron but not steel is that as soon as Su ye said this, the bloody sea giant gave Su ye a thumbs up directly. "The master is right, the master''s personality charm shines." the bloody sea giant said such a sentence in a very vocal tone. Jiang Rou turned her eyes helplessly. In Jiang Rou''s opinion, the bloody sea giant is completely over. In order to make su ye their master, they have become Su Ye''s lackeys without section C. Su Ye smiled at Jiang Rou and went to the edge of those blood red slurry again. Su Ye waved his hand, and the scepter was directly taken out of the storage space of the system. Strange to say, the scepter seems to have some strange connection with this area. With the appearance of the scepter, the scepter actually made a tremor sound, which sounds like very excited. At the same time, as the winner of the scepter, Su ye even felt that with the scepter, he seemed to have completely mastered the red "Blood Sea". Su Ye waved the scepter to the front. Almost in an instant, the bloody sea in front of him began to churn violently. The general scene of the angry sea brought a scene like annihilation. "This... That''s ok?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help shouting after seeing the situation in front of her. She saw the blood red slurry that had been churning in front of Jiang Rou and Su Ye. At this time, it quickly churned on both sides with the direction Su Ye pointed to as the center line, Finally, a road more than ten meters wide appeared in front of them. The avenue was always facing the front, but because of the fog, Su ye and Jiang Rou couldn''t see what was in front of them for a moment. After the red slurry was lifted, Su ye and Jiang Rou also noticed that the bloody seabed actually showed a color like jade, not hit by soil or rocks. "You stay here, I can go in alone." Su ye turned her head and took a deep look at Jiang Rou, and immediately said such a sentence. This time, he really thought for Jiang rou. After all, there would be any danger if he didn''t keep up. If he went alone, even if he couldn''t resist the danger, he would have the ability to escape. But if Jiang Rou went with him, Su Ye couldn''t guarantee whether he could rescue Jiang Rou if he was in danger at that time. Jiang Rou naturally understood the reason, but after hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou''s eyebrows still wrinkled slightly. "No, I still want to go in with you. You can see that my magic weapon is of doomsday level. Even if I really encounter any danger in it, I have the ability to escape. I don''t need you to save me. I... I just want to see if I can help you when I see it." Jiang Rou said this, and his little face turned red. Su ye took a deep look at Jiang Rou, and finally nodded and agreed. "Remember to follow me, even if there is any danger, I will deal with it." Su ye still has some responsibilities in this regard, and after feeling the protection from Su ye, Jiang Rou felt a burst of sweetness in her heart. They immediately jumped down directly. It has to be said that the bottom of the bloody sea is still a long distance from the position where Su Ye stood before. At the moment, it is the shallowest place on the edge, but it is more than ten meters deep. However, this height will not have any impact on Su ye and Jiang Rou if they jump directly. After coming to the bottom of the bloody sea, Su ye and Jiang Rou both had a very depressed feeling in their hearts. Especially when they looked at the high blood red slurry on both sides, Su ye and Jiang Rou had an illusion that they were as small as ants at this time. Chapter 499 After su ye and Jiang Rou entered the passage opened by the scepter, they quickly rushed forward. Their speed was very fast. After a while, they had left their starting point far away. There was no change in the scene around. On both sides were the "walls" finally formed by very high red slurry. Looking at the huge "red wall" that seemed to be able to hold the sky, Jiang Rou felt a trace of depression in her heart. "Night, you... Do you think the red slurry on both sides will suddenly fall down?" Jiang Rou said with some worry. After all, in terms of the suppression of the ancient battlefield on the practitioners, they can''t fly at all. Once these blood red slurry lose the support of that mysterious power, I''m afraid they won''t have time to escape, Will be buried under this slurry. Although the slurry has been isolated now, the surrounding temperature still has no effect. Now Su Yedi has a feeling that his body will be cooked by the hot smell around him. This is still not caused by the influence of blood red slurry. Once these extremely hot blood red slurry fall down, Jiang Rou was not sure that she could survive in the blood red slurry. At this point, Jiang Rou couldn''t help looking around worried. At this moment, they have come to a sunken deep valley. When they look up at the sky again, the sky seems to be very far away from them. At the moment, they are a "frog at the bottom of the well". There is no difference, and they can see very few things. Under the influence of this scene, Jiang Rou even felt that she was as small as a mole ant. She looked at Su ye with worry. Then she was not angry. At the moment, Su Ye actually looked calm and calm, as if his worry just now could not cause many waves in his heart, but what made Jiang Rou a little unhappy was, This guy clearly heard what he was saying, but as a result, this guy chose to ignore it directly. "Aren''t you afraid at all?" Jiang Rou immediately said and continued to output her voice in Su Ye''s ear. The latter couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Along the way, Jiang Rou kept talking in her ear like a little sparrow. Although it sounds fidgety, on the whole, it also alleviates the boredom on the road. Su ye turned his head with a bitter smile and looked at Jiang rou. He was also very clear in his heart that if he didn''t answer the little girl''s doubts, the little girl could probably keep pestering herself in her ears and asking herself. Su Ye felt defeated by Jiang Rou at this time. He was very curious about how determined Yao Chi was to become a good friend and best friend with the little girl in front of him. "Do you think it''s any use to be afraid now? On the road of cultivation, we will encounter various risks. Once we are afraid and lose our invincible heart, the gain is not worth the loss. It''s the so-called wealth insurance. If we run away and fear when we encounter a little danger, do you think I can cultivate to this extent?" Su ye asked with a smile, After hearing this, Jiang Rou''s expression also seemed a little strange. Jiang Rou looked up and down at Su ye, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that you should have such a unique view of problems at a young age. It''s good!" Jiang Rou was obviously very satisfied with Su Ye''s words now. Su ye turned to look at Jiang Rou and said, "you should be older than me? As a result, you are so old that you have such a unique vision when looking at problems. Alas, it''s a pity to love." Su ye said such a sentence with a regretful look on her face. But when she said this, Su Ye''s face still had a cool bad smile. Anyway, it''s a pity that Jiang Rou can''t get out of Su Ye''s face. What she can see is that Su Ye deliberately made fun of her. It''s clear that she almost repeated it again with her voice and words. And what do you mean I''m older than you? Don''t you know a girl''s age can''t joke? Dare you show such a bad smile? If I can''t beat you, I''ll throw you into the red slurry now! Thinking of this, Jiang Rou could not help humming coldly, and her mouth tooted slightly. When she looked at Su ye, her expression was full of displeasure. "In fact, if you really think it''s dangerous, you can go back first. In fact, I''m worried about what danger I''ll encounter. If I receive any danger at that time, I''ll blame myself very much." Su Ye suddenly looked at Jiang Rou with a dignified face. After knowing Su ye for such a long time, Jiang Rou saw that Su Ye was so serious for the first time. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. A moment later, Jiang Rou''s small mouth slightly tooted, "hum, where can I be the kind of person who flinches from fear of danger? Isn''t my invincible heart broken?" Jiang Rou''s pretty face is a little red. It''s obviously impossible to let her leave temporarily at this time. ¡­¡­ After they left, those bloody sea giants who followed them ran around and protected the area, fearing that there would be any danger to affect their master. As for the clan leader of the bloody sea giant, a burst of dust suddenly appeared. These dust whirled like a tornado, and finally changed into a black robed man. The black robed man exuded a strong breath fluctuation all over his body. Affected by the breath fluctuation, the bloody sea giant couldn''t help retreating several steps, They looked at the man in black with a look of tension. If Su Ye gave them the feeling that they could not resist before, then now the man in black gives them the feeling that it will be devastating. Even in their view, the man in black only needs to raise his hand slightly to kill them all. But now their master is on the way to the origin temple. How can they watch Su Ye affected? "Step back!" However, just when these bloody sea giants were ready to attack the black robed man, the patriarch of the bloody sea giant suddenly raised his palm and waved to his people. Although the patriarch''s move made these bloody sea giants feel very confused, they were born to obey orders very much. Now that the patriarch said so, they can only retreat one after another, Finally dissipated under the bloody dust. Chapter 500 "My Lord, why are you here?" if Su ye and Jiang Rou were present, they would be very surprised, because at this time, the patriarch of the bloody sea giant actually respected the black robed man and saluted the bloody sea giant with a fist when he spoke. Although there was a huge black hat pocket on the head of the bloody sea giant at the moment, people could not see the man clearly, but from under the hat pocket, the clan leader of the bloody sea giant could obviously feel a very sharp look coming out from under the hat pocket and falling on him. Almost at the moment of contact with such eyes, the patriarch of the bloody sea giant''s body was trembling, and as soon as his legs were soft, he knelt down directly. "Hum, who let you make your own decision and give him the scepter? Do you know the purpose of I let him enter the temple of origin?" when saying this, the voice of the black robed man sounded extremely cold. Just hearing this, it was enough to freeze the whole body of the bloody sea giant. The patriarch''s body was shaking vigorously, and even at this time, he didn''t dare to look up at the black robed man. "You told me before that this adult has a big background, and it is also an important link affecting the structure of the whole world. You do this to experience him well, so that he can really be alone in the face of the great changes in the future." The patriarch trembled and said such a sentence, but as soon as he said this, he felt a great force on his body. Under this great force, the patriarch''s body was directly pressed on the ground. Under this great force, his body could not move at all. "But... But Sir, you know the master''s character. If I don''t hand over the scepter, I can''t win his trust. Moreover, you should have seen just now. If I don''t say that to him, the master won''t go in at all. I... I can only do it like this." at this point, the patriarch''s face is full of bitter turtles. Anyway, He is both thankless. In response, the black robed man snorted coldly, but he also knew Su Ye''s character and knew that he couldn''t scold the bloody sea clan leader too much at this time. The reason why he did so now was mainly to remind the clan leader that he wouldn''t act recklessly in the future. "Now that the rules have been formulated, we should abide by them. Even if you find a shortcut, I still have candidate means." when saying this, the man in black suddenly turned his head and looked at the road opened by Su Ye. A cold look came out from under the hat pocket. Influenced by his eyes, the blood red slurry around began to shake violently. This scene fell into the eyes of the clan leader of the bloody sea giant, which made the clan leader feel a burst of shock. Although he also knew that the strength of the adult in front of him was very terrible, the power of this look was so powerful, but it still made the clan leader feel incomparable palpitations. At the same time, the patriarch began to wonder. He wondered what the adult was going to do at this time. Was it difficult to completely destroy what Su ye had just done? If this is the case, once the blood red slurry is poured down, the patriarch feels that his new master must die. At this time, the man in black robe slowly raised his palm and saw him pointing slightly at these blood red slurry, and then a large stream of blood red slurry rose like a blood red dragon, roaring directly in the direction of Su ye and Jiang rou. "If you can solve this problem, then you are qualified for the scepter. You can still make a little change within the rules." the black robed man whispered to himself. At the moment of saying this, the black robed man suddenly raised his head and his eyes shot directly into the air like a sharp blade, It seems that I want to see through the sky. Finally, the man''s body gradually dissipated and completely disappeared without a trace. Looking at the location where the man disappeared, the patriarch of the bloody sea giant dared not move, for fear that the strong man in the world would come to this place again and cause him some destructive damage at that time. "Master, I hope you can stick to it." the patriarch sighed helplessly and whispered such a sentence. Originally, Su Ye was still walking forward with Jiang Rou, but he didn''t know why. At this time, he suddenly felt a chill coming from behind him, as if a pair of indifferent eyes were staring at him. Almost at the moment of touching this eye, Su Ye felt that his body would be frozen in an instant. Su Ye suddenly turned his head and looked at the source of the cold eyes. Only what Su ye could see at the moment was the misty scene behind him, but he couldn''t see anything else at all. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Rou looked at Su Ye suspiciously at this time. Obviously, Jiang Rou didn''t feel the pressure on Su Ye just now. Su Ye frowned and looked at Jiang rou. A moment later, Su ye asked suspiciously, "you... Didn''t you feel it just now?" Su ye said this and looked suspiciously behind him, but it was obvious that the change behind him had completely disappeared at this time. Su Ye whispered strangely in his heart, but it was obviously impossible for him to pursue anything at this time. Jiang Rou shook her head in doubt and looked at Su Ye inexplicably. "No, I didn''t feel anything. Did you find anything just now?" Jiang Rou said this. When she looked at Su ye, her expression was full of doubts. At the moment, Jiang Rou always felt that Su Ye was a little suspicious. At this time, I don''t know what the little girl thought, and a bad smile suddenly appeared on her face. "Cut, didn''t you say you wouldn''t be afraid before? Why are you so paranoid now? Are you afraid? Tut Tut, it''s the first time I''ve seen you for a while." At this point, Jiang Rou''s face couldn''t help smiling. Looking at Jiang Rou''s current look of schadenfreude, Su Ye immediately rolled his eyes at Jiang Rou, "well, go on. I always feel that there seems to be some different changes in this place since just now." Chapter 501 When Su ye said this, her eyebrows were almost twisted into pimples, which didn''t mean that Su Ye was cheating Jiang rou. After the kind of gaze just now appeared, Su ye could obviously feel that her emotions had become depressed, as if there was a crisis coming. Originally, after seeing Su Ye''s reaction, Jiang Rou was ready to laugh at Su Ye. However, after seeing the change of Su Ye''s expression, Jiang Rou still chose to close her mouth. From Su Ye''s expression, she could obviously feel Su Ye''s tension. The two quickly rushed out to the front. Just a moment later, an extremely majestic pressure came out from behind them. They turned their heads immediately, and then they felt an extremely powerful breath wave falling from the sky. Affected by this breath, their bodies seemed to be completely fixed in place. At this moment, no matter how they struggle, they can never get rid of this pressure. "Coming!" Su Ye suddenly looked up and looked into the air. His eyes were full of dignified color. Just now he was alert and felt as if something had locked him. "What?" Jiang Rou asked with a tight frown. Although her strength has reached the middle of the three disasters, she doesn''t know how powerful the enemy is now. On the contrary, after feeling the suppression of the breath from the air, Jiang Rou''s body trembled for no reason. Even for a moment, Jiang Rou felt that she was likely to die under this pressure. "Roar!" It was also at this time that an earth shaking roar came down from the sky. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, Su Ye felt that her eardrums were almost completely cracked. As for Jiang Rou, she felt a surge of Qi and blood. If he hadn''t forcibly suppressed the Qi and blood in her body, it was estimated that she would have been able to spit blood at this time. "This... This is a dragon?" A hurricane blew out and completely brightened the fog in the air. Then Jiang Rou and his colleagues were stunned to see that a blood red dragon with a length of tens of meters appeared above their heads. The dragon was huge, and there was red streamer on its body. Almost at the moment of the emergence of the Dragon, a hot breath also fell from the sky, Affected by the hot breath, Su ye and Jiang Rou both felt that their bodies were about to be completely melted at this time. Jiang Rou''s eyes widened. "How can there be a dragon here? Is it the only dragon in the rumored era of evolution?" Jiang Rou looked at the Dragon above her head in disbelief. Almost at the moment of seeing the dragon, Jiang Rou thought of "Su Ye" for the first time, but soon she erased this possibility from her mind. In any case, it is said that the powerful first dragon is a golden dragon, while the dragon in front of us is red. "This is not the golden dragon, or it is not a living dragon, but it is changed from the red slurry around and condensed by the strong with strong power." Su ye, as a dragon, soon saw some of the so-called "dragon" and immediately told him what he saw now. When saying this, Su Ye''s heart was also filled with horror. You should know that it is absolutely a very powerful existence that can do this. "Was it the patriarch who made it?" after hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou couldn''t help talking curiously, but this possibility was directly denied by Su Ye. "Impossible, if that guy has such ability, do you think he will recognize me as the main?" Su Ye was stunned, and everything in front of him was unknown. Although he couldn''t figure out the origin of the "dragon" above his head, Su ye could clearly feel the strong killing intention from the Dragon at this time. It was all aimed at him. "Roar!" A deafening roar came out. I don''t know why. Anyway, after feeling the strong breath, Su Ye was surprised to find that his blood began to boil. The breath of the dragon clan was constantly churning in his body. Even at this moment, his [ever-changing] skills had to dissipate actively. Su Ye was shocked by this change. This was the first time that his body had changed like this since he obtained the [ever-changing] skill. "Damn it, who is making trouble in the dark?" Su Ye scolded in his heart. He doesn''t want to expose his identity now, but there is a Jiang Rou around him. Once he can''t suppress the change of breath in his body, he will become a golden dragon, and his identity will be known by the little girl. So At that time, I''m afraid it''s true. I have to kill this little girl. However, during this time, Jiang Rou still left a deeper impression on Su Ye. If Su Ye really wants to kill Jiang Rou, Su Ye really can''t do it. "Hmm?" Jiang Rou seemed to feel Su Ye''s emotional change at this time. She immediately frowned and turned to Su Ye. I don''t know why. Just now, she even felt a killing intention towards her from Su Ye. "What''s the matter with you?" Jiang Rou said inexplicably, but as soon as she said this, the dragon in the air roared again. Under the roar of the dragon, Su Ye''s Qi and blood began to churn violently. At the moment, Su Ye''s breathing became extremely rapid, and the whole person''s state became something wrong. "Kill it!" Su Ye suddenly looked up with a cold look in her eyes. Although I don''t know who made this thing, it''s obvious that the other party must know his identity, and he also wants to submit himself in this way at this time. Just What kind of posture to appear in the end is Su Ye''s own freedom. He doesn''t need others to control his emotions. "Void clock!" Su Ye''s eyes were full of evil intention. When he was about to swing his hand, the empty clock with a high height of one person appeared impressively beside him with a strong smell of space. "Kill me!" Su Ye''s practice was very simple. He instilled all his spiritual power directly into his right foot. Under the accumulation of power, Su Ye suddenly stamped on the ground. In a short time, Su Ye rushed into the air like a shell. Chapter 502 Although it is said that this ancient battlefield is forbidden to fly, and practitioners cannot fly in this place, Su Ye catapulted and flew with his own strength, which obviously does not belong to the scope of forbidden to fly. At the moment, Su Ye shot up like an arrow from the string. As for the void clock in his hand, Su Ye just kept getting bigger in the process of taking off, and there was a very strong breath on it. "Roar!" A dragon''s voice came out. The red dragon obviously felt the threat from Su ye at the moment. He couldn''t help roaring angrily. The red dragon suddenly opened his mouth, and a very hot red column of light sprayed directly from his mouth. The light column fluctuated with a very hot breath. With the movement of the light column, the surrounding space was trembling slightly, as if it was about to melt completely because it could not bear the high temperature. Su ye now frowns and looks at the light column falling from the sky. Although the light column has not completely contacted him, Su ye also feels a strong sense of oppression under the light column. In this sense of oppression, Su ye even feels that her skin seems to be completely burned by the light column. At the moment, Su Ye has been completely locked by the light column. Either Su Ye is hurt by the light column or Su Ye destroys the light column. Otherwise, Su ye can''t dodge under the light column for a time. "Get out of here!" Su Ye immediately roared. Facing the roar and attack of the red dragon, Su Ye was obviously unmoved. When he was about to swing his arm round, he directly smashed the void clock with him at the moment when the light column was about to fall. "When!" A deafening roar rang out. The attack of the light column just fell on the rune. An extremely powerful force of spatial tremor emanated from the void clock. Affected by the tremor, the light column collapsed in an instant. Even the red dragon, which was still very domineering just now, also made a whine at the moment. Of course, Su Ye was not well at the moment. The other party''s attack was indeed strong. Under this impact, Su Ye''s body was also knocked down. However, under the influence of the void clock, Su Ye finally fell to the ground steadily. "Hum, you can also be called a dragon?" Su Ye sneered disdainfully. To tell the truth, Su Ye almost flew into a rage just now when he heard that the red dragon dared to play dragon power in front of him. Does this mean that a dragon is a dragon? Do you believe that the Dragon chant of Laozi can scare you to death if it is shouted out? The real Longwei is on my side! And even if you''re a real dragon, so what? It''s just a red dragon, and I''m a noble Golden Dragon. You''re not worth mentioning in front of this dragon. At the moment, Su Ye really wants to show her golden dragon and completely crush the red dragon above. However, looking at Jiang Rou around her, Su Ye finally resisted the impulse. Jiang Rou was obviously shocked by Su Ye''s action just now. She obviously didn''t expect that Su ye could burst out such terrible strength just now. She could obviously feel the power of the light column below. However, in Jiang Rou''s opinion, if she met the light column, she would be able to resist the attack of the light column, But she will definitely suffer some trauma. It is absolutely impossible to understate like Su Ye. What makes her more puzzling is Su Ye''s performance at this time. I don''t know why. Jiang Rou can obviously feel that Su Ye seems very angry at the moment, as if the red dragon did something harmful to him. She just saw everything that had just happened. Jiang Rou really couldn''t understand Su Ye''s performance now. "Roar!" another roar came out. Su Ye''s actions just now seemed to completely annoy the red dragon. The red dragon opened its mouth and ejected several red light clusters. Almost none of them contained a very strong hot atmosphere. Su Ye sneered. In his eyes, the so-called red dragon is not only a joke, but also a humiliation to their dragon family. Su ye must kill this thing with the most powerful and direct means. "Black dragon, flame, break ten thousand laws!" Su Ye roared, and a long black hair appeared in his palm. Under Jiang Rou''s stunned gaze, Su Ye threw the spear out directly. At the moment when the spear was thrown out, a black spear appeared in Su Ye''s hand. The spears were constantly thrown out by Su Ye. It took less than a minute. The air was almost covered by Su Ye''s skill. "Boom!" A roar came out, and the spear hit the attack released by the red dragon. Under the attack of the spear, these light groups burst in an instant, but it was a means to die together. At the moment when the light group burst, the spear thrown by Su ye also exploded immediately. "He can use this infinitely?" Jiang Rou could not help but open her small mouth slightly, and her face was filled with amazement. [dark dragon, flame, breaking thousands of methods] this skill is not the first time Jiang Rou has seen Su ye use it. However, when Su Ye used this skill in the past, there was only a spear from beginning to end, and the attack of the spear is indeed very powerful. At least in Jiang Rou''s opinion, the strongest attack she can perform now is not as powerful as the attack of the spear. Therefore, this caused a misunderstanding to Jiang Rou, which made Jiang Rou think that the attack of the spear can only be displayed after the last attack was destroyed. After all, the more powerful the attack, the more spiritual power it consumes. But this scene completely subverted her cognition. I don''t know what Jiang Rou thought at this time. Jiang Rou''s beautiful eyes suddenly opened, as if she had encountered a terrible thing. "God, an attack has such a terrible power. If this spear can be used unrestricted, he can kill the enemy with this spear." Although it takes a lot of power to cast the spear, Jiang Rou also saw that Su Ye''s breath was still very stable after casting more than 20 spears, and there was no feeling of excessive consumption at all. "Kill!" It was also at this time that a yell came out of Su Ye''s mouth. At this time, Jiang Rou also saw a very shocking scene. Chapter 503 Su Ye''s hands were wide open, and dozens of black spears appeared behind him. There were terrible breath fluctuations on these spears. Under the influence of this breath fluctuation, Jiang Rou couldn''t help but retreat for several steps. At this moment, Jiang Rou has obviously felt threatened by this breath. Jiang Rou knew that if this attack was against her, she would die. Thinking of this, Jiang Rou couldn''t help taking a breath. At this moment, she suddenly found how wise it was to become friends with Su Ye. "If he knew about it, he would probably scare that guy to death." thinking of Lu Jie, who had always regarded Su Ye as an enemy, Jiang Rou immediately smiled with good intentions. At the same time, in Jiang Rou''s opinion, this Lu Jie was also a big man. If he had really angered Su ye, his fate could be imagined. At this moment, when looking at Su ye, Jiang Rou''s eyes were full of deep meaning, "it''s really good for sister yaochi''s eyes." Jiang Rou whispered in her heart. And it is at this time that the surrounding space is suddenly tight. Under Jiang rouman''s shocked gaze, dozens of black spears rose directly into the sky. The power on the black spear is too terrible. With the movement of these spears, the space is trembling slightly, or the space here may be cracked by the spear. "Roar!" Although it was said that the so-called red dragon was only condensed from those red slurry, it seemed to have consciousness at this time. After feeling the threat from Su Ye''s attack, the red dragon directly roared, and there was a very obvious fear in the roar. The red dragon immediately opened his mouth and spewed out red light again. These light masses obviously belong to a part of the red dragon. The red light masses are constantly spit out, and the red dragon''s body has become much dimmer. It''s a pity that the speed at which it emits light can''t be compared with the speed of Su Ye''s black spear. Finally, after offsetting more than a dozen black spears, all the remaining black spears fell on the red dragon. "Boom!" An extremely powerful explosion appeared with the impact of the spear with the red dragon. Finally, the red dragon roared with pain, and was directly detonated by Su Ye''s repeated attacks. Just to Su Ye''s and Jiang Rou''s surprise, with the explosion of the dragon''s body, blood red raindrops fell in the air. These raindrops seemed to contain part of the power of the red dragon before. As these raindrops fell, holes were smashed on the ground. Su Ye was about to put the void clock on his head. Under Su Ye''s control, the void clock quickly became larger, just like a huge umbrella, blocking Su ye and Jiang rou. When these raindrops fall on the void clock, they only make the void clock make a "Dong Dong" sound at most, but they can''t do any harm to the void clock at all. More importantly, with the sound of the bell, there was a space tremor on it. Although the space tremor at the moment can not be compared with what Su ye did before, the power of these raindrops has been weakened a lot under the space tremor. "Look over there." At this time, a startled voice came out. At the moment, Jiang Rou pointed forward in amazement. She saw that after those blood red raindrops fell on the ground, there were blood red shadows crawling out of your hole. "It''s endless?" Su Ye didn''t frown slightly, but saw that after these red shadows climbed out, they became like strange animals and rushed frantically in the direction of Su Ye. Although these monsters changed by the so-called blood red raindrops can''t be compared with the red dragon just now, they can''t support the huge number of these monsters. If Su Ye doesn''t have a way to kill all these monsters directly, these monsters will obviously cause great trouble to Su Ye. At the moment, the blood rain in the air was completely low and clean. Su Ye immediately took back the void clock and looked around jokingly. At this time, Jiang Rou immediately made a combat posture and was ready to fight with Su ye at any time. But as a result, Su Ye shook his head at him, "don''t worry, I''m here, you don''t need to do it for the time being." Su Ye''s voice was full of self-confidence, which made Jiang Rou''s heart quite puzzling. I don''t know what attack means Su ye can use. Although the strength of these monsters is not very strong, they can''t stand the large number. However, since Su ye said so, Jiang Rou naturally put away her fighting posture. Looking at these strange animals, almost all of them rushed to them. Su ye, who had been standing in place, moved slightly. He slowly raised his palm. Almost at this moment, Jiang Rou felt in horror that there was an extremely powerful smell of lightning in the air. "Vientiane fire method mine area!" With Su Ye''s voice, a light blue light screen centered on Su Ye quickly spread around. It was only in less than a few blinks that all the strange animals that had rushed to Su ye and Jiang Rou were shrouded by this Vientiane fire and thunder field. "This is the field?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help exclaiming. At this time, she was very surprised to see that the scene around them had completely changed. The original "undersea" world has completely disappeared. Instead, it is a desolate land. The land here is chapped, as if it has experienced countless disasters. What makes Jiang Rou even more surprised is that her body in this field has become slow. After all, it''s her, that is, the monsters who were still madly rushing towards them. At the moment, the speed has slowed down a lot. "What field is this? It''s so terrible?" Jiang Rou whispered to herself. Even if it''s only a second or two late, it will cause devastating damage if he loses the first opportunity. Jiang Rou sighed in her heart that if Su Ye showed this kind of attack when fighting with a stronger person than him, it is estimated that it can turn the war situation around in an instant. "Kill!" Su Ye snorted coldly. This word seemed to have the power of destroying the sky and the earth. Just at the moment of hearing this sound, Jiang Rou''s body trembled slightly. She looked at Su ye in some horror, as if Su ye had become a high God at this moment, giving people a feeling of inaccessibility. Chapter 504 "Boom!" At the moment when Jiang Rou was absent-minded, a deafening roar came down from the sky. Jiang Rou was shocked to see that at the moment, their heads were covered with a thick layer of thunder clouds. There seems to be a thunder pool above the thunder cloud. A large number of lightning lights are constantly churning on the dark cloud. Then the next second, the lightning that originally churned on the dark cloud, just like the river breaking the dike, directly fell from the sky. Almost in a moment, it directly submerged all the strange animals in front of us. The lightning fell in batches. The speed was so fast that Jiang Rou found that dozens of attacks had fallen, and the bodies of the monsters below were constantly cracked under the lightning attack of this degree. Although these bloody slurry had the effect of recovery, these monsters had just recovered and suffered again, Under repeated thunder and lightning bombardment, all these bloody liquids were defeated and could not be attacked again. After finishing all these words, Su ye put his hand and withdrew the field completely. To tell the truth, Jiang Rou subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief after losing this field. Su Ye''s field is too depressed. Although with Su Ye''s protection, these lightning can''t really hurt her, but often after seeing the lightning scene like the destruction of the world, Jiang Rou''s heart still trembled. That scene really makes people lack a sense of security, Even though she knew that she would be safe with Su Ye''s protection, she still had a strong sense of insecurity when she saw the lightning fall. As if he could die at any time. Su ye also spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi at this time. Although it was just less than a minute, it still consumed Su Ye greatly. In particular, what depressed Su Ye was that there was no spiritual power point after those bullshit monsters were killed by him. "Hey, what are you looking at? Scared silly?" Su ye returned to her senses and saw that Jiang Rou was looking at herself with a dull look, which was like seeing a ghost. Su Ye smiled and shook Jiang Roucai''s body, which took a deep breath. "You... What was your attack just now, isn''t it too powerful?" after returning to consciousness, Jiang Rou''s eyes were shining. When she looked at Su ye, it seemed as if she saw a God just on the, which made her want to worship. Of course, this impulse soon completely disappeared. At this moment, she was stunned to see Su Ye shaking her eyebrows with a bad smile at her, and said with a creepy voice, "Hey, hey, how about you? Aren''t you shocked by my great figure? Don''t you all fall in love with me?" Su ye said this and directly sent out an impulsive laughter that made Jiang Rou gnash her teeth and wanted to slap him directly. All the original shock has completely disappeared at the moment. Jiang Rou even scolded herself secretly. How could she have the impulse to worship this guy in front of her? I''ve seen a ghost. Looking at Jiang Rou''s angry appearance now, Su Ye is laughing in her heart. The little girl is so cute that any word can divert her attention. "Hey, I ask you, what skills did you just have? And this is not the same as your attack to kill the giant of the bloody sea?" Jiang rouman looked at Su Ye curiously. The latter didn''t hide from the little girl, nodded and said two words: no mistake. Jiang Rou suddenly became silent at this time. She put her hands around her chest, and a pair of bright eyes looked at Su Ye constantly. The kind of straight eyes even looked at Su ye, who was a little hairy in her heart. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Su ye asked inexplicably. She always felt that there was something in the little girl''s eyes that made him unable to tell the truth. As a result, at this time, Jiang Rou seemed to be refined. After hearing his words, she suddenly "puffed" and laughed. "I suddenly found that if you go to the Jinwu family or the golden winged Dapeng family, they are likely to be very happy and even write off their previous hatred." Jiang Rou said with a smile. Su ye:: Su Ye is speechless. What does this mother have to do with. Let yourself go to the golden winged Dapeng family? I dare go. Wang Peng must be willing to accept it. "Why do you say that?" Su ye asked curiously. Jiang Rou immediately covered her mouth and smiled. "You killed a dragon just now. No matter whether it was a real dragon or not, you are the first to kill a dragon so far. In terms of the resentment of golden winged Dapeng against the dragon family, they will be very happy to join you as a dragon slaughtering warrior." Su Ye couldn''t help being a little stunned after hearing Jiang Rou''s explanation. After thinking carefully, I found that it seems that this is indeed the case. As a golden dragon, he has become a dragon slaughtering warrior? It''s funny to think about it. "Well, don''t think about it. Let''s go first." Su Ye stamped his right foot and rushed straight ahead. He didn''t want to encounter any trouble at this time. Fortunately, along the way, there was really no trouble like Su Ye. They finally came to the temple safely. This is a huge Island, on which stands a very simple hall. Under the blood red sun, the hall even bloomed bursts of blood light, "This... This is the temple of origin?" Su Ye couldn''t help saying that the origin temple made him feel like a giant lying next door, and on the temple, Su ye could feel an incomparably vast breath, which seemed to come from the beginning of life. Almost at the moment of feeling the breath, Su Ye felt his [ever-changing] It''s going to collapse. The blood of the dragon clan is boiling in his body. At this moment, Su ye can obviously feel that there are countless golden dragons flying in his body. Under such changes, Su ye can''t suppress the breath in his body at last. "Roar!" A dragon chant came out of Su Ye''s mouth. Chapter 505 The sound of the dragon''s chant was deafening. Almost at the moment of hearing the dragon''s chant, Jiang Rou standing aside almost startled her eyes off. Jiang Rou widened her eyes and looked at Su ye with disbelief. At this time, Su Ye''s body exuded a misty fog, which also fluctuated with an extremely strong breath. This breath is extremely overbearing. Almost at the moment of feeling this breath, Jiang Rou feels like he wants to worship and surrender in an instant. "This... What''s going on?" Jiang Rou immediately frowned nervously. At the moment, she was quite worried about Su ye, for fear that Su ye would encounter any accident at this time. Jiang Rou immediately released her spiritual power and wanted to feel Su Ye''s situation. What surprised Jiang Rou was that at the moment when her spiritual power came into contact with the fog, a very domineering breath rushed out directly. Almost at the moment of contact with Jiang Rou''s spiritual power, Jiang Rou directly ejected a mouthful of dirty blood. Jiang Rou couldn''t help but retreat several steps. As soon as her legs were soft, she fell directly to the ground. Jiang Rou looked at the fog in horror. At the moment of contact, Jiang Rou felt that her back was immersed in cold sweat. She knew very well that if the breath had not converged at the critical moment, it was estimated that he had been seriously injured by the breath. This made Jiang Rou feel extremely shocked. How could he not have thought that Su ye had such a terrible change. When Jiang Rou was shocked, she saw that the fog originally wrapped around Su Ye began to churn violently, and bursts of deafening dragon chants came out of the fog. The sound of dragon singing came out in bursts, and the hegemonic momentum of the world was covered. Finally, Jiang Rou completely succumbed to this majesty, and she couldn''t get up from the ground at all. Under this breath, it seems that the whole world will completely surrender. In this breath, there is a sense of overlord. "This... This is long Wei? But... Why does night have long Wei? And why is his long Wei so powerful?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help exclaiming. At the moment, she could clearly feel that if compared with the Long Wei on Su ye, the so-called red dragon before was just a bigger loach. "Is it..." Jiang Rou shivered violently, and an idea appeared in her mind. To tell you the truth, this idea is too terrible for Jiang rou. Even when she simply thought of this possibility, Jiang Rou felt a burst of depression in her heart, as if an invisible big hand was pinching her heart, She couldn''t even breathe at this moment. "Impossible, how could this be?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help talking. She just thought of Su Ye''s sudden appearance and her strong strength, but Jiang Rou gradually believed in this possibility. ¡­¡­ After the black robed man left, the clan leader of the bloody sea giant sat cross legged and silently waited for Su Ye''s situation. Although it is said that his strength is only the peak of the three disasters, after all, he is the head of this clan and has some privileges in this place. Therefore, it is very simple to want to know what is happening ahead. Therefore, when Su Ye directly killed the red dragon, the patriarch''s face was full of excited expression, "hahaha, it''s worthy of being the master I recognize! Sure enough, it''s powerful. In the future, my bloody sea giants will become more and more prosperous because of the master." Before, the man in black also told the patriarch about Su Ye''s origin, so the patriarch was more excited at this time. It seemed that he saw the scene when he accompanied Su ye to the world. At the moment, seeing the white fog emitted by Su ye, the patriarch stood up directly from the ground in shock. His eyes were full of shock. The shock was no less than Jiang Rou at the moment. Although he is far away from the place where Su ye said he was, he can feel the breath emanating from Su ye now because of some rights of the patriarch. Although his strength is stronger than Su ye, under this breath, he feels that his soul is trembling and has an impulse to directly worship Su Ye. "Master!" When the patriarch was, he knelt directly on the ground and looked at the front with surprise. His eyes were full of excitement. "Master, is this to show his overbearing Golden Dragon?" the patriarch was very excited at the thought of this. After all, in this era of evolution, it is difficult to see a real dragon, and he actually followed a dragon genius. It was at this time that an earth shaking roar came from his ear. The Longwei emitted from Su Ye seemed to have crossed the gap of time and space and directly fell on him. Influenced by this breath, the clan leader of the bloody sea giant almost fell to the ground. He was extremely shocked. If Su Ye directly released his dragon power during the previous battle, he believed that his bloody sea giants would be defeated directly. This Longwei is so terrible! "Roar!" An earth shaking roar fell to the patriarch''s ear, and it was at this moment that the patriarch saw a huge golden dragon rising from the fog. The moment the Golden Dragon appeared, it seemed that the world would be completely subdued. It was at this time that the patriarch was shocked to find that Su Ye seemed to find his peeping. Su Ye''s huge golden eyes looked in his direction and saw the golden light that made his heart palpitate, and there seemed to be a golden flame that would never go out in his eyes, which was burning. Almost at the moment of touching the eyes, the patriarch felt that his whole body seemed to be lit. The flame in Su Ye''s eyes seemed to be burning his body. What surprised the patriarch even more was that the next second, the eyes turned dark gold again. The darkness in the eyes was like a black hole, as if it could devour him completely. Fortunately, Su ye took back his eyes at this time, and it was at this time that the patriarch felt that his whole body strength seemed to be completely drained. His body trembled, "boom", and his huge body fell to the ground. Chapter 506 "This... The master''s eyes are terrible." the clan leader of the bloody sea giant couldn''t help but take a breath. Just now, the eye contact with Su Ye was very short, only a few seconds, but in these short seconds, the clan leader of the bloody sea giant felt as if he was going to be completely strangled, His whole body was almost stained with sweat. The patriarch gasped heavily. The feeling of narrowly escaping from death made him palpitation. In fact, the reason why Su Ye''s eyes can have such a great impact on the patriarch at this time is that Su Ye directly displays his terrible pupil technique after discovering that someone is peeping at him, and the patriarch is not alert to Su Ye. Therefore, the effect of pupil technique has been improved a lot However, after discovering that it was the patriarch, Su Ye restrained her eyes. Su Ye looked up and sent out a powerful dragon chant. To tell the truth, Su Ye felt very happy to show his golden dragon again. These days, he has always appeared in human shape. Although human shape has not brought him any uncomfortable feeling, after all, he is a dragon, In his heart, he still wanted to show his strong dragon body. "Hmm?" after a happy shout, Su Ye''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, because at this time, he felt a stunned look. Su Ye suddenly turned his head to look at the source of the look. As a result, he saw that Jiang Rou was almost completely dull when she saw herself. "This... How is this possible? You... You really... Really are the golden dragon?" Jiang rouman said incredibly, so in fact, Jiang Rou already had some conjectures when Su ye made the Dragon sing just now. But there is still a big difference between this conjecture and reality. When she really saw Su Ye''s body, Jiang Rou still felt a very strong shock. For a time, she felt that her little head was about to react. Especially when Su Ye''s domineering dragon power burst out just now, Jiang Rou felt that her body would be crushed by the dragon power. The pressure from the depths of her soul made her feel incomparable fear. Loong? You know, this word represents taboo in God and other regions. After all, these places were ready to reign in the world and return to the outside world. It''s a pity that they were finally broken by the only dragon in this evolutionary era. Jiang Rou was very clear. At that time, the practitioners in the whole holy land were boiling and shouted that they wanted to be dragon killers. However, the ideal was full, but the reality was very cruel. In the end, the only dragon came to the holy land, but when the only dragon showed its strong strength, all the people and animals who shouted to kill the Dragon hid, Where dare you continue to rise. Jiang Rou had always wanted to see how domineering the only dragon was. She dared to deal with the two patriarchs and live until now. It''s just a pity that she didn''t have any chance to get close to the only dragon because of various opportunistic coincidences. Until then, the Dragon completely "disappeared", which made Jiang Rou feel very disappointed. But she never thought that her wish had been realized in this place and in this form today. For a moment, Jiang Rou felt that her little head could not react. Some bad impressions left by "night" completely collapsed. At this moment, in Jiang Rou''s eyes, Su Ye is the king of this world and an existence worthy of worship by all races. While Jiang Rou''s eyes were blurred, Su Ye''s voice came out. Su Ye smiled calmly, "why can''t I be the golden dragon? It seems that I''ve never denied my identity? And you''ve never asked me whether I''m a man or a dragon?" Su Ye''s tone was joking. Jiang Rou: To tell the truth, at this moment, Jiang Rou felt that all her beautiful fantasies were completely disillusioned. What king? What worship? This guy is still the same. There is no sense of dignity that Jinlong should have in her fantasy. Jiang Rou: Speechless as like as two peas in the heart of Jiang, the character of this is always the same as the human race. I also think that I am just like human beings. I am afraid that if I have a problem with my brain, I will ask you whether you are a dragon. Speechless, Jiang''s words make complaints about Su Ye''s eyes. However, it was also at this time that Jiang Rou felt an extremely powerful killing intention emanating from Su Ye. Almost at the moment of feeling this killing intention, Jiang Rou felt that her whole body seemed to fall into the cold winter and the twelfth lunar month, and her body seemed to be frozen in an instant. "You... What are you going to do?" Jiang Rou suddenly looked up and looked at Su ye who was high above, but her eyes were full of murderous intent. Her heart trembled. The murderous intent was very sharp, but it didn''t seem to be joking, and she was also feeling the murderous intent. Jiang Rou felt her delicate body ache for a while, It seems that his body will be split by Su Ye''s eyes. Under this murderous intention, Jiang Rou feels numb on her scalp. "I''m a dragon. Now I have to hide my identity. That''s why I''ve been living as a human being, but now that you know my identity, then... You say, what should I do to you?" Su ye said this. He couldn''t help looking at Jiang Rou jokingly. His eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes constantly crossed Jiang Rou''s body like a knife. To tell the truth, at the moment of contacting Su Ye''s eyes, Jiang Rou''s heart is full of common sense. Of course, in addition to this fear, Jiang Rou has a trace of grievance in her heart. Thinking of his previous relationship with this guy, but the result was that this guy wanted to kill himself because he knew his identity. Jiang Rou''s small mouth immediately tooted up and looked at Su ye with grievances and discontent. It looked like he was going to cry directly. Even Su ye had a feeling of fear when she came into contact with the little girl''s eyes at this time. She was afraid that the little girl would really cry. "How do you treat me? Then kill me. Hum, you have no conscience. I was so kind to you before, and you still want to kill me. Then you let me die!" Jiang Rou said this, just sitting on the ground, completely at Su Ye''s disposal. Chapter 507 Now, after this little girl makes such a move, Su Ye doesn''t know what to say. Moreover, the little girl is full of resentment, which makes Su Ye feel cold in her heart. This Is this the weird little girl he knows? "What''s the matter? Didn''t you just want to kill me? I can''t hide now. Why don''t you come and kill me?" Jiang Rou said directly at this time. This made Su Ye feel quite speechless, so the little girl took the initiative and forced the palace in turn? After looking at Su Ye''s stunned appearance, the little girl''s eyes suddenly turned. She was still very wronged. At this time, she was suddenly filled with a happy smile. She was still sitting on the ground. Now she jumped directly from the ground and smiled and patted her shoulder. "Hey, hey, if you talk, it means you won''t kill me. You''re the only dragon in the era of evolution. You have to do what you say. Otherwise, you''ll lose face to the dragon people." as soon as you say this, the little girl''s face is full of smiles, and her eyes are in the shape of crescent moon. Su ye: Su Ye is speechless now. He has an impulse to swear. It''s really a bit higher than the devil. How can he think that it''s the routine of this little girl from beginning to end. Just now, under his own pressure, this little girl can still react like this. Su Ye glared at the little girl fiercely. In fact, he didn''t really mean to kill the little girl. After all, Su Ye liked the strange little girl and regarded the little girl as a friend. Moreover, he is the only dragon in the era of evolution. Why, are you afraid that his identity will not be exposed? The reason why he has been using [ever-changing] is that he doesn''t want to have too much trouble. Some of his actions in the future can be more convenient. If you kill Jiang Rou for this, you will lose your identity. Originally, Su Ye just wanted to scare the little girl, scare her and ask her to beg for mercy, but the result Forget it, don''t worry about this little girl. Su Ye slowly fell to the ground, but to Su Ye''s surprise, originally this ancient battlefield was forbidden to fly. Su ye also tried before and couldn''t fly at all. Even, some of Su Ye''s void clock could not be used. But he never thought that after he recovered the dragon body, he also recovered his ability to fly. It seems that there is no way to limit the flying ability of the dragon family in this place. Thinking of this, Su Ye was naturally very happy. "Are you sure you can''t kill me?" after watching Su Ye slowly fall into the sky and fall to her side, Jiang Rou is still nervous and worried. She''s afraid that Su ye will shoot it directly at this time. Especially when looking at Su Ye''s dragon body so close now, the little girl felt a burst of tension in her heart. Although Su Ye didn''t deliberately show his dragon power, his dragon power still came out involuntarily. This is an instinctive deterrent and the blood pressure of the once superior dragon family. "If you don''t kill me, there''s nothing to kill. Ben Long''s words are out, and it''s hard to recover." Su ye said calmly, but he was quite speechless in his heart, and even had an impulse to swear. It''s right that a word is irretrievable, but I haven''t said this before. I''m not your routine? Now I''ll give you and myself a step down. What''s the matter? You''re cheap and good? Hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou''s face was immediately covered with a happy smile, "Hey, really? Don''t you worry that I''ll tell you your identity directly after I leave here?" while talking, Jiang Rou looked at Su ye with a curious look. Jiang Rou now looks like a curious baby. When she looks at Su ye, her eyes are full of curiosity. Su ye: Su Ye is now completely speechless by the little girl''s appearance of getting cheap and being good. He glared at the little girl and said angrily, "what''s to worry about? I''m the only dragon in the era of evolution. What am I afraid of? Didn''t the Peng king and the Jinwu clan leader turn around by me at the beginning?" Su Ye joked and smiled. His eyes were full of dragon pride. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou looked at Su ye with a trace of confusion in his eyes. "Pooh!" I don''t know what I thought. At this time, Jiang Rou couldn''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" asked Su Ye. Jiang Rou shrugged with a smile and said, "I''m laughing at the king Peng and the leader of Jinwu clan. Originally, your ''Night'' was the one who made them feel very angry and wanted to kill after Jinlong, but now it''s good that you two are the same. If you let those two know, they may be angry and spit blood." After saying this, Jiang Rou couldn''t help laughing with her mouth covered. As for Su ye, she couldn''t help smiling at this time. At this time, Su ye took a deep look in his eyes and turned to a joking sneer, "one day, I will let the two patriarchs understand what regret is, and when they know regret, their family will pay a heavy price." At the moment Su ye said this, Jiang Rou couldn''t help shivering. Although Su Ye didn''t take the initiative to release his strong breath fluctuation, Jiang Rou still felt a burst of fear after hearing his words. Jiang Rou took a deep look at Su ye, finally nodded slowly and said, "well, I believe you can do it. By the way, in that case, your name must be false? What''s your name?" Jiang Rou looked at Su Ye curiously. "Su Ye!" Su ye also said her name directly. After all, the other party already knows her identity. It doesn''t matter if she knows her name again. Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou with great interest. She didn''t expect that the little girl was so confident in herself. However, Su Ye was about to speak at this time, but unexpectedly found that a blood Rune was distributed in front of Jiang Rou at the moment. "I swear by my blood that I will never tell Su Ye''s identity before Su Ye exposes his true identity. Otherwise, my blood will dry up and die." after that, the blood rune is directly divided into two and integrated into Su Ye''s and Jiang Rou''s eyebrows. Chapter 508 "You... You took a blood oath?" Su Ye couldn''t help saying something unexpectedly. Originally, in his opinion, he didn''t care too much about whether her identity would be told by her. The little girl didn''t need to do so at all. After all, if he really wanted the little girl to take a blood oath, he would have asked for it directly before, and it wouldn''t be delayed until now. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou immediately gave Su ye a bad look and said, "what''s amazing? I just want you to rest assured, so that after your identity is known by others, you will suspect that I exposed your identity." Jiang Rou said this and spit out her lovely little tongue at Su Ye. Su Ye smiled and didn''t know what to say for a moment. As soon as the little girl''s eyes turned, she looked at Su ye with an ancient and strange look. She didn''t know what the little girl was thinking. At this time, her face was full of bad smiles. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Su Ye felt a little hairy when the little girl looked at me with this kind of eyes. After hearing Su Ye''s words, the little girl couldn''t help laughing and said, "hey hey, I suddenly thought of one thing. If you marry sister Yao Chi, won''t sister Yao Chi become the dragon mother? Tut Tut, the name sounds like... Ha ha ha, it''s so ugly." Jiang Rou holds her stomach and laughs badly, but at this time, Su ye also notices that when the little girl says this sentence, she still looks at herself with some expectation. Su Ye immediately understands the little girl''s mind. Su Ye laughed and said, "I don''t know if she is the dragon mother, but at least you are the dragon mother in the eyes of the citizens of dujin city." As soon as Su ye said this, the little girl''s face was covered with a shy expression. She hesitated for a moment and didn''t know what to say. "Moreover, you know my identity. It''s almost the public enemy of the whole divine land. The Yao family is a big family of the divine land. How can they let their goddess marry a dragon?" Su Ye smiled calmly and didn''t take this kind of thing to heart. Su Ye knows that he must have grown up and risen in blood and killing. When he returns to the holy land next time, he will fight with some powerful families in the holy land. If this happens, whether the Jiang family or the Yao family will appear on his opposite side. As soon as Su ye said this, many happy smiles on Jiang Rou''s face disappeared. Jiang Rou frowned at Su ye, finally sighed and said, "yes, although I don''t want to admit it, your identity is really very sensitive. Once your identity is exposed and those forces know your current strength, I''m afraid it will be unfavorable to you." After all, Su Ye has become enemies with the Jinwu family and the Jinyi Dapeng family, and they also have irreconcilable hatred against each other. Naturally, the two races will not let Su Ye grow up, especially when they see that Su Ye has such a powerful talent, which makes them even more afraid. "Jinwu clan and Jinyi Dapeng clan are the exotic animals in the divine land. Although these exotic animals usually have a lot of contradictions, your appearance will become their common concern. Therefore, it is likely that under the guidance of these two races, you will be chased and killed by the vast majority of exotic animals and even humans in the divine land. After all, apart from these two exotic animals, you can also be killed Offended the Ji family, one of the eight surnames. " When Jiang Rou said this, she couldn''t help smiling bitterly. She suddenly found something about the family. Although the guy in front of her had changed his face, her ability to offend people could not be hidden. Su Ye smiled, shrugged his shoulders and said, "so I say ah, the so-called dragon mother can''t exist." I don''t know why. Looking at Su Ye''s appearance now, Jiang Rou''s heart was sour for no reason. She immediately turned her mouth and said, "that''s not impossible. In fact, when you appeared, the eight surnames also held a meeting to discuss how to deal with you." This is a secret. Su Ye didn''t expect that Jiang Rou would tell herself this at this time. For a time, Su Ye was interested, "what''s the result of his discussion?" Jiang Rou shrugged with a smile and said, "the eight surnames have three attitudes towards you. Our Jiang family is neutral. We will neither help you nor chase you, while the Ji family is the main war faction. In their view, your dragon must be killed to avoid any future trouble. Even they want to eat you." At this point, the little girl smiled strangely again. Su Ye suddenly turned her eyes silently. Su Ye naturally wouldn''t doubt the words in front, but the so-called peeling and cramping was eaten. Obviously, the little girl deliberately said it to make herself angry. Su ye turned her eyes with a smile at this time and nodded slightly, "well, I still support this practice. After all, it''s rumored that the dragon meat is still very delicious. Sometimes I''m considering whether to cut a piece of meat from myself." While talking, Su Ye slowly raised his dragon claw. It seemed that he was really moved by the idea. "After all, I''m the only dragon in this evolutionary era. I don''t seem to have any other chance to taste the taste of dragon." "Pooh!" As soon as Su ye said this, Jiang Rou couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t expect that this guy had such a funny side in front of her. Especially now Su ye still said this sentence with the powerful and domineering dragon posture. That kind of contrast makes Jiang Rou feel more interesting. "When will you eat it? You have to tell me. I want to have a try too." Jiang Rou said with a smile. Su Ye slowly put down his dragon claw, turned to smile, shrugged and said, "Hey, it''s a pity, I''m afraid of pain. Otherwise, I can meet your wish." Hearing this, Jiang Rou immediately "cut" a sound. Naturally, she won''t believe Su Ye''s "nonsense" at this time. "Well, don''t tease you. As for the third attitude, it''s actually the onlookers represented by the Yao nationality. It depends on your talent. If your talent is strong enough for them to be willing to help you regardless of everything, they will stand by your side and help you deal with those people and animals who deal with you." Chapter 509 "If you don''t show enough talent, and if there are enough benefits similar to those given to them by the Ji family, they will certainly help kill you together. Therefore, I say you still have a chance to make sister Yao Chi a dragon mother. After all, your talent is really strong." In terms of talent, Jiang Rou obviously has a strong confidence in Su Ye. After hearing Jiang Rou''s words, Su Ye couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "the Yao family is really business material. It seems that no matter how they are now, they don''t suffer a loss." Jiang Rou took it for granted. After hearing Su Ye''s words, she slowly shrugged her shoulders and said, "isn''t there a saying that all the bustling in the world is for profit, all the bustling in the world is for profit, and the cooperation or enmity between families is based on interests." When Jiang Rou said this, she also put her small hand on her small waist, giving people a look of a little adult. Su Ye couldn''t help smiling. "Oh, I didn''t expect that you should have such a profound view, which makes me look at it." Su ye said with a smile. In fact, Su Ye recognized Jiang Rou''s words, not to mention the family forces here, but some businessmen in the outside world or the cooperation between countries, In fact, it is often carried out at the level of interests. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou immediately tooted her little mouth, "you seem to despise me. Why can''t I have such a profound opinion? But... Hey, in fact, I listen to my father. Anyway, I don''t like this simple way of relying on interests as the code of conduct." Jiang Rou shakes her head and melon seeds like a rattle. Su Ye smiled calmly, "don''t worry, I''ll let them know how much potential I have and how much benefit I can get." when Su ye said this, the words and Su ye were full of confidence. To tell the truth, Jiang Rou''s eyes are shining after contacting Su Ye''s su night. "By the way, haven''t you been hiding before? Why do you suddenly show your golden dragon body now? Also, how can we get in now?" Jiang Rou said, looking at the temple in front of her curiously. There is a wall outside the temple. At least there are no houses in their current position, but Jiang Rou is not worried about it. Although it is very strong, it can easily climb over the wall in terms of the cultivator''s jumping ability. No matter how bad it is, Su ye can fly now. It''s still very easy to go here. However, to Jiang Rou''s surprise, Su Ye''s expression seemed dignified after hearing her words, which made Jiang Rou doubt. Is it because she said something wrong? "I don''t know why. There seems to be some strange power in the temple. Under the influence of this power, my human shape can''t be completely maintained, and then the dragon body is restored. What''s in it seems to make my blood boil." finally, Su Ye added this sentence, He told Jiang Rou what he felt. I don''t know why, although the temple appeared quietly in front of him, and there was no strong breath fluctuation on the temple, Su Ye''s heart inexplicably felt a sense of fear and depression when he saw the temple. It seems that the temple is a wild beast that can''t even compete with Su Ye. It will eat him at any time. "Is this temple so powerful? Can you break your disguise automatically?" Jiang Rou frowned suspiciously after hearing Su Ye''s explanation. Yes, your disguise is obviously very powerful. Otherwise, how can you hide it from the head of Jinwu clan and King Peng? But now nothing happened in the temple, but it directly broke Su Ye''s disguise? This surprised Jiang rou. Su ye turned to Jiang Rou and asked suspiciously, "do you have any records about this temple in your family?" it is the so-called knowing yourself and the other wins every battle. Su Ye naturally wanted to know more about the temple at this time. In this way, it would be convenient to deal with the dangers in the temple. After hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou shook her head in embarrassment and said, "no, what I told you before is all I know. Maybe there will be relative introductions in our family''s library, but I''m not interested in reading those books." Jiang Rou said this, She couldn''t help but spit out her lovely little tongue at Su Ye. At the moment of hearing Jiang Rou''s words, Su Ye suddenly smiled helplessly. "You take a few steps back one after another. I''ll try to see what danger there is in a place." Su Ye feels very dangerous to the temple in front of her, so Su Ye is still worried about making Jiang Rou suffer together at this time. At this time, Jiang Rou nodded immediately, pushed directly to the edge of the island, and looked at Su Ye curiously. To tell the truth, Su ye at the moment is like a black hole for Jiang Rou, which is full of attraction on him. At this time, Su Ye slowly walked to the wall, and the dragon claw slowly stretched out. However, when Su Ye''s dragon claw touched the wall, an extremely cold breath came out from the wall. Even Su Ye''s strength could not help shivering at this time. Su Ye looked at the wall unexpectedly. The wall gave him the feeling of thousands of years of cold ice. Just Su ye turned to look at the blood red hot slurry outside. The temperature in this place is already very high. Even if there is Wanzai ice, it is estimated that at this time, the so-called Wanzai ice will be completely melted? "Broken!" Su Ye shouted in a low voice, and a great force burst out from the dragon''s claws. At ordinary times, under this force, a mountain will be directly destroyed by Su ye, but what Su Ye never thought of is that at this time, the wall is very firm, and there is no sign of being pushed by himself. However, when exerting his power, Su ye also had an idea in his heart. At the moment, the power he exerted seems to be the greatest power that the wall can bear. As long as he exerts a little more power, the wall will be completely destroyed. Thinking of this, Su Ye immediately increased the output of his strength. Chapter 510 Just The wall remained motionless. "Why do I still have this feeling?" Su Ye couldn''t help saying. In his perception, although his strength has improved badly, he still feels that as long as he shows a little more strength, the wall will be completely destroyed. It seems that with the improvement of his strength, the defense of the wall is also increasing. The enhancement of defense is completely synchronized with his own strength. Su Ye frowned slightly and stopped for the time being. He immediately trembled and ran around the temple. Su Ye wanted to see if there were gates in other directions of the temple. However, after this circle, Su Ye was a little disappointed. The temple should have four walls. Unfortunately, there were no gates on these walls at all. "No gate?" asked Jiang Rou suspiciously. Su Ye nodded slightly, while the Dragon claws lifted slightly, "since I can''t find it, I''ll try hard." while talking, the void clock hit the city wall directly. At the same time, several black long guns appeared behind Su ye, which rushed to the city wall quickly. "Boom!" Several deafening bangs came out. Under the impact of these two attacks, their ground began to tremble violently. To Su Ye''s and Jiang Rou''s amazement, the city wall still hasn''t moved at this time. "The city wall is so strong?" Jiang Rou rubbed her eyes. Su Ye''s all-out attack just now. If it fell on her, Jiang Rou believed that she would die. But now? The wall still did not move. Su ye took a deep breath and slowly pointed his dragon claw at the same time, followed by an extremely strong space breath in this place. At this time, Jiang Rou also heard that there were many Dharma spells from Su Ye''s mouth, but it was a pity that when she wanted to listen to what Su Ye was saying, her ear was just a "buzzing" sound. It seemed that there was some strange protection and Governance on the Dharma, so that outsiders could not hear what Su Ye was saying at all. "Empty proverb: Rob!" When the mantra was recited, Su Ye''s mouth heard a thrilling sound from Jiang rou. Jiang Rou was stunned to see that at this time, a huge light word appeared behind Su ye, which was full of massive spatial power. When Su Ye was about to push the dragon claw forward, he saw a robbery light directly gushing out of the light word and rushing directly to the wall with destructive power. "He... He still has such a powerful attack?" Jiang Rou''s heart was completely raised when she saw the moment of light flying. To tell the truth, after seeing Su Ye''s attack at this time, she could not say that she was not nervous and afraid at all. With the movement of the robbery light, Jiang Rou even felt that her soul would be completely swallowed by the robbery light. "Boom!" Finally, the robbery light fell on the wall, and at the same time, Su Ye''s black spear and void clock hit it again. At this moment, it was as if the powerful attack of annihilation was blooming, and the destructive atmosphere seemed to completely destroy this place. "Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus." Su Ye immediately roared, and the Dragon claws quickly printed. All the Golden Lotus condensed onto Su Ye''s Dragon claws, forming a dark golden lotus full of destructive breath. Jinlian shot out quickly and bombed the wall together. Under this attack, the whole island began to tremble violently, as if the island was about to collapse completely, and there were cracks on the ground, just like a spider''s web. However, to Su Ye''s disappointment and Jiang Rou''s disappointment, although Su Ye''s attack is very powerful now, when the destructive attack power dissipates completely, the city wall still hasn''t moved, and there is no sign of damage. Even this small island, there are only a lot of fine cracks, but there is no real fragmentation. "What the hell is this place?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help whispering to herself. You know, Su Ye''s attack just now can destroy a mountain range, but in this ghost place, even an island can''t be destroyed. Su ye took a deep breath. At this time, he also knew that it was impossible to use force. He immediately flew up and wanted to fly over the city wall to the temple. What Su Ye didn''t expect was that when he was about to fly above the wall, the wall of the car actually exuded a misty luster. Then, under the incredible gaze of Jiang Rou and Su ye, the city wall flew up quickly together, and the rising speed was the same as that of Su Ye. In desperation, Su ye had to give up the way of flying and return to the island at this time. "It seems that I have no fate with this thing." Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou and sighed helplessly. In this regard, Jiang Rou didn''t know what to say to comfort Su ye for a while. "Well... Why don''t we go back?" Su Ye almost used all kinds of methods, but he still couldn''t get behind the wall. In Jiang Rou''s opinion, it seems useless to stay here at the moment. Su Ye hesitated, but just when he didn''t know what to do, the wall that had been silently and passively resisting Su Ye''s attack made a "buzzing" sound at this time. Su ye and Jiang Rou hurriedly looked at it suspiciously. As a result, they noticed that the wall trembled violently at this time. This feeling seemed to collapse at any time. "What''s the matter? Did your previous attack work? But the reaction was too slow?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help but mutter in doubt. If it was really what she thought, the wall was obviously very slow. However, Su Ye''s face looked extremely dignified at this time. I don''t know why. At this time, he actually vaguely felt that there was a terrible smell on the wall, but the smell was faint and could not be completely captured by Su ye for a time. Chapter 511 Su Ye didn''t speak, but looked at the wall with a dignified face. Now the wall trembled slightly and looked as if it might collapse at any time. But at the moment, Su Ye became more and more serious. Originally, Jiang Rou was going to go over and ask about the situation of the wall, but she was directly stopped behind by Su ye in the end. "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with the wall?" asked Jiang rou. In her opinion, the sudden shaking of the wall is really strange, but it won''t make su ye so nervous? After all, Su Ye''s strength can be killed at will even at the peak of the three disasters. Isn''t it so nervous? Su Ye nodded slightly. When she looked at the wall, her eyes looked very dignified. "There seems to be something coming out behind here. Although I don''t feel very clear, it makes me feel very dangerous." Su Ye directly said his perception. After hearing this, Jiang Rou curiously displayed her spiritual strength and wanted to feel the changes of the wall. "Don''t..." Su Ye shouted quickly after discovering Jiang Rou''s move, but it was obvious that Su Ye''s reaction was still slower. Almost at the moment he shouted, Jiang Rou''s spiritual power had fallen on the wall. When it was, Jiang Rou directly made a miserable cry. Jiang Rou''s body couldn''t help but go back a few steps. As soon as Jiang Rou''s legs were soft, she knelt directly on the ground, and a mouthful of dirty blood gushed out of her mouth. The original rising breath of Jiang Rou has suddenly become depressed. "How strong! This... I feel like a strong man is emerging in the wall." when this is said, Jiang Rou''s weak face can''t help showing a look of doubt. To tell the truth, now I think back, Jiang Rou feels a little confused about the situation just now. At the moment when her spiritual power fell, Jiang Rou felt that there seemed to be a strong person born on the wall, and it was precisely because of the strong person born that her spiritual power was completely eliminated. Even for a moment, Jiang Rou had a feeling that her spiritual strength was about to be eaten back. Thinking of this, Jiang Rou felt extremely frightened in her heart. If not for the rapid withdrawal of her spiritual power just now, it is estimated that she has passed out, and it is still unknown whether she can even wake up. Su Ye helped Jiang Rou up. At the moment, his face was also dignified. Su Ye''s eyebrows twisted into pimples. He didn''t say a word. Just at the moment when Jiang Rou was repulsed, Su Ye felt stunned that the existence in the wall seemed to have some connection with himself. "If you had known, you should have asked the patriarch more." Jiang Rou said reluctantly, "I think if we kept pressing questions at that time, the patriarch would have told us the situation here. I don''t believe that as a patriarch, he wouldn''t know the situation here." At this point, Jiang Rou couldn''t help but toot her little mouth slightly, and put on a reluctant expression on her face. Although Jiang Rou''s face was pale and looked very bad at the moment, now when her appearance fell into Su Ye''s eyes, it still gave him a lovely feeling. "There is no regret medicine in the world. Take it as it comes. No matter what ghosts and monsters appear, I can deal with them." Su Yeh took a deep breath. When he said this, Su Yeh''s expression was full of self-confidence. "You..." Looking at Su Ye''s appearance, Jiang Rou was stunned for a moment. But before Jiang Rou could say this, she suddenly heard a trembling sound. Jiang Rou and Su Ye hurriedly looked at the source of the sound. At the moment, the wall that was still shaking slowly stopped shaking. However, at this time, it can be clearly seen that there are also fine cracks like spider webs on the wall. "The wall is about to break?" Jiang Rou said with some incredible words. What Su ye did just now, she saw clearly in her eyes. In Jiang Rou''s view, the wall seemed to be integrated with the world. If you want to break the wall, you must break the world first. But Jiang Rou didn''t think of it at the moment. At this time, the wall that Su ye could hardly break with many powerful means automatically cracked. All anomalies are demons! Looking at the changes of the wall, Su Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. When he looked at the wall, his expression was dignified. "Click!" Pieces of debris kept falling from the wall, and finally revealed a hole more than one person high. The hole was dark. In the hole, it seemed that there were countless darkness churning. Almost at the moment of seeing this scene, there was a feeling of depression in the depths of Su ye and Jiang Rou''s heart. There seemed to be some danger rolling in the darkness. At the moment of seeing the darkness, Su Ye subconsciously wanted to feel it with her own spiritual power, but thinking of Jiang Rou''s situation just now, Su Ye finally endured the impulse in her heart. Looking at the constantly churning black fog in the pit, Su ye and Jiang Rou couldn''t help feeling a very depressed, as if there was something ominous hidden in the black fog. "Roar!" At this time, a roar came out of the black hole. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, Su ye and Jiang Rou''s faces Suddenly coagulated. They looked at the black fog in disbelief. Just now, there was a deafening sound of dragon singing in the pit. "Dragon? How is this possible? Doesn''t it mean that there is no dragon family in the world?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help exclaiming. If there is still dragon family in the world, those big people wouldn''t do that means of return before. Su Ye''s face became more and more dignified. No wonder I felt that the situation here was related to me. Is it all because of the dragon family? And Su ye at the moment can also clearly feel that with the spread of the Dragon chant, there is a powerful dragon power in the pit. Chapter 512 This dragon is powerful and domineering, which is not comparable to the blood dragon before. "Is it the kind of existence similar to the blood dragon?" just at this time, Jiang Rou''s confused voice also came out, but her words were immediately rejected by Su Ye. If it was a fake dragon, Long Wei would never be so real. "Impossible, I think it''s probably a real dragon." Su Ye looked a little excited when he said this. After all, it was the first time he had seen a strong dragon outside himself since he was born. For a time, Su ye had a feeling of "recognizing his ancestors and returning to his ancestors". The only thing that makes Su ye a little dignified is that he can obviously feel the killing intention from the Dragon at this time. It seems that the dragon is hostile to itself. "Roar!" Su Ye immediately roared, and Longwei burst out. At the moment, Su Ye wants to let the same race in the dark know that he is not an enemy, but a same kind. However, as soon as Su Ye''s roar came out, he saw a black shadow flash past, directly rushed out of the dark hole and directly rushed to Su Ye. Su Ye was a little surprised by the speed. However, although the other party''s speed is fast, it is not to the extent that Su ye can''t react. Even at this time, Su Ye feels that the other party''s speed is almost no different from his own. Behind Su Ye is Jiang rou. At this time, Su Ye naturally can''t dodge. "Roar!" Su ye made a dragon chant, and his aura surged up like a wave. At the moment when the dark shadow was about to collide with him, Su Ye''s Dragon claws suddenly lifted up and hit him hard. "Bang!" With a deafening impact sound, Su ye and the shadow retreated several steps, which barely stabilized their body shape. But at the moment when Su ye saw the shadow clearly, Su ye and Jiang Rou''s faces would completely change. "This... As like as two peas," Jiang''s incredible story of this is the fact that she is stunned to see that the shadow of the Dragon shadow that was fighting with Sue night was almost the same as that of Su night. The only difference was that the Soviet night was Jinlong, and this was black dragon. Don''t say it as like as two peas. Even if it''s su Ye''s client, he is full of stunned faces when he sees the black dragon, because he can feel it clearly from this black dragon. This feeling is as like as two peas of black dragon are exactly the same as they are. In addition to the color, the black dragon doesn''t seem to have any wisdom. Some seem to be just primitive beast desire. Anyway, after seeing Su ye at the moment, the black dragon roared at Su Ye. If it weren''t for this guy and the dragon shape, Su ye would even mistakenly think that this guy is just an ordinary beast at this time. "Roar!" At this time, the black dragon slowly raised his body, the Dragon claws stretched forward, and then there was a very mysterious horizontal transmission of recitation. After seeing the black dragon''s current behavior, Jiang Rou and Su Ye almost stared out their eyes, because they knew too well that this scene was exactly the way Su Ye used his empty proverbs before. "As like as two peas, he would be able to use his empty words." in the evening, he had a long heart in his heart, but at that time he did not dare to relax. He immediately pushed forward with his dragon claws, and read the same verses in his mouth. Su Ye glanced in Jiang Rou''s direction. Although Su Ye didn''t say anything now, Jiang Rou also knew what Su Ye meant now. Jiang Rou immediately left the dragon. After all, Su Ye couldn''t take care of her once the battle broke out. In terms of her strength, once the two dragons fought and spread to her, Jiang Rou would die. To tell the truth, Jiang Rou felt a burst of loss at this time. In the past, Jiang Rou was still a little complacent about her strength. She thought her strength was very good. Even in front of some strong people of the older generation, she didn''t lose. But the result As like as two peas of the night, Jiang Rong found himself losing his self-confidence completely. Now he has a black dragon almost identical with Su Ye. This makes ginger feel more confident in his self-confidence. "Hum, after this, I must enter the family''s secret place. When I come out, hum, I will impress you." Jiang Rou whispered in her heart. "Boom!" At this time, there was a sudden sound of space tremor around. Almost in an instant, Jiang Rou saw two robbery lights above Su ye and the black dragon. The two robbery lights fell from the sky and hit each other hard. At the moment when the two robbery lights hit, an extremely majestic space tremor spread in all directions. Jiang Rou immediately operated her spiritual power and tried her best to resist, but even so, Jiang Rou felt a surge of Qi and blood in her body, and it seemed that Qi and blood were about to erupt from her body at this moment. Jiang Rou feels a burst of happiness in her heart. Fortunately, she has won the battle Center ahead of time. Otherwise, it is estimated that the aftermath of this battle alone will be enough to cause Jiang Rou a heavy blow. Su ye and the black dragon retreated a few steps again. This time, they couldn''t help each other Su Ye was about to have a dragon''s claw, and his mouth whispered, "vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus." With the cry as like as two peas of lotus, the black dragon actually made the same thing as he did. There were many black lotus flowers on the side of the Golden Lotus. When the lotus exploded, the explosion sounds that seemed to destroy the sky and the earth came out. Su ye and the black dragon were the first to bear the brunt, and they were directly hit by the impact of the explosion. Su Ye''s body tossed in the air. When he was, he directly passed in the direction of the black dragon, and the black dragon seemed to know what Su ye would do in advance. At this time, he rushed with him. For a while, as like as two peas of gold and two voices interweave in the air, the two dragons seemed to have turned into two light beams under Jiangyong''s gaze. But Jiang Rou was surprised that the black dragon seemed to be exactly the same as the one in Su night''s model, not only the same appearance, but also almost the same skills and abilities that could be applied to combat. Chapter 513 Even now Jiang as like as two peas, and at least what they feel is that at least two of them are consuming the same strength at the moment. They are all alike, and there is no difference between them. The two are now the same. Jiang Rou seemed to think of something. She immediately looked at the wall, and a very startled idea came into her mind. "Can this wall copy Su ye, even Su Ye''s skills and strength?" Once these words appeared in my mind, Jiang Rou was completely stunned. After all, this situation is almost unheard of. At least in terms of his experience of the yuan family, I haven''t heard of such a thing. "Boom!" Another explosion came out. At this time, Su ye had fought with the black dragon in the air for hundreds of times, but no matter what kind of attack Su Ye showed, the black dragon seemed to have a hunch before and made a response in advance. Su Ye couldn''t catch the opportunity at all. However, as like as two peas were able to do, he found a thing at the same time, which was almost identical to the way that the black dragon was fighting. So he could push back his opponent''s attack by his own combat experience. This resulted in the attack of hundreds of attacks, and the two sides could not help each other. At this moment, Su Ye flew in the air with the black dragon. The dragon''s eyes were opposite. With the intersection of their eyes, Jiang Rou even felt that the air was filled with strong waves, as if she could enter her body with her breath. Under this murderous intention, Jiang Rou felt cold all over. "How powerful Su Ye is!" but it is just like this, which makes Jiang Rou feel the strength of Su Ye. Therefore, thinking of this, Jiang Rou can''t help but relax a little. She can take this opportunity to see how far Su Ye''s combat ability has reached. The two dragons roared again in the air, and then they tangled up again. Hundreds, thousands. The two of them kept fighting, but the result was still the same. During this period, Su ye also showed various skills to deal with the black dragon, but the black dragon unexpectedly showed the same skills to respond. In front of him is another self, with the same skills and the same consumption. If he keeps fighting, Su Ye feels that even if there are tens of thousands of fights, the results are the same. It''s not easy to beat yourself. But At this time, Su Ye didn''t know what he thought, and immediately gave a disdainful laugh. At the moment, his breath with the black dragon has been very depressed. It seems that they may completely consume their strength at any time. Jiang Rou, who was still worried about Su Ye''s situation, couldn''t help but be a little stunned after seeing this change in Jiang Rou''s expression. Instead, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. From Jiang Rou''s understanding over this period of time, Su ye must have a way to deal with the black dragon as long as she shows such a reaction. "What are you as like as two peas?" "Jiang''s soft voice," she said, looking curiously at Sue night. Her eyes were full of puzzled expressions. "I don''t know what means you used to copy everything about me in the past, but it''s a pity that you''re just an imitator, not the real me, so..." Su ye said this and put his hand in his hand. A pill appeared in his hand. This is the elixir he won from killing them with blood, which is specially used to supplement the spiritual power. When Su Ye takes this elixir, at the moment, even with the same skills, Su Ye is confident to drag the black dragon to death. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou''s face was suddenly covered with a bitter smile. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Su ye would use this means at this time. But "This method is very similar to this guy''s character. Although it''s not very glorious, what disgraceful means do you need to use for your enemies? As long as it''s a means to your enemies, it''s glorious." Jiang Rou grinned at this time. Jiang Rou suddenly found that she had been with Su ye for a long time. She was such a good girl that she had learned bad. "Hey, it''s all broken by this guy." ¡­¡­ What Su Ye knows is that the patriarch of the bloody sea giant, who had been paid special attention to by him, is once again using his means to spy on his battle with the black dragon. When he sees that Su Ye wants to consume the black dragon in this way, the patriarch is a little stunned. "This... This can be regarded as a means." The patriarch could not help but make complaints about his lips. In the past, some people or monsters came to this place. When facing another self, these people or monsters wanted to kill another self with their own powerful means. Just You are yourself. It''s not easy to kill yourself, so all the challengers in the past were killed. But this time, the patriarch believed Su ye would succeed. "Boom!" With the recovery of Su Ye''s spiritual power, Su Ye trembled with the black dragon again. They continued to attack each other with the same skills. Gradually, just as Su ye thought before, the breath of the black dragon finally became very depressed. Finally, Su Ye directly displayed the void clock and killed the black dragon. Su Ye spit out a mouthful of turbid air heavily and looked at the "body" of the black dragon. After being killed by Su ye, the body of the black dragon turned into a little black light and finally disappeared completely. As for Su ye, he was serious at this time, as if he couldn''t figure out any difficult problems. Jiang Rou was afraid that Su ye would encounter any problems at this time. She hurried over and asked anxiously. "What''s the matter with you?" As soon as Jiang Rou said this, Su Ye immediately sighed helplessly, and her expression was full of emotion, "Hey, I found that I was so strong for the first time!" when this was said, Su Ye couldn''t stand it and directly grinned. Jiang Rou: fuck! Jiang Rou wants to swear. I thought Su Ye was worried about whether there would be any danger next, but who could have thought that this guy was so narcissistic now. Chapter 514 "Do you... Want to be so narcissistic!" Jiang Rou stared at Su Ye speechless. When she looked at Su ye, her expression was full of speechless color. However, it was obvious that Jiang Rou muttered about Su Ye''s "thick skin" at this time. Almost at the moment of hearing her words, Su Ye nodded directly. "Yes, why not, and it''s not narcissism, it''s self-confidence." Su Ye grinned and looked very happy. Jiang Rou also understood in her heart that it was obviously impossible to play tricks with the guy in front of her. How could she be the opponent of this guy? Reluctantly, she could only turn her mouth away and immediately change the topic, saying, "what happened to the black dragon just now? Why did you use your skills and be so similar to you?" Thinking of the situation just now, Jiang Rou''s face is full of doubts and worries. If it can replicate the abilities of the strong in the world, once this thing is taken to the outside world, I''m afraid the outside world will be completely disordered, or even A complete shuffle is possible. Su ye, who was laughing happily because of "narcissism", couldn''t help looking a little dignified when she heard this. Su Ye frowned and looked at the wall in front of her. After pondering for a moment, she spit out a mouthful of turbidity. Although I don''t know what Su Ye was thinking just now, after seeing Su Ye''s move, Jiang Rou also had a feeling in her heart. It seems that Su Ye is also very afraid of this wall. "This thing should be a treasure from a long time ago. I don''t know exactly what it is, but one thing is certain that it created such a dragon by copying some of my information when I was just about to break in." speaking, Su Ye felt quite worried about the ability of the wall at the moment. After all, although he has completely killed the so-called black dragon, he can''t guarantee whether the wall will continue to make similar "black dragons" after he leaves here. If so, he will be busy in the future. In fact, just now, Su Ye has used the system to observe the wall and the black dragon, but the information given by the system is very little, even in Su Ye''s opinion, it is just some nonsense. [item: Wall!] [species: dragon!] In addition, there is no information. Su ye also asked about some specific conditions of the system before, but unfortunately, there is no more information in the system at all. "Maybe we can also think in another direction. That dragon may be a test for me. Only after the test can I enter here." while talking, Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the wall solemnly. As the black dragon appeared and was killed just now, there was no black fog on the wall. Su ye and Jiang Rou could clearly see that there was a big hole in the wall, through which they should be able to enter behind the wall. But what makes Jiang Rou and Su Ye confused is that they look into the pit at the moment, but it''s just a chaotic color. They can''t see what''s in it at all. "Let''s go. Since there is such an entrance, we can''t help but go in and find out." Su Ye grinned and immediately walked towards the hole. After only a few steps, Su ye turned his head in doubt. Su Ye was puzzled to see that Jiang rouzheng stood in place with a smile at the moment, without continuing to follow him. "Don''t you come?" Su ye asked suspiciously. The latter looked like a matter of course, nodded slightly, and then said, "after entering the main hall, it should be the inheritance of the temple. I can''t go in for fun. If I get the inheritance, don''t you lose a lot?" At this point, Jiang Rou couldn''t help laughing and spitting out her lovely little tongue, and made a lovely little expression towards Su Ye. "There''s nothing to lose. I''ll marry you directly at that time. It''s not inherited or in my hand, and I''ve got a beautiful dragon mother." Su Ye directly smiled and gave such a response. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou''s small face turned crimson. "You... What are you talking about? Go in quickly." Jiang Rou shouted awkwardly. The latter didn''t hesitate and walked directly into the hole. Looking at Su Ye''s back, Jiang Rou''s heart is a burst of sweet at the moment. "This little girl really has a heart." Su Ye smiled and said such a sentence at this time. In fact, he also understood that the reason why Jiang Rou would say such words at this time was just because she didn''t want to hinder him. From what happened just now, Jiang Rou obviously understood how dangerous it was, and these dangers were almost beyond her ability to deal with. If Jiang Rou really followed her at this time, she would be in danger. It is estimated that Su ye would be more busy. Therefore, in order not to make trouble, Jiang Rou made such a decision at this time. "Huh?" To Su Ye''s surprise, when he entered the pit, he obviously felt that his body was completely wrapped by an extremely strong suction. Su Ye was directly sucked in by this suction before he even had time to resist. All this happened very quickly. Almost in the blink of an eye, Su ye had come to the interior of a temple. Just now, in the short transmission process, Su ye saw a chaotic scene, as if there was a large area of chaos between the wall and the temple. After the reaction, Su Ye looked at this place again. His eyes were full of expressions of surprise. This place was said to be inside the temple. In fact, it was not too much to say that it was a small world. It was dark in front of him, as if it was a chaotic world. Su Ye looked up at the "ceiling" above his head at this time, but it was a pity that Su ye could not see any sign of "ceiling" at all. What he could see was only a dark one. Because the top was far away from Su ye, it gave Su ye the feeling that there was a sky above him, not the so-called ceiling. Chapter 515 Where Su ye could see, there were pillars with tree roots soaring into the sky. These pillars were like pillars of heaven, giving people a sense of majesty and boundlessness. Even Su ye had a very small feeling in front of these pillars at the moment. The reason why this place is a temple is that at the moment, in the distance directly in front of Su ye, there is a high platform like a high mountain, which almost rises into the clouds, and on this high platform, there is a very huge throne. From the size of this throne, it is almost the next giant to sit on, And the giant''s size is definitely not comparable to that of the bloody sea giant. This is a real giant, an indomitable existence in the world. At this time, Su Ye was very curious about what kind of existence it was to have such a throne and temple. Su Ye frowned and looked around. There was also a gray fog like chaos under his feet. It seemed that there was some strange ability in the fog. Anyway, under the fog, Su Ye couldn''t feel what the ground was under his feet. "Roar!" When Su Ye hesitated, suddenly a deafening roar came out, which was very loud, as if it could completely destroy the place. Moreover, with the sound, there were bursts of calls around. At this moment, Su Ye felt as if countless wild beasts were roaring to destroy this small world. Su Ye immediately looked around, because he heard the Dragon singing in those roars just now. "Those pillars?" Su Ye soon found the source of the sound. Those roars were uploaded from the pillars like Optimus pillars. Out of curiosity, but also because he didn''t know where to go. Therefore, Su ye walked towards the pillars curiously, I want to see what''s unusual about these pillars. As he walked around, Su ye also noticed that there were many reliefs on these columns, some of which were animals, and also human reliefs, especially in the reliefs of animals. Su ye even saw some familiar sounds at this time. "Golden winged ROC? Jinwu? Zhentian demon ape?" Su Ye kept whispering, "Why are there these reliefs here?" what makes Su ye more puzzled is that at the moment, these reliefs seem to have life and are constantly roaring at him. For a moment, Su ye even had an illusion in her heart, as if these reliefs wanted to jump down from the pillar to fight Su ye at this time. The reliefs on the surrounding columns can be said to be dazzling, and almost all of them are powerful races in the world. It is like a relief supermarket, and Su Ye is a customer who is preparing to buy goods in this supermarket. Therefore, after walking around, Su ye had only one word in his heart: big pen! Su Ye is very curious about who he is. He has such a big hand and can make so many reliefs. Even Su ye can feel that these reliefs also contain strong and violent breath fluctuations. They may revive at any time and rush down to fight Su Ye. "Roar!" Finally, Su ye came to the relief of a giant dragon. As soon as Su Ye approached, he heard a deafening dragon chant from the dragon''s mouth. Almost at the moment of hearing the Dragon chant, Su ye even felt that his eardrum was almost cracked. At the moment of hearing the sound of the Dragon singing, Su Ye was stunned. He felt like he was imprisoned by something. However, after he reacted, he obviously felt that at the moment, there was a powerful dragon power emanating from the relief in front of him. The dragon power was as vast as the ocean. Su ye even had a feeling of suffocation when he came into contact with the dragon power. It seemed that he was like a boat in the vast ocean. At the moment, he was floating and sinking with the wind and could be drowned and killed by the dragon power at any time. Even under the influence of Longwei, Su Ye almost had an illusion in front of him. He kept struggling and wanted to get rid of the influence of Longwei. However, in front of Longwei, Su Ye felt that he was so small for the first time. If this is a real dragon in front of him, Su Ye believes that he has been killed by this dragon. However, while he is nervous, Su Ye''s heart is full of excitement. This is the goal he wants to strive for. This is also the prestige that the real dragon family should have. Although his strength is very strong now, he can be compared with the real strong dragon family, There is still a big gap. Fortunately, this kind of Long Wei didn''t exist for a long time. When Su Ye was about to reach the limit of persistence, the Long Wei dissipated slowly. Just now, the accident didn''t last very long, but in this short time, Su Ye felt as if she had walked around the edge of death. "Hmm?" Su Ye spit out a mouthful of turbid air heavily. When she was just about to leave this place, Su Ye suddenly made a confused sound. Su Ye frowned and looked at the top of the column. The huge pillar trembled slightly. I don''t know why. At the moment, Su ye had a very strange feeling in his heart. It seemed that something was calling himself on the pillar, and as soon as this feeling appeared, it was like a burst River, which seemed out of control in Su Ye''s heart. Su Ye hesitated for a moment. Finally, his body trembled slightly and flew directly above the column. However, the column was too high. Su Ye flew for more than 30 minutes before he came to the top of the column. To Su Ye''s surprise, when he was below here, it was estimated that the column was as thick as twenty or thirty people. But when he came to the top of the column now, he unexpectedly found that there was a huge flat ground above the column, which was the size of dozens of football fields. The sudden change made Su Ye feel puzzled. He didn''t know what had happened at the moment. "Is this similar to the principle of sumina in mustard?" Su Ye whispered in his heart. He turned subconsciously to look under the column, but what he could see at the moment was only a gray one, and he couldn''t see any scene below at all. Chapter 516 What surprised Su ye even more was that this place seemed to have completely changed a space with the previous temple. He couldn''t see any throne and high platform above it. "Roar!" Just as like as two peas of the night were in doubt, a deafening roar appeared again. At this time, Sue saw at the time, amazed that there was a huge statue in the central area of the area, which was a Dragon Statue, and the statue of dragon was exactly the same as the relief on the post. Su Ye''s eyes were so strong that he could barely see the statue. At the moment, the stones on the statue began to fall down one by one, and then revealed the real color in the statue. "Blue? Is Nan not a water dragon?" Su ye said to himself. Even the dragon family has many kinds, similar to fire dragon, water dragon, Thunder Dragon and so on. These are divided according to the characteristics of different dragon groups. With the falling of these stones, Su Ye felt a surging tide of water vapor. The river went in all directions. The water vapor was magnificent. Anyway, at the moment when Su Ye felt the water vapor, he felt as if he was going to be submerged by the ocean. At the same time, there was a more strengthened dragon power. Under this dragon power, Su Ye found that his dragon body couldn''t move again. The stones fell one by one, and finally a blue dragon appeared in front of Su Ye. To tell the truth, Su Ye''s face was full of stunned expressions when he saw the dragon. In his perception, this is definitely a real dragon, but the dragon family has been extinct on this continent? Why do dragons still exist in this place? When Su Ye was shocked, the blue dragon also looked slowly in his direction. This look had an unparalleled sense of dignity. Almost at the moment of feeling this look, Su ye had an impulse to worship. But "Hum!" Su ye said coldly. As the most noble golden dragon of the dragon family, how could he worship other dragon families casually. As a golden dragon, his pride churned in his heart and became a pillar supporting him. The blue dragon did nothing and stared at Su ye for five or six minutes. Although it was just a simple gaze, Su ye could clearly feel the majesty and hegemony in the dragon''s eyes at this moment, and even he might be killed by this gaze. Finally, the blue dragon took back his eyes. When he looked at Su ye again, his eyes also seemed softer, and Su ye could obviously feel some dignity in the dragon eyes of the blue dragon. "Come here!" a dignified voice came from the mouth of the blue dragon. Although the Dragon gave Su ye a very dangerous feeling, since they had come to this place, how could su Ye shrink back. Su Ye immediately walked towards the front. At the same time, Su ye would not take it lightly because the other party was also a dragon. At the moment, he was even ready to fight at any time. However, it seems to see through Su Ye''s idea. At the moment, after seeing Su Ye walking in front of him, the blue dragon couldn''t help laughing, but it can also be clearly felt from the laughter that the blue dragon seems very happy at the moment. "Yes, we dragon people should be full of fearlessness." While talking, the Blue Dragon nodded slowly, obviously satisfied with Su Ye''s current practice. After saying this, he began to look up and down at Su ye again. The blue dragon''s eyes made Su ye a little hairy. It felt that this guy''s eyes seemed to be able to see him through completely, which made Su Ye feel very uncomfortable. However, under the suppression of each other''s strong strength, Su Ye didn''t have any resistance at this time. Finally, the blue dragon sighed, "I didn''t expect that things long ago would make my dragon family so weak. Even I can only rely on such a half dragon to support the scene, but I''ve heard about you. Although it''s only a half dragon, you can do it to such a degree that you can live up to the word ''Dragon'' on you." The blue dragon finally recognized Su Ye. Just at the moment of hearing the words of the blue dragon, Su Ye almost twisted off his eyebrows. Su Ye looked at the dragon in front of him inexplicably, especially when he heard the so-called "half dragon", Su Ye was even more puzzled. At the moment, Su Ye doesn''t care what this guy''s identity is, but directly asks, "Sir, what''s the half dragon you said? I''m clearly a dragon. Why is it a half dragon?" it seems to prove his statement. Su ye also exudes his majestic dragon power. Although his dragon power is incomparable with the blue dragon, it is strong enough. After seeing Su Ye''s action, the blue dragon couldn''t help grinning. It was like seeing his younger generation who didn''t admit defeat. "Hey, I haven''t seen a Lengtou Qinglong like you for many years." although these words mean teasing to Su ye, Su Ye feels more helpless from these words. Think about how prosperous the dragon clan was, but now? Almost all the people on this continent are about to be removed from the list, but they have become legendary beings. "What do you mean?" Su Ye didn''t twist into a knot and asked immediately, "and didn''t he say that the dragon clan has perished? There are no dragon clans in this continent before me? Then why did you appear here?" After hearing Su Ye''s words, the blue dragon raised his claws and gently clicked on the column platform at his feet, "relying on this thing, I can briefly appear here and say a few words to you. Otherwise, we can''t come here now. You''re right. The dragon family is really not allowed in this era." At this point, the blue dragon''s voice is full of the feeling of vicissitudes, "because the rules of the times do not allow the existence of the dragon family, which is why I said before that you are only a half dragon. Even if you are the dragon family born in the era of evolution, the birth also lacks one thing that the real dragon family needs to have." At the moment when Su ye heard the words of the blue dragon, a burst of bright golden light burst out in the Golden Dragon''s eyes. The real dragon? "What is it?" Su Ye quickly asked. But the blue dragon smiled and shook his head, "this is a test for you. Defeat me and I will give you something." Chapter 517 Defeat him? At the moment of hearing the blue dragon''s words, Su Ye''s face was directly stunned. He looked at the blue dragon in some surprise. To tell the truth, in terms of this guy''s strength, it is absolutely impossible to defeat him. As like as two peas, the Soviet Union night can clearly feel the suppression from blood, and Suye also used the system to observe the dragon. But the reason for Su night''s surprise is that the answer given by the system is exactly the same as that before he was observing the black dragon. That is to say, in terms of the strength of Suzhou night, it is not enough to know more about the other side. That''s why this is happening. To Su Ye''s surprise, when he used the system to observe the dragon, the blue dragon seemed to be aware of it, and the huge dragon eyes looked in his direction. For a moment, Su ye even felt that a great spiritual force like a sea wave emanated from the blue dragon, It seemed that the one had to feel his body first, but in the end, the blue dragon chose to give up. The dragon''s eyes looked at him. To tell the truth, Su ye even had a feeling at this time when he felt the eyes of the blue dragon. It seemed that he could see through all his secrets. For a moment, Su Ye felt that his goose bumps were going to stand up. You know, this system is his most critical secret. If it is known by others, what accident will it cause? Everyone is innocent and bears the blame. This truth is still very true, and in terms of his strength, It''s not enough to support this big secret. Fortunately, the blue dragon finally converged his eyes, but when he looked at Su ye, his eyebrows were still confused. "Strange, there''s a breath on you that I can''t see through. It''s very mysterious." finally, the blue dragon couldn''t help saying such a sentence. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Su Ye felt his head buzzing and gave a thumbs up to the blue dragon in his heart. This is the first strong person who can feel the breath of the system since he met so many experts. Fortunately, the system is more advanced in the end. The blue dragon can only feel the breath of the system when he uses the system. When he doesn''t use the system, the blue dragon completely loses his perception of the system. But even so, Su Ye''s view of the blue dragon has completely changed. "He... His strength is estimated to have exceeded my understanding too much. At least in terms of the strength of Jinwu clan leaders, they can''t compare with the blue dragon." Su Ye whispered in his heart. After all, Su ye once used the system in front of Peng Wang and others, but Peng Wang never felt the existence of the system. Su Ye immediately grinned and pretended to be confused and said, "ah? Breath? What''s the smell on me? How can I not know? Is it good or bad for me? Will I be in danger?" Su Ye directly said this at this time. Anyway, at the moment, the only thing he has to do is to pretend to be confused. He won''t admit or say anything about the system. It doesn''t matter to Su Ye whether the dragon in front of him will believe it or not. However, it is obvious that the blue dragon will not believe Su Ye''s nonsense. The blue dragon''s eyes are full of doubts, but at the moment, he didn''t continue to ask Su Ye. "Every Dragon has its own opportunities. This may be the treatment that the only dragon in the era of evolution can have. In fact, we are all optimistic about you. After all, it is likely that your existence will become an opportunity for us to return." the Blue Dragon said this faintly. His words were casual, but the moment this fell into Su Ye''s ears, it was like five thunders. Su Ye felt as if he had learned what a terrible thing. The news revealed from the dragon is so incredible for Su ye, even for the whole era. "You... What did you say? You? Who are you? Is it the dragon clan?" Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming. The blue dragon didn''t answer Su Ye directly, but issued a series of laughter, which has recognized Su Ye''s words in a disguised form. The blue dragon sighed and said, "well, I don''t have much time. Let''s fight. Otherwise, as soon as the time comes, I''ll go, and you can''t get it." the Blue Dragon said this, and his face showed a strange color. Su Ye frowned slightly. This was not the first time he heard the Dragon say such words, but "I fight with you? Is this comparable?" Su Ye couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It doesn''t involve his invincible belief. After all, they don''t belong to the same level. To be honest, Su Ye thinks they don''t need to fight. If this guy really wants to fight with himself, it''s estimated that a slap can directly fan himself to death. The blue dragon "ha ha" smiled and said, "don''t worry, I will suppress my strength at the peak of the three disasters. As long as you can defeat me, I can give you something." when the Blue Dragon said this at the moment, it felt like saying what a trivial thing. But Su Ye is a little speechless, the peak of the three disasters? Your strength is not at this level. "I know my strength. Even the ordinary top of the three disasters can be easily killed by you in front of you. I''m not bullying you by fighting you with this strength." the blue dragon seemed to see through Su Ye''s mind and couldn''t help laughing and saying this. Su Ye didn''t make any emotional changes on the surface, but at the moment, Su Ye''s heart was already extremely shocked. He obviously didn''t expect that the dragon in front of him would say this. You know, there must be no dragon family in the world, but how did he know his situation? "Is it difficult for this world to have the eyelid of the dragon clan?" thought immediately at the heart of Su night, this possibility, but in the face of this huge dragon, the heart of Su night did not dare to have too many emotional changes. Even if the Dragon did not deliberately perceive his own situation, Su night also felt that this guy seemed to be able to see through him thoroughly. Chapter 518 "Good!" Su ye took a deep breath and slowly spit out such a word. At the moment when the word was said, Su Ye''s dragon eyes suddenly burst into a strong sense of war. His sense of war soared to the sky, as if he wanted to compete with the sky. Looking at this scene, the blue dragon immediately nodded with satisfaction, and it was at this time that Su ye could clearly feel that the breath on the blue dragon was closing quickly, and finally reached the peak of the three disasters. "Come on, let me see what you can do." the blue dragon laughed, which sounded rough and heroic. Since the blue dragon knew something about himself, he must also know his combat skills and combat methods. Therefore, Su ye did the opposite at this time. He was not prepared to make many combat skills at all, and directly resisted the past with skills. "Vision: Chaos begets Golden Lotus." Su Ye whispered, and then there were golden lotus flowers around the dark chaos. The gray fog around was like an ocean for the Golden Lotus. The golden lotus bloomed quickly, making all around bright and dazzling. With the appearance of the golden lotus, Su Ye''s original golden eyes turned into dark gold. At the same time, his dragon claws pushed forward, and a little dark gold light emerged. With Su Ye''s continuous printing, the dark gold light grew rapidly and developed towards the shape of the Golden Lotus. Looking at this scene, the eyes of the blue dragon on one side burst into a burst of brilliance. In fact, just as Su ye thought before, he really knows Su ye and some skills and combat methods of Su ye, but he doesn''t know how powerful Su ye can use these skills. This is why he chose to fight Su ye at this time. At the moment, the Dragon looked around curiously. When these bright golden lotus appeared, there was an inexplicable sense of tension in the blue dragon''s heart. Of course, it was because he suppressed his strength at this time. He knew that once he released the restrictions on his strength, these golden lotus would be very important to him, That''s what can be destroyed at any point. "Unexpectedly, the little guy can really show such a terrible means." finally, the Dragon couldn''t help sighing, and his evaluation of Su Ye was obviously much higher. In turn, the blue dragon''s eyes fell in front of Su Ye. At this moment, the dark golden lotus in Su Ye''s hand made him feel more dangerous. Even under the dark golden lotus, the blue dragon had an irresistible feeling in his heart. "Some expectations." the blue dragon smiled and said such a sentence, and it was at this time that a light blue light came out of his body, as if a vast ocean appeared on his body at this moment. "The blue sea is full of tide." the blue dragon whispered, and it was at this time that the blue light on his body turned into a startling wave and rushed out towards the Golden Lotus. At the same time, his huge blue dragon body was like an arrow off the string and rushed away in the direction of Su Ye. Facing the attack of the blue dragon, Su Ye seemed to have guessed that there would be such a result. Su Ye immediately lined up at the corners of his mouth and whispered "kill", and then saw the Golden Lotus all over the sky. At this moment, it was like rain, crazy towards the blue light and the blue dragon. "Boom!" At the moment of contact between the two forces, there were bursts of roaring sounds around. It has to be said that the wave turned into blue light was indeed very strong. At the moment of jumping on it, more than hundreds of golden lotus were completely annihilated. But as a price, the blue wave is obviously not so good. The originally incomparably solid blue wave has been much dimmed at this time, as if it might dissipate at any time. Now there are many golden lotus in Su Ye. These golden lotus fall quickly and finally offset the blue wave completely. While attacking the blue waves, some of the Golden Lotus also rushed to the blue dragon. After seeing these golden lotus, the blue dragon not only didn''t mean to dodge, but also made an excited roar at this time. Under Su Ye''s surprised gaze, the blue dragon directly shook its tail. A series of roars sounded impressively. To Su Ye''s consternation, the blue dragon now directly destroyed Su Ye''s Golden Lotus by virtue of his strong body. There is also a layer of blue light on the blue dragon tail like armor, but now the blue light has become very dim. The blue light is shaking on the dragon tail like the tide, as if it would dissipate at any time. Under this brief contact, neither side seems to win or lose. "Kill!" but Su Ye''s attack at the moment obviously aroused the fighting intention of the blue dragon. He immediately roared and rushed directly in front of Su Ye. He still didn''t show any powerful skills, but continued to shake his huge dragon tail. The originally dim blue light now shines again. When facing the attack of the dragon tail, Su Ye seems to have an illusion in his heart. It seems that he is no longer a dragon tail, but a mountain. When the dragon tail rushed over, Su ye also felt a strong pressure on her face. If you were an ordinary person, you would have knelt directly under this pressure. However, Su Ye seemed quite indifferent at this time. In the face of the huge dragon tail attack, Su Ye looked orderly, and at this time, The Black Lotus in front of him was obviously finished. The dark lotus flower exudes a very terrible smell. Almost at this moment, the blue dragon has a feeling of panic in his heart. When Su Ye was about to push the lotus flower towards the front, the lotus immediately rushed to the blue dragon. At the same time, Su Ye''s body shape was wrong and ran away directly to the distance. He knew very well how terrible the dark golden lotus would be if it exploded at this time. This time, Su Ye has gone all out to show this skill. Even when he met the red dragon before, Su Ye hasn''t fully used his strength. It can also be seen how much pressure the blue dragon has caused to Su Ye. Chapter 519 As soon as Su Yegang landed, he saw the huge dragon tail smashing on the dark golden lotus. This time, however, the dark golden lotus was not as much as the previous lotus, and was directly photographed by him. Even at the moment of touching the lotus, the body of the blue dragon took several steps directly behind the back. Suddenly, a destructive breath broke out from the lotus pair. Darkness and gold interacted together to form a destructive wave, which directly submerged the blue dragon. However, at the moment when the blue dragon was submerged, a more majestic breath came out of the destructive breath. The next second, Su Ye didn''t even react. The power that originally submerged the blue dragon dissipated without a trace. At the same time, a more vast breath came out. Almost at the moment of contacting this breath, Su Ye''s heart seemed to be severely beaten. Su Ye was speechless. After being submerged by his own power, the giant dragon in front of him actually loosened the power limit he released on himself. Even Su Ye noticed that the power he released disappeared because he was swallowed by the blue dragon. Su Ye looked at the blue dragon speechlessly. To tell the truth, Su ye thought how powerful the blue dragon would exert to resist his own attack. Even at this time, Su Ye wanted to use his [ever-changing] to imitate the other party''s attack, but what Su Ye didn''t think of was, The blue dragon now has such a trick. This made Su Ye feel a sense of suffocation. He even gave up and continued to attack. How else? If you are at the beginning of the three disasters and the other party is at the peak of the three disasters, Su ye will have the idea of fighting, but it is obvious that this guy''s strength is far too large. There are too many three disasters peaks. Even in Su Ye''s view, this is definitely the group of strong people standing at the peak of the world. It is obviously meaningless to fight with such a strong man. Although the blue dragon was very dignified and powerful before, at this time, when he came into contact with Su Ye''s eyes, the blue dragon''s face also seemed a little embarrassed. At the moment, he felt guilty of being a thief in his heart. "Cough, this... This battle is over. You have shown me your strength." the blue dragon coughed. He wanted to say this in his dignified voice, but Just now, he felt guilty. Su ye took a speechless look at the blue dragon. There was no such strong one. It completely destroyed the dignified image of the blue dragon in his heart. "Huh?" When Su Ye was speechless, the Dragon suddenly made a startling cry in his mouth. The blue dragon suddenly raised its faucet and looked above him. Almost at this moment, Su ye saw that the blue dragon''s face became quite ugly. It was like there was a big danger. To tell the truth, Su Ye couldn''t help feeling a little nervous after seeing the blue dragon''s move. He was afraid of any accident at this time. Su Ye looked up at the top, but at this time, Su Ye was helpless to see that there was no danger at all. "No, it seems that time is running out. Little guy, you are very powerful. You can give this thing to you. Well, don''t say it, I''ll leave first." after saying this, Su ye saw silently that the blue dragon turned into a little light and disappeared without a trace, and a blue lotus appeared in front of him. But what Su Ye didn''t notice was that when the blue dragon left, there was a trace of guilt in the blue dragon''s dragon eyes. "Why do I feel that this guy is running away and trying to hide from me, rather than there is really any danger?" Su Ye whispered to herself. Su Ye couldn''t understand the previous move of the blue dragon. But at this time, Su ye still waved his hand, and the blue lotus flew directly towards him. What made Su Ye speechless was that the blue dragon left too quickly and suddenly. Although he said he had given Su ye these lotus flowers now, this guy didn''t tell Su Ye how to use them. Fortunately, Su Ye has a system. You can understand the use of the blue lotus through the system. Otherwise, it is estimated that Su ye can''t find out the use of the lotus now. Su Ye immediately used the system to carefully observe the lotus. As a result [item: Longlian] There is no explanation for the simple four words. Su Ye almost swears. This time, the system is more and more perfunctory to herself. Although he knows the name of this thing now, if he doesn''t know the purpose, Su Ye doesn''t dare to use it casually at all. Even if the giant dragon said to himself, this thing can make him no longer a half dragon. But After what happened just now, Su Ye''s heart has marked the blue dragon with an unreliable mark. He is a little worried about whether this guy will pit himself with this thing. "Forget it, when you leave, go and ask Jiang rou. After all, she comes from the Jiang family and should know something about this kind of thing." Su Ye whispered in her heart, but at this time, a roar suddenly came out from below. At this time, Su Ye rushed to the edge of the platform and looked down, but found that the fog at the bottom gradually dissipated. Finally, his saw the high platform below, but now there was no throne on the high platform, and there was only a huge pit. In the cave, Su ye also saw a huge golden coffin, and he didn''t know what had just happened below. At the moment, the lid of the coffin had been opened. To Su Ye''s surprise, at this time, he saw a huge skeleton lying in the coffin, and the skeleton was golden all over, There is also a bright divine luster flowing continuously. I don''t know why, at the moment of seeing the skeleton, Su Ye''s mind unexpectedly showed the appearance of a flying woman. But when Su Ye wanted to see the woman''s face clearly, the woman disappeared Chapter 520 "Is it difficult that the woman is this skeleton?" Looking at the golden skeleton below, Su Ye''s heart couldn''t help raising a doubt. He was most clear about his body. Under normal circumstances, he could never have any illusion now, and if this skeleton really had some strange ability to induce illusion, Su Ye believes that she can''t be so easily hallucinated because she can''t feel it. Therefore, in Su Ye''s view, the situation just now is likely to be what happened. After su Ye hesitated, he directly released his spiritual strength carefully and wanted to feel what the sudden woman was, but the golden skeleton also gave Su ye a very dangerous feeling. Therefore, at this time, Su ye even released his spiritual power, but also seemed a little cautious. Once there were any changes in the golden skeleton, Su ye would recover his spiritual power at the first time. After all, the golden skeleton really looks very strange and inexplicable, which makes Su Ye feel uneasy all the time. But now, it seems that he can''t find a place to get the recognition of the temple except this place. At this time, Su Ye was almost in his heart and was about to scold the patriarch of the bloody sea giant to death. Like the blue dragon before, this bastard didn''t make things clear. In Su Ye''s opinion, anyway, at least tell himself what to do to get the recognition of the temple? Su Ye sighed helplessly. In terms of the current situation, he can only take one step at a time. The spiritual power was slowly released, and Su Ye''s nerves were always tense for fear of accidents during this period. After all, from the fact that there are blue dragons in this place, it is obvious that this place is not so simple. No one can say what accidents will happen in this place, even for Su ye, He was ready for the emergence of the ancient enemy in this place. "Huh?" However, to Su Ye''s consternation, when his spiritual power touched the skeleton, he was stunned to find that there was no strong breath fluctuation on the skeleton. In front of the skeleton, there seemed to be nothing strange except that it looked like a bluff. Even though there was a divine breath fluctuation on the skeleton, But Su ye could not feel the slightest breath fluctuation from the skeleton at this time. Su Ye carefully sensed the skeleton with his spiritual strength, but until finally, Su Ye completely restrained his spiritual strength, and there was no danger around him that he had been worried about. "Am I thinking too much?" Su Ye whispered in his heart. He immediately got up and prepared to study on the high platform, but as soon as he started, he suddenly felt a pair of sharp eyes falling on him. Almost at the moment of touching this vision, Su Ye felt cold all over, as if his body had been completely frozen at this moment. Su Ye hurriedly looked around, but at this time, the look gave him a feeling of incomparable emptiness. He couldn''t feel where the look came from. He sometimes felt as if he had such eyes around him, as if he were like an animal in the zoo, peeping at and feeling from time to time, This vision still comes from a time and space, constantly looking at yourself. No matter what kind of possibility it is, Su Ye feels very dangerous. Su ye took out his Jue mountain and sea directly when it was time. He looked around with great vigilance and was ready to deal with possible dangers at any time. What Su Ye never thought was that at the moment when Jue mountain and sea appeared, there was a tremor in the surrounding space. Affected by the tremor in the space, it was the steady pillar under Su Ye, They began to tremble slightly. It felt as if the column would collapse at any time. "Jue Shan Hai? Qing long?" A cold and empty voice came out impressively. The voice was like the previous gaze. Similarly, Su Ye couldn''t find any sense of direction. However, with the emergence of the voice, Su ye could clearly feel that the gaze that fell on him at this time became more and more sharp. "Who?" Su Ye shouted loudly, and injected his spiritual power into the Jue mountain and sea. Affected by the spiritual power, the Jue mountain and sea suddenly burst into a bright light, which fluctuated with a destructive atmosphere. Although Su Ye didn''t know where the other party was, the secret "person" clearly knew Su Ye''s every move now, so now after seeing Su Ye''s move, a disdainful cold laughter came out. "Bruce Lee, do you want to fight with me? I was your ancestor Qinglong in those days. I have to be polite in front of me. Although I am no longer in the state I was in, it''s nothing to say if I really want to deal with you." the voice still sounds like an incomparable hole, as if it came from the Jiuyou hell, Anyway, after hearing this guy''s words, Su ye had a general feeling that her whole body was blown up. Qinglong has to be respectful in front of this "person"? Is this guy a strong man in the same period of Qinglong? Thinking of this idea, Su Ye felt that her heart seemed to be pinched by a big hand, and even her breathing became a little difficult. "Do you know Qinglong?" Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming. If so, the guy communicating with himself at the moment is absolutely extraordinary, and the existence of the same era as Qinglong in this world has almost disappeared, but why is there such a so-called strong man here? Su Ye has doubts in her heart, but at the moment, this guy''s performance is really a little arrogant and treacherous, which makes Su ye have to doubt the authenticity of each other''s words. After hearing Su Ye''s words, the secret existence seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world. He couldn''t help laughing sarcastically, "know? Hum, can you know my relationship with Qinglong? Bruce Lee, don''t you want to inherit this temple? Why, didn''t the person who asked you to come tell you what to do?" Chapter 521 This person''s words are full of proud feeling, especially the feeling of being superior. Su ye can clearly feel it even when he is talking now. Su Ye frowned slightly, but finally opened his mouth, "no, I don''t know who the elder is? Why did he appear here? Do you know what I need to do if I want to get the recognition of the temple?" Su Ye directly opened his mouth and asked. Unexpectedly, the mysterious existence in front of him is probably the only chance he knows to get the temple. I don''t know what''s funny about his words. Anyway, after hearing his words, the mysterious man immediately made a series of laughter, but the laughter made Su Ye feel very uncomfortable. The empty feeling made Su Ye feel numb on her scalp. "Master? Hahaha, master? Well, for your sake, I''ll tell you that if you want to get the recognition of this temple and even take the temple as your own, you need to enter the high platform. There is a stone tablet in this high platform. You drop your blood on that stone tablet, and then show your strongest strength to attack that stone tablet, only If you have the ability to completely destroy the stone tablet, you can get the recognition of this temple. " The mysterious man''s voice "rumbled" and almost made Su Ye''s eardrum tremble when it fell into Su Ye''s ears, as if he was about to be shocked and cracked directly. "Stone tablet?" Su Ye frowned slightly and looked suspiciously at the high platform. Now what he could see in the high platform was just a huge skeleton. He didn''t notice the so-called stone tablet at all. Even when he used his spiritual power to perceive, he didn''t feel anything related to the stone tablet. "But... There is also a huge skeleton in it. Who is this skeleton?" Su Ye frowned and asked. Even though his spiritual power had perceived that the skeleton was not in any danger, now when he saw the skeleton emitting golden divine light, Su ye still couldn''t help feeling very depressed. It was his subconscious mind that warned himself that the skeleton was very dangerous. However, as soon as Su ye said this, the mysterious man directly laughed with disdain. Su Ye''s words seemed to make him hear the funniest joke in the world, "why, as the most noble Golden Dragon in the dragon family, are you still afraid of the corpse?" There was a strong feeling of disdain in the words. Even speaking, Su Ye felt that there was a strong "temptation" in the words of the mysterious man who was talking to himself. If he was a general lengtouqing, he would be angry and rush into the skeleton at this time. However, Su Ye just tightened his eyebrows at the moment, and his expression seemed very dignified. At this time, I don''t know if he thought too much. Anyway, in Su Ye''s view, the "mysterious man" who communicated with him seemed to deliberately want to induce himself to go to the skeleton. Su Ye''s wariness is quite strong. He won''t listen to this guy and do some impulsive things. Su ye will hide his doubts and take off slowly, "Hey, forget it. That place looks very dangerous. Why should I go in? I''m a golden dragon. But in this era of evolution, I''m the only dragon. That''s why I want to keep a fire for the dragon family. I can''t risk at will." When Su ye said this, there was a strong sense of helplessness in his voice. It seemed that it was very difficult for him to make such a decision now. While talking, Su Ye rushed down directly. Even now, Su Ye didn''t take another look at the high platform and turned around and left. It looked quite decisive. Obviously, Su Ye''s current practice stunned the mysterious man. He didn''t expect that Su ye said to leave at this time, and he still walked so natural and unrestrained without hesitation. Su ye could obviously feel that his sharp eyes became more and more intense at this time. It was obvious that the secret man was watching his every move at the moment. "Wait a minute!" after seeing that Su Ye didn''t seem to be cheating, but really wanted to leave, in the end, the mysterious man couldn''t help but speak, but what made the mysterious man speechless was that Su Ye seemed to eat a weight and iron his heart, and didn''t mean to stop at all. At this moment, the mysterious man seemed worried. "Don''t you look like a really strong man? You are just a half dragon in this era. If you don''t enhance some strength, when the real enemy comes, you may become the first cannon fodder to be killed." At this time, there was no sense of indifference in the beginning among the voices of and mysterious people. Almost when hearing this, Su Ye''s heart couldn''t help sneering. Although he didn''t know where the mysterious man was, Su Ye already understood something from the mysterious man''s current practice. This guy definitely has some plans for himself. Otherwise, he won''t always guide himself and want to find the so-called stone tablet by himself. Su Ye stopped at this time. Since the other party had a plot, he also had a chip to confront this guy. Although this guy was so powerful, it seemed that he was really invincible, but now calm down and think about it, Su ye also had some surprise in his heart. In fact, from the beginning, this guy was bluffing. He was an expert at the same time as Qinglong. If this guy was so powerful, he would not just use words to stop himself one after another, but should show up directly. Of course, there is also a possibility that this guy is limited by something, This is the only way to get away. In Su Ye''s view, this possibility may be great, and combined with what this guy did before, Su Ye couldn''t help but have an idea that made him laugh. But at this time, Su ye also stopped slowly. It seemed that she was attracted by this guy''s words. Chapter 522 "Oh? You know I''m a half dragon? Do you know how to solve my current half dragon situation?" Su ye made a curious gesture at this time and hurriedly asked. If you can, it''s natural to get more information from this guy''s mouth. I don''t know whether it''s a fake gesture or really thinking. Anyway, after hearing Su Ye''s words, the mysterious man in the dark couldn''t help falling into silence. After a moment, he opened his mouth and said, "In fact, this half dragon is not because of something wrong with you, but because of this era. This era does not allow the emergence of the dragon family, or there are no necessary opportunities for the survival of the dragon family." "And your appearance, if I''m not wrong, should have been ''made'' by some special means." To tell the truth, Su Ye was a little upset when she heard the word "manufacturing". She thought that it was human factors that made her hatch into a dragon from the egg. Su Ye didn''t know how to respond for a while. "Although you have become a ''Dragon'' now, you have not been really recognized in this era. It can be said that it is the limit of the heavenly way to let you exist. It is obviously impossible to let the heavenly way recognize you. Therefore, it is impossible for you to become a real dragon from a half dragon at least now." When he said this, the man''s voice sounded quite low. But although this was said in this way, Su ye also heard something unusual at this time. "You just said ''at least it''s impossible now''? When is it possible? Is there any other chance?" Su Ye immediately asked. What made Su Ye speechless was that after hearing Su Ye''s words, the man immediately burst out a burst of laughter, and the voice was full of heroic feelings. "Yes, in fact, there is an opportunity in front of you to become a real dragon. It''s just very difficult. Unfortunately, you''re not ready to grasp such a good opportunity, but you''re ready to leave. If you want to become a real dragon again, I''m afraid it''s very difficult." The mysterious man''s voice is low and has some color of meeting again, but he may be able to tempt others, but the moment this words fall into Su Ye''s ears can only make su ye turn his eyes silently. Obviously, Su Ye won''t believe it at the moment. Su ye turned his eyes in his heart. He was quite speechless. If he had only suspected before, it can be said that Su ye believed this guy 100% now. In front of him, this guy must have been sealed in the stone tablet, so he wanted to come out of the stone tablet with his own strength. In other words, there is something in the stone tablet that he really wants to release. "You mean, as long as I break the stone tablet and get the recognition of the temple, I can become a real dragon?" Su ye said curiously along with the mysterious man''s words. After hearing Su Ye''s words, the mysterious man was obviously very happy. "You little dragon are not too stupid. If you can understand this, you should know what you should do now?" when he said this, there were some temptations in his voice. To tell the truth, Su Ye really wants to have a good chat with the mysterious man at this time. Su Ye always feels whether the mysterious man misunderstood something. His is still very normal. Why must he seduce himself? Is it difficult for him to think that he will be tempted by an old man? "Ha ha!" thinking of this, Su Ye immediately gave a cold laugh, but at the moment, he quickly went to the top of the high platform according to the mysterious man. A moment later, Su ye came to the high platform. At the moment, standing on the high platform and looking down, Su Ye felt her heart beat faster. Although he had seen the golden skeleton above before, Su Ye was still frightened by the huge momentum of the skeleton when he observed the skeleton so closely. The skeleton was so huge that Su ye had a strange feeling in his heart when he saw the skeleton, as if the skeleton had become an endless stream in front of him It''s like a mountain. "Where is the stone tablet? I didn''t see it either." Su Ye immediately asked. "Under the skull of this skeleton, as long as you go to that place, you should be able to see it." the voice of the mysterious man came out again, but Su ye could obviously feel it this time. Although the man had been forcibly restrained and suppressed when he said this, he could clearly feel an uncontrollable excitement in his voice. Although Su ye can''t see the change of the mysterious man''s expression now, just hearing the man''s voice, Su ye can imagine the other party''s happy expression. "What exactly is the origin of this skeleton? Why is it so huge, and there is a divine breath on her body, but... I have sensed it with spiritual power just now, but there is no threat on this skeleton at all?" Su Ye couldn''t help questioning. He was really curious about the sudden skeleton in front of him. Although he said that there was no strong breath fluctuation on the skeleton, he didn''t know why. Every time he saw the skeleton, he would have a feeling of compassion to worship. As soon as Su ye said this, the mysterious man was silent again. A moment later, a disdainful sneer came out, "this guy is just an unknown person. Naturally, there can be no danger. You don''t have to worry. It''s safe here." Although the words seemed very disdainful, Su ye also noticed that when the other party said this, the tone of his voice seemed to be much lower than before, as if he was afraid of the corpse. Su Ye secretly said funny, but at this time he flew down directly from above and finally came to the edge of the skeleton. When he was really close to the golden skeleton, Su Ye was stunned to find that the skeleton was still much larger than he thought. At least when he came to the skeleton as a dragon, Su ye still had a feeling that the skeleton had become an unattainable mountain. "Yes, it''s in the direction of the head. As long as you break the stone tablet, you can become a real dragon family and get the recognition of the temple." Chapter 523 Su Ye is not stupid. At the moment, he can obviously feel that the sense of expectation in this man''s words is becoming stronger and stronger. No matter what the purpose of this guy is, it is obvious that the stone tablet has an unusual meaning for him. Su Ye joked and smiled in his heart. This guy really regarded himself as a fool. Su ye walked quietly towards the huge skeleton. As a result, he saw that there was a stone tablet on one side of the head, but there was a small earth bag behind the so-called stone tablet. Obviously, this is a tomb, and the stone tablet is a tombstone. "Yes, it''s this thing. If you destroy this stone tablet now, you can have this temple, and you can completely get rid of the half dragon." after seeing Su Ye coming to the stone tablet, the voice of the mysterious man sounded more and more excited, and even gave Su ye a feeling that if he didn''t destroy the stone tablet now, This guy can''t help it. Su Ye joked and smiled in his heart. Of course, at this time, he didn''t let the mysterious man achieve his wish, nor did he directly start. Instead, he frowned and looked at it carefully. There should be some written records on this tombstone, but he didn''t know why. At the moment, Su Ye looked at the tombstone, but there was no text on it, It seems that there is something mysterious hiding something on this stone tablet. At the moment, Su Ye stands in front of the stone tablet, but he has a very dangerous feeling in his heart. It seems that there are some wild beasts buried in this simple soil bag. As long as he dares to approach, the wild beasts will rush out of the grave bag and swallow Su Ye completely. For a moment, Su Ye has an impulse to go back and leave directly. "Do it quickly." at this time, the mysterious man''s voice came out again. The voice sounded very urgent, which made Su Ye feel quite speechless. Didn''t it say that it was related to whether he became a real dragon? Why is it that the guy seems to be more anxious than himself? Thinking of this, Su ye could not help but grin slightly at the corners of her mouth, showing a disdainful sneer. The fox always showed his tail. "Why?" Su Ye didn''t let the mysterious man achieve his wish at this time. Instead, he took a step backward towards the rear, opened his mouth and asked such a sentence in a joking voice. The latter subconsciously said it at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words. "What? Why?" The mysterious man obviously reacted completely after saying this sentence. He knew what Su Ye meant. For a moment, the mysterious man immediately fell into silence. "I''m just curious. According to you, it''s just related to whether I can become a real dragon. Even if I have to worry, it''s my business. But now it seems that you''re more worried than me, which makes me a little curious." when Su ye said this, the Golden Dragon eyes stared at the tombstone. Anyway, after hearing Su Ye''s words, the mysterious man fell directly into silence. Su Ye waited for a while, but the other party still had no sound. Su Ye couldn''t help laughing again. "If I''m not mistaken, destroying this stone tablet should be of no real benefit to me. It''s only good for you? Or are you sealed in this tombstone? And the thing used to seal you is this skeleton?" Su Ye couldn''t help looking at the skeleton in front of him. Although there was still no breath change on the skeleton, I don''t know why. After su ye said this sentence, Su ye had a strange feeling in his heart, as if the skeleton agreed with his words. "You... Your little dragon is really interesting. Why is it sealed here with my strength? I just want you to become a real dragon. Alas, I have received the favor of the dragon family. I can''t bear to see that the only dragon in this evolutionary era can''t become a real dragon family. I didn''t expect that my kindness caused you such a mistake Solution. " At this moment, the mysterious man''s voice had a strong smell of sadness, but now Su Ye was unwilling to continue with this guy, so he immediately sneered and said, "You really treat me like a fool. OK, since you have said so and treated me so well, please help me destroy the tombstone. I find I can''t destroy it at all." "You..." By Su Ye''s refutation, the mysterious man immediately didn''t know what to say. However, what surprised the mysterious man was that at this time, he actually saw that Su Ye began to seal quickly. With the continuous change of his fingerprints, there was an extremely powerful spatial breath fluctuation around. Affected by the fluctuation, the mysterious man was very surprised To see, the space near the stone tablet began to fluctuate violently. At the moment, there seems to be an invisible wall near the stone tablet, which is covering the stone tablet. Once the invisible wall is completely formed, the mysterious man believes that even if someone stands in front of the stone tablet, he can''t see the stone tablet unless he has high attainments in space. "Stop, you... What are you doing?" the mysterious man finally couldn''t help but roar immediately. At the moment, the mysterious man obviously couldn''t hold it anymore, and his voice was full of urgency. Su Ye smiled naturally, but the moment his smile fell into the mysterious man''s ear made the mysterious man feel quite harsh and uncomfortable. "You... What are you laughing at?" the mysterious man scolded immediately. At the moment, his voice sounded quite dissatisfied. "I think this tombstone and this grave bag pose a threat to me. At least in terms of my current strength, if I break this tombstone, what will happen to me if it is not neat, so ah. I''m going to seal this thing first, and seal it with the power of space. As long as the power of space is not as advanced as me, the other party can''t untie the seal Yes. " Su Ye''s words were quite relaxed. It looked like he was talking about what an insignificant thing. Chapter 524 Of course, in fact, Su Ye was not as relaxed as he showed. In this ancient battlefield, the power of space was almost difficult to use, but I don''t know why. When he came to the temple area, the surrounding space seemed to be restored to almost the same as that outside, which is why he can use the power of space now. Otherwise, if it was on the ancient battlefield, Su ye could not move at all. "You..." But his words made the mysterious man a little angry. Although Su ye can''t see the mysterious man now, Su ye can obviously feel the anger from the other party at the moment of hearing the word. "Are you angry? It has nothing to do with you. Why are you angry?" Su Ye ran again. It felt that the mysterious man was almost angry and spitting blood by Su Ye. Although he was very angry, but at this time, the mysterious man had no chance to refute. "When I feel my strength is enough, I''ll come here to remove the seal and become a real dragon at that time. Anyway, I think I''m living very comfortable now, and there''s no need to rush for a while." Su Ye jokingly smiled, but what he didn''t know was that his smile was quite a beating in the eyes of the mysterious man. The massive power of space surged here with Su Ye''s seal. A few minutes later, an extremely mysterious Rune appeared above the stone tablet. The mysterious man can obviously feel that as long as Su Ye takes the last step, the seal will be completely formed. Su Ye was just about to do it, but at this time he seemed to think of something, and a sudden look appeared on his face, "Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you just now. My sealing means can not only completely isolate the stone tablet from the time and space, but also isolate the sound. If there is something really sealed in it, as long as my seal is completed, the other party''s voice can no longer be transmitted." devil! To tell the truth, in the eyes of the mysterious man, the young golden dragon in front of him is a devil. "Stop!" finally, the mysterious man couldn''t stand it any longer and shouted. Obviously, at this time, the mysterious man was ready to completely compromise with Su Ye. What made the mysterious man more popular was that after hearing his words, Su Ye immediately stopped printing, and his face showed a successful smile. At the moment, Su Ye seemed to be telling him that he was waiting for the mysterious man to shout. At this moment, the mysterious man regretted provoking Su Ye. Now he doubts whether it is wise to let Su ye destroy the stone tablet. "Tell me what you know. Where are you, are you here, what is your relationship with this place, and what''s the matter with this skeleton? I also need to know everything about this temple." Su ye said the problem directly. He has too many questions in his heart, but no one has been able to help him answer the questions. Now he finally meets an antique like existence. Su ye will not miss such a good opportunity at this time. Listening to Su Ye''s series of questions, Su Ye felt that the mysterious man seemed to listen to the circle. He didn''t hear the mysterious man''s voice for some time. At this moment, Su Ye couldn''t help but want to continue to threaten the mysterious man by sealing the tombstone. But it was also at this time that a helpless sigh came out. "Your boy asked me so many questions, how do you want me to answer? Which one to answer first." the voice of the mysterious man''s dissatisfaction came out, but Su ye also understood that since this guy can say such words, it means that he has given in. Su Ye grinned and said, "you might as well say it directly, and I might as well listen. Anyway, I have plenty of time." Su Ye is like a ball of cotton now. No matter how hard the mysterious man tries, Su Ye''s response makes him feel soft and powerless. It seemed that Su ye had completely occupied the top at this moment, and this feeling obviously made the mysterious man feel quite uncomfortable. He immediately snorted coldly and said, "don''t you worry that I lied to you? After all, you can''t tell what you want to ask, even if I lied to you." The mysterious man almost said such a sentence in a gnashing of teeth. At the moment of hearing this, Su Ye understood that it was obvious that this guy still didn''t admit defeat and wanted to run on himself. Su yeshen nodded, "what you said is very reasonable. Forget it, I''d better seal this place first." while talking, Su yeshen made a sign of sealing again, as if he wanted to seal this place completely. "Stop!" looking at Su Ye''s behavior now, the mysterious popularity is almost going to vomit blood. He can see it completely now. At the moment, Su Ye won''t let go if he catches the opportunity. "OK, I said." in the three simple words, there was a feeling of powerlessness. Su Ye didn''t speak, and it was at this time that Su Ye suddenly found that his [ever-changing] skill seemed to be able to be used again. Before, after coming to this place, affected by the boiling dragon blood in his body, Su Ye''s [ever-changing] skill was directly disintegrated, but now, Su Ye felt a little surprised, The churning Qi and blood in his body has converged. When it was time, Su Ye directly displayed the skill of "ever-changing" and changed into a human form again. All his actions were done under the gaze of the mysterious man. After seeing Su Ye''s change, the mysterious man couldn''t help exclaiming, which was obviously stunned by Su Ye''s ability. "I didn''t expect that you have such a powerful hiding and deformation skill. If you simply appear in front of me in this way, I may not find that you have disguised." looking at Su Ye''s current change, the mysterious man couldn''t help but cry out. To tell the truth, at this time, he also had a different feeling about Su Ye. Sure enough, the dragon in the era of evolution also has its particularity. However, as soon as he said this, Su ye heard a disdainful sneer in his mouth, "you didn''t see it. You''re not me. How great it is. Well, you can say it now and tell me everything." while talking, Su Ye directly sat cross legged on the ground and stared at the tombstone in front of him. Chapter 525 To tell the truth, now after seeing Su Ye''s behavior, the mysterious man has a rather bad feeling. The guy in front of him is completely watching a big play. The mysterious man immediately snorted coldly, but at this time, he obviously gave in, "I didn''t lie to you. I really came from the same era as Qinglong, and I''m still your ancestor." Su ye: fuck! Hearing this, Su ye had an impulse to swear. What the hell is this? I just want to hear what you''re hiding. I also want to know about the situation here. Why, you''re taking this to fight back and take advantage of me? My mother used to be an egg. Are you the ancestor of the egg? Obviously, at the moment, the mysterious man also felt the deep dissatisfaction of Su ye, but the mysterious man naturally wouldn''t care at all. At the moment, he immediately laughed and said, "I didn''t take advantage of you, because I used to be a dragon, but I fell into the devil because I stood in the wrong team, so I was sealed in this place." When he said this, there was no embarrassment in the mysterious man''s voice because of the seal. On the contrary, his words were filled with a strong sense of pride that could not be melted, as if it was a great thing that he was sealed in this place now. "Is the green dragon sealing you?" at the moment of hearing this, Su ye asked curiously, but what made Su ye a little confused was that now after hearing his words, the mysterious man directly laughed with disdain. "He? What ability does he have to seal me? His strength is similar to me. He wants to seal me? It''s just a fool''s dream." the mysterious man''s voice is full of a sense of hegemony. However, Su ye turned his eyes directly at this time. "Can you not boast so much? If you are really so strong, why has the green dragon become one of the four divine beasts, but you can only be sealed in this place?" Su ye said softly. But as soon as he said this, he seemed to have stepped directly on the pain of the mysterious man. The mysterious man immediately made an angry hiss. However, Su Ye was surprised that the hiss was really a dragon''s sound, but there was still a feeling of shadow in the dragon''s sound, It seems that hearing this sound can make people completely lose themselves. "Smelly boy, you know the fart. The so-called green dragon is just the title of a dragon family. You thought he was called green dragon because he was a blue dragon? What a joke. I tell you, at the beginning, I competed with him for the position of green dragon. If I hadn''t fought with a strong man and suffered some trauma before competing for the position of green dragon, the position of green dragon would have been It''s mine. " Obviously, this guy was a little angry about the original time. When he said this, the words were full of strong resentments that could not be melted. After saying this, the mysterious man repeatedly roared, "it''s mine!" Su ye: Tell the truth. Now after hearing the mysterious man''s words, Su ye had a feeling that a resentful woman appeared in front of him. "If you lose, you''ll lose. Why do you say such an excuse? It sounds like Qinglong deliberately asked someone to hurt you." Su ye said disapprovingly. I don''t know if I was depressed by Su Ye''s words. Anyway, after hearing Su Ye''s words at this time, the mysterious man didn''t continue to speak. Su Ye coughed. Since the other party didn''t speak, he had to perform alone. "If Qinglong had lost, I believe Qinglong would not have fallen into the devil''s way as he told you at that time, and would not have been sealed here. The root cause is your own reason. If you want to fall, no one is to blame. After all, even as I told you, the competition for the position of the four divine beasts requires not only strong strength, but also noble spirit Moral character, even if you defeated Qinglong at that time, I believe it is impossible to sit in the position of Qinglong in terms of your virtue. " Su ye said such a sentence directly, but this time after hearing Su Ye''s words, the mysterious man in the dark appeared again, and an angry laughter came out. Although this person''s laughter gave people an ethereal feeling, the anger contained in the laughter came from all directions like mountains and rivers, This sense of oppression alone is enough to make su Ye feel palpitation. "Hum, what do you know!" the mysterious man snorted angrily, "The so-called virtue is just a ridiculous remark made by the strong. If my strength is better than that bastard, I think the green dragon will choose me. Hum, boy, you''re right. I''m really sealed here, but now I''m just a ghost. I lost to that bastard in the battle that year. It''s the most important thing Finally, he completely sealed it in this place, but no matter how powerful the seal is, it can''t withstand the erosion of years. Hum, even if you don''t help me open the seal, I can break it with my own strength for hundreds of years. " When he said this, there was a proud domineering in the mysterious man''s voice. But even if what he said now is exaggerated, it is obvious that Su ye will never believe this guy''s nonsense. "Oh, you''re so powerful that you don''t need my help. Then you can wait for hundreds of years. Anyway, you can wait." Su Ye immediately shrugged his shoulders and looked quite indifferent. The mysterious man was about to vomit blood by Su Ye''s words. Obviously, he didn''t expect that this guy would play cards in such a way that he didn''t follow the routine. "You... Stop, do you know who is suppressing me now?" the mysterious man was also very clear in his heart. At this time, Su Ye deliberately wanted to annoy him. He didn''t say anything more immediately, but directly changed the topic and asked. Su Ye''s curiosity was attracted by this guy, "who?" But what made Su Ye speechless was that at the moment, after hearing his inquiry, the guy banged up again and laughed immediately. When Su Ye was about to say a few words about running on this guy, he suddenly heard a proud voice in the man''s mouth. "Do you know the empress!" Chapter 526 "Empress?" At the moment of hearing this word, Su Ye''s face changed slightly. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the skeleton in front of him would be related to the so-called "female emperor". But Su Ye was puzzled. Isn''t this place the origin Temple of the bloody sea giants? Why are you involved with the female emperor again? "Female emperor? You mean the female emperor suppressed you in this place? Isn''t this female emperor the same level as Qinglong? Didn''t you say that Qinglong couldn''t help you? The female emperor can suppress you?" Su Ye is not a fool. Naturally, it is impossible to be bluffed by the mysterious man''s simple sentence. He immediately refuted it. After hearing Su Ye''s words, the mysterious man immediately gave a cold hum. It is obvious that he is quite dissatisfied with Su Ye''s behavior. "A mere female emperor, of course, can''t suppress me!" With the utterance of this sentence, Su ye had an impulse to vomit. He immediately took a silent look at the tombstone. Su ye now fully understood that this guy is a pretender and a mere female emperor. With the power of the female emperor, he can even affect time and space and create a place like the immortal ancient forbidden area. Although Su Ye doesn''t know how powerful this guy used to be, subjectively, Su Ye obviously doesn''t believe that this guy can fight against the female emperor. "If you keep bragging and pretending, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to continue talking." Su ye said directly at this time. The mysterious man was speechless, "you... Why don''t you believe it." there was a feeling of anger in the words of the mysterious man. Su ye did not speak, but looked at the stone tablet with an expression of "you know". "Smelly boy, do you know that I''m a magnificent demon dragon. I was so powerful that I had the same name as an expert at the level of green dragon and empress." after seeing Su Ye''s reaction, the mysterious man immediately roared angrily. His angry attitude was like how insulting Su ye said at the moment. "Huangdao demon dragon?" after hearing the mysterious man''s claim, Su Ye couldn''t help exclaiming. There was some surprise in his expression. Su Ye''s reaction fell into the eyes of the emperor''s demon dragon. The emperor''s demon dragon was a little relieved, laughed and said, "yes, you know the prestige of this seat now? It seems that your boy is not humble, but you can also know the name of this seat. It''s good." Su ye: Listening to the narcissistic words of the so-called Huangdao demon dragon, Su Ye was speechless again. Why, why did our dragon family have such narcissistic dragons before? "Sorry, I haven''t heard of your so-called name, Huangdao demon dragon? I haven''t heard of it at all, but I understand why you can''t be a green dragon. Just your demon dragon''s name is not suitable to be a green dragon." Su ye said such a sentence faintly. It is estimated that if the Huangdao demon dragon is in front of him now, Su ye must be able to see that the Huangdao demon dragon will almost be spitted out by him. "You... Smelly boy, that''s because you have no knowledge. In the original era, the reputation of this seat was said, which is the existence that shocked the whole world." obviously, the imperial demon dragon felt ashamed in front of Su Ye. At this time, he immediately roared and wanted to find some face from Su Ye. But the result Su Ye just sneered and didn''t take the emperor''s demon dragon to heart. "You''re just bullshit. You''re so powerful, why are you still suppressed?" Su ye then directly accepted such a sentence. As soon as he said this, he almost didn''t hold the emperor''s demon dragon and spit blood. He could refute everything else, but now he was really suppressed alive, and there was no excuse at all. After a moment of silence, the Huangdao demon dragon snorted coldly and said, "do you know what means the green dragon group used to win the battle?" Originally, Su ye thought that the Huangdao demon dragon would continue to argue on the topic just now and let himself understand how powerful he was, but the guy ignored the previous topic directly. At the moment of hearing this, Su Ye''s heart also raised a strong curiosity. He had been curious before. Since the enemy''s strength is so strong, and even now it still has an impact on the earth, normally, the battle at that time should be won by those powerful enemies. After all, from Su Ye''s understanding, it seems that middle-level or even lower level practitioners can''t fight those enemies at all, except that some top strong people can fight those enemies. In Su Ye''s view, the original victory was indeed a little strange. "What means?" Huangdao demon dragon was silent for a moment, then sighed and said, "those guys are really cruel. You know, the reason why creatures in a world can practice is that the world consciousness recovers, generates Reiki and can better nourish all things, but those people directly destroyed the world consciousness at that time. The powerful force generated by the destruction of world consciousness drives away those strong enemies, and forms a protective circle on the periphery of the world. At least for now, the protective circle is still there, and those enemies can''t find the entrance to the world again. "What?" almost at the moment of hearing this, Su Ye almost stared out her eyes in amazement. World consciousness? Although Su Ye didn''t know how terrible the so-called "world consciousness" was, she knew it was definitely not simple when she simply heard these words. But Qinglong and the female emperor and others can directly blow up the world consciousness. Both the strength of Qinglong and the female emperor and their courage are amazing. You know, this seems to be a victory at the cost of the whole world''s inability to practice. Although it was just a few simple words to talk to the emperor Taoist demon dragon at the moment, after hearing this, Su ye could still imagine how cruel the war situation was and how powerless the cultivators in the world were. If they had a choice, how could Qinglong choose to destroy their world consciousness? This is also the reason why the earth has been unable to practice for so many years. But "Now the world can practice again, and Reiki is gradually recovering. Is this the reason for the reappearance of world consciousness?" Su ye asked curiously. Chapter 527 The emperor Dao demon dragon sighed and said, "yes, the world is always a world with life. At the beginning, the empress and they also did a lot of backhands, which can make the world consciousness condense again. However, the re condensed world consciousness is not the world consciousness of the year, and..." At this point, the Huangdao demon dragon seemed to think of something that made him very happy. He couldn''t help laughing wildly. Just after hearing this guy''s laughter, Su Ye''s heart had a layer of goose bumps. There was a feeling that made him feel very uncomfortable in the laughter of Huangdao demon dragon. "What are you laughing at?" Su Ye frowned and whispered. After hearing this, the emperor Taoist demon dragon was obviously more happy. "Boy, weren''t you very smart just now? Why can''t you even understand this? As I said before, the world was shielded because of the destruction of world consciousness and the power formed, and your so-called enemies couldn''t find the world." "But now that the world consciousness recovers again, he must absorb the power of recovery. Where do you think the power he absorbs comes from?" As soon as Huang Dao demon Dragon said this, Su Ye''s face suddenly changed. "You mean... Once the world consciousness recovers completely, the original enemy will appear again?" Su Ye couldn''t help but take a breath when he said this. Obviously, Su ye also thought of the danger at the moment. The ancient era is the heyday of cultivation. The strength of all kinds of strong people is very rebellious, but even so, the original strong people still won the victory after a fierce battle. But if those once strong people return to this era, then Su Ye doesn''t think that the strong of this era can resist the attacks of those enemies. Once those enemies appear, I''m afraid the world will be completely defeated, and then the creatures on the whole earth will become slaves to those enemies. "I''m curious. Since those enemies are so powerful and our world is so weak, what''s the need for them to come to our world? In a weak world, is there anything else they all covet?" Su ye asked curiously. Huangdao demon dragon sighed, "does the strong bully the weak need any reason? I want to step on you because you''re uncomfortable, can''t I?" Emperor Dao demon dragon''s answer directly made Su ye a little speechless. But in this case, he really can''t say no. "Moreover, you should not underestimate the strong people of my time. If you continue to let the strong people of my time develop, sooner or later they will become the so-called enemy. They are also worried that the strong people of our world will invade them in turn. Therefore, in order to prevent this possibility, they did it in advance." The words of the emperor''s demon dragon fell to Su Ye''s ears, and Su Ye was immediately helpless. In particular, the hostile contradiction is not how powerful you are now, but how powerful you may become your own enemy in the future. "Those guys are really a little worried." Su Ye grinned and said helplessly. Huangdao demon Dragon said calmly, "the world consciousness is blown up, and the power generated will also hit us, the races and strong who betrayed the world. Otherwise, do you think we can suppress me simply by relying on the strength of the green dragon or the empress? Our Huangdao demon dragon is powerful, even if it is hit hard, they can''t kill me, and can only suppress me." As soon as he said this, Su ye could obviously feel the strong sense of hegemony from this guy''s words. "Moreover, you think they can suppress me casually. Do you know who the owner of this skeleton is?" seeing Su Ye''s silence, the emperor demon dragon obviously thought that Su Ye was frightened by himself. At this time, he immediately sneered and said such a sentence. Su Ye opened his mouth. He believed that with this guy''s character of pretending to be, the origin of suppressing his bones was absolutely extraordinary. Otherwise, he wouldn''t talk to himself in such a bull like voice now. Just A possibility appeared in Su Ye''s mind. Just thinking of this, Su Ye immediately killed the idea. After all, even Huangdao demon dragon can''t be killed, so those strong people can''t sacrifice like this. "Who?" Su Ye couldn''t help whispering. "Empress!" was a simple word, but from these two words, there was a feeling of loneliness. As soon as he said this, the emperor demon dragon laughed wildly again. Su Ye suddenly stood up from the ground. His eyes were full of disbelief. In fact, he had guessed the possibility just now, but He had learned about the strength of the female emperor from the ape king of the town before, and he had personally experienced the horror of the ancient immortal burial ground. The female emperor felt that she could be called a top strong man. Such a strong man is hard to kill in heaven and hard to bury in earth. How could he really die? Even Su ye had some doubts that the "death" of the strong was just another layout. After all, since the green dragon and the female emperor are so powerful and have left a hand to revive the world consciousness, how can they not think of the harm that will be brought once the consciousness recovers? Therefore, in Su Ye''s view, their "death" is probably just a layout to deal with those enemies who reappear later. "How is this possible? Don''t you think what you said is very contradictory?" after a moment of silence, Su Ye began slowly. At the moment, Su Ye''s expression reaction fell into the eyes of the Huangdao demon dragon, which obviously made the Huangdao demon dragon feel very satisfied. Even the Huangdao demon dragon had a feeling of evil. After all, the guy had been running against himself with words before, but he had no way to refute. "What contradiction? Why don''t I know?" when he said this, the tone of the emperor''s demon dragon sounded quite relaxed. "Since you say that you are at the same level as Qinglong and the female emperor, even you can''t be killed. How can the female emperor die? How can the female emperor leave his body? Moreover, if I remember correctly, there is an ancient immortal burial place in the holy land. It is said that there are the remains of the female emperor under the ancient immortal burial place, which is also the burial place of the female emperor. Is it difficult Do you want to tell me that there are actually two women emperors in the world? " Chapter 528 Su Ye directly said his doubts. At the same time, when he said this, Su Ye''s expression and tone were full of ridicule and disdain. Anyway, now his words fell into the ears of the Huangdao demon dragon, which was very unhappy. "Hum, what do you know? The empress is dead? Who told you that the empress is dead? The strong are hard to kill in heaven and hard to bury in earth. Even the original catastrophe could not kill them. How could they die." the voice of the demon dragon in Huang Dao was full of ridicule and disdain, giving people the feeling that Su ye said what a stupid thing at the moment, Now he is being despised and ridiculed by the emperor demon dragon. Su Ye''s eyebrows suddenly twisted into a pimple and looked at the tombstone inexplicably. "The corpse you see is just an illusion. What is really here is only a finger bone of the female emperor. As for the so-called immortal ancient forbidden area, it is only to suppress a strong man. Similarly, it is only a bone in that place." When saying this, you can obviously hear a kind of emotion and admiration from the tone of Huangdao demon dragon. Although he was so much more than before, he said that he was very strong and could be comparable with the empress. He thought that he was suppressed by the empress and phalanges. The voice of the emperor''s demon dragon was also dignified. Su Ye was also completely frightened at the moment. He thought about the strength of the female emperor, but he never thought that the strength of the female emperor was so terrible. Even if it was just a bone on his body, it could have such a terrible impact. "Well, boy, I told you all the things you want to know. Can you let me out now?" just as Su Ye was still thinking, the voice of Huangdao demon dragon appeared impressively. Su Ye immediately sneered, shrugged and said, "have you told me? Have you? You haven''t told me the relationship between the origin temple and the female emperor. Why is the origin Temple of the bloody sea giant actually related to the female emperor?" As soon as he said this, the emperor demon dragon immediately gave a disdainful sneer, "origin temple? Bloody sea giant? Ha ha, those are just caused by the blood water that the empress dropped after her finger was severed and soaked the earth. The so-called bloody sea giant in your mouth is just a change because some creatures are moistened by the empress''s blood." This Su Ye was stunned at the moment of hearing this. The strength of the female emperor is really beyond his imagination. Unexpectedly, with the blood of the severed finger, she can create a powerful race? This is comparable to the ability of creation. "Is it difficult for the female emperor and the ability of the female baby?" Su Ye couldn''t help thinking of some legends of China on earth. Looking at Su Ye''s silence, the emperor demon dragon didn''t know what Su Ye was thinking. At this time, he immediately gave a disdainful sneer and said, "there''s only one way for you to get the recognition of this place and take the whole temple for yourself." Although it is said that the Huangdao demon dragon did not tell Su ye the so-called way, Su ye can also clearly feel a little from the tone of the Huangdao demon dragon. At the moment, what the Huangdao demon dragon wants to say is absolutely unusual. Otherwise, the words of the Huangdao demon dragon will not be full of irony at this time. "Say." Su Ye frowned and said. The Huangdao demon dragon immediately laughed and said, "that is, you have the ability to take that finger bone for your own use. As long as your finger bone recognizes you as the main temporarily, you will naturally be able to obtain the recognition of this temple." When saying this, the tone of Huangdao demon dragon sounded full of disdain and ridicule. Obviously, in his opinion, in terms of Su Ye''s current strength, it is absolutely impossible to do this. In fact, let alone Huangdao demon dragon, Su Ye doesn''t think he has this ability. This is not to say that he belittles himself, but that the empress is the top strong man. The pride from the strong man is deep into the bone marrow. Even if it''s just a finger bone, it also has the demeanor of the empress. Let this finger bone recognize itself as the Lord, that means let the female emperor recognize herself as the Lord. This Obviously impossible. How can a strong man who is really hard to kill and hard to bury succumb to others. Let alone Su Ye''s strength now, it is that he really reaches the level of the female emperor in the future. Su Ye doesn''t think the female emperor will give in to himself. "Buzz!" However, as soon as the emperor''s demon Dragon said that, there was a sudden change nearby. The whole temple began to tremble violently, as if this place was about to collapse. "This... What''s going on?" the Huangdao demon dragon, who was originally very proud, was filled with panic at the moment of seeing this change. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a change in this place. Just for a moment, the Huangdao demon dragon began to laugh excitedly. It looked like something good was going to happen. "Hahaha, shake, it''s better to destroy this place!" Huangdao demon dragon was obviously very excited. According to his words, this was something he had never encountered since he was trapped in this place. What''s more, Su Ye was speechless. This guy actually regarded his own as his lucky star at this time. The word "lucky star" seems very awkward to Su Ye. Su Ye was a little nervous. Anyway, if this guy could be suppressed by the empress with her finger bones, we can see that this guy is powerful. Even in endless years, the power of the Huangdao demon dragon has been greatly weakened, but its powerful means can not be underestimated. In terms of the ability of Huangdao demon dragon, once out, it will inevitably cause great damage to the world. But as soon as the emperor''s demon dragon''s laughter appeared, it soon disappeared completely. "This... What''s going on?" the emperor said the demon dragon looked at the golden skeleton in front of him with a look of amazement. I don''t know what''s going on. At this time, the golden skeleton in front of Su Ye actually emits a burst of bright golden light. What''s different from the previous one is that Su ye can''t feel the slightest sense of threat when the golden light emits, but now it''s different. With the emergence of the golden light, there is a strong threat coming down. Affected by this pressure, Su Ye felt as if he was carrying countless mountains, which made his body tremble constantly, as if he could be completely crushed by this pressure at any time. Chapter 529 "Asshole, you have suppressed me for so many years. Why do you want to keep pressing me? You can''t hold me down!" an angry roar came out. However, unlike before, Su ye can obviously feel it now. Now the roar comes from this tombstone. It seems that under the influence of the golden skeleton, a black fog rises in the tombstone and tomb, which is constantly swirling like a demon trying to struggle out of the cemetery. A torrential chill poured out of the tombstone at the same time. Affected by the chill, Su Ye felt that his body would be completely frozen at this moment. He immediately operated his psychic power and constantly resisted the influence of the female emperor''s phalanx and the breath of the emperor''s demon dragon. Su Ye has an impulse to swear at this time. What the hell is this? I just appeared here for a while. How did I become a sandwich cake and be suppressed by these two smells? Threatened by the smell of Huangdao demon dragon, the golden light on the skeleton is more bright. Even Su Ye feels like an illusion again. A gorgeous woman appears not far from him again. Just as before, although Su Ye wants to see through the woman''s face, But the woman''s body fluctuated with a mysterious smell. She and Su Ye seem to be separated by a time and space. However amazing Su Ye''s eyesight is, she can''t completely see through the woman''s face at this time. "Empress!" Obviously, at this time, the Huangdao demon dragon also noticed the appearance of the woman''s figure. An angry roar came out of the Huangdao demon dragon''s mouth. Although Su ye had some conjectures when he saw the woman''s figure, he really heard the roar from the Huangdao demon dragon''s mouth, Su ye still felt a burst of consternation in her heart. This It''s the empress! Su Ye subconsciously looked up in the direction of the female emperor again, but the female emperor seemed to be aware of Su Ye''s mind. She turned her head and looked at Su Ye. However, just this one eye, Su Ye felt that her eyes seemed to be pierced by countless fine needles. "Ah!" a scream of pain came out of Su Ye''s mouth. Su Ye was stunned and felt that his eyes almost burst at the moment when he was noticed by the female emperor''s eyes. Under that pain, Su Ye quickly closed his eyes. He felt that if he really continued to look, his eyes would be destroyed. "Hum, kid who overestimates her strength, even if she is just a phantom of the female emperor''s phalanx, it''s not something people of your level can peep at." seeing Su Ye''s embarrassment, the emperor demon dragon disdained and laughed. Su Ye slowly opened his eyes at this time. At the moment, his eyes were red. Even Su Ye felt that his eyesight was much worse at this moment. At this time, the black fog emitted from the grave bag and the tombstone has condensed and changed into a dragon. However, the dragon still looks very mini, about as big as a palm. It''s not too much to say it''s a loach. But even so, the little dragon also exudes a powerful power that people can''t despise. "Roar!" Huangdao demon dragon roared in the direction of the virtual shadow at the moment, as if venting her inner anger. However, it was a pity that the empress didn''t pay attention to the guy''s roar at all, but slowly raised her jade hand and gently pointed in the direction of the demon dragon. "Buzz!" At this moment, the whole space seemed to collapse completely. With the finger bone pointing out, an atmosphere of annihilation broke out completely, and the destructive light beam directly fell on the Huangdao demon dragon. The Huangdao demon dragon immediately uttered a scream of pain. Under Su Ye''s frightened gaze, the body of the originally arrogant Huangdao demon dragon was completely defeated. "This... This..." looking at this scene, Su Ye felt that he wanted to be grabbed by a big hand on his neck. Under the feeling of suffocation, Su Ye almost couldn''t breathe. Although he knew the strength of the female emperor, he never thought that he was just a finger bone of the female emperor, but he could spray such power. If the power of glory fell on him, Su Ye determined that he had absolutely no ability to resist and would be pierced by the destructive power in an instant. The figure just now is just a projection of the Huangdao demon dragon. Although the projection is defeated, it will have a certain impact on the Huangdao demon dragon, but at least it can''t hurt the root of the Huangdao demon dragon. "Empress!" a gnashing of teeth yelled out from the mouth of the emperor demon dragon. Just hearing the voice, Su ye could clearly feel the angry look of the emperor demon dragon. At the moment, the woman just gave a cold hum in response to the emperor''s demon dragon. What made the emperor Taoist demon dragon angry was that the virtual shadow of the empress didn''t pay attention to him at all. After a cold hum, the virtual shadow of the empress floated slowly in front of Su Ye. After having had the experience just now, Su Ye''s face at this time was pale with fear. For fear that at this time, the female emperor would attack herself again. Su Ye immediately closed his eyes and dared not look at anything. Of course, although Su Ye closed his eyes at this time, his five senses were very strong. Naturally, he could obviously feel that a pair of eyes that seemed to be able to see everything fell on him. For a moment, Su ye even doubted whether all his secrets could not escape the attention of the female emperor. Fortunately, at this time, the female emperor finally looked away. "Open your eyes." the simple words sounded very cold. They seemed to come from another time and space, which made Su Ye feel ethereal. However, after hearing this, Su ye could not help showing a look of amazement on her face. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the female emperor''s feet were such two words when she spoke to herself for the first time. Just If you really want to open your eyes, Su Ye is worried that she will see the female emperor again. Chapter 530 For a time, Su Ye hesitated and didn''t know what to do. The surrounding atmosphere also became a little embarrassed. Su Ye gritted her teeth and finally opened her eyes. After all, this is not her peeping now, but the female emperor''s own request. "Oh, it''s really hard life!" Su Ye sighed helplessly in her heart. Although it was only a simple action to open his eyes, Su Ye felt worse than fighting with experts such as Peng Wang. When Su Ye opened his eyes, he found that the virtual shadow standing in front of him had become extremely dim. It was as if the blow had consumed her great strength. More importantly, after really approaching the female emperor''s virtual shadow, Su Ye obviously felt that the female emperor''s virtual shadow was full of space. Just as Su Ye felt before, he was really isolated from the female emperor''s virtual shadow. For a moment, Su Ye was a little stunned. Fortunately, at this time, the female emperor did not show as angry as before. Otherwise, Su Ye''s eyes probably don''t need to want it just because she looked at her so blankly. "Have you seen enough." A moment later, a cold voice came out. There was no mood fluctuation in the voice. The cold feeling was like a sharp blade across Su Ye''s heart. Su Ye''s goose bumps stood up directly. Su Ye immediately grinned awkwardly. At this time, she quickly narrowed her eyes. Thinking of the strength of the female emperor just now, Su Ye''s back was full of cold sweat at this time, and he was shocked by his boldness just now. If the empress really wanted to deal with herself just now, he was afraid that he had no ability to resist. "That''s enough." Su Ye coughed and said such a sentence. "Tut tut!" at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, a joking voice came out. It was obvious that the emperor demon dragon had been eavesdropping on their words from beginning to end, "I say your boy is brave. He dares to * * the female emperor like this. Do you know that if you dare to talk to the female emperor like this in our age, it will be cheaper for you to turn into ashes." Now, although I can''t see the Huangdao demon dragon, after hearing the words of the Huangdao demon dragon, Su ye can obviously feel the schadenfreude in the words of the Huangdao demon dragon at the moment. A cold hum came out. The female emperor suddenly turned her head and looked in the direction of the tombstone and grave bag. The destructive breath came out again, almost affected by the breath, and the tombstone and grave bag were trembling slightly. For a moment, Su ye even felt that the grave bag and tombstone would be completely destroyed at that moment. It seemed to feel the anger of the empress. The emperor''s demon dragon immediately coughed, but at this time, he immediately closed his mouth and settled down. The female emperor looked at him coldly and said, "you are very strange. There is a breath that I can''t see through for the time being. This should be your opportunity. Yes, if you make good use of that kind of thing on you, it should be of great benefit to your future development." the voice of the female emperor came out. To tell the truth, Su Ye''s face suddenly changed at the moment of hearing the female emperor''s words. Obviously, Su Ye''s system can''t be concealed from the real strong ones. However, similar to the previous blue dragon, he can only find a mysterious smell on Su ye at most, but the blue dragon doesn''t know what the mysterious smell does. But the female emperor was different. Although she still couldn''t see through the system, she could clearly feel the use of the system for Su ye, which inevitably surprised Su Ye about the strength of the female emperor. However, at the same time, Su Ye was quite shocked by the ability of the system at this time. After all, even the most powerful person like the female emperor can''t see through. Obviously, this system is stronger than the expert like the female emperor. "Boy, I didn''t expect you to have such a chance?" The Huangdao demon dragon, who had been silent all the time, couldn''t help but speak at the moment of hearing the empress''s words. There was also an incredible feeling in his voice, as if he had heard something incredible. Because the Huangdao demon dragon is now sealed in the tombstone and grave bag, it can''t release too much spiritual power to perceive at this time. Therefore, it''s unclear what''s going on with Su ye at this time. But At present, the female emperor actually said so, so the meaning is very obvious. Su Ye got a great chance. But what chance can make the strong like the empress unable to see through, which inevitably filled the heart of the emperor''s demon dragon with curiosity. Su ye could only nod respectfully at this time, but she didn''t know what to say for a moment. At this moment, the atmosphere all around fell into an embarrassing situation. "Do you want to get this temple?" at this time, the voice of the female emperor came out again. Su Ye nodded calmly, "well, at least the origin temple is very helpful to me now. Once I go out, it can also enhance my power and deal with some things very easily." With the help of the bloody sea giants, Su Ye believes that he will have a bigger chip when he faces Peng Wang and others. "OK, I can give you this temple, but you must promise me to do something for me." a faint voice came out, but Su Ye was curious. In terms of the strength of the female emperor, what can''t she do, but she still needs his help? "What''s the matter?" Su Ye looked at the female emperor very alert at this time and asked. Although he really wanted to get the origin temple at this time, he cared more about his own life than the origin temple. He is not stupid. When the female emperor needs his help, it will not be very easy and simple. Even if he can''t protect Qi, he will have to kill him. Therefore, Su ye will not agree without asking what it is at this time. As a result, as soon as Su ye said this, he obviously felt that a cold look fell on him again. Chapter 531 Obviously, the female emperor also understood Su Ye''s meaning at this time, but as the female emperor, it was not natural to say that she would deal with Su ye in words at this time. The empress said bluntly, "don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer. This place is no longer suitable for sealing the Huangdao demon dragon. I need to change the seal place." What made Su Ye feel speechless was that the empress had just said this, but the emperor demon dragon seemed to have heard something proud. At this time, he said with great pride, "Naturally, I can tell you the strength of the demon dragon. Even if the female emperor and the green dragon seal together, I can survive endless years, break through the shackles of this seal and return to this continent. At this point, the words of the emperor, the demon and the dragon were full of pride. The female emperor turned her head slowly. At this moment, several order chains appeared on the tombstone and the edge of the grave. With the emergence of the order chain, Su Ye was shocked to see that the whole space actually began to make annihilation and new changes. Looking at this scene, Su Ye couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. It was obviously shocked by the scene in front of her. The power of the female emperor has surpassed his imagination again and again. You know, this is just the phantom of the female emperor''s phalanx, but a simple look can actually make such a terrible order chain around. This simple chain represents an order and a rule. Even now Su ye can only do when he meets this power Waiting to die. Those self styled chains rushed directly into the grave bag and tombstone. At that time, a scream of incomparable pain came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the scream, Su Ye felt numb. "You... You..." the scream lasted for a moment, and then it gradually stopped. Obviously, these order chains can''t kill the Huangdao demon dragon, but under the torture of the order chain, the breath of the Huangdao demon dragon has become very weak. Su Ye secretly sighed that the emperor demon dragon was really powerful. At the same time, Su Ye secretly despised the emperor''s demon dragon. Obviously, I know I''m a prisoner now. Isn''t it good to be safe? Do you like being cleaned up so much? Now, I was beaten for nothing, which not only hurt myself, but also made me lose face. "Is it difficult for you to let me find a place where I can seal the Huangdao demon dragon?" a moment later, Su Ye was stunned, and the voice was full of helplessness. "I said, do you see me too much? Where you choose, you can''t completely seal the Huangdao demon dragon, not to mention I went to look for it." This responsibility is quite big. After all, once the seal of the Huangdao demon dragon is accelerated because the place you find can''t completely seal the Huangdao demon dragon, you will really break into a big business. As a result, Su Ye was somewhat stunned. At the moment of hearing his words, he felt that the sharp eyes of the female emperor fell directly on himself. Almost at the moment of feeling this vision, Su ye also had a feeling in his heart, as if his body would be completely annihilated under this vision. "I have found a better place without you looking." the female emperor''s voice came out coldly. Although I don''t know what the female emperor''s words mean at this time, I don''t know why. At the moment of hearing the female emperor''s words, Su Ye couldn''t help feeling a very nervous sense of oppression, and an ominous feeling spread in his heart. "Where?" Su Ye frowned and asked nervously. After hearing this, the female emperor stared at Su ye, which made Su Ye''s heart beat nervously. "You... Why are you looking at me like that?" Su Ye couldn''t help shivering. To tell the truth, the empress''s expression still made him feel very nervous and worried. "Your body is the place I want to find and seal him. Don''t worry. Sealing him in your body will benefit you and do you no harm." the female emperor said his thoughts directly. To tell the truth, Su Ye''s heart trembled at the moment of hearing the female emperor''s words. "Seal him in my body? Is this a joke? In terms of his strength, once he breaks the seal, I will die?" Su ye said with a frown. The Female Emperor didn''t hide it at this time, but nodded directly and said, "yes, normally, if he really broke the seal, you will die." Su ye: To tell the truth, at the moment of hearing the empress''s words, Su Ye almost took a mouthful of blood and was so angry that she vomited it out. "What are your so-called benefits?" Su ye asked puzzled. The female emperor looked up and down at Su ye again. A moment later, she opened her mouth and said, "In fact, for you, this is also an opportunity. I will use a special method to enable you to continuously absorb the power of the imperial demon dragon. In fact, he is not wrong. At that time, he was indeed a strong man who could compete with me and the green dragon. Therefore, once you can completely absorb his power, or absorb at least more than half of his power, that''s right You have a hundred miles without harm. Even you don''t need to worry that he can break the seal. " The voice of the empress came out quietly. It can be said that the empress''s current plan was quite crazy. It is said that Su Ye was shocked when he heard this. That is, the Huangdao demon dragon first sealed in the tombstone and grave bag could not help shouting at the moment of hearing this. "What? You... Are you going to treat me as the nutrient of this guy? Hum, but empress, do you look down on me too much? Do you think my strength and this boy has the ability to devour? Don''t take advantage of me and let me eat this boy back." In fact, it can be clearly felt that when the emperor Taoist demon Dragon said this, the voice was full of uncontrollable anger. But what made the emperor''s demon dragon angry was that the empress didn''t take his words to heart at all. "As long as you like, I can guarantee your temporary safety." As soon as the female emperor said this, Su Ye''s eyebrows twisted into a pimple. Su Ye hesitated to look at the female emperor. Finally, she opened her mouth and asked, "what does it mean for the time being? If I promise, how long will I be safe at least?" Chapter 532 "In a hundred years, you will be safe." In a simple word, Su Ye couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief. If so, Su Ye naturally has more time to devour the power of the Huangdao demon dragon. He believes that it is not impossible to devour the Huangdao demon dragon with the help of the power of the system. Although the system can directly devour the Huangdao demon dragon, once the system devours it, all the power of the Huangdao demon dragon will be fed back to him. Although Su Ye''s strength is very strong now, even so, his body can''t bear such a majestic power infusion at once. If Su Ye really dares to let the system devour the imperial demon dragon, Su Ye believes that he will have to explode and die at that time. Thinking of this, Su ye can''t help being cold all over. What he needs to do now is to use the empress''s method to constantly devour the strength of the imperial demon dragon. Once the strength of the imperial demon dragon is weakened to a certain extent, he can really devour it with the system. "Even if you can''t swallow the emperor''s demon dragon after a hundred years, I will help you take him out of your body to keep you safe." It seemed that she was worried that Su ye would still refuse. At this time, the female emperor added such a sentence. This can be said to completely eliminate the only worry in Su Ye''s heart. "Asshole, empress, you... What do you think of me!" an angry yell came out from the tombstone and tomb. Huangdao demon dragon naturally understood the intention of the female emperor at this time, and a very angry scolding voice came out. It has to be said that the Huangdao demon dragon is really powerful. Although it was severely damaged by the order chain before, resulting in its own strength being weakened a lot, even so, the scolding sound of Huangdao demon dragon is full of a sense of power. With the sound of his voice, the grave bag and tombstone began to tremble slightly, as if they were to be directly cracked by the power of the emperor''s demon dragon. The empress snorted coldly. She was obviously dissatisfied with the move of the emperor Taoist demon dragon. She turned to look at the tombstone again. The original order chain appeared again, but at this time, Su ye could clearly feel that the strong atmosphere of the order chain this time was much higher than that of the previous order chain. Seeing this scene, Su Ye couldn''t help taking a breath. At the moment, he completely understood that even if the order chain was used, the empress still retained a certain strength. Su Ye felt that once the power of the order chain was fully opened, even if he could not kill the Huangdao demon dragon, it was estimated that the Huangdao demon dragon could be really hit again. "The reason why she didn''t do that should be to let me get more power from the emperor''s demon dragon." Su Ye whispered in her heart. "Ah!" A sad scream came out from the tombstone and the tomb. Almost at the moment of hearing the scream, Su Ye couldn''t help but be excited. Although Su Ye didn''t know what the Huangdao demon dragon had experienced, Su ye could clearly feel it from the scream of the Huangdao demon dragon, At the moment, the imperial demon dragon was greatly tortured. "Where are you going to seal him?" Su night took a deep breath and asked curiously. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the female emperor slowly raised her palm. Su Ye felt that an invisible force was holding her palm up. Su ye did not struggle, but let the female emperor do it. And it was at this time that Su Ye''s palm burst out a black breath. There is a rune in Su Ye''s palm, which was caused by absorbing those heroes in the cemetery of the golden winged Dapeng family. At the beginning, these ghosts saved Su ye, but after the original things, Su ye thought that the ghosts in this Rune should disappear. But I didn''t expect that there was still the breath of ghost in the rune. "Do you know what this is?" the female emperor''s voice rang slowly. Su Ye was stunned and looked curiously at the rune mark on his palm. Su Ye shook. When she first got the seal, Su Ye was really worried about what impression it would make on her, but later, with the passage of time, Su Ye gradually put the seal aside. At the moment, the female emperor mentioned that Su Ye was curious about this Rune again. After all, what can be cared about by the strong at this level of the female emperor obviously has its unusual place. "The seal you got in one of the cemeteries is called the six wheel, but now the seal is not complete. If you want to get the full version of the six wheel seal, you''d better go to other cemeteries." The female emperor''s voice came out quietly, but the moment her words fell into Su Ye''s ears was like a bolt from the blue for Su Ye. Su Ye''s face was full of consternation and incomprehension. Unexpectedly, the female emperor actually knew the source of her Rune seal. "Six samsara?" Su Ye frowned and looked at his palm. Although so far, Su ye still didn''t know what the role of the six samsara seal was, but just hearing the name of the seal, Su ye could clearly feel that the origin of the seal was extraordinary. "How to use this thing? Is it useful?" Su ye asked curiously. The female emperor was silent for a moment, "where does it come from and its purpose corresponds to it." Su Ye was surprised when she heard this. The female emperor''s meaning is to tell him that the purpose of the so-called six samsara seal is to bury the strong? Is it the cemetery of the strong? But if this is the case, why do we need to make such a six cycle seal? Wouldn''t it be better to bury them directly in those gardens. Su Ye was full of doubts, but unfortunately, she felt the cold breath emanating from the female emperor. Su ye also knew that the female emperor would not tell herself too much about the six samsara seal at this time. "I can only go back to the demon ape king or the little girl to ask about the situation." it seems that the demon ape king and Jiang Rou have become Su Ye''s Encyclopedia. Su Ye frowned and turned to look at the tombstone and grave bag. "What should I do now? Can I seal it in these six reincarnation seals? It''s so simple?" Chapter 533 "Simple?" After hearing Su Ye''s words, the female emperor immediately showed a look of disapproval, "Of course not. If you simply suppress it with your current six samsara seal, it will not have any effect. Your six samsara seal is too incomplete to really suppress it. Therefore, if you want to suppress it and refine it, you still need to take a step." When the empress said this, she couldn''t help pausing a little. At this time, the emperor demon dragon seemed to know what the empress was going to do, and immediately made a surprised cry. "Are you... Are you crazy? Are you... Are you going to give this finger bone to this boy?" There was an incredible feeling in the voice of the emperor''s demon dragon. Especially at this time, the Huangdao demon dragon felt a little ashamed. After all, he had mocked Su ye before and thought that Su Ye was absolutely impossible to obtain the recognition of the finger bone, but he never thought that Su ye had not thought of a way to control the finger bone, and the finger bone of others took the initiative to come to the door. This Face slapping! At the moment of hearing this, Su Ye was slightly stunned, and some stunned expressions hung in his expression. "You... You want to fuse the phalanx with me?" Su Ye was surprised. Naturally, he knew the strength of the phalanx very well. If he had the phalanx, wouldn''t it mean that he could get the powerful strength of the phalanx himself? With the power of this finger bone, let alone in this ancient battlefield, I can walk horizontally in the ancient starry sky and God after leaving here. As for those families who have been unkind to me, I can easily reward them with a finger. In terms of the power of this phalanx, it must be able to completely destroy those families directly. "Yes, but it''s just temporarily deposited on you. You can''t take the initiative to use my strength." The female emperor seemed to see through Su Ye''s mind. At this time, she immediately gave such a sentence. Su ye: Su Ye''s face was suddenly ugly. This wants the horse to run fast and doesn''t want to feed the horse. Where can there be such a good thing in this world? "Don''t worry. If your life is in danger, the strength of the phalanges will recover. Of course, if you take the initiative to find trouble and want the phalanges to help you destroy that family or some forces, you''d better take this idea back. It will only harm yourself." "And the phalanges give you protection up to three times" Su ye:: Hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help grinning awkwardly. Who was really? At the beginning, when she heard the female emperor''s words, Su Ye really thought of such a method. "All right." Su Ye shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, with this finger bone, at least at this time, he had a card to protect his life. When he was in danger, he wouldn''t have no way at all. The only thing that made Su Ye helpless was that the female emperor actually limited the number of times of protection. "OK, what should I do now?" Su ye asked curiously. The female emperor slowly raised her hand and pressed the six samsara seal in Su Ye''s palm. Almost at this moment, a thick black breath came out of the six samsara seal. The black fog was like a dancing wave. Almost at this moment, it completely submerged the area in front of us. At this moment, this place wants to fall into the night completely. Su Ye was surprised. With the appearance of the darkness, Su ye could obviously feel that he was now absorbed into another time and space. At the moment, he was completely isolated from the time and space outside, and could not feel the smell of the outside world. At this moment, Su Ye felt as if he had returned to the ancient starry sky for the first time. Su Ye subconsciously displayed his spiritual power, but what made Su Ye helpless was that his spiritual power was completely limited at this time and could not be distributed from him at all. "This... What''s going on?" Su Ye was surprised. Fortunately, this situation didn''t last too long. Then there were some dark lights in this dark space. Under the influence of these lights, Su Ye reluctantly saw that his face had turned into a desert. "Where is this?" Obviously, as Su Ye guessed before, now Su Ye has come to another time and space. As soon as this place was taken a desolate scene, there were some Yin red sand on the ground. With gusts of strong wind, these sand flew up one after another. The wind and sand here are very sharp. Even in terms of Su Ye''s strength and physical level, when these wind and sand blow on him, Su ye can obviously feel bursts of tingling. It feels like there are countless knives on his body. Su Ye subconsciously looked up at the sky. At this time, he found that there was a blood red cloud above his head. He didn''t know what was above the blood cloud. At the moment, the blood cloud was flashing dense light. This is also the only source of light in this area. Affected by the light, Su ye had an ominous feeling in his heart. It is as if there is some kind of devastating disaster hidden above the blood cloud. "Roar!" Just when Su Ye paid all his attention to the blood cloud above, a deafening roar came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, Su Ye''s body trembled slightly. The sound was too loud. Su Ye felt that his soul was trembling under the influence of the sound, as if it was about to burst. "The voice is... Huangdao demon dragon?" Su Ye was surprised, because the voice was very similar to the roar of Huangdao demon dragon he had heard outside. Thinking of this, Su Ye quickly walked towards the front. This area seems to have no concept of time. Anyway, Su Ye doesn''t remember how long she has been walking at this time. Even Su Ye has a strange idea in her heart. If she continues to walk like this, it is estimated that she will have to be trapped in this world without time concept all her life. Fortunately, at this time, some changes finally appeared in front of him. Chapter 534 At the moment, there were bursts of very cold hurricanes in front of him. Under the influence of these hurricanes, the blood red dust seemed to turn into countless dragons, surging up between heaven and earth. Looking at this scene, Su Ye''s heart felt a contraction. In these hurricanes, he could obviously feel a breath that could almost completely destroy him. "Roar!" The Dragon chant sounded again. Su ye also noticed at this time that the Dragon chant he had heard before came from the dust in front of him. There are still wild beasts hidden in the dust. Su ye took a deep breath and walked quickly towards the dust. If you don''t find out the situation in the dust, Su Ye won''t be at ease. Originally, from Su Ye''s point of view, these sandstorms look quite sharp outside. It gives people the feeling that they may be blown away directly if they are touched a little. But when Su Ye is close, it is found that these sandstorms have no power at all. Even when these sandstorms blow on him, Su ye feels like being brushed by the wind. Su Ye is a little speechless. This is the rhythm of thunder and rain. After walking some way inside, the Dragon chant in Su Ye''s ear sounded louder and louder. At the moment, a very huge shadow appeared not far in front of Su Ye. The shadow looked like a high mountain. The previous dragon chant came from above. Su Ye immediately accelerated her pace. After a while, Su Ye was stunned to find that she actually walked out of the sand. At the moment, there was a huge open space in his depth. There was still flying sand around the open space, but for some reason, these sand could not be blown to this area, as if there were some restrictions in this area. But now Su Ye doesn''t care so much. At the moment, all his attention is attracted by the situation in front of him. As like as two peas in the front of the open space, there was a very tall tower, which was almost the same as the one he had seen in the temple of origin. "This is the shadow I saw before?" Su Ye whispered in her heart. "Roar!" A dragon chanted again. Su ye can clearly feel that the previous dragon chant is from this high platform. On the high platform, there is a towering jade column. The jade column is towering and directly towering into the clouds. I don''t know where it leads from the beginning to the end. With Su Ye''s eyesight, we can clearly see that a very huge dragon is impressively carved on the jade column. The dragon can see the head but not the tail. The huge faucet looks very fierce. Just seeing the faucet, some timid people are expected to faint directly. Su Ye noticed that there were bursts of anger in the huge dragon eyes, which could be seen in its ferocious breath. "The dragon is... Movable?" she stared at the dragon for a while. Su Ye was stunned to find that the Dragon could swim on the jade pillar. It seemed that the dragon was not a dead thing, but a living thing. "Isn''t he the so-called Huangdao demon dragon?" Su Ye held back a whisper. But at this time, the carved dragon seemed to hear Su Ye''s voice, and when it was, it made an earth shaking roar. "Smelly boy, it''s really my seat. Come up to my seat and die!" The dragon''s voice sounded angry. It was also at this time that Su ye saw bursts of halos on the flowing dragon. These halos gathered impressively into a dark black dragon. However, Su ye also noticed that there were some golden lines on the dark black dragon. The dark black dragon roared at Su Ye. Even at this time, the huge dragon body rushed directly towards Su ye, as if to crush Su Ye completely. It is estimated that if others were in this place, they would have been crushed by the powerful momentum of the Huangdao demon dragon. But Su Ye just looked at everything in front of her at this time. Because at this time, Su Ye''s ear suddenly remembered the prompt sound of the system. [Ding! Capture a wisp of real dragon power (one-time)] [item: real dragon power] [use: you can gain the power of the imperial demon dragon for one second.] Hearing the sound of the system, Su Ye was stunned. I never thought that the system that had been silent at this time would suddenly start, and also deprived myself of the so-called "real dragon power" from the Huangdao demon dragon. Although it can only obtain the power of "one second", this second has been very useful for Su Ye. After all, when the real strong fight, sometimes something big may happen to reverse the war situation in a second. And it was at this time that the huge dragon body turned directly on Su Ye''s body. Although the posture of the Huangdao demon dragon just appeared to be very strong, in fact, at this time, when the light and shadow of the giant dragon hit Su ye, it could not have the slightest impact on Su ye, and the light and shadow of the giant dragon dissipated directly at this moment. "The thunder is loud and the rain is small?" Su Ye whispered and couldn''t help laughing. Obviously, at this time, Su ye also understood the intention of the Huangdao demon dragon just now, just to scare himself. "This... What''s going on?" But just then, a frightened cry came out. Then Su Ye was stunned to see that a subtle light appeared on his body at this time, which directly connected him with the jade pillar. Su ye can obviously feel at this time that there is a trace of power coming into his body from the jade pillar at the moment. [Ding! Congratulations to the host. Gain 1 power point.] [Ding! Congratulations to the host. Gain 1 power point.] [Ding! Congratulations to the host. Gain 1 power point.] ¡­¡­ [Ding, continue to input the spiritual power points. After that, only the input amount of spiritual power points will increase, which will be prompted.] A series of system prompts then rang in Su Ye''s mind. Just when Su Ye didn''t understand what happened, an angry scolding came again. "Bastard boy, how dare you steal the power of this seat!" Chapter 535 An angry roar came out. The voice naturally came from the Huangdao demon dragon. Now the Huangdao demon dragon was surprised and angry, and his expression was full of incredible and stunned expressions. In fact, he really wanted to frighten Su Ye just now. After all, he has been completely sealed on this jade pillar. Naturally, it is impossible to use any means of killing, but the Huangdao demon dragon never thought that there seemed to be a big hand in front of Su Ye just now. This big hand grabbed his body and took a ray of real dragon power from his body. However, the big hand appeared very mysterious. Afterwards, the emperor Taoist demon dragon was ready to continue to perceive the whereabouts of the big hand, but as a result, he couldn''t fully perceive it with his spiritual power. However, he doesn''t need to spend too much time perceiving it. At this time, I saw a thin line between him and Su Ye. Through the connection of this golden thin line, Su ye had a connection with him, and the power in his body was continuously transmitted to Su Ye''s body. Although the spiritual power transmitted now is very rare, it can be almost ignored for him. But with the passage of time, these spiritual powers add up to be very terrible. More importantly, what other means will Bao Buqi Su night have to absorb all the power in his body at that time. "What did you do to me?" Huangdao demon dragon almost gnashed his teeth and said such a sentence. Huangdao demon dragon was really nervous at this time. In fact, in his opinion, even if he was really sealed in sun''s six samsara seal, if Su Ye wanted to devour his power at this time, it would take at least a few years or even decades of resistance. After all, it doesn''t mean that as long as he is sealed, he will be able to devour his power. It also requires Su ye to suppress him with his powerful spiritual power and nibble his power bit by bit from his Huangdao demon dragon. In this period of time, as long as he paid a little attention to the demon dragon, he should not give Su ye this opportunity to take advantage of. But now? The Huangdao demon dragon never thought that he didn''t even feel Su Ye''s spiritual power to explore his power. As a result, he had a little connection with Su ye before. What made Huangdao demon dragon more angry was that Su Ye looked quite innocent after hearing his words. He didn''t understand what he was talking about. It seemed that he was misunderstanding him and deliberately picked his thorn, which made the emperor demon dragon have the impulse to slap Su ye to death. "What else can I do to you? Do you see what I have done to you? It seems that I have always been safe here? You have always been arrogant in front of me and want to attack me, but what about me? Just stand where you are and let you hit me. Why? Is it not enough for me to cooperate with you?" Su Ye''s weak voice came out. The look of injustice and helplessness is almost to see that the Huangdao demon dragon is about to spit blood. Huangdao demon dragon was angry for a moment. "Hum, why did you deprive me of my real dragon power? Also, why did this golden thread appear, and you stole power from me through this golden thread!" Huangdao demon dragon''s voice was full of anger. "You ask me, who do I ask?" Originally, the Huangdao demon dragon thought that after hearing his question, Su ye would argue more or less, but what he never thought was that Su Ye seemed quite single at this time, so he came directly. Huangdao demon Dragon: Huangdao demon dragon was quite depressed, but he also understood that Su ye had established contact with him at this time, so Su ye would not continue to cut off this contact at this time. He could only rely on himself to do this. After all, the gold thread is still very small, which is the best time for him to break away from the gold thread. Thinking of this, an angry roar came out. Su ye saw at this time that the black dragon began to struggle, and his body was like a volcanic eruption, erupting bursts of black fog. The black fog and the majestic breath of the emperor''s demon dragon condensed into a huge sharp blade and fell directly from the sky, as if to cut off the golden thread. After seeing this scene, Su ye, who originally looked relaxed, couldn''t help frowning. At the moment, Su Ye was also worried that the emperor demon dragon would break free from his golden thread at this time. However, this kind of thing is inevitable. If he can''t hold on to this struggle, it''s obvious that he doesn''t have to think about absorbing the power of the imperial demon dragon through this line in the future. Therefore, seeing the struggle of the Huangdao demon dragon, Su Ye didn''t stop it. He also wanted to see how powerful the Huangdao demon dragon was. The struggling power of Huangdao demon dragon is terrible, just like the raging sea and surging waves. Compared with the struggle of Huangdao demon dragon, the golden line between Su ye and Huangdao demon dragon seems quite subtle, like a small boat in the raging sea, which may be completely destroyed at any time. Looking at the constantly shaking gold wire, Su Ye''s heart was also a little nervous, worried that the gold wire would break at any time. After the Huangdao demon dragon struggled for a moment, it slowly stopped. However, under his struggle, the seemingly very fine gold thread was still tied to him at the moment, and was not affected at all. "This... How is this possible? You... How did you do it?" although he has been sealed for countless years, his strength has been weakened a lot, and there is a seal on his body, he still has a certain degree of confidence. Normally, the golden thread that wants to absorb his strength should be easily broken. After all, Su Ye''s strength is still very weak for him. Unfortunately, it backfired. He glared at Su ye with his wide eyes. But what made this guy feel a little stuffy was that at the moment he was helpless to see that Su Ye''s face was covered with a relaxed smile. Just touching this look is enough to make the Huangdao demon dragon feel oppressed. Chapter 536 "The mountain people have their own tricks!" Su night thief smiled, but the smile fell into the eyes of Huangdao demon dragon, which made Huangdao demon dragon want to curse. But at this time, the emperor''s demon dragon seemed to think of something, and his face was shocked. "Is it... The magical treasure on you that helps you and connects you with me?" From the previous dialogue between the empress and Su ye, the emperor demon dragon already knew that Su ye had something that the empress could not see through. When he thought of his current situation, he felt that this possibility was still great. Huangdao demon dragon was indeed a strong man who could compete with the empress for a long time. He suddenly thought of the key points, which surprised Su ye, but there was always a smile of "I won''t tell you" on his face. "Boy, you let me go now, and I can help you quickly improve your strength." Huangdao demon dragon also knew that it was something that the empress could not see through. It was obviously useless for him to continue to struggle at this time, so he could only use words to seduce Su Ye. Su Ye understood in his heart that he had changed to his own home court now. He joked and smiled with an interested "Oh", and then slowly sat down with his legs under the itching gaze of the emperor''s demon dragon. "Fast? Can I draw strength from you directly? Tell me, what method are you going to use?" Su Ye is still in human shape. He holds his chin in one hand and looks at the emperor demon dragon curiously. The emperor Taoist demon dragon stared angrily. The boy now admitted that it was his hands and feet that made the gold thread just now? This bitch pretended to be so innocent before? Is this a deliberate attempt to piss me off? Of course, I want to return to my heart, but at this time, Huangdao demon dragon completely calmed down his mood. I have to say, as a former top power, how could his mood really become excited because of Su Ye''s expression and words? In fact, knowing this, Su Ye never believed any "performance" of this guy from beginning to end. "It''s very simple. The purpose of this era of evolution is to improve your strength. As long as you let me go, I can help you hunt the top strong in the world and help you speed up your evolution. It''s much easier than simply swallowing power from me." "At the same time, I can also give you some secrets of the dragon clan in my time." Huangdao demon Dragon said immediately at this time. At the moment, his voice sounds very tempting. Maybe people with weak willpower can accept his request immediately. After all, I don''t say anything to help hunt and kill the strong in this evolutionary era. After all, as long as the emperor Taoist demon dragon takes action, it is estimated that King Peng and several other strong enemies against him can be killed directly. Just some secrets of the dragon clan long ago are enough to make people excited. Long ago, the dragon family was the top power in the world, and that era was the golden age of cultivating civilization. It can be imagined how terrible the secret method of the dragon family would be. Under the gaze of Huangdao demon dragon, he also saw Su Ye. At this time, his face was full of excited expressions. Just I don''t know why. Now when I see Su Ye''s excited whole body trembling, there is a speechless emotion in the heart of the emperor Taoist demon dragon. I always feel that Su Ye is a little artificial now. "You..." "And aren''t you worried?" Huangdao demon dragon always felt that it might be because his discourse weight was not enough, so he spoke again at this time. Originally, Su ye, who was "excited", was a little stunned at this time. He looked at the Huangdao demon dragon inexplicably and asked, "worry? What should I worry about?" It seems that he knew Su ye would ask, and the emperor demon dragon immediately gave a joking laugh, "don''t forget how terrible the empress''s strength is. Do you know why he separated some of his bones? Part of the reason is to suppress the existence like me, but there is another part of the reason you shouldn''t know." "He wants to put his bones into our bodies and deprive us of our flesh in disguise at that time, and even make his bones become another life and another her." When Emperor Dao demon Dragon said this, the tone also seemed dignified. "What? The female emperor can turn her bones into another living body and another ''she''? This... But why should she do this?" Su yeman exclaimed in amazement. To tell the truth, this was the first time he heard this. It was obviously impossible not to be surprised. "Why?" the emperor said jokingly as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, "What''s the reason? The female emperor''s talent is strong. If she can really do what she wants, her strength will certainly quickly reach the level of the female emperor long ago. In this way, there will be more strong people to deal with the enemy." "What''s more important... As long as she returns these bones to her body, she can completely melt the power in these bones. It can be said that there will be several or dozens of her practicing together at that time. The power generated will be absolutely terrible. I''m afraid if she succeeds, her power will reach a very terrible level at that time The strongest of the enemies will not be as good as her. " At this point, the voice of Huangdao demon dragon seemed more low. He slowly raised his eyes and looked at Su Ye. Although he hasn''t known Su ye for a long time, he also knows one thing in his heart. Su Ye''s heart is full of pride, and his talent is also very high. How can such a dragon youth be willing to become the nutrient of others? In fact, it was the same. After hearing the words of the emperor''s demon dragon, Su Ye''s face looked extremely ugly. Although he was shocked that the female emperor could have such a crazy idea, at the same time, if it was true and the female emperor really wanted to control and refine him, Su Ye naturally had to resist. But Now the only thing that makes Su Ye hesitate is that he doesn''t know that the words of the emperor''s demon dragon have a bit of credibility. "However, it is a pity that our strength is very strong and we are very alert to him. Therefore, for a long time, she has been unable to make her bones really become a living body, which is why she does so now." Chapter 537 "She let you devour my power and replace me, but your strength and willpower are not as strong as those of us. During this period, she can slowly erode your spirit. I believe that when you really devour my power, you will no longer be you." "A hundred years? Ha ha, this is a joke. To put it better, this is a time limit for you to devour me. To put it worse, this is just the time she needs to devour you, and this is still the highest limit. In my opinion, in terms of the strength of the female emperor''s finger bone, it doesn''t take a hundred years to devour you. Decades of effort is complete You can do that. " At this point, the emperor Taoist demon dragon sighed again, but now from his sigh, Su ye can obviously feel a feeling of "schadenfreude", as if mocking Su ye and making wedding clothes for others. "I''ve told you what to do. I don''t think you''re too stupid to know?" Huang Dao demon Dragon said this and immediately fell into silence, waiting for Su Ye''s response. Su Ye was silent for a moment, "I don''t understand one thing." "Say!" looking at Su Ye''s hesitation, the emperor''s demon dragon was obviously very happy. In his opinion, Su Ye was obviously convinced by himself at this time. Su Ye suddenly looked up and looked at the emperor''s demon dragon, "I''m just a big three disasters level strength. If the female emperor really wants to pay me more, I don''t think she needs to spend so much time and energy. If she really wants to melt my body, she can do it directly. Then seal you into the six reincarnation seals, and she can devour your strength with her own strength." "Don''t you think it''s much better for her to do this than she does now?" Facing Su Ye''s inquiry, the emperor''s demon dragon was also slightly stunned, and hesitated for a time. Especially now Su Ye''s eyes, although not enough to make him feel afraid, but the eyes like a torch fell into his eyes, still made him a little nervous. I don''t know why. At the moment when he touched the eyes, Huang Dao demon dragon had a strange feeling in his heart, as if Su ye had completely seen through the thoughts and thoughts in his heart. "Hum!" A cold hum sounded in the heart of the emperor demon dragon, and broke the idea. You know, he is the emperor demon dragon. Once a strong woman, how can he be influenced by a guy who is weaker than himself? "This boy is a little interesting." of course, after the changes just now, the emperor''s demon dragon''s heart is still dignified. "Are you joking?" the emperor said to the demon dragon immediately, but his expression was full of ridicule and disdain. "Don''t you know what''s in your body? With that thing, do you think the empress can directly control you?" When saying this, the emperor''s demon dragon''s eyes were still staring at Su Ye. It seemed that he wanted to see some clues from the change of Su Ye''s expression. The Huangdao demon dragon is indeed a little cunning. On the surface, this guy seems to be really answering Su Ye''s questions, but in fact, this guy is also testing Su ye and wants to find out what is in Su Ye''s body from Su Ye. The only thing that made the emperor demon dragon feel bad was that he was cunning, but Su Ye was as cunning as the little fox. After listening to his words, Su Ye''s eyes suddenly burst out and immediately jumped up from the ground, "yes, I see. She was afraid of the baby in my body." Huangdao demon Dragon: Su Ye''s practice at the moment seems quite artificial and false, which makes people know that it is acting. If Su Ye is silent, Huangdao demon dragon can see some clues. But Su Ye reacted like this. He couldn''t guess what was thinking in Su Ye''s heart. "What do you think I should do? I can''t get rid of this thing. It''s mainly the baby in my body who helped me make it?" Su Ye looked anxiously at the emperor''s demon dragon at this time. However, his expression and reaction fell into the eyes of the Huangdao demon dragon, but made the Huangdao demon dragon feel more and more false. "Boy, I don''t know what you think. Anyway, if you don''t want to be driven, you''d better find a way to break the connection between you and me." the emperor''s demon dragon snorted coldly. However, what made him angry was that Su ye, who was originally nervous at this time, was almost like a fine cent. He waved directly at him, completely free of the previous tension and worry, and said, "let''s not talk about this topic first. You just said that if I let you go, you would give me the secret method of the dragon family? Is this true?" At this point, Su Ye''s eyes lit up. Emperor Dao demon dragon frowned at Su Ye. To tell the truth, the emperor demon dragon can''t see through Su night now. Although Su Ye seems to be greedy for his dragon family secrets, in fact, the emperor demon dragon can clearly see Su Ye''s shrewdness. At this time, he can''t understand what Su Ye is thinking in his heart. "That''s right!" finally, the emperor demon dragon can only follow Su Ye''s words now. He wants to see what Su Ye is going to play at the moment. Su Ye smiled happily and turned his hand directly to him. "What do you mean?" after seeing the scene in front of him, the emperor demon dragon couldn''t help being slightly stunned and asked. Su Ye speechless glanced at him and said, "if you want the horse to run fast, you must give the horse some grass? Why, do you think I''m so stupid? If you don''t give me some substantive benefits, I''ll let you go directly? Do you think you have any credibility with me?" Huangdao demon Dragon: After hearing Su Ye''s natural words, Huangdao demon dragon was speechless directly. I dare say so much. This guy just wants to get benefits on his own side. "Boy, you should know that it''s not for me, but for yourself. Do you want to be refined by the empress?" the emperor said the demon dragon snorted coldly, which sounded quite dissatisfied. Chapter 538 Huang Dao demon Dragon said this, and immediately issued a cold hum of dissatisfaction. When he looked at Su ye, his expression seemed extremely dignified. Obviously, at this time, the Huangdao demon dragon didn''t expect that Su ye would bargain with himself. After all, if it were someone else, he would be very frightened when he knew that he was likely to be occupied by others and even completely fluctuate his life, At this time, how can you have any other thoughts to take advantage of others? But the dragon in front of him is obviously much beyond his understanding. After hearing this, the latter immediately gave a sneer of disdain. Su Ye''s expression was full of ridicule and disdain. It looked as if he had heard the funniest words in the world. "Why should I worry? Also, is it useful for me to worry now?" Su Ye immediately asked these two questions. At the moment of hearing this, there was an obvious expression of consternation on the face of the Huangdao demon dragon. He looked up and down at Su Ye inexplicably. A moment later, the emperor''s demon dragon asked in an incomprehensible tone, "what do you mean?" I don''t know why, in the eyes of the emperor''s demon dragon, Su Ye''s eyes when he looked at himself seemed strange, as if he were looking at a fool, which made the emperor''s demon dragon feel very angry. "The reason why the female emperor did this was mainly to protect this era and deal with those enemies, didn''t she? If the enemies were so strong, why not sacrifice me alone in exchange for the peace of the whole world?" when Su ye said this, she looked very righteous, There is a feeling that the wind is rustling and the water is cold. Just His expression fell into the eyes of the Huangdao demon dragon, but gave the Huangdao demon dragon a very angry feeling. He wanted to come forward and slap Su ye to death. In his opinion, Su Ye is deliberately running against himself in this way now, rather than really want to play sacrifice fearlessly. At least put yourself in his shoes. If it were him, he was unwilling to do such a thing, but now Su Ye''s words blocked all her later refutation words, so that he couldn''t find any words at all. "What''s more, do I worry that it''s useful now? You also said that people are the virtual shadow of the female emperor and the finger bone of the female emperor. Even you can suppress it, not to mention me. If he really wants to deprive me of my body, do you think there is a way to resist in terms of my ability? Why, I can''t resist, and you let me commit suicide?" said this, Su Ye glared at the Huangdao demon dragon fiercely, and completely regarded the Huangdao demon dragon as a fool. "You..." the emperor''s demon dragon was so angry that he was going to swear at Su Ye. "So, this is not to help me, but to help yourself. You said so much just to let me let you go? But do you think I would be willing to help you if you don''t give me some substantive benefits?" Su Ye stretched out two fingers and rubbed them in front of her. Su Ye''s performance made people feel like a profiteer. Anyway, after seeing him like this, the Huangdao demon dragon was so angry that he turned his eyelids, "hum, it''s really only half a dragon. You bastard don''t have any dragon spirit. If you were in our time, you would have become a disgrace to the dragon clan." Huangdao demon dragon scolded angrily, but after hearing his words, Su Ye seemed quite disapproval, but jokingly smiled, shrugged his shoulders and said, "Oh, it seems that you really have the spirit of the dragon family. If you are not greedy for life and afraid of death, you will betray the dragon family? If the betrayal you have can be called the spirit of the dragon family, I''d rather not." "Anyway, I don''t know whether I will become the disgrace of the dragon family in that era, but I know one thing. In that ancient era, it must be the disgrace of the dragon family. I have to run away." At this point, Su Ye couldn''t help grinning. He looked quite happy. At the moment, he was completely giving back the other way. Since this guy wanted to run himself with the so-called "spirit", wouldn''t he give himself a bigger handle? Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at the emperor demon dragon jokingly. He was so crowded by a younger generation, and every word poked into the heart of the emperor''s demon dragon. However, the emperor''s demon dragon could not kill Su Ye. Even in terms of the cultivation of the emperor''s demon dragon, he couldn''t help but have an impulse to spit blood at this time. "Hurry up, are you going to give me the dragon family secret arts? If you are really stingy and refuse to give them to me, then forget it. Anyway, in terms of my current strength, even if there is no so-called secret arts, I can run amok in this era. As for you, slowly become my nourishment." Su Ye smiled happily. The bastard Huangdao demon dragon really regarded himself as a fool? He thought that if he said a few words like that, he would be deceived and listen to that guy? It''s obviously impossible. On the contrary, Su Ye has decided to eat the imperial demon dragon now. Su Ye believes that if this guy really wants to escape from this place and not be swallowed by himself, this guy must be smart and obedient to pass on the dragon family''s Secret skills to himself. Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at the Huangdao demon dragon in front of him. To tell the truth, at the moment of contacting Su Ye''s eyes, the Huangdao demon dragon felt a burst of anger and wanted to beat Su Ye. But in the end, just as Su Yegang thought, the Huangdao demon dragon gave in completely. "Good!" Huangdao demon dragon now almost clenched his teeth and shouted such a word. Just at the moment of hearing this word, Su ye can obviously feel the anger from the Huangdao demon dragon, but the Huangdao demon dragon is angry. What do you care about? Anyway, he just needs to get inheritance. "Hum, but even if you get this secret skill, you can''t use it. This secret skill can only be used by a complete dragon family, and you, hum, you''re just a half dragon!" the voice of the emperor''s demon dragon was full of banter and ridicule. While talking, the Emperor''s demon dragon also poked his finger forward, almost at this moment, The surrounding space was trembling slightly. Chapter 539 Under Su Ye''s curious gaze, a dark purple light spot quickly flew to Su Ye''s front. This is a memory fragment of one of the dragon family secrets contained by the emperor Taoist demon dragon, which is used as a common means to inherit the secrets. Su Ye directly aroused his spiritual strength, directly integrated this memory fragment into his mind, and thoroughly read the content of this fragment. Almost at the moment when this memory fragment entered Su Ye''s mind, Su Ye felt stunned that there seemed to be an illusion in front of him. At the moment, he came to a vast sea. At the moment, the vast sea is suffering from the continuous destruction of strong winds and waves, and the whole world fell into darkness. Driven by the hurricane, the waves set off huge waves. Even some waves are so big that they can almost border with the sky in Su Ye''s eyes. "Is this the illusion of secret arts?" Su Ye couldn''t help whispering when he saw the scene in front of him, and his expression was very excited. Although he didn''t know what the origin of the secret art was, after seeing the illusion created by the secret art illusion, Su ye knew in his heart that the secret art was obviously very powerful. "Boom!" Just at this time, a harsh roar came out, and the sea below was like an explosion, which directly set off a huge wave, which turned into a huge giant water dragon, which roared in the air. Almost at the moment of hearing the roaring sound, Su Ye''s heart felt that he wanted to surrender to it. It was at this time that the sea below exploded directly. An extremely powerful shock wave instantly annihilated Su ye, and the illusion in front of him disappeared without a trace. The moment Su Ye retreated from the dreamland, a systematic prompt came from his mind. [Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the water dragon wave.] [skill: water tianlongbo, one of the dragon family''s secret arts, can increase its power by 100% if it is cast in water. At the same time, it can only be cast in a complete dragon posture.] At the moment of hearing the prompt of the system, Su Ye''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling slightly. It can be seen that the Huangdao demon dragon had not deceived him before. Thinking of this, Su Ye suddenly opened her eyes slowly. "Yes, this secret skill is really powerful." at the moment of opening his eyes, Su Ye''s eyes flashed a light, and then he said such a sentence with an indifferent smile on his face. Just at the moment of seeing Su Ye''s current state, the Huangdao demon dragon seemed to see a monster. Su Ye was full of amazement. "This... How is it possible that you have completely understood this skill?" the emperor''s demon dragon couldn''t help saying in amazement. Just at that moment, the emperor''s demon dragon could clearly feel that Su Ye''s body sent out a burst of majestic water vapor. He was very clear in his heart that this was a phenomenon only after understanding this secret skill. There is still a certain difference between understanding and being able to cast. As far as this secret skill is similar, the degree of understanding means how much power you can cast this secret skill. Now he can obviously feel that Su Ye has absolutely 100% understanding of this secret skill. This made the Huangdao demon dragon feel quite incredible. Even if he had spent several years after obtaining the secret skill, and only stayed in the water to understand it, he could fully understand the secret skill. You know, he was one of the top talents of the dragon family before he defected to the dragon family. His talent was quite high, but even so, it was impossible to understand this secret skill in just over a minute, but Su ye did it impressively. To get here, the Huangdao demon dragon couldn''t help taking a breath. When he looked at Su ye again, his expression was full of horror. Obviously, he was frightened by Su Ye''s talent at this time. In the view of Huangdao demon dragon, Su Ye has such a terrible talent. As long as he is given enough time, he is afraid that he can reach the same level as the "enemy" or even far exceed the "enemy" None of the top powers in the world is impossible. If Su Ye really wants to devour him, maybe this hundred years is really enough. The look of Huangdao demon dragon now naturally fell into Su Ye''s eyes. Although he didn''t know why the Huangdao demon dragon suddenly showed such a frightened expression to himself, Su Ye was still very happy after hearing the words of Huangdao demon dragon. He smiled, shrugged his shoulders, and said in a relaxed tone that made the Huangdao demon dragon spit blood when he heard it, "is it difficult? I feel it''s easy to master it. I think it''s probably the secret skill you taught me. It''s a little simple. Why don''t you teach me a more powerful one?" Is the secret simple? This is obviously impossible. Su ye can feel the power of this secret skill through the dreamland alone, but the reason why he says so now is to run against the imperial demon dragon When Su ye said this, his eyes also revealed a burst of pure light like a profiteer. The emperor demon dragon wanted to spit blood. Huangdao demon dragon immediately glared at Su Ye. Now that he already knew the strength of Su Ye''s talent, it is obviously impossible for him to casually continue to teach Su ye the secret arts. Otherwise, how can he grow up? Now, after all, the Huangdao demon dragon has completely rebelled, and the position considered is naturally on the side of those enemies. It is impossible to think that there are strong people who can deal with those enemies in this era. "Hum!" Huangdao demon dragon immediately gave a cold hum and returned to the jade pillar with a depressed face. It was completely a posture that he didn''t want to talk with Su Ye. The Huangdao demon dragon knew that if he continued to talk with the guy in front of him, he might continue to teach him the secret arts. The boy is very smart. The sudden move of Huangdao demon dragon really surprised Su Ye. Obviously, Su Ye didn''t expect that this guy who looked arrogant would leave without saying a word at this time. Even Su Ye felt the decisive feeling when the emperor''s demon dragon left. Chapter 540 "Hey, you come out. Why did you leave?" "Is this the quality of our dragon family? Your quality is too poor. Don''t say hello to me when you leave?" "Hey, why don''t I ask you for a secret skill? Come out and chat with me." "I said, why did you think of the dragon as a shrinking turtle? Why did you run away? Aren''t you the emperor demon dragon? Aren''t you comparable to the strong who can compete with the strong such as the empress in ancient times? Are you afraid of me?" Su Ye shouted loudly at the jade pillar, but what made Su Ye helpless was that the imperial demon dragon didn''t make any sound at all. To tell the truth, if the jade pillar hadn''t completely existed in front of him, he also believed that the seal of the empress couldn''t have been broken by the Imperial demon dragon, At the moment, Su ye must doubt whether the Huangdao demon dragon has escaped from this place. "Buzz!" Just after su Ye was ready to have a little rest and continue to shout Huangdao demon dragon, there was a slight vibration around him. Then Su ye saw that a black fog was rising around him. The black fog was like a sea wave, and the place was submerged in an instant. Su Ye''s world was completely shrouded in darkness at once, but this dark state did not last for too long. Soon, a light appeared in front of Su ye, as if there was a voice calling Su Ye. Su Ye immediately moved forward towards the light spot. A moment later, Su ye came to the light spot. At the moment, the light spot that was the size of a fist has become as huge as a door. Su Ye immediately rushed into the light spot. ¡­¡­ "Was it in my six samsara seal just now?" Looking at the moment, after the four sides returned to the original origin temple, Su Ye couldn''t help but issued a low voice, and there was a trace of consternation in his expression. Although he had some doubts in his heart just now, Su Ye couldn''t help being stunned. He subconsciously looked at the direction of the grave bag and the tombstone, but found that the tombstone had broken at the moment, and the grave bag had completely cracked out a huge hole at the moment. The grave looked as if it had been smashed open by someone with a sharp weapon. "That''s right!" just when Su Ye was stunned, a cold voice came out. At the moment of hearing the voice, Su Ye couldn''t help shivering. He turned his head subconsciously. As a result, he saw the virtual shadow of the female emperor appear beside him at this time. The sudden appearance of the female emperor really startled Su Ye. You know, when he came out just now, he also looked around, but he didn''t see the female emperor. At the moment, the female emperor appeared quietly like a ghost. "He has been sealed in?" Su Ye slowly raised his palm at this time. Although it is said that the powerful existence of Huangdao demon dragon is sealed here, there is no change in the six reincarnation seals. The female emperor nodded slightly. When she looked at Su ye, the look was full of satisfaction. "You did a good job. I thought it would take several months if you wanted to really draw strength from the imperial demon dragon. You not only completed the contact with him in advance, but also obtained the dragon family''s Secret skills from the imperial demon dragon. You did a good job." while talking, the empress reached out and patted Su Ye gently, He looked particularly satisfied. When the empress''s palm fell, it looked very slight, but when she really touched Su Ye''s body, it still made Su Ye feel a burst of Alexander. Su ye had a sense of pressure that couldn''t breathe for a moment. Fortunately, the empress shot in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid Su ye will make a fool of herself now. This made Su Ye feel a burst of shock and have a new understanding of the female emperor''s strength. Of course, what really shocked Su Ye was that the female emperor knew what had happened in the six samsara seal at this time. Obviously, what he had done just now could not escape the observation of the female emperor. "Since you know what happened in my six samsara seal just now, you should have heard the words of the Huangdao demon dragon? Will you tell him that if I can''t really swallow the Huangdao demon dragon, you will refine me? Become another you?" Although Su Ye seemed quite indifferent to the Huangdao demon dragon, even on this topic, there was a feeling of "awe inspiring righteousness", but in fact, it was obviously impossible to say that Su Ye didn''t care. The female emperor took a deep look at Su ye and said, "No." The simple two words are the attitude of the female emperor to Su Ye. At the moment of hearing this, Su Ye''s originally nervous mood has been eased. He knows very well that he disdains to lie to him in terms of the strength and status of the female emperor. "Now I want my phalanx to merge with your phalanx." the female emperor said this, slowly raised his hand and grabbed Su Ye''s palm, and then Su ye saw that at this time, the female emperor''s virtual shadow in front of him changed impressively into a golden light, which seemed to have life and rushed into Su Ye''s index finger. "Ah!" a painful feeling came along, which was su Ye''s endurance. At the moment, he felt as if there were countless thin needles stabbing his fingers to destroy them completely. At least in Su Ye''s perception, this situation lasted for more than an hour. Only then did the golden light fully integrate into Su Ye''s index finger, that is, Su Ye''s endurance was very strong. Otherwise, it was estimated that other people would faint tortured by the integration of the golden light at the moment. Su Ye raised her hand and looked at her index finger at this time. On the surface, her index finger is no different from her ordinary fingers. However, if she observes carefully, Su ye can clearly see that there seems to be a jade luster on her fingers. Su Ye gently touched his finger. In his feeling, his finger''s defense was very strong, countless times stronger than other parts of his body. "This is also an unexpected harvest." Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 541 If there is a chance, Su Ye naturally wants to test the power of this finger bone, but now for him, the most important thing is to put this place into his pocket. Su Ye frowned and looked around, muttering in some doubt, "just... I don''t know if I have become the master of the origin temple, and how can I take this place away now?" Su ye knew one thing from Jiang Rou before. Someone once took the origin temple, but the origin temple is so huge that it is obviously a fantasy to take it away in the future. "Buzz!" At the moment when Su Ye''s doubts rose, suddenly, the whole origin Temple trembled slightly. The next second, a faint light burst out around. Under the influence of this light, Su Ye felt that his body seemed to be wrapped by a layer of cold liquid. These cold liquids, like spirituality, continue to flow on their own, and finally flow in the direction of the six samsara seal. Within a moment, the light disappeared without a trace, and it was at this time that Su Ye was stunned to see that he had left the origin temple, and even the origin temple had completely disappeared in front of him. Looking at this scene, Su Ye was slightly stunned. After the origin Temple disappeared, looking at the familiar red desert and feeling the familiar hot breath, Su Ye felt a sense of consternation in his heart, as if everything that had happened before was just a dream. "This... What''s going on? Where''s the origin temple?" Just when Su Ye was confused, a cry of surprise came out from behind Su Ye. After hearing the sound, Su Ye reacted slightly. He turned to the source of the sound and saw that Jiang Rou''s beautiful figure had reappeared in front of him at this time. At the moment, Jiang Rou''s pretty little face was full of doubts, as if she had seen what an incredible thing. "What about the origin temple? Have you been recognized by the origin temple?" Jiang Rou looked at Su Ye curiously and asked with expectation. Su Ye scratched the back of his head, "I''ll have a look." While talking, Su Ye integrated his spiritual power into the six samsara seal. This is the first time he took the initiative to let the spiritual power enter this mark. Before that, it was only completed under the guidance of the female emperor. Moreover, at that time, Su Ye felt that he should have entered the six samsara seal in the flesh, not with spiritual power like now. Originally, Su ye also wanted to try to enter with the flesh, but unfortunately, he couldn''t find a way to enter the flesh at all. Su ye also wanted to call the female emperor consciousness in his fingerbones at this time, but unfortunately, the female emperor ignored him at all, and had no choice but to choose spiritual power. With the entry of spiritual power, Su Ye felt a loud "buzzing" sound in her head. For a moment, Su ye even felt that her head was almost completely torn open. The pain made Su ye take a breath, and she couldn''t help but want to take her consciousness back from the six samsara seal. But in the end, Su Ye forced her teeth to bear it. At this moment, Su Ye found that he had come to a misty chaotic world, surrounded by an invisible chaotic atmosphere. Under this environment, Su ye could clearly feel that his spiritual power had been greatly suppressed, as if he could be defeated at any time. This made Su Ye feel frightened. If his body came in, what would happen if he didn''t keep it together. "It seems that I had the protection of the female emperor before, and this place had no impact on my flesh." feeling the changes around, Su Ye couldn''t help whispering in her heart. Just at this time, the chaotic atmosphere around began to roll up, and the whole area seemed to blow a hurricane. Under this influence, Su Ye''s spiritual power showed signs of collapse. "Boom!" Fortunately, this kind of change didn''t last long, and then six roars came out. Su Ye was surprised to see that at this time, six stone gates appeared in front of him. The stone gate towered into the clouds, as if it was as tall as the sky, and the stone gate looked full of simplicity and the smell of years, It seems that these stone gates are handed down from ancient times. Just feel the smell of years above, Su Ye feels that her spiritual strength seems to be eroded by the smell of years, and her body is stained with the smell of years. Su Ye slowly looked at the six stone gates surrounding her, and couldn''t help sighing, "there''s such a thing in my body." Su Ye was surprised and made a "tut tut" sound. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Su Ye wouldn''t believe it. "Buzz!" At this time, the accident of Shimen happened again. Su Ye was surprised to see that a misty mist emerged from these stone gates. Under the influence of these mists, the top of five stone gates had been wrapped by a strong chaotic atmosphere. The stone gates were full of gray atmosphere, as if they were several times away from Su Ye''s time and space. Su Ye curiously walked to one of the stone doors. What made him helpless was that, just as he thought just now, his palm went directly through the stone door. Now he couldn''t touch the stone door at all. Sue night as like as two peas in Shimen, and tried it on the other five roads, but the result is the same. Finally, Su ye came to the stone gate that was not covered by the chaotic smell. This time, Su Ye''s palm successfully touched the stone gate. Almost at the moment of touching the stone gate, a breath of years washed Su Ye''s body. Under this breath, Su Ye''s body trembled uncontrollably, It seems to be washed away by the smell at any time. At the same time, there was also a very cold breath on the stone gate. Under the influence of this breath, Su Ye felt stunned that his body seemed to be frozen at any time, and this cold atmosphere could even affect his thoughts. At the moment, Su Ye''s thinking ability became a lot slower. Chapter 542 "What a strong chill." Su Ye subconsciously loosened his palm and looked at the stone gate in front of him with surprised expressions. Su ye took a deep breath. When it was, his spiritual power turned into a golden dragon. The powerful dragon claw pushed hard on the door. As a result, the stone door just made a "creak" sound. Although Su Ye is only the illusion of spiritual power, he can almost collapse the mountain and crack the stone in terms of the power he now exerts. But the firmness of the stone gate in front of him was really beyond Su Ye''s imagination. The stone gate just shook a little, and finally opened a very narrow gap slowly under Su Ye''s stunned gaze. As for Su Ye''s imagination of opening the stone gate before he started, it didn''t appear at all. Su Ye doesn''t believe in evil and continues to try to attack the stone gate. Even at this time, Su Ye uses his own vision, but he still can''t completely open the stone gate. At most, he just makes the gap bigger. "This... This is also too firm?" Su Ye glanced silently, with a sense of frustration in his heart. Fortunately, although the stone gate only opened a gap, Su ye could barely get out after he changed into a human shape. Now Su Ye''s only curiosity is that in terms of this gap, he really wants to move out the origin temple. What should he do? Behind Shimen, the as like as two peas before the Soviet Union night, the desolation is almost exactly the same as the place where he went to seal the imperial dragon. "This is the same place?" Su Ye whispered in her heart. After he ran a long way in front of him curiously, the familiar hurricane appeared again in front of him. At the edge of the hurricane, there was a temple with incomparable tall pines. With Su Ye''s mind flashing, Su ye came to the temple again. Looking at those familiar pillars, Su Ye suddenly had an idea in her heart. "I saw the blue dragon on the pillars carved by the dragon family before. Will there be a similar situation on other pillars?" although I don''t know what the blue dragon gave him before, Su ye can''t do any good to himself. When it was time, Su ye came directly to the stone pillar carved with the statue of the golden winged ROC. Su Ye immediately jumped up. Just to Su Ye''s consternation, just as he was about to reach the top of the column, a misty light burst out directly on the column, and Su Ye hit the light directly. However, there should have been no real light, but at this time it seemed to become an incomparably thick wall. Then there was a loud "bang". Su Ye felt that he had hit an iron plate. In terms of his strength, in fact, even if he really hit the iron plate, it is estimated that he can directly hit the iron plate, but at this time, it is Su Ye himself who was hit and flew. Under this collision, Su Ye felt stunned that his head had become dizzy, as if he might collapse at any time. He looked up in amazement at the light curtain above his head, which gave him a feeling that he could not resist and match. Sue night as like as two peas, but the result is the same. But in the end, Su night is cured and abandoned. "It''s estimated that only the golden winged ROC can come up here." Su ye thought to himself that there was another golden one in his team. At that time, you can let golden one come and try. If there is any treasure on it, it''s definitely a rare benefit for golden one. Finally, Su Ye''s spiritual power flashed, and the spiritual power completely disappeared in the six samsara seal. At this time, Su ye, who was originally in reality, suddenly opened his eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, Su Ye was stunned to see that at the moment, Jiang rouzheng held her chin in both hands and looked at herself suspiciously. "You... Why are you looking at me like that?" Su Ye was a little embarrassed by the little girl''s stare. The latter turned his eyes directly at Su ye and scolded with an angry smile. "You''re okay to ask me. I want to ask what happened to you just now?" "Just now I asked you if you have been recognized by the origin temple, but you are in a daze, and you haven''t returned to your mind until now. I said what are you thinking? You actually want to be so involved?" while talking, Jiang Rou''s bright eyes blinked and looked at Su Ye curiously. Su Ye was slightly stunned and turned to show an embarrassing smile, obviously because just now his spiritual power entered the six samsara seal. His attention was also focused on the six samsara seal, but he ignored Jiang Rou outside. Su ye turned to smile and nodded to Jiang Rou, "I just checked it. Well, I''m now recognized by the origin temple. If we leave here at that time, we''ll find a place to take out the origin temple." while talking, Su Ye''s face was full of happy expressions. After the origin temple has a foothold in the outside world, it represents the beginning of his formal declaration of war with the golden winged Dapeng family. Thinking of this, Su Ye''s heart was a little excited. Jiang Rou was also a little excited. I don''t know what the little girl is thinking of now. She flashed a light in her eyes, smiled and said, "well, why don''t you put the origin temple near our yuan family? Don''t worry, our yuan family must have no opinion." Obviously, Jiang Rou is very happy that Su ye can get the recognition of the origin temple and take away the origin Temple directly. As far as the previous person''s practice is concerned, Jiang Rou is also very clear in her heart. Now, with Su Ye taking away the origin temple, Su Ye''s origin temple will inevitably become a huge force in the outside world. Even if Su Ye is given enough time, even their yuan family will be afraid of Su Ye. And at that time, Su Ye''s talent and qualification will be recognized by the family. At that time Thinking of this, the little girl''s face showed a shy expression. I have to say, this girl''s feelings are always spring. Su Ye looked at the change of Jiang Rou''s expression in doubt. She felt a burst of doubt in her heart. She didn''t understand what she said. Why did the little girl suddenly blush? Chapter 543 "Put it near Jiang''s house? How could this be possible?" Su Ye shook her head, put aside her doubts for the time being, and then said with a smile. Jiang Rou, who was still immersed in her beautiful fantasy, immediately raised her mouth with dissatisfaction after hearing this. Her beautiful eyes glared at Su ye and said, "why is it impossible? I......" just when this was said, Jiang Rou couldn''t help falling into silence again. Jiang Rou is not stupid. On the contrary, she can become the goddess of the yuan family. She is not only highly talented in cultivation, but also intelligent. Naturally, it is impossible to understand some of the reasons at this time. Just because the little girl was too happy just now, this ignored the feasibility. Looking at Jiang Rou''s reaction, Su ye also understood that Jiang Rou obviously understood and couldn''t help grinning, "As the saying goes, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. The area near the yuan family must be strictly guarded by the yuan family. Foreign forces are absolutely not allowed to enter, especially the powerful forces that are likely to threaten the ruling position of the yuan family in that area." "With the appearance of my origin temple, do you think if I put it near the yuan family, will the yuan family be their own person or an enemy?" Being asked by Su ye, Jiang Rou''s little face immediately showed an embarrassing color, and she couldn''t help spitting out her lovely little tongue at Su Ye. "Well, have you decided where to place the origin temple?" Jiang Rou immediately shrugged and asked curiously. Just to Jiang Rou''s unhappiness, Su Ye''s face just showed a mysterious smile after hearing her inquiry. Obviously, Su ye thought of a good place now, but she didn''t want to say it at this time. "Hum, cheapskate, remember to send me an invitation after you have really settled the origin temple, and I will bring the yuan family to cheer you on." In this regard, Su Ye just nodded noncommittally and turned to look at the blood red ocean, "let''s go. It''s time to meet them after delaying here for a few days." this is Su Ye''s unexpected harvest. Naturally, it''s not within Su Ye''s plan before. Therefore, after obtaining the origin temple, Su Ye''s first thought is to start quickly. After all, this ancient battlefield is full of risks. Er silly, their strength is not very strong. What danger will they encounter if they are not well maintained. Just to Su Ye''s surprise, now after hearing his words, Jiang Rou around him actually looked at him with a strange look, and then couldn''t help talking. "A few days? Are you kidding me?" while talking, Jiang Rou threw a big white eye at Su Ye. Su Ye was a little stunned for a moment and asked, "ah? What do you mean? Didn''t I go in for a few days?" Su Ye was a little confused, although there seemed to be a strange power in the origin temple that could make him completely forget his sense of time. However, Su ye now thought that it shouldn''t take him a few days to be in the origin temple. Looking at Su ye, she didn''t seem to be joking with herself. At this time, Jiang Rou said, "you really don''t know? You''ve been in the origin temple for more than a month. If I hadn''t brought enough food, even if I was strong, I would have starved to death." she said While talking, it seemed that in order to express her dissatisfaction, Jiang Rou threw two big white eyes at Su Ye. Su ye: Su Ye was completely shocked. He never thought he would stay in the origin temple for so long. However, Su Ye really didn''t feel the passage of time in the origin temple. "I don''t know how the two fools are now. We have to start quickly." Su Ye immediately left the island with Jiang Rou and returned to the shore where he started before. At the moment, the clan leader of the bloody sea giant is already waiting for Su ye on the shore. Behind the clan leader of the bloody sea giant, there are still a large number of bloody sea giants. At first glance, the number of these bloody sea giants is estimated to be thousands or hundreds. "Congratulations, master. I have obtained the inheritance of the temple. Now I have arranged for all the bloody sea giants to meet here. At that time, we can follow you to fight in the ancient starry sky with your command." the voice of the clan leader of the bloody sea giant rumbled in Su Ye''s ear. Su Ye was surprised to hear this. Originally, he thought this place had gathered all the blood sea giants, but now he can feel from the words of the blood sea giants that this is obviously not all the blood sea giants. Su Ye told the patriarch a few words, then found the direction and went in the direction of Dachuan. In fact, the original clan leader of the bloody sea giant was going to ask a powerful clan to accompany Su Ye. If it weren''t for contacting the clan and doing some follow-up things before leaving, the clan leader wanted to personally accompany Su Ye. But she was finally rejected by Su Ye. "Why don''t you let the giant of the bloody sea follow you? If people here know that you have inherited the origin temple, then where else would anyone dare to trouble you here? We''ll save a lot of trouble." Jiang Rou looks at Su Ye curiously. After all, as an emerging force, it''s sure to become a peak force in the future, The people and animals here are definitely not willing to be enemies with Su Ye. Even in Jiang Rou''s opinion, after this ancient battlefield, Su ye can accumulate a large number of disciples for his power. Su Ye shrugged and said, "low key, low key, my dragon is very low-key." Jiang Rou: After hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou turns her eyes at Su Ye without a word. In the little girl''s opinion, Su Ye has nothing to do with the so-called low-key. If he really knew to keep a low profile, he wouldn''t have made such a thing in the far north city. "Moreover, what does it mean that no one dares to come to our trouble, at least Šu Jie dares." thinking of Šu Jie, who has always regarded himself as a rival in love, Su Ye couldn''t help grinning. Only when his smile fell into Jiang Rou''s eyes, Jiang Rou couldn''t help shivering. Jiang Rou can now clearly feel the killing intention from Su Ye. Chapter 544 When Jiang Rou felt the killing intention, she could not help but pinch a cold sweat for him. In his opinion, it was definitely a wrong thing he did in his life after he provoked Su Ye. However, Jiang Rou didn''t worry about him at all. Instead, at the moment, the little girl''s heart was looking forward to seeing Su Ye shoot him directly. For Jiang Rou, with Su Ye''s strength, there is naturally no need to worry about and be afraid of Jie and Jie''s family. Even if Su Ye has just left the ancient battlefield, his origin temple has not yet gained a firm foothold in the world. The big deal is that the Jiang family will directly stand up to help Su Ye. If their own family elders don''t agree "Hum, as the goddess of the yuan family, I have stood up. Even if my elders of the yuan family come out to explain, will anyone believe it?" Jiang Rou whispered in her heart. I have to say that the girl is outgoing. Jiang Rou hasn''t spent much time with Su Ye. As a result, she has begun to think about Su Ye. If these elders of the yuan family know this, it is estimated that those elders will want to cry without tears. "Hmm? What are you thinking?" Su Ye was stunned to see that Jiang Rou''s little girl was giggling on one side at this time. People who didn''t know would mistakenly think that the little girl had found something. Jiang Rou spits out her funny little tongue at Su Ye. Naturally, she can''t tell Su Ye her careful thoughts at this time. "Nothing more, OK, now let''s start towards Dachuan!" Jiang Rou shouted happily. At their speed, if they run wildly in the bloody desert, they can reach the edge of Dachuan before sunset. At the edge of Dachuan, there is an ancient city. The ancient city is called border city. It exists at the boundary of the two regions. In fact, there are many similar border cities in this ancient battlefield. They ran all the way and came to the outside of the border city about the time of sunset. But to their consternation, the border city was surrounded by people. A long dragon like team appeared not far from them. The team was moving forward quickly. Su ye and Jiang Rou also came to the team, but Jiang Rou''s appearance was still very delicate and moving. As soon as she came, she immediately attracted the attention of many people, especially after they saw that Jiang Rou was actually just a weak looking man, many men came together with a bad smile. "Oh, little beauty, did this person come to the ancient battlefield? It''s very dangerous. The ancient battlefield is full of danger." "That''s right. Why don''t you come to our hidden dragon team? Don''t worry. We protect you. Absolutely no one can hurt you." "Look at our muscles. They are so developed. They are all top strength. Our boss qianfang is an expert in the middle of the three disasters. It''s more than enough to protect you, little girl." When a group of people were about to get up, Su ye and others spoke recklessly one by one. While talking, these people also showed their strong muscles to Jiang rou. As for Su Ye standing next to Jiang Rou, they completely ignored it at this time. Looking at these people''s actions now, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing bitterly and sighing in her heart. "Sure enough, the beauty is a disaster. The little girl just came to this place and provoked such a group of people." she wanted to return to her heart, but Su Ye naturally didn''t care about these people at all. And it was at this time that the captain, known as the "potential side", came out. I have to say that this guy is still very Sao angry. He has hot eyes, yellow hair and bare upper body. He also has several tattoos like an earthworm. As for his pants, there are still several iron chains hanging on it. Su Ye remembers that people dressed like this seem to be called... Non mainstream in the big world outside. "Little beauty, please follow my brother. My brother guarantees that you are popular and spicy. In this ancient battlefield, my brother still has a position to speak. It is absolutely no problem to protect you." Qian Fang said with a proud face. Originally, Jiang Rou felt a little sick when she saw the hidden Fang dressed like this. Now she saw this guy pretending to be narcissistic. She had an impulse to vomit. If Su Ye wasn''t around, Jiang Rou would vomit fragrance. At this time, Jiang Rou glanced at Su Ye around her. As a result, she found that Su Ye was calm and calm at this time. It seemed that she was not dissatisfied with the matter at hand. This can''t help but make the little girl feel very dissatisfied. Anyway, now she is Su Ye''s nominal "city Lord''s wife". As a result, this guy doesn''t care about himself. He doesn''t care when he sees that he has been accosted by other men. This Jiang Rou snorted discontentedly, but then an idea came to the little girl''s mind. Jiang Rou''s face immediately showed a bad smile. Anyway, after seeing Jiang Rou''s smile, Su Ye couldn''t help showing a look of amazement on her face. She always felt that the little girl was doing something. "Do you want me to be with you? Unfortunately, I have been protected." Jiang Rou took Su Ye''s arm directly when she spoke. It looked very intimate. After seeing the scene in front of them, their faces were suddenly covered with joking smiles, as if they had heard something funny. "You mean him? He will protect you? Hahaha, beauty, are you kidding? Just this boy with thin arms and legs. If I delete it directly, do you believe this boy can be killed by me?" At this time, Qian Fang immediately began to laugh, and the voice was full of ridicule. During his speech, Qian Fang glared at Su ye and scolded, "boy, do you hear me? Get out of here now, otherwise, believe me or I will let you die now!" Obviously, at the moment, Qian Fang felt very confident in his own strength, and at the moment of hearing this, those people who came with Qian Fang also laughed jokingly. Chapter 545 Su ye took a silent look at these people as if they were beating chicken blood. He wanted to find the group of people with a sense of existence in front of him. At the same time, he glared at Jiang rou. At the moment, he naturally understood the reason for Jiang Rou''s behavior at this time. It was completely asking himself to solve these annoying flies for Jiang Rou in a disguised form. After all, in the eyes of these people, Su Ye is Jiang Rou''s man. Su Ye was about to speak. As a result, his eyebrows frowned slightly and his eyes fell directly on a man on the wall. Su Ye''s face immediately showed a touch of amazement and surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect to see the man on the wall at this time. "Who is that man?" Su ye asked curiously. Although they are still a certain distance away from the city wall, the people present are all powerful evolutionists. Naturally, they can see the people on the city wall clearly. Seeing the man on the wall, the diver immediately burst into laughter, "He is one of the leaders of our city and a friend of the city''s leader. Although his strength is only a small three disasters now, if you offend this guy in this city, you will have a hard time. Moreover, this guy has a strong sense of revenge. Therefore, there is a saying in this city that you''d rather offend the big one Do not offend the people of the city. " "It''s strange to say that he stands on the wall almost every day. At the beginning, many people thought he was looking for someone, but over time, everyone ignored him. As long as they don''t take the initiative to offend him." At this time, Qian Fang opened his mouth and explained, but after saying this, a sneer turned on Qian Fang''s face. "Why, do you want to tell me that you know him?" Qian Fang said this, and a disdainful sneer came out of his mouth. It looked like he knew what a funny joke. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were full of sneers. At the moment Qian Fang said this, Su ye and Jiang Rou couldn''t help looking at each other. There was some surprise in their eyes. Obviously, they didn''t expect that this person had such a position here. Especially when Jiang Rou looked at Su ye after seeing the man on the wall, there was a look of amazement and surprise in her eyes. "Why, what do you want to do?" Qian Fang frowned slightly at this time. When he looked at them, his expression was full of doubts. In response, Su Ye''s face couldn''t help showing a smile that made the potential party feel very puzzled. Su Ye gently rubbed his nose and grinned. "I just didn''t think that guy has such a high status here. In that case, I''d like to advise you. You''d better not provoke me. He''s my friend. If he knows you''re so arrogant in front of me now, don''t say you want to enter the city. If you''re not neat, you''ll be beaten by him." When Su ye said this, he used a tone that sounded very relaxed and indifferent. In that way, it felt like cheating children. Anyway, at the moment of hearing this, Qian Fang and others don''t believe it at all. Several people looked at each other, and then issued a series of laughter. When they looked at Su ye one by one, it was like seeing a fool. "What are you talking about? You know that man? Boy, is this the way you came up with to deal with us? Can you scare us away with such words?" "Interesting, it''s really interesting. You''re stupid. Do you think we''ll believe your lies?" "Is he still your friend? Hahaha, if he were your friend, you wouldn''t ask us who he is again." At that time, Qian Fang and others laughed one after another. Their expression was full of ridicule and clarity. Obviously, in their view, at this time, they had guessed the reason why Su ye did this, just wanted to scare them. "Don''t think you can scare you just by saying it''s your friend. I''ve never been scared. I tell you, either you leave and leave the little girl to me, or I''ll kill you myself, and then let the little girl stay with me. Be smart. I think you should know how to choose "Right?" When Qian Fang said this, he also waved his fist at Su ye, revealing his arm like a rock pimple. The muscle pimple shows an unparalleled sense of strength. If only from this point, Su Ye really can''t compare with this man. Su Ye''s figure gives people the feeling that his figure is very symmetrical. Although he also has some small muscles, he doesn''t seem so abrupt. Instead, he gives people a natural feeling, which is completely different from the muscles on the man in front of him. After hearing this, Su Ye was not angry, but showed a joking smile on her face, which was like hearing the funniest joke in the world. Su Ye sighed helplessly and said, "Hey, there''s no way. I''m ready to let you live, but why don''t you know how to cherish it?" as she said, Su Ye shook his head with a look of regret. But his "fear of death" performance fell into the man''s eyes, which immediately made the man feel angry. In the latent side''s view, Su Ye is completely provoking him at the moment. At that time, Qian Fang''s eyes could almost spit out anger. He immediately scolded, "boy, you find..." "In fact, there is a third possibility." but before he finished this sentence, Su Ye slowly raised his palm and stopped the latent Fang''s words, and then joked. Qian Fang was slightly stunned, "what''s possible?" "It''s very simple. You were beaten to death." Su Ye looked at these people with a very natural look when she said this. At that time, Qian Fang and others were almost crazy by Su Ye''s eyes. "Don''t you believe it? Shall I prove it to you? Just don''t regret it at that time. I''ll give you a chance to live." looking at these people''s posture of yelling again, Su Ye suddenly grinned. Chapter 546 Although it doesn''t take much effort to kill these people for him, it''s just for Su ye that he doesn''t want to dirty his hands when he doesn''t need to do it himself. Anyway, someone will solve the trouble for him. Although Qian Fang seems impulsive, he may not be a fool with the people who have reached this level of cultivation. At this time, he looked up and down at Su Ye suspiciously. For a moment, he also hesitated. Su Ye''s current behavior really makes him doubt. "Does this guy really know them? Are they friends with the city Lord? Otherwise, why is he so confident now?" for a moment, the latent Fang couldn''t help looking dignified. After seeing his behavior, Su Ye immediately grinned and sneered, and his expression was full of irony. "Boss, we don''t need to be afraid of this boy. I think this boy is lying. If he really knows that man, does he still need to line up here now? And even if this guy really knows you, boss, do you forget that there is a great God behind us? Even if he comes out, even that guy has to weigh our weight ¡£¡± At this time, a man who looked like a man with a sharp mouth came up to the potential side and whispered such a sentence. At the moment of hearing this, Qian Fang''s eyes lit up. But when he heard that the man actually said he was afraid of Su ye and them, Qian fangdun was greatly dissatisfied. He glared at the man fiercely and scolded him angrily. "What the hell are you farting? I''ll be frightened by this guy? I just looked at the little beauty and was distracted." while talking, Qian Fang raised his hand and patted the sour man on the head. The man nodded immediately, grinned and quickly nodded his head and said yes. "Boy, I tell you now, this is your last chance. OK, you want to play, don''t you? I''ll play with you. I see how you can prove it, but I have to remind you. Even if you prove it, it''s useless. Believe it or not, he doesn''t dare to take me." Qian Fang''s face is full of a joking smile and looks like he has a winning chance. Just now, he naturally heard the voice of Qian Fang talking to the man with sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. It''s not that Su Ye wants to eavesdrop, but that these guys seem to be worried that Su Ye didn''t hear. When talking, the voice is very loud. It''s estimated that at this time, except for being deaf, it''s really impossible not to hear. However, Su Ye was a little curious about what they relied on. Of course, with Su Ye''s understanding of that person, as long as he stands up, no matter what the potential party comes from, the other party will not recognize advice. Su ye still has confidence in this point. Thinking of this, Su Ye''s face couldn''t help hanging a light smile. "Your boss, I''m here!" Su night took a deep breath and yelled when it was. Affected by the spiritual power, the sound spread quickly around. The people who were still in a boring line couldn''t help but turn around and look at it one after another when they heard the sound. They didn''t know what happened. As for Qian Fang and others at the moment, they suddenly looked at Su Ye as if they were petrified. Obviously, Qian Fang and others at this time were frightened by Su Ye''s shout. Unexpectedly, Su ye would call him the man''s boss so boldly at the moment. And Su Ye''s voice obviously went towards the man. Several people looked at each other. For a moment, they were a little dignified. They didn''t think Su Yehui was a fool. They did this kind of "suicide" at this time. In this way, it is likely that "Boss?" It was at this time that a startling cry came out. Under the incredible gaze of everyone, the cold man who was still standing on the wall immediately gave an excited cheer, and then the man rushed directly towards Su Ye. The moment he came to Su ye, he hugged Su ye in his arms and shouted excitedly, "boss, i... we can finally wait for you." Su ye can obviously feel the excitement of this guy from this man. Su ye also knows that this is the man''s concern for himself, just Being held like this in front of many people obviously made Su Ye feel quite uncomfortable. He silently opened the man''s arms and said angrily, "Gu Lengyu, I haven''t seen you for a while. Unexpectedly, you have lived a carefree life here." Su ye said such a sentence calmly. The man in front of him was Gu Lengyu, a four Leng son. When Su ye said this, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help scratching the back of his head with an embarrassed smile and said, "no way. After all, this place is special. We can only survive in this way, and it''s easier to find the boss. By the way, you don''t have to queue up, boss. Come to the city with me." While talking, under the stunned gaze of everyone, Gu Lengyu respectfully made an "please" to Su Ye. "My God, is this still the cold faced guard we used to know?" "In the past, as long as someone said a word in front of this guy, he would be beaten up by this guy. The worst thing was those who were thrown out at night. Unexpectedly, he would have such a side." "What''s the origin of the young man? He can make the cold faced guard call him the boss?" "It''s interesting. I just saw that the latent party had a conflict with the young man. Now let''s see how this guy ends." For a time, the onlookers around whispered, especially those who knew what had happened before. When they looked at the hidden side, their eyes were full of banter. As for the complexion of Qian Fang and others, they have become quite ugly at this time. Originally, in their opinion, even if Su Ye really knew Gu Lengyu, he should be just an ordinary friend. There should be no big problem if he apologized a little in his capacity. But the result Unexpectedly, Su Ye is Gu Lengyu''s boss. Even if he completely admits counseling, it is estimated that he can''t resolve the hatred. Chapter 547 "Boss, what''s going on?" Gu Lengyu naturally heard the conversation of those people around him at this time, especially many people who didn''t mind watching the excitement. His voice sounded very loud. Anyway, after hearing these people''s words, Gu Lengyu''s face became quite ugly. You should know that during this period of time, you have been standing on the wall to see. It''s not to see the scenery, but to find the figure of your boss, but now your boss has been bullied at the gate of your own city. Is that good? Of course, if Su Ye really starts, it''s not necessarily who bullies who. If Jiang Rou knows this, it''s estimated that Jiang Rou will have a burst of criticism in her heart now. Gu Lengyu''s face looked rather ugly. He turned his head and glared at the man in front of him. His voice was very low and said, "Qian Fang? You really have the ability. My boss, you dare to bully? Are you looking for death?" Gu Lengyu''s voice was full of killing intention, and many people''s faces around him changed slightly. You know, these people have been living around here for a long time. Naturally, they also know some things about Gu Lengyu. After seeing the change of Gu Lengyu''s expression, many people understand that Gu Lengyu is really angry at the moment. Thinking of Gu Lengyu''s previous actions here, many people took a breath. Even many people felt that in terms of Gu Lengyu''s attention to Su ye, Gu Lengyu had to "repeat his old skills", which is why these people are so nervous and polite to Gu Lengyu now. Su Ye looks at Gu Lengyu unexpectedly, but he doesn''t expect that Gu Lengyu actually knows the potential Fang at the moment. Of course, what makes Su Ye wonder is that these people and strange animals around him seem to be very afraid of Gu Lengyu, but he can clearly feel that there are still many people who are more powerful than Gu Lengyu. Such a thing is absolutely impossible to happen normally. "Is there anything in Si lengzi''s hand that makes people and animals more powerful than him fear?" Su Ye''s heart inevitably raised a trace of curiosity. After all, he knows Gu Lengyu very well, but he doesn''t remember what makes Gu Lengyu feel afraid of the existence of strength stronger than him. But on second thought, Su ye knew at this time, "maybe he got some treasures in this ancient battlefield." Su ye thought to himself. After all, it''s not so surprising that he got some treasures in this ancient battlefield in terms of Gu Lengyu''s "treasure sucking" physique. Even in terms of Gu Lengyu''s strange system, Su Ye takes it for granted even if the baby comes to the door in person. Thinking of this, Su Ye is even more curious and wants to see what treasure Gu Lengyu has obtained. Qian Fang''s face now also became quite ugly. Especially at this time, Su Ye threw a mocking sneer at him, which made him feel extremely oppressed. However, when facing Gu Lengyu, he was still afraid. Therefore, the potential party at this time did not dare to show too arrogant for the time being. "Brother Gu, i... ah!" Qian Fang grinned awkwardly at this time. Originally, he wanted to make things small and trivial. He wanted to move out of the big man behind him to frighten Gu Lengyu, but he never thought that Gu Lengyu would not give him a chance to finish his words at this time. As soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Gu Lengyu directly lift his palm, and then heard a sound of "pa". Gu Lengyu directly slapped and fell hard on the diver''s face. The diver felt that there was a pain on his cheek, which seemed to be completely torn. An uncontrollable anger sprang up in front of Gu Lengyu. When he looked at Gu Lengyu, the latent party seemed to want to break Gu Lengyu into pieces. You know, his latent party is a strong person at the level of three major disasters. If he was beaten in the face by someone stronger than him at the moment, the latent party would also feel angry, But it''s not so hard to accept. But Gu Lengyu, who beat him at present, only has the strength of small three disasters. You should know that people with such strength were scolded at will by him when they were outside. How dare they mess in front of him? Even in the past, they despised these people who only have small three disasters. However, today, he was beaten in the face by a man who was only a small three disasters level in front of such people? This is absolutely a great humiliation for the potential party. Especially now many people and animals look in his direction with a joking and mocking look and point at him, which is even more unacceptable to the potential party. Gu Lengyu''s slap not only hit his face, but also pierced his heart like a knife. In fact, many people present were very surprised when they saw this scene. Originally, in the eyes of the public, the contradiction between the potential party and Su Ye just now has not reached an irreconcilable level. At that time, the potential party will apologize a little and compensate a little, and the matter will be solved. Anyway, they will only stay in this ancient battlefield for a year. Even if they want to stay here after that year, the ancient battlefield will forcibly drive them out. After leaving this ancient battlefield, they still have to survive in the outside world. Once you set up too many powerful enemies for yourself, once you return to the outside, you will inevitably bring yourself some fatal disasters. Therefore, many times, unless you are an enemy with similar strength to yourself, even if these people who entered the ancient battlefield have gained many advantages, They will not provoke too many experts who are stronger than them. Therefore, Gu Lengyu''s slap can be said to completely break the inherent cognition of everyone. "Bastard, you want to die!" the latent party finally couldn''t restrain his inner anger. The strong breath emanated from the latent party like a wave. From this posture, it seemed to completely drown Gu Lengyu. After seeing this scene, Gu Lengyu made a move that made Su Ye some speechless. Originally, Gu Lengyu, who was very high spirited, hid directly behind Su ye and shouted, "boss, save me." Chapter 548 Su ye: Su Ye was speechless. When she saw Gu Lengyu''s domineering slap, Su Ye really thought Gu Lengyu had a strong card at this time. Only then did she dare to do such a thing, but now Su Ye realized that this guy''s biggest card is himself? It is precisely because he is around this guy that he dares to play cheap in front of the three disasters. "You ask him to help you? He''s just a bad pen without eggs. What if he doesn''t enter the city today? I''ll kill you both, and then bring your boss''s woman over to have a good time." Qian Fang smiled angrily, and his face was full of ferocious color. The strong breath rushed directly to Su ye and Gu Lengyu. After seeing this scene, many people shook their heads helplessly. Originally, they also wanted to see how Gu Lengyu was going to face this crisis, but now it seems that Gu Lengyu only had to be beaten passively. After all, even if the city Lord rushed out now, he obviously couldn''t arrive in time to save the two people. "Hey, this guy is really brainless. He dared to be so impulsive before the city Lord appeared." "He actually asked the young man in his early twenties to help? Even if he is strong and talented, he can have the strength of three disasters? What kind of boss has what kind of younger brother." "I thought he was going to use not letting us into the city as a threat to deal with the potential party, just as he did with those people before. However, if he really did that, we would really help, but unfortunately, he didn''t have this opportunity." Many people immediately muttered. In the eyes of many people and strange animals, Gu Lengyu is obviously bound to die. In that case, they naturally don''t need to estimate whether Gu Lengyu will retaliate against them. Therefore, when talking at this time, these people''s voices don''t care as much as before, At the moment, it is more of a mockery. However, in the eyes of these people, when Su ye and Gu Lengyu were sure to die, a sad scream came out. What only made these people numb was that the person who made this heart-rending scream at the moment was not Gu Lengyu or Su ye in their imagination, but "Ah!" Under the stunned gaze of everyone, the diver''s body flew out directly. As for the strong and incomparable breath originally displayed by the diver, it was like the tide breaking the dike at this time, and all disappeared without a trace. "This... What the hell is going on?" "Who can tell me what happened just now? Why did the diver fly? And how did the powerful breath he just released disappear?" "Is there an expert to help? No, the only one who can help is the city Lord? But the city Lord didn''t appear at this time?" Many people began to talk about it in surprise. Obviously, what happened just now was so sudden that many people present didn''t see what happened at all. However, even at this time, these people and monsters do not believe that Su Ye solved the hidden side, but put this possibility on the so-called "master". And it was at this time that a weak voice came out. "I... I saw it. It was... The young man raised his hand, gently shook his hand, and directly defeated the submarine''s attack and flew it." "I... I saw it, too." "He waved his hand like a fly, and... It made such a change." With the first person''s words, many people spoke. Only after hearing these people''s words, the scene fell into silence. Everyone looked at each other in horror. It was like seeing a ghost. Obviously, they didn''t think that this young man who was not surprising to them actually had such terrible strength. Especially when some people think of their previous ridicule of Su ye and Gu Lengyu, their face becomes ugly. They are afraid that Gu Lengyu will settle accounts in the autumn. After all, these days, they have seen Gu Lengyu''s "caution". "You... You..." It was at this time that an incredible voice came out, and then the people saw that the diver, who had been thrown out, slowly struggled to get up from the ground. However, what made all the onlookers take a breath of cold air was that the left cheek of the diver was completely flesh and blood blurred at this time, feeling under the slap just now, This guy''s whole face is going to be completely torn apart. Looking at this scene, everyone who saw this scene felt a shudder. Never thought that this young man who looked harmless to humans and animals and seemed to be bullied at any time actually had such terrible strength. "What did you say? What are you going to do?" Su Ye''s eyes twisted slightly. When she looked at this guy, her expression was full of anger. Su Ye is very angry now. Originally, he was going to let Gu Lengyu solve the matter, and he was not going to dirty his hands, but he still did it himself, which makes Su Ye feel quite dissatisfied. However, Gu Lengyu is his friend. Su ye will not lose his temper with Gu Lengyu. Therefore, this temper can only be vented on the bastard qianfang who let him do it himself. What''s more, this guy dares to say these dirty words in front of himself. Isn''t this death? "I..." Qian Fang was about to speak, but he was shocked to see that Su Ye appeared directly in front of him like a ghost. Before Qian Fang''s words were finished, Su ye made a direct move and fastened Qian Fang''s neck like a chicken, directly pulling the front from the ground. "What did you just say?" Su yeleng snorted, and then with a strong wrist, he directly pulled the diver''s neck and smashed the whole diver on the ground. Before Qian Fang could get up from the ground, Su Ye hit him directly. "Ah!" a shrill scream came out. Just hearing the cry, many people had a shivering sense of fear in their hearts. Chapter 549 The original position of the potential side has already hit a deep hole because of this punch. Su Ye immediately jumped down and pulled the already bloody hidden side from the ground. At this moment, the latent Fang was out of breath, and his breath was dying. After being beaten by Su ye, he could not see his original appearance from his bloody face. As for the players who had followed the submarine side, they were completely stunned to see their boss collapse in an instant. At this time, they really want to escape. However, even the big three disasters expert like their boss can''t escape Su Ye''s attack, not to mention those people and monsters who are only small three disasters. If they really dare to escape at this time, once Su Ye is liquidated, their fate will not be better than their boss. Of course, after seeing Su Ye''s power, these people''s legs are getting soft. Even if they run away now, these people may not be able to move. When it was time, these men of qianfang directly knelt down to Su ye and looked at Su ye one by one as if they were going to the execution ground. "Who did you say you were going to kill? Whose woman do you want to own?" "Did I say that I''ve given you enough chance to talk nonsense with you? I don''t want to dirty my hands. Why do you commit such a crime, Jian? I must kill you? Is it difficult? Do you have a sense of achievement like this?" Su Ye''s voice came out coldly. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s voice, everyone''s bodies felt as if they were going to be frozen in an instant. Especially in this hidden square, the eyes almost stared out of their eyes because they were too frightened. Just the moment Su Ye''s "sense of achievement" fell into Qian Fang''s ear, the Qian Fang was angry and attacked his heart, and directly took a mouthful of blood. At this time, the diver will cry. Brother, I''m not really in debt. I''ll let you beat me if I have nothing to do, and then I''ll find a sense of existence myself? I really don''t have a tendency to be abused. Moreover, if you directly show that you have such a strong strength, I dare not be so arrogant in front of you. Qian Fang felt that the man in front of him should compete with some of the strength of his new boss. He can''t provoke such a strong man. It''s just a pity that it seems a little late now In fact, what the potential party doesn''t know is that Su Ye has been merciful. Otherwise, it is estimated that Su ye will die in front of him when he makes his first move. Of course, Su Ye didn''t mean to be kind, but he wanted to vent his inner dissatisfaction. Otherwise, he will kill this guy directly. Where does Su Ye vent? Su Ye thinks he is not a holy father and will not do those things that repay good for evil. This guy bullies himself like that. It''s not too much to use cruel means against him. "Go and waste all the spiritual power of these people, and then hang it on the wall. Naturally, something will clean them up at night. I don''t want to kill them and dirty my hands." Su Ye''s indifferent voice came out. At this moment, when everyone looked at Su ye, their eyes completely changed. At this moment, these people felt as if they had seen a demon. Originally, when hearing Su Ye''s first half sentence, the onlookers present already felt that Su Ye''s practice was too terrible. After all, the most important thing for these evolutionists is their cultivation, and Su Ye''s practice almost completely abolished them, especially in the ancient battlefield where the fittest survive and there are huge crises everywhere. Once their cultivation is abolished, they really don''t want to die. After hearing the second half of Su Ye''s words, everyone felt even more shudder. Hanging on the wall? Is this going to let people watch the ominous killing at night? This practice makes these people feel fear from the bottom of their bones. If in the past these people only dared to anger and speak in front of Gu Lengyu, now in front of Su ye, they are really afraid from the bottom of their hearts. A strong man with great strength and cruel means to treat the enemy is not something they can provoke or even envy. Jiang Rou took a deep look at Su Ye. Obviously, she didn''t expect Su ye to do such a thing at this time. However, this era of evolution is cruel. It''s absolutely impossible to find a so-called good man in this era of evolution. It''s naive. In this era, anyone who can come to this ancient battlefield has no blood on his hands? Therefore, Jiang Rou is not so relieved. "No... no, you... You can''t treat me like this!" when Qian Fang heard Su Ye''s words, he suddenly felt cold all over. It seemed that the whole person suddenly fell into the ice cellar. When it was time, he summoned up all his strength and shouted in horror. As a result, Su Ye directly threw this guy to the ground like a litter at this time. Instead, she looked at this guy with a sneer and said, "Oh? I can''t do this to you? Then tell me, what do you rely on, so that you are so arrogant now?" Su Ye''s voice was full of a sense of banter. At the moment of hearing this, the potential Fang seemed to have got a life-saving straw and immediately shouted, "Oh... My boss is Lu Jie, and there are five brothers around my boss. Their strength is at the peak of the three disasters. You... If you dare to kill me, they will never let you go." When he shouted "zhe Jie", there was a feeling of hope in his voice, as if he could live as long as he said his name. Su ye also noticed at this time that at the moment of hearing the name of "Xi Jie", the faces of many people and animals present became a little ugly. Obviously, many people present actually knew Xi Jie, and it seems that this guy is also very famous in this place. Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou in amazement. As a result, she saw that Jiang Rou''s face also showed a look of amazement. It was obvious that she didn''t expect that they had such "fate". At this time, she could still meet him. Chapter 550 "Hey, this guy is also poor. He met Su ye so early." Jiang Rou whispered in her heart. From Su Ye''s attitude towards Xi Jie, Jiang Rou knew that Su ye would never let go of Xi Jie as long as Su Ye really met this Xi Jie and fought. This Jie will surely die! Jiang Rou felt a little pity for this Jie. "Zhe Jie?" Su Ye whispered, and his eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly. The moment his expression fell into Qian Fang''s eyes, it was obvious that Qian Fang had some misunderstandings. In Qian Fang''s view, Su Ye was obviously afraid at this time. He immediately nodded and said, "yes, he... He is my boss. I tell you, as long as you are willing to let me go now, I... I can let bygones be bygones." In fact, Su Ye''s actions have completely frightened the potential party. To tell the truth, at this moment, the potential party really doesn''t dare to seek Su Ye''s revenge. Even if there is Lu Jie behind him, he doesn''t dare to provoke Su Ye. At this moment, what the potential party wants is just to escape his life. But the joy in Qian Fang''s heart didn''t last long. He heard a word that almost made him cold all over from Su Ye''s mouth. "Oh, I didn''t expect that. It''s really a narrow road for enemies." Su ye said jokingly. one can''t avoid one''s enemy? The four simple words can fall into the ears of the diver, but they seem to have a heavy weight. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him had a grudge against Lu Jie, and he just said that Lu Jie was his boss. It was impossible even if Su Ye didn''t want to kill him. Thinking of this, the diver had an impulse to cry. He was kicked to the iron plate. Qian Fang took a deep look at Su ye, but then he thought of one thing, which was just a few words he overheard from Lu Jie. "I tell you, Chieh Chieh is your city master''s sweetheart. As long as they leave the ancient battlefield, they are ready to get married. You... If you kill me now, I''m afraid your city master won''t agree. Why should you be this villain again?" Qian Fang shouted immediately. But as soon as he said this, there were bursts of startling voices all around. "What? What kind of relationship does the city Lord of Xi Jie have with the city Lord here?" "It''s no wonder that the city leader of Xi Jie annexed many cities here, but he didn''t mean to start with this city. I was still curious before. What''s special about this city? It turned out that it was originally the territory of the city leader of Xi Jie." "I never thought that there was such a background here. It seems that we are safe to come here." Obviously, few people know about this matter. In their opinion, this potential party is not going to lie at this time. When it is, many people marveled one after another. Su Ye was slightly stunned. Obviously, when he heard the news, he was also a little stunned, and turned to look at Gu Lengyu in doubt. Gu Lengyu knows that he can''t deal with Lu Jie, and both sides are enemies. Normally, Gu Lengyu shouldn''t work here. Of course, Su ye also believes that Gu Lengyu will never betray himself. What surprised Su Ye was that he had changed his sweetheart not long after he came to the ancient battlefield? Didn''t he like Yao Chi very much before? "Hehe, he''s really a guy who likes the new and hates the old. Didn''t he like Yao Chi''s life and death before? Why, now he''s in love again?" Su Ye sneered disdainfully, "But it''s understandable to think about it. After all, he treats Yao Chi as a treasure, but in Yao Chi''s eyes, this guy is a grass. It''s a good choice for him to return the target early." But after hearing his words, the faces of many people present suddenly became a little strange. As for Gu Lengyu, he directly shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "boss, the Lord of this city is Yao Chi." "What? It''s... it''s impossible. How could sister yaochi like that annoying ghost? Night, don''t believe this bastard''s words. Sister yaochi likes you." Jiang Rou immediately scolded and left such a voice like a thunderstorm in the hearts of everyone. Everyone looked at Jiang Rou in amazement and looked at each other. They felt that the news they got today could almost make them gossip for a lifetime. And the latent party almost stared out his eyes at this time. Obviously, he didn''t expect to be beaten in the face as soon as he said this. Originally, he wanted to refute, but when he saw Jiang Rou''s solemn expression and thought of the tone when he said that, the latent Fang hesitated again. "Am I wrong?" Qian Fang couldn''t help whispering in his heart. If he really made a mistake, he felt that even Jie would want him to die. After all, he made a fool of Jie in front of so many people. "Dead girl, what are you talking about?" While the potential side was thinking, a cry came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone''s bodies trembled slightly. The sound revealed a chill that made them feel that their bodies were just frozen. Especially when they saw the visitor clearly, they couldn''t help taking a breath. For a time, when these people looked at the past people, there was an indelible look of panic in their faces. Obviously, this group of people have suffered from human losses. "Lord yaochi?" At present, what appears in front of the public is what Qian Fang just said. After leaving the ancient battlefield, he is going to marry Yao Chi, the city master of the city. Qian Fang never thought that the Lord appeared so quickly. "Sister Yao Chi." Of course, different from those onlookers, Jiang Rou immediately shouted a very intimate cry after seeing Yao Chi appear. Then, under the shocked gaze of the people, the little girl directly jumped into Yao Chi''s arms, just like a younger sister playing coquettish with her sister. "Sister Yao Chi, this annoying ghost said you were going to marry him? Is that true?" Jiang Rou threw a question directly before Yao Chi could speak, blocking Yao Chi''s mouth. To tell the truth, at the moment of hearing Jiang Rou''s words, many people present have pulled out their ears. After all, this problem also makes them very curious for them. Chapter 551 Yao Chi gave Jiang Rou a hard look and turned to the dying latent Fang. Leng hum, "dare you make my rumors? Come on, hang them to the wall." As soon as he said this, there was an uproar at the scene. At the moment, Yao Chi''s words have proved everything. As for Qian Fang and others, they are already pale at this time, but they obviously don''t have any chance to resist at this time. "Go back with me." Yao Chi took a deep look at Su Ye. After whispering such a sentence, he turned and left. Under the attention of everyone, Su ye and others entered the city one after another. During this period, Gu Lengyu''s small eyes kept turning around Su ye and Jiang rou. Finally, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "boss, when did you... Do you do this? Why don''t we know?" Just now, Gu Lengyu was very curious when he heard that Qian Fang said that Jiang Rou was su Ye''s woman. Just because of the previous form, he had been difficult to ask. Now that he has such an opportunity, he will not let go. "What happened a month ago? You can control it?" I have to say, if Jiang Rou is really young, not everyone can stop it. Jiang Rou had already felt Gu Lengyu''s restless little eyes just now, and now she glared at Gu Lengyu fiercely. After hearing Jiang Rou''s words, the latter can only grin. Su ye and others soon came to the city master''s house. As soon as they entered the house, they saw Er silly and others running out of the house. After seeing Su ye, the two fools cheered warmly to Su Ye. In fact, they wanted to meet Su ye when they heard that Su ye had come outside the city. However, Yao Chi was worried that there would be some changes outside, so they stopped them. Under the leadership of Yao Chi, several people came to the hall. At the moment, some maids have brought tea to Su Ye. To tell the truth, looking at this scene and thinking of his previous experiences, Su Ye is a little envious. Compared with his previous situation, Yao Chi is completely like a paradise. "Did you enjoy it too much?" Su ye said wordlessly. In this regard, Gu Lengyu and others couldn''t help laughing awkwardly, but later Su ye also understood that most of the attendants here were actually some children from the Yao family. "By the way, boss, where are you these days? Didn''t you make an appointment to come to Dachuan after entering the ancient battlefield? In terms of your strength, boss, it shouldn''t take more than a month to catch up? Is it difficult that boss, what good things have happened to you?" Gu Lengyu asked curiously at this time. For a while, when looking at Su ye, His eyes were shining. As soon as he said this, Yao Chi and others also looked at Su Ye curiously. Su Ye didn''t hide from Gu Lengyu and others, so he roughly told what he had encountered before. After all, after leaving the ancient battlefield, Su Ye''s origin temple will also appear in the ancient star sky. It is obviously impossible to hide it completely at that time. Of course, Su Ye naturally conceals some specific things, especially about the Dragon nationality and the female emperor. Su Ye didn''t tell these people. This doesn''t mean that Su Ye doesn''t trust Gu Lengyu, but because there is less trouble if one person knows about this kind of thing. After understanding the role of the "origin Temple", Gu Lengyu and others showed excitement in their eyes, especially the two fools. If he hadn''t restrained all his strength now, he might have called "Ao Ao". "So, in the future, we will also become a big force in the ancient starry sky? And we can compete with the golden winged Dapeng family?" Gu Lengyu couldn''t help talking excitedly at this time. Su Ye didn''t answer, but Jiang Rou smiled, nodded and said, "you can say so, but it still takes some time to accumulate." while talking, Jiang Rou couldn''t help looking in the direction of Yao Chi. There was a deep feeling in her beautiful eyes. Yao Chi naturally only knows what Jiang Rou wants to express at this time. Although Yao Chi doesn''t show much different look on the surface, Yao Chi is still a little excited at the moment. In fact, she is no different from Jiang Rou''s view that Su ye can improve her comprehensive strength. "Now let''s talk about you? Why are you in this place together? And you make so much noise? There are four lengzi. OK, why are those people who are stronger than you so afraid of you when they see you?" Su Ye looked at Gu Lengyu curiously, "can you get any treasure in the ancient battlefield?" Gu Lengyu was embarrassed when he heard Su Ye''s mouth saying "four lengzi". He didn''t know how to answer for a moment. "Boss, what treasure can this guy get? The reason why those people are so afraid of this guy is mainly because this guy has done a magnificent thing before. Not long after we occupied the city, someone came here to make trouble, and even provoked four lengzi at that time." "Si lengzi issued an order at that time. As long as the people in line outside beat up the person who dared to provoke him, they would let everyone else in. However, at the beginning, no one paid attention to Si lengzi''s words. The result can be imagined. After that, there was the shock of the city Lord Yao Chi. These people now dare not mess around completely." At this time, the demon ape explained with a smile, but as soon as he said this, the two fools on one side began to talk about it with dissatisfaction, "stop? It''s not enough. At least that Jie doesn''t stop at all. He comes to our place every three or five times. It''s like an ointment. He can''t tear it off. It''s really annoying." Su Ye was not interested when hearing the demon striped ape mention the matter about Lu Jie at this time, and asked curiously, "is that Lu Jie very active in this area now? The hidden party seemed to have said before that guy is still surrounded by five strong people at the peak of the three major disasters? Are those people of their Lu clan?" when Su ye said this, The look was full of curiosity. Chapter 552 Yao Chi, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, "no, it''s just the talented people of the top ten families in the ancient star sky. Their strength is really strong. Like us, they were sealed in the divine source. Only then did they live to this life. If you meet them at that time, you must be careful." while talking, Yao Chi took a deep look at Su Ye, There was some concern in the words. Su Ye smiled calmly, shrugged his shoulders and said, "not at all. I don''t have any contradiction with them." Just to Su Ye''s embarrassment, as soon as he said this, Yao Chi immediately looked at himself with a kind of quiet eyes. In that way, he gave people the feeling that he had become a heartless man now, so that Su Ye didn''t know what to say for a while. Fortunately, er silly opened his mouth at this time to ease Su Ye''s temporary embarrassment. "Boss, the hidden Party''s affairs are a fuse. Originally, they won''t deal with them in our city. As long as the hidden party is dead, he Jie will certainly take the opportunity to come over. It''s impossible for you to stand up or not at that time." After hearing this, Su Ye shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Anyway, what should come is always coming. If this guy is really so unkind at that time, he''ll kill him directly." At this moment, when Su ye said this, the look gave people the feeling of doing what an insignificant thing. Yao Chi took a deep look at Su Ye. Although she said she was very satisfied with Su Ye''s current practice, she was still worried. "Don''t you worry about the trouble that the Šu clan will come to you? Among the eight surnames, the Šu clan is also very powerful." when Yao Chi said this, he stared at Su Ye. Su Ye shrugged. "What''s to worry about? If I can''t fight at that time, I''ll come to you as a helper. Anyway, I don''t need to be afraid of that Jie." Su ye took it for granted and said such a sentence. After hearing this, Jiang Rou immediately turned her eyes at Su Ye. She always felt that the unscrupulous guy was completely dependent on himself. However, Yao Chi seemed very indifferent at this time, and even really thought about Su Ye''s words, "if you really come to us for help at that time, at least I Yao nationality have a great possibility to stand up and help you." Su Ye smiled noncommittally. After chatting for a while, they dispersed. After this period of tossing, Su Ye was also a little tired. Under the leadership of Gu Lengyu, she casually found a room to live in. However, after entering the room, Su Ye reacted. It seemed that she had another thing to ask. Just at this time, Jiang Rou walked past the door of his room and was directly pulled into the room by Su Ye. After Jiang Rou entered the room, Su Ye closed the door with a thief''s appearance. Looking at Su Ye''s sneaky appearance, Jiang Rou''s beauty twisted up. It was like being afraid that Su ye would do something to her. "What are you going to do? Let me tell you, we are only the nominal City Lord and his wife for the time being. You... You can''t mess with me." although this is said, Jiang Rou''s little face is shy and has a feeling of refusing and welcoming. But now Su Ye''s whole mind is on her own affairs. She doesn''t pay attention to the change of the little girl''s expression at all, and doesn''t hear her add "temporary" in this remark. "What else can I do to you? Don''t fool around. I just forgot to ask you one thing. Now I want to ask you." Su Ye rolled her eyes at Jiang Rou angrily, and then walked directly to the table ice. She sat aside like an old God. Jiang Rou: When Jiang Rou heard Su Ye''s words, she almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. She glared at Su ye and scolded her innocence in her heart. Can she not understand the character of this bastard? I had fantasies about him. "Tell me, what''s the matter." Jiang Rou''s language scolded with a bad, but to tell the truth, now seeing Su Ye''s sneaky appearance, she was also interested in what Su Ye wanted to ask herself. "Do you know Longlian?" Su ye asked directly. "What?" however, what Su Ye didn''t think of was that at the moment of hearing the word, Jiang Rou, who was still angry and sat on the chair, jumped up directly from the chair at the moment. Her little face was full of horror. She was very surprised at the question Su Ye was asking. "Why did you ask about Longlian? It''s a long extinct magic medicine." Jiang Rou couldn''t help saying. After seeing Jiang Rou''s current reaction, Su Ye was immediately happy. He knew that it was absolutely impossible not to know about long Lian as the goddess of Jiang Rou''s family. "You tell me first, what effect does this dragon lotus have?" Su ye asked. But this time, Jiang Rou didn''t immediately answer Su ye, but looked at Su Ye. There was a feeling of examination in her bright eyes, as if she wanted to see through Su Ye completely. A moment later, Jiang Rou took a deep breath and said, "It''s mysterious. I don''t know what you''re going to do. In fact, I just know a few words. It''s said that the Dragon lotus is the essence of the dragon family, which can make some dragon families'' blood not pure enough, or some dragon families with impurities in their bodies completely turn into pure dragon families'' blood. Moreover, once the blood is pure, the Dragon families who take the Dragon lotus will have more talents Greatly improved. " "Of course, there is another saying, that is, the Dragon lotus is actually not qualified for the general dragon family. Only the future * * of the dragon family can do it." While Jiang Rou was talking, her eyes were still staring at Su ye, as if she wanted to see something fishy from Su Ye''s expression. However, it was a pity that her little means in front of Su Ye was obviously not enough. At the moment, she couldn''t get any useful news from Su Ye''s expression. "Well, that''s all I know. Can you tell me now? Why did you ask me about the Dragon... Ah? Is this... Wuwuwuwu!" As soon as Jiang Rou opened her mouth, she saw Su Ye''s hand, and a blue lotus appeared in front of him. Chapter 553 Jiang Rou is sometimes very cute. The words she was about to shout out were stopped by her. She covered her mouth with her hands, and her expression was full of horror, as if she saw what a frightening thing. "Is this that?" Jiang Rou lowered her voice, but even so, she could clearly feel how shocked the little girl was at this time from her tone. Compared with Su ye, she seemed much more indifferent at this time. Maybe it was a disguised ignorance fearless. Su Ye played with the lotus in her hand, then nodded slightly, and told the little girl how she got the lotus. Anyway, after listening to Su Ye''s explanation, the little girl almost stared out her eyes. Jiang Rou looked at Su ye with a shocked face. "There are so good things in your origin temple? You... Why didn''t you tell me before? Is there a human stone pillar? Can I go up and have a look?" After saying this, Jiang Rou also noticed that when Su Ye looked at herself, there was more helplessness in her eyes. It was obvious that she was speechless by this little girl''s practice like a little money fan. Jiang Rou grinned, "well... Look, I''m your city Lord''s wife. Then... You have to give me some benefits?" As soon as she heard this, Su Ye didn''t know what she thought. She couldn''t help laughing directly. Under the stunned gaze of Jiang Rou, Su Ye slowly came to her. At the moment, they are almost very close. Even if they tilt their heads a little, they may touch each other''s cheeks. Feeling the breath from Su ye at the moment, Jiang Rou''s pretty face was slightly red. She couldn''t help but step back. As a result, without paying attention, she directly hit the wall behind her. Jiang Rou looks at Su Ye. She hasn''t had time to speak. Su Ye directly reaches out and presses on the wall to give Jiang Rou a wall thump. "You... What are you going to do?" looking at Su Ye''s delicate face and feeling the masculinity from Su ye, Jiang Rou''s pretty face is red as if it could drop blood. At the moment, Jiang Rou''s small heart is beating quickly. It feels that there are countless running animals in her heart. This is the first time that Jiang Rou has been so close to the opposite sex since she was a child. For a moment, Jiang Rou feels that she is almost unable to breathe. Of course, this little girl usually looks very strange. Although she is just a little girl, she knows what she should know and what she shouldn''t know. At the moment, the little girl seems to have thought of something. Her pretty little face has a nervous color, but more of it is still a sense of expectation that people can''t ignore. "Didn''t you just say that? You are my city Lord''s wife. In that case, is it normal for me to do something with you that the city Lord and his wife can do?" Su Ye grinned at this time. If other men dare to show such a bad smile to themselves, Jiang Rou believes that she will feel very disgusted, and even kill the person who dares to * * herself. But now, when ziah is facing Su ye, Jiang Rou finds that she can''t hate it. On the contrary, looking at Su Ye''s expression at the moment, she still has a little feeling of expectation in her heart. "That... That..." Jiang Rou could not help opening her mouth, but as a result, her words had not finished yet. Su Ye slowly raised his slender jade like fingers and gently picked up her chin. Originally, Jiang Rou dared not look directly at Su Ye because of her shyness. Now they are directly opposite each other because of Su Ye''s provocative action. At the moment, Su Ye''s smile is full of evil. Jiang Rou''s cheeks are hot and her heart is almost exploding. To tell the truth, Jiang Rou was a little confused at this time. Some didn''t understand that she and Su ye were clearly talking about "dragon Lotus" and the origin temple, but how did she turn into this posture at this time? This Is things going too fast? Under this rapid, Jiang Rou was at a loss for a moment and could only be "manipulated" by Su Ye. "Then I''m not polite?" Su Ye''s cheek kept getting closer to Jiang rou. Su ye could obviously feel that the little girl''s body had become stiff, and her little hand was more nervous and grabbed her sleeve at the moment. Jiang Rou suddenly took a deep look at Su ye, then slowly closed her eyes, with a sense of expectation that can''t be ignored. "Boss, let''s go. I''ll take you out today." But when the arrow was on the line and had to be sent, an excited cheering came out, and then a "bang" was heard, and the door was directly knocked open from the outside. This sudden change is that Su Ye didn''t think of it. Su Ye was slightly stunned and turned to look at the door with some dissatisfaction. At the moment, the one who broke in was two fools. However, at this time, the two fools were stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect that such a scene would appear in front of them. Almost in an instant, the two fools'' hearts pulled up directly. She knew in her heart that it was obviously bad food. Two fools want to beat themselves up at this time. Why did they choose such a time to come in? Isn''t this asking for trouble? Although there is a word "silly" in his name, it doesn''t mean that he is really a fool. On the contrary, er silly thinks a lot of things very thoroughly in his heart. He naturally knows what boss long and Jiang Rou are doing. "Cough, what? Huh? What about you, boss? Ah, why am I blind? Why can''t I see anything? It''s terrible. I''d better go to Gu Lengyu''s four lengs now." But this guy is also a treasure. At the moment, he immediately thought of a solution. Under Su Ye''s silent gaze, this guy turned calmly and slowly closed the door he knocked open, and said such a word. Although Su ye also knew that this guy wanted to express that he didn''t see Su ye and Jiang rou. Just So the move of no silver here can really ease the embarrassment just now? Chapter 554 After closing the door, er silly couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of turbid air immediately. He quickly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. From entering the house just now to retreating from the room now, in less than a minute or two, er silly felt like walking around the gate of hell. "But speaking of it, our dragon boss is really powerful. It''s only a little more time. He actually got Jiang Rou''s little girl, and look at that posture. This is the rhythm of giving birth to a dragon baby, ow, ow, ow." "Ow, ow, the Dragon boss is really powerful and domineering. If the Jiang family, one of the eight surnames in Shendi, knew that their goddess was going to have a dragon baby with the Dragon boss, they didn''t know what expression it would be. Would they faint happily? Hey, hey, interesting, ow, Ow!" Er silly hurried away at this time, but while running, this guy''s mind was still thinking very lively. When he thought of being happy, this guy''s mouth grinned and his tongue drooped directly. This looks like a very beating feeling. "But it''s a secret. I must hide it for the boss." While talking, er silly saw Gu Lengyu sitting in a yard, drinking tea and chatting. Two silly immediately "Ao Ao" shouted, turned around and ran over, looking very excited. "Hey, let me tell you a big thing, our dragon boss... Hey hey!" It seems that this guy has forgotten what he wants to keep secret for Su Ye. Thanks to Su Ye''s absence now, I don''t know what Er silly thinks. Otherwise, it is estimated that Er silly will be beaten up by Su Ye. After Er silly left, Su Ye naturally didn''t know what he had done. Of course, he didn''t have the spare time to find out. At the moment, he looked at Jiang Rou awkwardly. For a moment, the atmosphere had become very embarrassing. Originally, Jiang Rou had put down the girl''s shyness in her heart and was ready to be generous, but she didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. At the moment of seeing Er silly rush in, Jiang Rou''s heart suddenly contracted because of excessive tension. As for her cheeks, Jiang Rou felt as if it was burning. At the moment, Jiang Rou can''t wait to find a ground seam to drill down. Although Er silly ran away soon, Jiang Rou still doesn''t know how to face Su ye at this time. She turned and was ready to leave, but she was directly pulled back by Su Ye. "Cough, you... You left so soon? Our work hasn''t been done yet?" Su Ye grinned. Su Ye was completely open-minded at this time. He didn''t do it. He had already done it. The hooligans also played. How can he give up halfway? Jiang Rou was already very shy. Now she heard Su Ye''s words. At that time, Jiang Rou felt that she was going to explode. She stared at Su ye in shame and said angrily, "you... You talk nonsense. What are you, who... Who wants to do with you? What are you doing with you." Jiang Rou hesitated, but now she didn''t have any confidence at all. As soon as Su Ye''s eyes turned, the meaning of bad smile on her face became stronger. At this time, Su ye made a helpless expression, turned to smile, shrugged and said, "Oh, so you don''t want to do it with me. Forget it. Let''s not do it. In fact, I just wanted to tell you how to enter the origin temple. Now if you refuse, I''ll forget it." When Su ye said this, her eyes were still staring at Jiang rou. Her eyes were full of bad smiles. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou''s small head was slightly stunned, almost a subconscious reaction. Jiang Rou directly shouted, "do, I want to do, I..." Just as soon as she said this, Jiang Rou''s small face was instantly full of crimson. At the moment, even if she was stupid, she knew that she was played by Su Ye villains. "You... You... You hate it. I''ll be really angry if you play with me like this." Jiang Rou''s dissatisfied hands were wrapped around her chest, and her small mouth directly tooted up, and her expression was full of anger. But now Su Ye is making such a fuss, Jiang Rou also finds that at least at the moment, the feeling of shame, anger and embarrassment in her heart has disappeared a lot. When she faces Su ye again, Jiang Rou''s feeling of embarrassment is much less. Su Ye grinned, "well, I''m not kidding you. There should be stone pillars about Terrans in the origin temple, but I haven''t observed them. If you wait outside, you can go into the origin temple and have a good look." As soon as Su ye said this, Jiang Rou''s bright eyes flashed a burst of light, "really? Thank you." At this time, Jiang Rou''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of cunning. Su Ye hasn''t responded yet. Originally, the shy little girl rushed directly to Su ye and hugged her. But the result "Creak!" the door that had been closed again was opened from the outside. And this time, Yao Chi came in. "You..." Yao Chigang saw Jiang Rou directly and actively jump into Su Ye''s arms. For a time, Yao Chi, such an iceberg beauty, was stunned. He didn''t know what to say for a time. Jiang Rou''s little face turned red at this time, "sister yaochi, i... I..." Jiang Rou hesitated for a moment. At this time, she wanted to explain why she wanted to do this now, but she didn''t know what to say for a moment. I always feel that everything is so weak now. "It''s okay, I can understand, but if you do a good job, you go to my room and find me. I have something to tell you." Yao Chi said this, turned and left. Jiang Rou was ashamed and anxious, "I... I don''t want to do anything with him." Jiang Rou turned and glared at Su ye, and hurried away with Yao Chi. But when she ran out of the door, Jiang Rou suddenly stopped as if she thought of something. "By the way, don''t use that thing for the time being, at least not in the ancient battlefield." with this, Jiang Rou directly followed Yao Chi and left. After hearing this, Su Ye looked a little stunned. He was obviously confused and didn''t understand what Jiang Rou meant. Chapter 555 It''s just a pity that Jiang Rou left without explaining the situation. However, Su Ye was not prepared to use the Dragon lotus in this ancient battlefield. After all, there are still many restrictions in this ancient battlefield. Su Ye himself doesn''t know whether there will be any significant effect if he takes the Dragon lotus in this place. After su ye, he rested directly in the room. It was not until the next day that he was awakened by a knock on the door. The one who knocked on the door this time was still Er silly, but Er silly obviously learned to be good at this time. Instead of rushing to open the door like before, he shouted outside the door. "Boss, i... is it convenient for me to come in now? No one is in the room except you, boss?" Su ye: At the moment of hearing this, Su ye turned his eyes silently. Even if there are others in your room, do you think it''s embarrassing if you ask so now? Thinking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help turning over the performance, "come in!" After hearing this, the door was pushed open by Er Sha from the outside with a "creak". As a result, Su Ye was speechless. Even now, Er Sha was a thief and looked like a thief. Seeing that there was no one in the room except Su ye, the two fools breathed a sigh of relief. "Are you looking for someone in my room?" Su ye said wordlessly. While talking, Su ye also glared at two fools. The two fools naturally understood what Su Ye meant at this time. After a while, the two fools couldn''t help but put on an embarrassing smile The second fool smiled and scratched his head, then said, "boss long, look what you said, you are the only one in your room, who else can I come to." although this was said, what made Su Ye feel speechless was that the second fool actually looked into the room as he spoke. It''s like catching J. "Er silly, let me ask you a question." Su Ye suddenly looked at Er silly seriously and said such a sentence. Su Ye''s sudden politeness surprised the two fools. The two fools grinned and said, "boss long, what are you so polite to me? Just say what you have. I promise to tell you everything." Since they were able to speak, the two fools seemed to vent their helplessness that they had been unable to speak over the years. It can be said that during this period of time, the two fools have completely become a chatterbox. Speaking, they were quite upset to hear Su ye and others. "Haven''t you seen me for a while? Your skin is itching?" Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly and hummed coldly. Almost at the moment of hearing this, two fools couldn''t help shivering directly. At the moment, he naturally understood what Su Ye meant. Two silly immediately coughed, quickly restrained his emotions, looked at Su Ye solemnly, patted his chest and said, "cough, boss long, look what you said, i... I''m the first time you sit down and lick the dog. What you say, that''s what you say." Although he said this like this, the look of Er silly now fell into Su Ye''s eyes, which always made Su Ye feel that this guy was very badly beaten. "Come on, what''s the matter with coming to me now?" Su Ye restrained her expression and turned to ER silly. With Su Ye''s understanding of Er silly, if this guy had nothing to do, he would never run in like this to disturb himself. Hearing Su Ye''s words, two fools immediately patted their forehead. "Boss long, if you don''t remind me now, I''ll forget that... Jie came, and now there are a large number of people under our city." when Er silly said this, his face looked very dignified, and there was a sense of oppression when the army was pressing the border. But now after hearing this, Su Ye''s face was full of disapproval. After all, he still has great self-confidence. After he comes, he can keep him forever. "Oh, is there anything to worry about?" Su ye said softly, "but what is he doing here?" Su ye asked innocently. At the moment, he looked indifferent, and the two fools gave a thumbs up directly. "Oh, oh, the Dragon boss is the Dragon boss. This calm and calm is really not something we can compare." two fools flattered directly, but it is obvious that the effect of flattery is not very good, but it just caused Su Ye''s eyes. "Isn''t it about the hidden side yesterday? Those people of the hidden side were hung on the city wall by us last night, and they were eaten by the ominous in the dark. This matter has reached the ears of Yun Jie. Therefore, Yun Jie brought people here and said that they wanted justice." Er silly Dang said the situation again. However, after hearing his words, Su Ye''s face still showed no surprise. Even in Su Ye''s view, it was expected that he could do so. Su Ye shrugged in disapproval, "Oh, the latent Fang kept saying that Xi Jie was his boss. I thought this latent fang had a great position in Xi Jie''s heart. As a result, this guy actually came now. Since he cared about this latent Fang so much, why didn''t he come last night." Su Ye couldn''t help but pull the corners of his mouth and laugh. Two, at this moment, I can''t help but want to make complaints about it. He wanted to come at night, but the risk of the ancient battlefield was so great that even if he wanted to come, he couldn''t make it. Thinking of this, the two fools coughed. "Lu Jie is shouting under our city now. He says that if he doesn''t give him an explanation, he will block the four exits of our city. Anyone who dares to break out of the city will be regarded as an enemy by them. Some people didn''t believe in evil before, and as a result... Died miserably at the door." Hearing this, Su Ye frowned slightly. He knew in his heart that he wanted to give himself and Yao Chi a downfall. "Explain? Hehe, what does he want to explain? Also, didn''t Yao Chi go out to stop such a big thing?" Su ye asked curiously. "Yes, but there are many of them, and there are many who have the same strength as Yao Chi. Yao Chi has been entangled by one person now, and they are lack of skills at all." Chapter 556 "The courage of these guys is very fat." Su Ye couldn''t help grinning and showing a disdainful sneer after hearing this. Obviously, sun didn''t really care about these people from beginning to end. The second fool took a deep look at Su ye and turned to grin and show a flattering smile, "Hey, in front of the Dragon boss, he Jie is a local chicken and tile dog. How can he be comparable with the Dragon boss." Su Ye gave two fools a white look. To tell the truth, she didn''t meet during this period of time. Su Ye was not used to the flattery of two fools. "Let''s go and have a look outside. It seems that I haven''t reached out for a long time." Su Ye squeezed his fist and couldn''t help showing a look of expectation on his face. These evolutionists who entered the ancient battlefield are different from some creatures in the ancient battlefield. The existence in the ancient battlefield is just some ordinary creatures in Su Ye''s eyes. Even if it is not necessary, Su Ye is not ready to deal with those things directly. After all, if you kill these things, you will get too few power points and some benefits. In Su Ye''s eyes, those things are not worth doing by yourself. But these evolutors are completely different. If you kill these evolutors, you will get a lot of spiritual power points and some relative benefits. Even now, he can''t really use those benefits in this ancient battlefield, but this ancient battlefield is not the place he will take all his life. It''s only more than a year at most. Once he leaves this place, Su ye will usher in an upgrade process like the speed of light. This benefit makes Su Ye excited. When Su ye came near the city wall, he already saw that the city wall was impressively surrounded by onlookers and strange animals. As for where the guards in the city master''s house had gathered here at this time, there were also some strong people of the three major disasters. Just to Su Ye''s surprise, these people just stood in place one by one, Like a spectator, without rushing out to fight with each other. "What''s the matter? Since the city has strong enough guards, why don''t we go out and fight together?" Su ye asked inexplicably. Er silly smiled awkwardly at this time and said, "it was decided by the city Lord of yaochi. As for the specific reason, boss, you will understand when you see the following situation." Er silly said, sighing helplessly. In that way, it seemed that he had encountered a very embarrassing thing. Su Ye''s fame had already started in this place as early as last night. Therefore, when people saw Su Ye''s arrival, they couldn''t help dispersing one after another. However, at this time, when these people looked at Su ye, they all looked a little strange. Some of them looked at themselves with some resentment. However, thinking of what two fools said before, many people who had left the city gate were killed. Su Ye suddenly looked at these people. "Boss, you''re here." Seeing Su Ye''s appearance, Gu Lengyu and others also shouted to Su ye, especially Jiang rou. At this time, they rushed to Su Ye eagerly. "Night, you... Can you save sister Yao Chi? If it goes on like this, sister Yao Chi will suffer." At this point, Jiang Rou''s voice was full of tears. Su Ye frowned and looked down. At this moment, Yao Chi was standing proudly under the city wall with a long sword. But although Yao Chi''s momentum is still very strong, giving people the feeling that he is a king, Yao Chi''s situation is not ideal at this time. Many injuries have appeared on Yao Chi, and even the plain long shirt has become bright red because of the blood. Yao Chi''s face was pale at the moment, as if his whole body''s blood would be drained. However, since Yao Chi''s situation is not ideal at this time, Yao Chi still stands proudly under the wall, as if he can''t fall down completely even in any danger. Su ye also looked at the onlookers and monsters on the city wall at this time. Although these people and monsters had different attitudes towards Su ye, when these people and monsters looked at Yao Chi, their eyes were shining. From the eyes of these people, Su ye can see one thing. Yao Chi seems to have become the God of all the people and animals present. It seems that as long as Yao Chi is present at this time, they can live safely. Even if the enemies outside are strong, they will not be hurt. Su Ye''s eyebrows slightly twisted into a pimple and turned to look opposite Yao Chi. There were five men standing opposite Yao Chi, one of whom was Yao Jie. At the moment, he Jie also noticed Su Ye''s arrival. At this time, his face became extremely gloomy. His eyes looked like he was going to completely break Su ye into pieces. If anyone contacted this kind of eyes at this time, he would probably feel cold all over. At this time, he didn''t know what he said to the people around him. At that time, they all looked up and looked in the direction of Su ye, but now after touching Su Ye''s eyes, their faces were full of banter and sneer. It seems that in their eyes, Su Ye has become a corpse, and one person also cut Su Ye''s head. But at this time, Su ye also found that one of them was still seriously injured, as if he had fought with someone just now. As for the man who fought with Yao Chi, his body was also full of scars. Even compared with Yao Chi, his injury was more serious. After seeing this scene, Su Ye felt a little surprised. It was obvious that Yao Chi had reached some agreement with Yu Jie to confront them with Yao Chi. It was estimated that the chip was the safety of people and animals in the city. As for why Yao Chi didn''t let the guards go out to fight with these people, Su ye had found the answer at this time. Su Ye frowned slightly and looked into the distance. At the moment, there were a large number of people and animals on the periphery of the city. These people and animals had completely surrounded the city. It can be imagined that as long as Yao Chi uses the guards in the city, it means fighting a group war with Yao Jie. The result at that time can be imagined. Chapter 557 "It''s really poisonous." after seeing this scene, Su Ye couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of turbid qi and saying such a sentence. At this moment, when Su Ye looked at the people below, his eyes were full of cold. Yao Chi looked up slowly at this time, but unlike others, when Yao Chi''s eyes fell on Su ye, Yao Chi''s beautiful eyes showed a sense of relaxation and security. It seemed that as long as Su Ye appeared, all the dangers here would be completely solved. Obviously, Yao Chi''s action now greatly stimulated Yao Jie. After seeing Yao Chi''s reaction to Su ye, an uncontrollable unknown anger burned in Yao Jie''s body. "Night, what kind of man are you? You just let a woman carry such a big thing for you, but you only know how to hide in the crowd? Bah, if I were you, I would have been completely ashamed now." Jie immediately raised his hand and pointed to Su ye on the city wall. After hearing this, many people in the audience looked at Su Ye. Originally, many people in the crowd were very dissatisfied with Su Ye. Now, after hearing this, although many onlookers also knew that at this time, this Jie was deliberately provoking separation, they really had an uncontrollable anger towards Su Ye. "Although I don''t like the bastard below, the bastard below is right. Damn it, a man hid and let a woman stop the disaster." "If the city Lord didn''t let us out and was afraid that they would find something to say, I couldn''t help rushing down to kill these bastards." "I heard before that, in fact, our city Lord likes this man. Now it seems that if it is true, our city Lord may be blind." For a time, many dissatisfied voices came out. Jiang Rou naturally heard these words. Jiang Rou''s beautiful eyes suddenly twisted into pimples. When she looked at these people, there was anger in her eyes. She immediately glared at the people present. Just about to speak, she was stopped by Su Ye. Su Ye obviously didn''t think so. Instead, he shook his head at Jiang Rou with a smile, "it doesn''t hurt." Seeing that Su Ye is still so indifferent at this time, Jiang Rou doesn''t know what to say. "So, do you want me to come down and fight with you?" Su ye put her hands around her chest and said such a sentence lightly. Anyway, now after seeing that Su Ye is still so calm and calm under his own authority, the anger in his heart burns up, but his anger returns to anger. At this time, he has no less defense against Su ye in his heart. After all, Jie had seen Su Ye''s terrorist strength with his own eyes before. "Come down, as long as you can defeat us, this time we will leave immediately. Otherwise, you will wait to see the blood flowing into a river." There was a touch of banter and coldness in his voice. He was going to use such words to estimate to run on Su Ye. Now he had figured out a way to deal with Su Ye. At that time, he would let Su ye die miserably in suffocation. "Zhe Jie, have you forgotten the bet you just made with me?" but at this time, a cold hum of dissatisfaction came out just as he said this. Yao Chi was the one who said this. Yao Chi''s originally cold eyes were filled with anger at the moment, as if he wanted to completely break him into pieces. Looking at Yao Chi''s reaction now, he Jie immediately gave a cold laugh of disdain, "Yao Chi, I naturally haven''t forgotten my bet with you, but I still need to know myself. Do you think you are qualified to defeat us? Are you qualified to keep the city behind you?" When he said this, his voice was full of disdainful laughter. "Go on, even if you can beat him, what''s next? You will lose, Yao Chi. It''s disgusting to put away your indifference and superiority." "Yao Chi, it''s not that I despise you. If I didn''t have a little friendship with you, do you think you could still live now?" When he said this, his tone was full of ridicule and arrogance. This surprised Su Ye. In fact, in Su Ye''s opinion, this Jie should be the same as Er silly, just a licking dog in front of Yao Chi. This guy also likes Yao Chi wholeheartedly and hopes to take Yao Chi as his own. Under such a mentality, how could he say such words to Yao Chi? However, Su Ye seemed to understand something after seeing the crazy look of Yu Jie now. "Hahaha, brother, I tell you, you can''t get used to this woman. These people are Jian. They pretend to be pure and clean in front of you. In fact, how crazy they will be in bed if they don''t keep it together, hahaha!" At this time, one of the men standing beside him immediately sneered with disdain and issued a burst of foul language, "I tell you, after this thing is over, I''ll help you catch her in your bed. Since she doesn''t want to be your wife, let her be a plaything in your bed." After hearing this, a man on the other side couldn''t help licking his scarlet tongue and said, "Yes, I love what Wu Mingyong said. I''ll give her a face. Then I''ll go after him with good words. It''s really shameless. You don''t have to worry about what their family will do. If it''s really spread out, do you think the people of their family dare to publicize it? I tell you, in the end, they Yao people want to ruin their family directly The saint of the wind gave you a wife. " "At that time, we still need to say whether we want this kind of withered flowers and willows. Ha ha ha!" After a long time, bursts of foul language came out. To tell the truth, when he heard this, he still hesitated in his heart, but it was obvious that at the end of hearing this, he had completely moved him. Chen Jie''s face was suddenly full of madness. At the moment, when he looked at Yao Chi, his expression was full of a sense of aggression. "You..." All these dirty words naturally fell into Yao Chi''s ears. After a while, Yao Chi was so angry that he spit out a mouthful of dirty blood. Chapter 558 "You..." The people who were going to use words to run against Su ye and watch Su Ye''s jokes were all bent at the moment when they heard Su Ye''s words. Their hearts seemed to have a palm and grabbed their hearts, which made them a little out of breath. Several people were furious, but Su Ye was still carrying a terrible breath wave when he jumped down from the wall. At the moment of feeling the breath wave, several people on the scene were dignified one by one. Although they wanted to kill Su ye at this time, they had to be careful under the smell of Su Ye. At this time, Su Ye slowly came to Yao Chi''s face. His eyes took some dignified colors. At the moment of contacting Su Ye''s eyes, his face was involuntarily ruddy. I don''t know why, Su Ye seems to have a strange smell. In front of Su ye, Yao Chi finds it difficult to maintain his previous indifference. More importantly, when he sees Su ye at this time, Yao Chi has an inexplicable sense of security in his heart. It seems that as long as Su Ye appears now, any problems can be easily solved. The two people''s expression fell into the eyes of Šu Jie, which immediately made Šu Jie feel a burst of anger. In his opinion, this behavior of Lu Jie and Su Ye was completely a kind of disregard and insult to him. For a time, the mixture of shame and anger raised an uncontrollable flame in his heart. "Don''t worry, he won''t be arrogant for long. We''ll stop him and cut off his accomplishments at your mercy?" it seemed that Wu Mingyong, who stood beside him, sneered and said such a sentence. His voice sounded like a sense of oppression that could not be suppressed. After hearing Wu Mingyong''s words, he Jie''s look recovered a little. "Brother Xie!" Jie sneered at Su ye and said such a sentence instead. The two men obviously wanted to run against Su ye, so when they said this, their voices were not suppressed at all. In the eyes of these people, Su ye must feel very angry after hearing Wu Mingyong''s words, and even glare at them at this time. They are even ready to ridicule Su ye again. What they never thought was that after hearing Wu Mingyong and Jie''s words, Su ye had no reaction at all. Even speaking, Su Ye completely ignored them at this time, as if no one was talking just now. Looking at Su Ye''s reaction, these people were a little embarrassed and turned to look at Su ye with a sneer. Yao Chi naturally heard what Wu Mingyong and them said just now. However, at this time, when seeing Su Ye''s disapproval and even a flash of banter and ridicule in her eyes, Yao Chi put down the dissatisfaction in her heart. She believes that now that Su Ye has come down, she will find face for herself. Looking at Su Ye close at hand, Yao Chi''s heart was tense at this moment. In her feeling, the air seemed to be full of depression. "You..." Being stared at by Su ye, Yao Chi was embarrassed. He couldn''t help opening his mouth and wanted to ease the atmosphere. Just as soon as he opened his mouth, Yao Chi didn''t know how to go on for a while. "Why don''t you find me when dealing with such scum?" just when Yao Chi was embarrassed to the limit, a light voice came out of Su Ye''s mouth. At the moment of hearing this, Yao Chi suddenly looked up and looked at Su ye with a smile in his eyes. "You know, I like to deal with scum best. You''ll end up fighting with these scum without telling me. Do you despise me and don''t give me a chance? Punish me." Su Ye always had a smile on his face when he said this. Looking at this scene, the onlookers and strange animals in the city were a little confused. Su Ye is talking and laughing now, which really makes them wonder what Su Ye is going to do. Although they also felt Su Ye''s strength before, in their opinion, Su Ye is only one person, and there are so many people on the other side. It is estimated that the wheel battle alone can drag Su ye to death. At this time, Su ye should at least not use such words to stimulate them. "Scum? Hehe, it''s really interesting to hear, but... Is it useful to speak quickly at this time?" "Hey, I also know that he wants to recover some face for the run on yaochi City Lord by Duan Jie just now, but... It needs to be based on this strength. You don''t have the ability to fight with these people. If you talk like this, it will only bring unnecessary trouble to yaochi City Lord." "It''s nonsense. I thought he could solve any problem when he went down. I didn''t expect he was just adding chaos." Obviously, because of the first impression, people are very dissatisfied with Su Ye''s behavior, and don''t think Su Ye really has the strength to fight with so many people. After hearing this, Jiang Rou and others standing aside were immediately dissatisfied. Jiang Rou raised her little mouth slightly, glared at these people fiercely, and said discontentedly, "they haven''t started fighting yet. How do you know that night can''t beat them? I tell you, in terms of night''s strength, it''s more than rubbing to deal with them." At this time, er silly immediately shouted, "yes, my boss''s strength will be afraid of them? If you say such words, it is likely to be pretending, but does my boss need to pretend? He has this strength." As the Dragon boss''s licking dog, er silly naturally wants to stand in line for Su ye at this time. After hearing the words of Jiang Rou and others, although the onlookers around didn''t speak, their expression was obviously full of disdain. These people obviously didn''t believe Su Ye''s ability. Šu Jie and others now look extremely gloomy, especially Su Ye''s "scum" just now. For them, the word is like a struggle, constantly stimulating their hearts. Chapter 559 "Scum? Hehe, very good. After you are abandoned by me, I''ll see if you have the courage to mention this word again." Wu Mingyong said such a sentence in a gloomy voice. Obviously, he is the "boss" among these people and the strongest one among them. Wu Mingyong''s words naturally fell to Su Ye''s ears, but Su ye still didn''t pay attention to him. He didn''t even turn his head to see Wu Mingyong. At most, he just laughed with disdain in his mouth. Wu Mingyong, who was already very angry, was completely stimulated by Su Ye. Unfortunately, Su ye still just looked at Yao Chi in front of her with a smile. The latter was a little stunned. He tasted what Su ye said just now and said curiously, "this... Punishment? How do you want to punish?" Yao Chi also had some accidents. How could he kindly ask you to sleep more and rest more, but he would punish me? "My punishment is..." Su Ye smiled calmly, turned to everyone''s face, suddenly stretched out his hand, directly hugged Yao Chi''s small waist, and directly hugged Yao Chi in his arms under everyone''s surprised gaze. This sudden change completely stunned everyone present. They immediately looked at each other. Obviously, they didn''t look better. Su ye would make such a bold move at this time. "Hold it? My God, he... He dares to hold our city master? This boy is going crazy." "Asshole, why do I hate this boy so much now." "Although there was a rumor that he had something to do with our city Lord before, I still don''t believe it." "Don''t you believe it? You don''t believe it''s useless now. Look at the look of our city master. It''s a definite thing." During the meal, many people talked about it one after another. Although Yao Chi looked indifferent in ordinary times, it could not stop many people from coveting her beauty. Even speaking, some even came to the city because of Yao Chi. But now, seeing that Yao Chi was so "frivolous", his heart suddenly envied, envied and hated. Even in these people''s view, Su Ye is much more hateful than the previous Xi Jie. "Hum, big villain." After seeing this scene, Jiang Rou couldn''t help but toot slightly from her small mouth, and there was a trace of jiaochen in her tone. I don''t know why. Seeing Su Ye doing such a thing in front of so many people now, Jiang Rou''s heart is a little uncomfortable. At the moment of hearing Jiang Rou''s words, two silly people standing aside couldn''t help glancing one after another. Two silly, they are very refined. Now, after seeing the change of Jiang Rou, there will be some truth in their heart that they don''t understand. "See, our boss is a cow." "Yes, yes, if the boss doesn''t accept it, he will take off the sister flowers." "It''s amazing. Hey, hey, I don''t know if there are any gods and saints in other forces. Let me see. Catch them all, and then, hey, hey!" "I think it''s feasible. After all, our boss is the only one left now. He needs to multiply well." Thanks to the fact that their dragon boss is not around now, otherwise, if you hear these people''s plans, it is estimated that Su ye can catch these guys and hang them. It''s really not a day to fight and go to the house to uncover the tiles. Although Su Ye is not here, Jiang Rou is right next to her now. Naturally, the little Nizi clearly heard these people''s words. For a while, Jiang Rou''s little face became crimson. At the moment, her mood is quite shy and angry. It''s a shame that these bastards want to let themselves and Su ye bear the so-called plan of "reproduction and survival", which This kind of thing makes people feel very shy. Angrily, these bastards are going to find another woman for Su ye? What other gods and saints? Aren''t you afraid of Su''s night? Jiang Rou secretly decides to keep Su ye away from these bad guys in the future. Otherwise, Su Ye is easy to learn bad things. It''s just that two fools don''t know what Jiang Rou thinks. Otherwise, two fools and others can spit blood silently. Learn bad? Er silly said that their dragon boss didn''t need their instruction at all. It was bad enough. Two silly at this time can''t help shivering. Although he doesn''t know what Jiang Rou thinks now, two silly can obviously see that Jiang Rou is looking at him with an angry look at this time. If the look can kill, two silly feels that he is going to become a dog hotpot in Jiang Rou''s eyes. At the thought of this, er silly couldn''t help shivering. He quickly closed his mouth and didn''t dare to talk nonsense. After all, in his opinion, the man in front of him was the woman of his future boss. If he blew a breeze in his dragon boss''s ear, wouldn''t he be the licking dog of Jackie Chan''s boss? Such a loss is quite large. Don''t say it''s someone else. Now even Yao Chi looks quite surprised at the moment. Obviously, Yao Chi didn''t expect that Su ye would do such a thing at this time. Yao Chi felt that his heart was like hiding a deer. At the moment, the deer was beating rapidly in his heart. If it continued like this, Yao Chi was a little worried about whether his heart would be directly broken by the "deer". Now she is in Su Ye''s arms and can obviously feel the masculine breath of Su Ye. At the moment of feeling this breath, Su Ye felt that his body was soft, and he had uncontrollable sour and soft feelings, as if he had been completely drunk at the moment. Yao Chi has encountered this situation for the first time. Time, Yao Chi''s heart is about to be completely chaotic. Of course, Yao Chi didn''t dislike this change in herself. On the contrary, she felt that she was sinking under this breath. Being held by Su ye at the moment, Yao Chi has an unspeakable sense of comfort and security in his heart. "You... You let go of me." Even in cold women, there will be a little woman''s side. At the moment, Yao Chi whispered in front of Su ye and struggled symbolically, but this struggle is of no use to Su Ye. Looking at Yao Chi in his arms, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 560 "Asshole, I killed you!" But at this time, a very angry roar came out from behind Su Ye. This voice was naturally made by Jie. Just now, he saw that Yao Chi was hugged by Su Ye. Jie felt that his body would be completely burned by anger. Especially at this time, he saw that Yao Chi did not show any disgust. Even speaking, Yao Chi was very shy at this time, if it was su Ye''s little woman. This is the first time that he has seen Yao Chi show this expression since he knew Yao Chi. For him, it is like a knife, which deeply pierces into his heart. Under the stimulation of the two phases, the Jie finally couldn''t bear it. He roared angrily, and his breath seemed extremely violent. The violent breath was like a raging sea and waves, which completely submerged the area in an instant. But in the face of this breath, Su Ye was very indifferent, and didn''t pay attention to the power released by Yu Jie now. Su Ye slowly raised his head and looked at Yao Jie with a sneer. Instead, he patted Yao Chi on the shoulder and said, "go back first. I''ll solve the situation here." Su Ye''s voice was full of confidence. Just hearing this, Yao Chi felt very relieved. Yao Chi nodded slightly and left Su Ye''s arms with some reluctance. Yao Chi glared at Lu Jie with an angry face at the moment. At this time, she was quite angry with Lu Jie. If Lu Jie hadn''t been destroyed, she wouldn''t have left Su Ye''s arms so soon. Yao Chi reluctantly returned to the city wall, but after leaving Su ye, Yao Chi returned to be the cold fairy, and the cold breath on his body made many people palpitate. Although many people look at Yao Chi with strange eyes at the moment, Yao Chi doesn''t care about it at all. "Hee hee, sister Yao Chi, I didn''t expect you to take the initiative just now. I thought you would refuse to resist when I hugged you at night." at this time, Jiang Rou smiled and took Yao Chi''s arm. In fact, Jiang Rou just said it casually, and there was no other special meaning, but the moment this simple words fell into Yao Chi''s ears, Yao Chi''s face changed slightly, and his look was a little surprised. She found that her attitude towards Su Ye seemed to have completely changed. She thought carefully. If it was before yesterday, if Su Ye dared to treat herself like this, Yao Chi would definitely resist, and would make some defensive measures against Su Ye. But Yao Chi subconsciously glanced at Jiang rou. She suddenly understood the reason. Just for this reason, she was embarrassed to say it herself. ¡­¡­ "Asshole!" another yell came out. It was as if his eyes were spitting fire. When Yao Chi left just now, his eyes were deeply imprinted in his heart, which was a great stimulus to him, and almost made him crazy. If Feng Yue and others didn''t drag him now, it is estimated that at this time, he Jie would really start to fight Su Ye. Looking at his performance, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing with disdain. "Asshole? Hehe, how can I not see how asshole I am? On the contrary, you are an asshole who can''t get people, and you are still fooling around here." Su Ye didn''t pay attention to the current actions of Chen Jie at all, but joked. This is exactly the same as throwing a handful of salt on Jie''s heart. While talking, Su Ye slowly walked in the direction of Lu Jie and others, "Lu Jie, can''t you see Yao Chi''s behavior just now? You? Ha ha, people have never taken you to heart. You have always had no place in her heart." As soon as Su Ye finished saying this, he was surprised to see that Lu Jie, who was still angry, suddenly restrained his angry color just now. His face was gloomy and terrible. With this mouth, he directly laughed, but the laughter was full of madness. "Angry and laughing, why, are you too stimulated and crazy?" Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at him disdainfully. For this arrogant guy, killing him directly is cheap. Su Ye naturally wants to humiliate him. After all, Su ye had already given them a sentence in his heart because of the foul language of zhe Jie and Feng Yue. "Hum, Su ye, I really feel sorry for you. I don''t even know when I''m dying." at this point, Lu Jie and others couldn''t help laughing wildly, as if they had seen the scene of Su Ye''s death at this time. This sudden change made the onlookers frown in doubt one by one. It was obvious that they were very confused about what was happening at present, but they didn''t believe that at this time, he Jie and others would really go crazy because of Su Ye''s run. Now there is only one possibility for them to become so. "Is it difficult that they still have any means not to use?" Jiang Rou said incomprehensibly at this time, but now when she looked at Lu Jie and others, her expression was not as indifferent as before. "No matter what means, our boss is invincible. Don''t worry, the boss will be fine." Er silly stood up at this time, patted his chest and said such a sentence with great confidence. Although Er silly said so, now when looking at Su ye, Jiang Rou and Yao Chi had an ominous feeling in their hearts, as if something bad was going to happen. Even at this time, Yao Chi is ready to end again and help Su ye fight. "Ha ha!" But it was also at this time that a joking laughter came out. Su Ye raised his eyelids slightly, looked at him with a disdainful look and said, "Oh? Are you so confident? It seems that your purpose has always been me? Now I have appeared, so you can always take out your last means now? I''d like to see what means give you so much confidence." While talking, Su ye put her hands around her chest. When she looked at several people, her eyes were still full of disdain, but behind this disdain, Su Ye''s look was still a little dignified. In the real face of the enemy, even if he is weaker than him, he will not underestimate the enemy. Chapter 561 "Asshole, I killed you!" But at this time, a very angry roar came out from behind Su Ye. This voice was naturally made by Jie. Just now, he saw that Yao Chi was hugged by Su Ye. Jie felt that his body would be completely burned by anger. Especially at this time, he saw that Yao Chi did not show any disgust. Even speaking, Yao Chi was very shy at this time, if it was su Ye''s little woman. This is the first time that he has seen Yao Chi show this expression since he knew Yao Chi. For him, it is like a knife, which deeply pierces into his heart. Under the stimulation of the two phases, the Jie finally couldn''t bear it. He roared angrily, and his breath seemed extremely violent. The violent breath was like a raging sea and waves, which completely submerged the area in an instant. But in the face of this breath, Su Ye was very indifferent, and didn''t pay attention to the power released by Yu Jie now. Su Ye slowly raised his head and looked at Yao Jie with a sneer. Instead, he patted Yao Chi on the shoulder and said, "go back first. I''ll solve the situation here." Su Ye''s voice was full of confidence. Just hearing this, Yao Chi felt very relieved. Yao Chi nodded slightly and left Su Ye''s arms with some reluctance. Yao Chi glared at Lu Jie with an angry face at the moment. At this time, she was quite angry with Lu Jie. If Lu Jie hadn''t been destroyed, she wouldn''t have left Su Ye''s arms so soon. Yao Chi reluctantly returned to the city wall, but after leaving Su ye, Yao Chi returned to be the cold fairy, and the cold breath on his body made many people palpitate. Although many people look at Yao Chi with strange eyes at the moment, Yao Chi doesn''t care about it at all. "Hee hee, sister Yao Chi, I didn''t expect you to take the initiative just now. I thought you would refuse to resist when I hugged you at night." at this time, Jiang Rou smiled and took Yao Chi''s arm. In fact, Jiang Rou just said it casually, and there was no other special meaning, but the moment this simple words fell into Yao Chi''s ears, Yao Chi''s face changed slightly, and his look was a little surprised. She found that her attitude towards Su Ye seemed to have completely changed. She thought carefully. If it was before yesterday, if Su Ye dared to treat herself like this, Yao Chi would definitely resist, and would make some defensive measures against Su Ye. But Yao Chi subconsciously glanced at Jiang rou. She suddenly understood the reason. Just for this reason, she was embarrassed to say it herself. ¡­¡­ "Asshole!" another yell came out. It was as if his eyes were spitting fire. When Yao Chi left just now, his eyes were deeply imprinted in his heart, which was a great stimulus to him, and almost made him crazy. If Feng Yue and others didn''t drag him now, it is estimated that at this time, he Jie would really start to fight Su Ye. Looking at his performance, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing with disdain. "Asshole? Hehe, how can I not see how asshole I am? On the contrary, you are an asshole who can''t get people, and you are still fooling around here." Su Ye didn''t pay attention to the current actions of Chen Jie at all, but joked. This is exactly the same as throwing a handful of salt on Jie''s heart. While talking, Su Ye slowly walked in the direction of Lu Jie and others, "Lu Jie, can''t you see Yao Chi''s behavior just now? You? Ha ha, people have never taken you to heart. You have always had no place in her heart." As soon as Su Ye finished saying this, he was surprised to see that Lu Jie, who was still angry, suddenly restrained his angry color just now. His face was gloomy and terrible. With this mouth, he directly laughed, but the laughter was full of madness. "Angry and laughing, why, are you too stimulated and crazy?" Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at him disdainfully. For this arrogant guy, killing him directly is cheap. Su Ye naturally wants to humiliate him. After all, Su ye had already given them a sentence in his heart because of the foul language of zhe Jie and Feng Yue. "Hum, Su ye, I really feel sorry for you. I don''t even know when I''m dying." at this point, Lu Jie and others couldn''t help laughing wildly, as if they had seen the scene of Su Ye''s death at this time. This sudden change made the onlookers frown in doubt one by one. It was obvious that they were very confused about what was happening at present, but they didn''t believe that at this time, he Jie and others would really go crazy because of Su Ye''s run. Now there is only one possibility for them to become so. "Is it difficult that they still have any means not to use?" Jiang Rou said incomprehensibly at this time, but now when she looked at Lu Jie and others, her expression was not as indifferent as before. "No matter what means, our boss is invincible. Don''t worry, the boss will be fine." Er silly stood up at this time, patted his chest and said such a sentence with great confidence. Although Er silly said so, now when looking at Su ye, Jiang Rou and Yao Chi had an ominous feeling in their hearts, as if something bad was going to happen. Even at this time, Yao Chi is ready to end again and help Su ye fight. "Ha ha!" But it was also at this time that a joking laughter came out. Su Ye raised his eyelids slightly, looked at him with a disdainful look and said, "Oh? Are you so confident? It seems that your purpose has always been me? Now I have appeared, so you can always take out your last means now? I''d like to see what means give you so much confidence." While talking, Su ye put her hands around her chest. When she looked at several people, her eyes were still full of disdain, but behind this disdain, Su Ye''s look was still a little dignified. In the real face of the enemy, even if he is weaker than him, he will not underestimate the enemy. Chapter 562 As soon as Su ye said this, there was a burst of joking laughter all around. At this time, he saw that his eyes were like a sharp blade, directly across Su Ye''s body. It is estimated that if other people were to change, at the moment of touching his eyes, it is estimated that he can''t bear the sense of oppression from his eyes. However, Su Ye''s expression at this time was quite indifferent, and there was no emotional fluctuation at all. Lu Jie''s eyes coagulated slightly. Su Ye''s change of expression made him feel quite disgusted. He felt like eating dead mouse meat. "Boy, do you know what I hate you most?" he looked at Su ye with a sneer, and his eyebrows contained a sullen color that people couldn''t ignore. Su ye took a deep look at Jie, and it was at this time that several people around Jie slowly dispersed and completely surrounded Su Ye. After seeing this scene, Su ye, who was already wearing a light color, grinned and looked more relaxed. "What are you laughing at?" for Su Ye''s current behavior, Lu Jie was quite angry. At this moment, it was clear that he completely had the upper hand, but it fell on Su Ye''s side, as if it was su ye rather than him who really had the upper hand. Su Ye shrugged with a smile and said, "I thought you were just a pretending indifference, but you are actually a bad guy, but now I have found another characteristic of you. I find your boy quite cute." Šu Jie: At the moment of this, he Jie was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t react. He didn''t understand what the so-called "cute" in Su Ye''s mouth meant, but anyway, Su Ye''s words made him feel a little sick. This sentence "cute" makes this Jie feel the great malice from shiye. In his opinion, Su Ye is satirizing him now. In fact, don''t say it''s Xi Jie, even Er silly and others look at each other. They don''t understand what their dragon boss means now. "Don''t you want to ask the reason?" Su Ye couldn''t help laughing at the indifference of Duan Jie, as if he was very satisfied with his current behavior. Šu Jie didn''t speak, but his eyes stared at Su ye like a sharp blade. Su Ye immediately smiled, shrugged and said, "the reason is very simple. The act of delaying time you did in order to leave enough time for the people around you is too childish. If you want to delay time, just tell me directly. I may look at you and give you enough time to prepare the means you want to kill me." As soon as these words were said, the people suddenly burst into a trance. Many people also felt puzzled before. After all, Jie had already killed Su ye before. It is reasonable that Su Ye has come to an end at this time, so he should have shot Su Ye directly, but in fact, instead of doing so, Jie talked with Su ye like an old friend. But now, when Su ye said so, everyone suddenly felt it in their hearts. Lu Jie''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. When he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of resentment. Su ye now said that he was completely beating his face. So many of them need to use this sneaky means to deal with Su Ye. Isn''t this telling everyone that he is not as good as Su ye? And even if his face is thick, he doesn''t have this face. He directly asks Su ye to give him some time to prepare. At the thought of this, Jie was even more angry. Su Ye just said that he was giving him a chance, but in fact? This is completely a disguised run on him, so that Jie''s anger arises from his heart. "Hum, smelly boy, you are too confident. If you simply kill you, it won''t take so much trouble. I can do it alone." just when Yu Jie was countered by Su Ye''s words, a rough and crazy voice came out. Now Wu Mingyong is the one who said this. When Wu Mingyong looked at Su ye, there was some mockery in his expression, as if he looked down on Su Ye very much. "Before, we also had some opportunities in this ancient battlefield and got a baby. However, this baby is special and needs to be displayed by the five of us. We haven''t had a chance to use this thing before. Now you come, I''ll give you some face. We also want to try the ability of that thing." Wu Mingyong said this. At this time, he no longer deliberately concealed it. Immediately, his hands quickly formed a seal. After seeing his move, several people who were still secretly casting magic were completely upright and bright at this time. "Of course, if you are really afraid, you can just escape. After all, now is your last chance." Wu Yongming''s rough laughter came out again. Su ye can''t help frowning slightly after hearing Wu Mingyong''s words. Although Wu Mingyong looks like a rough man on the surface and looks big and thick, Su ye also found that this guy''s mind is quite delicate and flexible. At this time, in this way, he directly avoided Su Ye''s words of running on him, let him get rid of the embarrassing situation, and now he is still printing directly in front of him, and said such a sentence, which is clearly embarrassing himself. If they stay where they are, they will be very passive. If they escape, they will be scolded by this person and complain about their timidity. Su Ye believes that now that they have the patience to let themselves leave, they must have a way to trap themselves again. "Hahaha, why are you embarrassed now? Su ye, I tell you, the most disgusting and annoying thing for me is your calm posturing, which makes me feel disgusted." at this time, he laughed jokingly. Su Ye immediately shrugged calmly, "OK, I''m afraid of what you said now, so I decided. Since your casting time is so long, I''m not polite. I''ll do it first." After saying this, Su Ye immediately stamped his right foot on the ground, and the spiritual power in his body burst out like a fountain. Affected by the spiritual power, Su Ye burst out and rushed directly in the direction of Chen Jie. Chapter 563 Seeing Su Ye''s current behavior, Wu Mingyong and others couldn''t help but be a little stunned. According to the news from Xi Jie, Su ye should be a very arrogant and narcissistic person. For such people, how can they admit their squeeze and take the lead at this time? But "Hum, fool, even if you do it now, you think you can kill people under our hands?" Wu Mingyong restrained his surprise and put a sneer on his face again. He didn''t pay attention to Su Ye''s current behavior. In his opinion, Su Ye was just dying at the moment. "Get up!" At this time, Wu Mingyong immediately tied his hands and shouted in the direction of Su Ye. With his move, Feng Yue and others immediately shouted. At this moment, Wu Mingyong''s five people spewed out a violent breath like a tidal wave, and a large amount of spiritual power directly poured into the ground they added. "Hmm?" Su ye, who was still rushing towards Lu Jie, frowned at this time. At this time, he could obviously feel that there was a force that even he felt palpitation constantly surging, and even Su Ye felt a great threat at this time. Of course, it''s only a trace. "It''s interesting!" Su Ye joked and smiled in his heart, but this change in the ground at the moment can''t change Su Ye''s current combat goal. He still sprint in the direction of Yan Jie at the speed of thunder. After seeing this scene, he almost vomited blood with anger. In his opinion, the five people cast spells together. At this time, if Su Ye wants to find a way to survive, the first choice should be to attack the person with the weakest strength among the five people. This idea can be said to be human nature. Su Ye''s current behavior is completely telling outsiders that in Su Ye''s eyes, he is the weakest, which makes him depressed and angry. "Mirror, black hole, cosmic force, up!" Šu Jie immediately sealed with both hands at this time. Then he saw that with the rapid printing of Šu Jie, a light and shadow like a mirror appeared in his hand, but on the mirror of the light and shadow, it was actually a dark piece. "The mirror, the black hole, the power of the universe, up!" Wu Mingyong and others shouted immediately as he shouted this. At this time, I saw five dark mirrors rising directly, turning into a streamer and directly rushing into the ground where Su Ye was. Su ye can obviously feel that when the five people were printing, the air in his place seemed to be a lot heavier, and under the influence of this change, his speed was directly weakened dozens of times. In fact, all this was completed in a process of a few seconds. At this moment, a very complex array pattern flashed at Su Ye''s feet. There were real black patterns shining in the array pattern. These patterns looked more complex, and there was also some ancient flavor, as if they had existed since ancient times. Just seeing this scene is enough to improve Su Ye''s inner vigilance. With the appearance of this rune, Su Ye''s speed was weakened several times again. At this time, Su Ye felt that even the air around him had completely become viscous at this time. At the moment, he seemed to be walking in the mud. "Restrictions!" At this time, the five people immediately shouted. Su Ye was stunned to find that the black array pattern at his feet had disappeared, and the whole area where the array pattern was located had suddenly become a piece of black paint, giving people the feeling that all the black mirrors had run to Su Ye''s feet. Under this change, Su Ye''s body is directly fixed in place. Although Su Ye''s upper body can still move, his lower body can''t move at all. He seems to be completely fixed in place. What makes Su ye more surprised is that at the moment, his feet seem to have become a black hole. An extremely strong suction force comes out from below. Affected by this suction force, Su Ye''s body has a tendency to fall. Fortunately, at this time, Su Ye immediately operated his spiritual power and constantly resisted the strong suction of the ground black hole. Otherwise, it is estimated that Su ye would be directly swallowed into the black hole in the face-to-face Kung Fu just now. Once swallowed up, Su Ye believes that his end will obviously not be very good. However, the swallowing power of the black hole is really strong. Even though Su Ye is constantly fighting at the moment, Su Ye''s body is still falling slowly at this time. At the same time, Su Ye''s spiritual power is also affected. The black hole around Su ye can devour the spiritual power. However, the spiritual power released by Su ye will eventually be forcibly absorbed from him and integrated into the black hole. "Hahaha, smelly boy, what else do you have to say now? Where did your sharp mouth go?" Just at this time, a joking laughter came out. Seeing that Su Ye was constantly swallowed down, his face was full of excitement. He felt very proud. "Smelly boy, I know your strength is strong. Even the meat grinder of the golden winged Dapeng family can only be killed by you in front of you. Do you think after knowing your strength, I want to be the enemy with you, and I will despise the enemy?" Šu Jie looked at Su Ye jokingly. With Su Ye''s continuous whereabouts, he seemed to see that a delicious food was about to fall into his mouth, which made him very excited. "So you got such a magic weapon?" Su ye, who was still fighting against the attraction of the black hole, suddenly opened his mouth. With the passage of time, Su Ye was stunned to find that the attraction of the black hole was also increasing. At this time, if he didn''t pay attention a little, the black hole could even take the initiative to suck away the spiritual power in his body, or even, At this time, Su Ye felt that the blood in her body was ready to move. If Su Ye hadn''t forced restraint now, Su ye believed that if other people came to this place, it is estimated that their blood has been broken out and directly sucked away by the black hole. Lu Jie now looked like he had completely gained the upper hand. When he looked at Su ye, he was also full of confidence. "Yes, but it took us nine cattle and two tigers to get this thing. Even we almost fell in that secret place. Fortunately, we finally got the baby." Chapter 564 "I might as well tell you that once you are completely occupied and swallowed up by this magic weapon, your strength will be fed back to us and become our nourishment to help us improve our strength." At this point, he immediately burst out an excited laugh. At this moment, looking at Su Ye''s powerlessness and struggling, this Jie has a feeling of elation. The resentment accumulated in his heart these days seems to be completely relieved at this moment. In his opinion, all they need to do now is wait silently and watch Su ye be killed. "Damn it, boss!" At the moment of hearing this, mage ape and Gu Lengyu were anxious. At this time, they all wanted to rush out directly to rescue Su Ye. But eventually they were stopped by Jiang rou. "Don''t mess around. Once you all go down, you''ll give them an excuse to attack the city directly. At that time, so many people will rush into the city, and our city will only be completely occupied and blood will flow into a river." Jiang Rou said with a frown. To tell the truth, after seeing Su Ye trapped by the magic weapon, Jiang Rou felt very worried. However, at this time, she still chose to believe Su Ye. In Jiang Rou''s opinion, Su ye can be recognized by the origin temple. How can she die so easily in this magic weapon. Moreover, he has a more frightening identity: the only dragon in the era of evolution! This is a collection of the existence of Avenue Qi luck. How can you die here so simply. "Hum, even if the people here are dead, what does it have to do with me? How can their lives compare with my boss?" At the moment of hearing Jiang Rou''s words, the mage ape almost didn''t think about it, and directly drank such a sentence angrily. The voice of the mage ape rumbled out. The onlookers who were originally near Jiang Rou and others could naturally hear it clearly. In a short time, the faces of these onlookers suddenly became ugly. Although at this time, because of the existence of Yao Chi, they did not dare to scold and scold the Mage at will, at the moment, these people and animals looked at the mage one after another. This kind of look alone made the mage feel uncomfortable. After hearing this, er silly couldn''t help smiling bitterly, and turned to take a deep look at Su ye, "monkey, don''t fool around. We followed the boss all the way. Don''t you know the boss''s ability? Now the boss hasn''t really started? As long as the boss takes action, I believe we can quickly reverse the situation." When Er silly said this, his voice was full of confidence in Su Ye. However, although Er silly was saying this like this, it was obvious that many onlookers and monsters were not optimistic about Su ye at all at this time. "Hahaha, do it? What a joke. Your boss needs to be able to do it now, but... I want to ask, do you have it?" Two silly just said that very loud, even the lower Xi Jie and others could hear it clearly. At the moment, Xi Jie immediately asked jokingly. Feng Yue laughed at this time. The sound of the smile was enough to make people feel a burst of cold hair. "Didn''t I just say that? You don''t need to worry about anything. You don''t need to care whether the little girl likes you or not. She''s not qualified for you to consider these issues. As long as we kill these people, she will be our slave." "Night, isn''t it? Unfortunately, you can''t see the wonderful scene, but I can tell you now that after you are killed, the woman you just hugged will become a spasm of Xi Jie. It''s hard to say what will happen in the future, but in this ancient war field, she will accompany Xi Jie''s bed every day." that said, Feng Yue licked his scarlet tongue. "Of course, the saint of Yao nationality can also choose to commit suicide directly, but... Hehe, unless she has no bones, otherwise, we will directly strip her away, wash her and hang her on the wall, so that everyone can enjoy her saint''s sacred body, ha ha!" Wu Mingyong laughed with excitement at this time, which was full of madness. "Despicable!" After hearing these people''s dirty words, Yao Chi and others were angry, and Jiang Rou scolded directly at this time. "Do you really want to annoy me so much?" It was also at this time that Su Ye''s voice came out. At the moment, his voice sounded quite cold. Even when he Jie and others heard it, they felt a palpitation. Su ye also knew that these bastards wanted to provoke themselves in this way. Once they were unstable, they might be exploited by this magic weapon, and they might be swallowed by this magic weapon at that time. Su ye had to admit that this magic weapon was really powerful, and even made him feel a little tricky, but It''s obvious that Su Ye underestimates him if he wants to really trap and kill himself with this magic weapon. "Hum, what are you doing here? Now that you''ve become a caged bird of Laozi, you think you can get rid of it? I just want to annoy you. What can you do? Even if you''re angry again now, what''s the use?" at this time, he immediately laughed jokingly. He thought this was the happiest moment of his life. He could get his favorite daughter right away, and the man in front of him who made him feel very angry was finally dying. He even felt that the peak of his life was coming. "If I were you, I would directly choose to die at this time, so as not to be insulted by so many people before I die." However, to his consternation, after hearing his words, Su Ye''s expression gradually became indifferent, and behind this indifference, there was a killing intention that frightened him. I don''t know why. Now it''s clear that they have completely occupied the dominant position, but he still feels uneasy, as if Su ye can still kill him at any time. "Asshole!" He scolded secretly in his heart. Su Ye''s behavior made him feel quite dissatisfied. It was also at this time that Yu Jie puzzled that Su ye took out an object that looked like a branch with a move. If you really want to say it, it looked a little like a scepter. Chapter 565 "What is this?" "Does it look like a magic weapon?" "Magic weapon? Are you sure you''re not kidding? Why do I feel like this thing is like a dead tree branch that can be picked up on the ground." "I don''t think this thing is a magic weapon. There''s no breath fluctuation on it." "Is this guy crazy? Think he can resist this skill with such a dead branch?" After seeing Su Ye''s move, many people couldn''t help shouting. Obviously, they were not optimistic about Su Ye''s current situation. In everyone''s opinion, Su ye even reached the point of death at this time. "I don''t know where these people got this terrible magic weapon. The thing in the boy''s hand is a joke compared with the magic weapon they sacrificed now." "Although we are opposite the enemy, we have to admit that the magic weapon they have now is really powerful." "To tell you the truth, if I face the swallowing of this magic instrument, I feel I have no resistance." "Moreover, I feel that this magic instrument has not completely opened its real ability, otherwise, even our place may be swallowed directly." "This is not nonsense. Can you be weak if you need to be united by so many strong people to open the magic weapon?" Compared with the "dead tree branch" now taken out by Su ye, the people pay more attention to the magic weapon they sacrifice now. The magic weapon is extremely powerful. Under the prestige of the magic weapon, some weak people even feel that their bodies will be swallowed up uncontrollably. After hearing these people''s words, Jiang Rou and others immediately frowned slightly. It was obvious that they were quite dissatisfied with these people''s behavior of growing others'' ambition and destroying their prestige. If the current situation did not allow, er silly would be ready to scold these people directly. "Don''t worry, the scepter of the night is not as simple as what you see on the surface." after Jiang Rou glared at the people and animals around him, she slowly opened her mouth and said such a sentence. Feng Yue and others immediately looked at each other. Obviously, they were very curious about the so-called Scepter that Su ye now took out, but they didn''t use their spiritual power to perceive it at this time. Now this magic tool has been activated by them. Once their spiritual power is released, it will be completely swallowed in an instant. Although it seems calm on the surface, in fact, they are very clear that Su ye should have used all his strength now, which reluctantly ensures that his body has not been swallowed by this magic weapon. The upper part of the existence like a black hole is already full of strong swallowing power. If they observe carefully, they can even see that the air above the magic instrument will completely collapse under the influence of the swallowing power of the magic instrument. "Hum, boy, are you crazy? At this time, you took out a dead tree branch? Do you think this thing can solve the situation in front of you?" he laughed directly at this time. Lu Jie would never give up any chance to ridicule Su Ye, After hearing this, Wu Mingyong laughed, "if you want to surrender, just say it. What''s the use of getting a dead tree branch? Deliberately showing weakness? Hahaha, but I''m still reluctant to tell you one thing." "Even if you turn to us today, we won''t turn over you. Today, you will die." At the moment Wu Mingyong said this, Feng Yue and others immediately laughed. But what made these people wonder was that Su Ye''s expression was still very calm and calm at this time, as if he didn''t feel a bit moved by their current words. Su Ye''s behavior now obviously makes these people feel very unhappy. "Finished?" It was also at this time that a light voice came out. The moment Su Ye spoke, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention. To tell the truth, although at this time, except Er silly and others, no one believed that Su ye could turn defeat into victory, but the onlookers around had to admit that Su ye had great courage and insight. After all, if it were them, they would have been scared half to death when they met Su Ye. Where would they be so calm and calm? Of course, at this time, people also want to hear what Su Ye wants to say. After all, they are also curious about what Su Ye is going to make at this time. "Your magic weapon is really powerful, but if I''m not mistaken, ha ha, you can''t completely show the real strength of this magic weapon with your strength? All you can do now is simply open this magic weapon, right?" When Su Ye''s light voice fell into Feng Yue''s ears, he couldn''t help wrinkling these people''s eyebrows. Just as he Jie said just now, they really feel very disgusted at Su Ye''s calm and calm appearance. Even if they can, they want to tear Su Ye''s face directly at this time. "Hum, yes, we can''t give full play to this magic weapon, but don''t be arrogant, boy. Do you think we need to open this magic weapon directly with your ability? Even if the magic weapon has only reached the minimum level of opening, it''s more than enough to kill you." When Feng Yue said this, his voice sounded sour. Anyway, after hearing his words, many people felt cold. Obviously, these people didn''t expect that the magic weapon in front of them was so terrible. Just reaching the minimum of opening can produce such terrible changes. Once opened in all directions, then Many people couldn''t help shivering one after another, and they didn''t dare to think about it anymore. Originally, in Feng Yue''s view, Su ye will still show some nervousness and worry after hearing this, but what they didn''t expect is that Su Ye looks very indifferent at this time. Not only does she show no fear, but she can''t help laughing. It''s like hearing a big joke. "I admit the power of this magic weapon, but... What you said just now is just to scare the child. Do you really think it''s useful to scare me?" Chapter 566 Su ye said this lightly. Almost at the moment of hearing this, many people in the audience looked at each other suspiciously, which made everyone feel puzzled. Is there anything else behind this? "You... What do you mean?" Let alone outsiders, even Feng Yue and others can''t help feeling a little nervous after seeing the change of Su Ye''s expression at this time. They are afraid of making something strange at this time. In fact, they also want to kill Su Ye directly at this time. In their opinion, Su Ye''s every move makes them feel very depressed and uncomfortable. Even they are worried that if they keep deadlocked with Su ye, they may be broken back by Su Ye. However Now they have vigorously urged this array, but as Su ye said now, the power of the magic tools they can use is very few, and now it is their limit. If they really want to kill Su ye, they can only slowly endure Su ye to death. That''s why Feng Yue and others were even more shocked by Su Ye''s strength. What power has been released by the magic tools now, and they already know very well in their hearts. It is estimated that other practitioners, even the strong ones at the peak of the three disasters, can''t persist for such a long time. The more Su Ye shows such a strong side now, the more these people feel worried about Wu Mingyong and others. Although on the surface, these people have been running on Su ye, they are actually quite afraid of Su Ye. Therefore, after seeing Su Ye''s reaction at this time, these people are really worried that Su ye will have any way to escape from the limitation of this magic instrument. Su Ye immediately laughed jokingly. The laughter was full of ridicule for Feng Yue and others. "To tell the truth, I don''t think you are any decent gentlemen. If you were given a chance, you would kill me regardless of everything." "The so-called gambling appointment and method is a joke. Just like now, you have completely restricted me. At this time, as long as you have a little ability, do you think you will kill me immediately?" Listening to Su Ye''s words, several people couldn''t help falling into silence. When they looked at Su ye, they all looked a little dignified. "But after you cast the spell, you didn''t move at all and didn''t even shout at me. Hehe, the reason is very simple, because once you cast this spell, you will be completely limited to the original place. Of course, this should be the initial state of this spell. If you can master it better, this defect of this spell won''t exist It''s too late. " Su ye said this, and the eyebrows of several people suddenly twisted into a pimple. The fact is as Su Ye says now, but they have been deliberately hiding it before. The main reason is that they are worried that Su ye will take advantage of it. They can really let the people they bring to protect themselves, but Apart from some of the people who came with their family, to tell the truth, most of them don''t trust at all. They are very worried that someone will take advantage of it and kill them directly. If so, they will not be able to resist the attack of these people in terms of their current state of being restricted by magic tools. However, Lu Jie and others didn''t expect that Su ye saw through the secret directly and said it in front of so many people. For a time, the people and animals brought by zhe Jie and others were Sao moving. Not everyone is willing to listen to others, especially in those cities before, he Jie and others were not friendly to them at all. But before, because the strength of Lu Jie and others was too strong, they had to admit advice and let them at the mercy of Lu Jie and others. But now it''s different. "Hum, after talking so much, you can''t change the reality that you are restricted by us and can''t get away now. Boy, I don''t believe it. Can you persist indefinitely? Once your spiritual power is exhausted, you will die." Feng yueleng snorted, and his voice was full of strong killing intention. After hearing this, the family guards belonging to Feng Yue and others immediately stepped forward and directly stopped in front of Chen Jie and others. Looking at the posture of these people and feeling the breath from these guards made the Sao movement of the original crowd a little less. However, most people are still looking at the form. Once these people get the opportunity, it is obvious that they will be desperate to launch an attack on Chen Jie and others at this time. "Ha ha ha!" And it was at this time that a joking laugh came out. Su ye now looked very happy, "well, now see clearly. Don''t look at them as if they are united. In fact, they are just a mass of loose sand. As long as they are driven by more interests, these people can''t listen to Chen Jie''s orders." Su Ye naturally said this to Yao Chi and others. After hearing this, Yao Chi didn''t know what he thought. For a moment, there was a hint of thought in his expression. It was obvious that he was thinking about what benefits he could give at this time. "You..." It never occurred to her that Su ye had provoked discord at this time, which made her feel angry. "Oh, by the way, you''ve made a mistake," Su Ye looked at Feng Yue with a joking smile at this time. "I really can''t hold on indefinitely. For the time being, I can''t get out of the limitation of this magic tool, but it doesn''t mean I have no other way." when Su ye said this, there was a feeling of palpitation in his voice. "What way?" he said subconsciously. To tell the truth, Su Ye''s confident appearance really made him feel some palpitations. "Your magic weapon should have only two abilities for the time being, namely, devour and erase. However, because your control over this magic weapon is limited, your ability to devour and erase is also limited." Su Ye slowly said what he had guessed. Šu Jie and others looked at each other. At this time, they also thought of a possibility. However, for them, this possibility really made them unable to believe, and they didn''t continue to speak for a while. Chapter 567 But the silent appearance fell into the eyes of outsiders. In the eyes of outsiders, it was obvious that these people were counseling at this time. Su Ye looked at these people indifferently and said jokingly, "So, your magic weapon has a defect that is not a defect. As long as I have strong enough power now and pour all of it into it at one time, the magic weapon will appear as if it can''t be digested. In this state, the phagocytic power of the magic weapon will disappear temporarily." "At that time, I can take this to get away. As for you, if you lift the magic restriction later than me, then you are to me..." Su Ye didn''t say this, but the people present were very clear. For Su Ye''s powerful experts, in the face of some immovable targets, it''s not enough to kill them at will? Thinking of this, people in the city have changed their eyes when they look at Su Ye. As for Jiang Rou and others, the original dignified look also showed some happy colors at this time. "Hahaha, I knew my boss Niu broke. Do you still want to trap my boss with magic tools like you? It''s fantastic." "As long as the boss comes out, these people are tujiwa dogs." Er silly and Gu Lengyu laughed happily at once. They were still full of confidence in Su Ye. The faces of Feng Yue and others became even more ugly at this time. At the moment, Feng Yue gave a disdainful cold hum. When he looked at Su ye, it was like seeing a clown, "Hum, after talking so much, can you really do it? Yes, this is indeed the temporary weakness of our array. However, if you want to gather so many forces at once, you can''t do it at least at the peak of the three disasters. With you, who are you qualified to do it?" The onlookers on the original city wall had just relaxed, but they heard this, which made their originally relaxed look dignified again. Indeed, as Feng Yue said, even if they know the shortcomings of this magic weapon, what is the use? Even if all of them release their strength against this magic weapon, they can''t make this magic weapon reach the state of "eating support". Su Ye shrugged calmly. After hearing Feng Yue''s words, the smile on his face became more and more rich. "If you can say this, it seems that your talent is limited to this. Spiritual power is just a manifestation of external objects. In fact, I don''t need to focus on spiritual power at all now. Even if it is air, as long as I can gather enough air and pour it into this magic instrument, I can make this magic instrument stop for a short time. Even if it is only a short second, I can keep it straight It''s coming out. " Su Ye''s expression seemed extremely calm, as if everything was under his control. Šu Jie and others looked at each other. They had never thought of this method that Su ye now said before, but now after careful thinking, they had to admit that Su Ye''s statement really had its operability. But "Can you mobilize so much air? I know you can use the power of space, but your power of space is completely limited in this area and can''t be used at all. Otherwise, you can directly use the power of space and leave this magic tool." "Ten thousand steps back, even if you can exert the power of space, you can''t gather so much air at once? Of course, you can also exert your spiritual power to gather the air around you now, but once your spiritual power is released, do you think you can get rid of the swallowing of this magic weapon? You can''t pass the swallowing of magic weapon first." Chen Jie said such a sentence with a gloomy face, but although he understood the truth, he didn''t know why now. When he looked at Su ye, he couldn''t be completely at ease. Su Ye nodded slightly. "Naturally, I won''t use any air, but... If it turns into sand, I want to operate better. Here, it''s like the sand in the bloody sea outside." Su Ye looked to one side while talking, "after all, the sand in the bloody sea is very strange. I think even if it''s your magic weapon, it can''t be completely erased in a moment." You should know that this is a border city. Out of the junction of the two areas, the side of the border is the bloody sea. The sand in the bloody sea contains a lot of divine breath because it has been contaminated by the blood of the once strong. Therefore, it will take a long time to completely annihilate these divine forces in terms of their control over their magic tools. After hearing this, Lu Jie was not surprised. Instead, he looked at Su ye with an expression as if he had seen a fool. "Bloody sea? Hum, you might as well use air for convenience. Do you want to fill this magic weapon with a fool in the bloody sea?" "The sand in the bloody sea is really strange, but you think you can move the sand there casually? Even if you really want to realize the method you said, unless you move the whole fool in the bloody sea, but... Hehe, smelly boy, do you think you can bear it?" At this time, he laughed with disdain. When he looked at Su ye, he looked like a big fool. Su Ye smiled, but the smile fell into his eyes, but it made his heart tremble. "How do you know I can''t? I tell you, not only did you get a magic weapon here, but I also got a treasure here, and the baby can just mobilize the sand in the whole bloody sea." Su ye said this in a very mysterious tone. Almost at the moment of hearing this, everyone present couldn''t help being a little stunned. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, all the people present actually chose to believe Su Ye''s words. After all, in the eyes of all the people, it was time for Su ye to lie, but soon they seemed to react. "Did you get the magic weapon? Do you want to tell me that the branch in your hand is actually your so-called treasure that can mobilize the sand in the bloody sea?" at this time, he couldn''t help laughing. His eyes were full of disdain and contempt when he looked at Su Ye''s power staff like a dead tree branch. "Hum, if you''re a baby, I''ll eat the whole bloody sea." Feng Yue laughed at this time. Obviously, Feng Yue and others won''t believe what sun is saying, let alone them. Even those people and monsters on the city wall at the moment hope Su Ye has a way to deal with Feng Yue and others, but obviously they don''t believe Su Ye''s words. Chapter 568 It was also at this time that Su Ye couldn''t help grinning and gently stroked the dead tree branch. The smile on her face was particularly happy. "Hehe, you''re right. This is a scepter, and this Scepter has the ability to mobilize the whole bloody sea. And I''ll tell you the truth. It''s a showdown. We don''t install it anymore. You should feel lucky. Now your magic weapon is displayed near the border city, not in the bloody sea." Su ye said such a sentence with a smile. The tone sounded like a cow breaking and coaxing. "If you were in this bloody sea now, you guys really couldn''t limit me in terms of your ability to control this magic instrument." Su Ye looked at the scepter in his hand confidently. Šu Jie and others did not speak, but showed a mocking smile on their faces. When they looked at Su ye, they completely regarded Su Ye as a madman. Obviously, no one would believe Su Ye''s madman like remarks. "Is this guy really crazy or pretending to be crazy? I don''t understand. How can our city master like such a crazy man?" "I don''t understand the meaning of his stupid words now." "Although I really hope this guy can win and at least drive away those people, but... It depends on real skills rather than such crazy remarks to drive away these people." Even those people and monsters in yaochi didn''t believe Su Ye''s words like a madman at all. Even at this time, they showed great dissatisfaction with Su Ye. Just at this time, the sudden roar rang out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of the bloody sea. The noise just now came from the bloody sea. I don''t know why, at this time, the bloody sea behind them blew a strong wind. Affected by the strong wind, a large area of sand was blown away. From a distance, it looked like a sea of blood flying in the air. "Buzz!" It was also at this time that the bloody sea was like an earthquake, and the ground began to tremble slightly, showing signs of cracking at any time. "Well... What''s going on? Why did this sudden change happen in the bloody sea?" "My God, is what he said true? Can he really mobilize the sand in the bloody sea?" "It''s impossible. Why didn''t I see any power waves emanating from the branches?" "If this bloody sea is really mobilized today, it is not that he is crazy, but that I am crazy." Everyone looked in the direction of the bloody sea. What happened in front of them was still completely beyond everyone''s understanding. I''m afraid at this time, only Jiang Rou''s look is the most calm and calm. In that way, people feel as if they knew this would happen in the morning. "You knew it would be like this? What''s the origin of that Scepter?" Yao Chi also noticed the change of Jiang Rou''s expression at this time, and immediately asked with doubts. In Su Ye''s narration, he didn''t tell the scepter. This doesn''t mean that Su Ye wants to hide anything, but in Su Ye''s opinion, it''s not a big deal with the scepter, so he doesn''t bother to mention it. Yao Chi watched Jiang Rou deeply. To tell the truth, Yao Chi envied Jiang Rou at this time. In her opinion, Jiang Rou must be in the bloody sea and have some unknown experiences with Su ye, but they didn''t say it. Even at this time, Yao Chi had some hope that she was the one who had this experience with Su Ye. Jiang Rou grinned at this time. The little girl opened her mouth. What she was about to say was suddenly held in her mouth at this time. "Hey hey, sister Yao Chi, you''ll know later. Let''s leave a suspense about it." while talking, Jiang Rou also spit out her tongue at Yao Chi, which looks particularly cute. Looking at Jiang Rou''s coquettish appearance, Yao Chi''s curiosity was even more stimulated. However, since Jiang Rou speaks like this now, Yao Chi naturally doesn''t have much to ask. He can only look at the front silently. "Ow, Ow!" At this time, er silly finally couldn''t help shouting. "Cow break, I''ll tell you. My boss is a real cow break. You bloody fool thought my boss was crazy? I think it''s you who are crazy." "My boss is different from you fools who like to boast. As long as my boss says something, he will do it. The so-called boasting, crazy? Hehe, it doesn''t exist!" While talking, two silly people stood up directly with their front feet on their hips. They couldn''t help grinning. However, his current behavior fell into the eyes of outsiders, which really gave people a very bad feeling. Now the most nervous thing is to belong to Lu Jie and others. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su Ye really had the ability to directly mobilize the sand of the whole bloody sea at this time. At this moment, the bloody sea was already full of sand. Even if they were unwilling to believe it, the scene in front of them could not allow them to not believe it. "Do you believe it now?" When he Jie and others felt a burst of tension, Su Ye''s light voice came out. To tell the truth, at this time, at the moment of hearing this, the hearts of Lu Jie and others "clattered", and it felt as if they were strangled by an invisible big hand. "You..." Jie opened his mouth, but at this time he didn''t know what to say. Especially at this time, he also saw that Su Ye slowly lifted the dead branches in his hand. "Oh? I don''t believe it yet, do I? Then I''ll give you a more intuitive proof to see if I''m crazy or you''re stupid." Su Ye''s tone revealed full of ridicule and disdain. Now he also said this to those onlookers who thought they were crazy and didn''t believe what they said. Anyway, when hearing Su Ye''s words, everyone who just mocked Su ye and other animals felt red in the face. At this moment, everyone present felt that it was as if a big hand had slapped them. Under this feeling, everyone present felt ashamed. Chapter 569 Although Su Ye has not really mobilized the sand of the whole bloody sea, all this at present also indicates what is about to happen. "Yes, I really did. I admit that I was stupid just now." "I take back what I said just now. It''s not that he''s crazy, it''s me. I don''t believe I''m crazy." "After today, if we can live safely, I will be the most important citizen in this city. In the future, if there is anything that needs me in this city, I will do my best." "If he really mobilizes the whole bloody sea, our border city may be the safest place in this area in the future." In the eyes of the public, the situation that there was no doubt of death had undergone such a change, which was absolutely a great good thing for everyone present. For a time, the hope that their mood would almost disappear completely finally flashed again. At this moment, the people and animals who looked at Su ye from the city wall changed completely. "No way, this... This is absolutely impossible!" Šu Jie couldn''t help shouting at this time, "even if you are a magic weapon, if you really want to exert the power that can mobilize the whole bloody sea, it''s definitely not your strength that can be consumed." Šu Jie couldn''t help shouting. At the moment, he seemed to have grasped the last straw. After all, their magic weapon is also very powerful now, but the powerful price is that they need to pay the same powerful force to enable this magic weapon. They united the power of five people, and this was the only way they managed to do it. However, he Jie didn''t believe that Su yeguangping could control such a magic weapon with his own power. Su Ye''s mouth was slightly grinned, showing a disdainful smile, "is it impossible?" Almost at this moment, Su Ye''s eyes suddenly flashed a pure light and gave a low scold, "get up!" A simple cry, however, made the vibration of the whole bloody sea become more and more intense. The violent vibration directly affected the area where they are now, and made the area follow the linkage vibration. Although everyone here is a powerful evolutionist, even if the strength is the weakest, it also has the level of small three disasters, but now under this vibration, some of these people present can''t stand firm for a time, and their bodies shake slightly, but the vibration seems to have some strange magic. No matter how they struggle, when the power brought by vibration acts on people, they still fall one after another. For a moment, there were bursts of startling voices around. Originally, those teams like human walls brought by Chen Jie and them completely collapsed at this time. Even the people on the city wall screamed in horror. For a moment, these people even felt that they had an illusion, as if even the city would completely collapse. Su Ye held his arm high at this time, and he grabbed the dead tree like Scepter in his hand. The dead branch, which was originally insignificant and even ridiculed by many people, now seems to have undergone earth shaking changes in people''s eyes. There seems to be a surging force on the dead branches, which can completely suppress all of them. "Boom!" Countless roars continued to ring out in the bloody sea, which was like a disaster that destroyed heaven and earth. Under everyone''s extremely frightened gaze, the vast bloody sea actually flew directly in front of them. This scene looked particularly spectacular. The red bloody sea was covered with sand and dust, as if half of the world would be completely separated from here. Just seeing this scene, everyone felt extremely depressed. "I... I don''t want to die!" "Is this special woman mentally ill? Is she fighting such a powerful man?" "I... I''m going to. I''m willing to join the Lord of yaochi. Please let me live." At that time, the people and animals originally brought by Yu Jie and others ran away at that moment and defected to the camp of Yao Chi one after another. Although their strength is not very strong, at least they still have eyes, and they know that if they stand on the side of Lu Jie at this time, there will be only a dead end waiting for them. Originally, when he saw the sea of blood slowly flying up, he Jie and others were ugly and bloodless. Now he saw a large number of people directly rebelling against them, which almost made them spit blood. Although they said that these people were not their own people, they never wanted to let these people take refuge in themselves, But being betrayed in front of Yao Chi and others makes them feel very unacceptable. Although Feng Yue and others did not speak at this time, at the moment, when they looked at Yu Jie, the anger in their eyes could explain everything. At this moment, they really regretted that they promised Jie to be the enemy of an expert like Su Ye. In the face of the strong, they can resist and dare to resist, because at least in the face of the strong, they can see some hope. But when fighting with Su ye, they couldn''t see the hope of winning at all. Let alone win, if the whole bloody sea of this special mother is pressed down, in Wu Mingyong''s opinion, whether he can survive is a problem. However, there was no turning back. Just now they were so arrogant that they were extremely insulted to Yao Chi and Su Ye. At this time, even if they wanted to admit counseling and admit defeat with Su ye, it was actually too late. After a while, these people all felt red in the face. Today, they lost their face completely. "This fool, what did you say just now? It''s impossible. People have already raised the sea of blood pollution." "MAHLE Gobi, I''ve really had bad luck for eight lifetimes. I would cooperate with such a fool." For a time, Feng Yue and others secretly scolded. Although Feng Yue and others just scolded him in their hearts, he could clearly feel the anger from these people at this time. Šu Jie couldn''t help shivering, and the whole person was on the verge of collapse. The eyes of Feng Yue and others were like a knife that was cutting him late, almost cutting him completely. Šu Jie knew very well that after this incident, even if they all survived at a painful price, it was estimated that he could no longer cooperate with Feng Yue and others. Even speaking, he may become the target of public criticism, and it is not necessarily that he is chased and killed by these people. Chapter 570 Šu Jie was very depressed. "How could it be, how could it be, why could he get such a powerful magic weapon, why could he use such a terrible magic weapon!" Šu Jie''s heart kept roaring. "Withdraw!" But just then, a low roar came out. You should know that after the joint casting of spells and the activation of magic instruments, the five of them actually have a strong connection. The five of them seem to form a closely connected whole. But at this moment, he Jie felt stunned that the close connection was cut off in an instant. Chen Jie''s heart was cold. He knew clearly that Wu Mingyong was ready to escape and gave up the idea of using magic tools to limit Su Ye. Although they can only use this magic tool initially, they also know very well that once Su Ye really throws the whole bloody sea on this magic tool, it must be impossible for this magic tool to "joke" these sands in an instant. Magic tools need more power to deal with these "sand". At that time, this magic tool will take the initiative to drain and transfer a large force from their bodies. Once the magic weapon devours the Lord, it will be drained and die. In Wu Mingyong''s view, it was obviously not worth dying here for Lu Jie. Even at the moment, they were not ready to take back the magic weapon, so they turned around and prepared to escape. "Take me!" At this time, he Jie and others immediately shouted to their family guards. Because of the consumption just now, they have almost consumed all the power in their body. In order to support the power needed for consumption, they also consumed almost the elixir to supplement their spiritual power. At the moment, after Wu Mingyong and others were freed from the shackles of magic tools, the whole person felt a burst of weakness. In terms of their current situation, how can they escape with their own strength. It was at this time that the black hole that had limited Su Ye''s body completely collapsed. Su ye also completely recovered his action at this time. "Don''t you think it''s too late to go now?" Seeing those guards with Wu Mingyong and others ready to leave, a light voice came out. Anyway, at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Wu Mingyong and others felt cold all over. "Limit! Blood cage." a cold voice came out, and then saw Su Ye gently waving his Scepter in the direction of Wu Mingyong and others. At that time, the scepter bloomed a burst of blood red luster, and the majestic breath of power burst out directly from the scepter. In fact, when Su ye took out the scepter before, there was already a strong breath on it. However, Su ye had to admit that the magic weapon that he Jie obtained was indeed extremely powerful. At least under the swallowing of the magic weapon, he directly swallowed the breath on his scepter. That''s why, in the eyes of outsiders, The scepter in Su Ye''s hand is just the most ordinary dead tree branch. This scepter is the symbol of the giant family of the bloody sea. After obtaining this scepter, he can also fully use the power of the whole bloody sea. Moreover, Su Ye is now recognized by this Scepter after becoming the master of the bloody sea family. At this moment, he can mobilize the power contained in this scepter to move the whole bloody sea without having to be like the magic tools of Chen Jie, It needs the power of the person who uses the magic weapon. Otherwise, although Su Ye''s strength is strong, it is impossible to really mobilize the whole bloody sea. A deafening roar was now remembered with Su Ye''s shouts. Then everyone was shocked to see that from the high abandoned bloody sea desert, there were several sand like a surging river running out of the bloody sea. Its goal is Wu Mingyong and others. At this moment, Wu Mingyong and others had no time to escape. As a result, the blood red sand like a river had come to their heads. "Protect the young master!" To tell the truth, when they saw the scene in front of them, all the guards present trembled, but they didn''t forget their responsibilities at this time. They came to this place to protect their young master. Once Wu Mingyong died here, in terms of the strength of their family, once the ancient battlefield was over, they would undoubtedly die. These guards immediately shouted, and many people directly showed their strongest attack, trying to defeat all the sand. However, it is a pity that the sand seems endless. Although their attack can defeat part of the sand, in an instant, the parts they previously defeated are immediately filled with other sand. Unless they can directly destroy the bloody sea, otherwise, they can''t stop the sand from falling. Just trying to destroy the bloody sea? For them, even if they are several times or even dozens of times stronger, it is more than possible. "God, who have we offended?" "It''s all the fault of that bastard Lu Jie. Otherwise, we wouldn''t face such a terrible enemy." "It''s over. It''s estimated that we''ll all die here this time." Many guards felt cold all over, and there was no hope in their hearts. But just when they thought the sand was going to kill them, they saw that after the sand hit their neighborhood, they directly formed cages, which directly imprisoned them. Moreover, once the blood colored cage was formed, it became indestructible. No matter how hard they tried, they could not destroy the cage. There was also a pill on his body. After taking the pill and filling his spiritual power again, he still couldn''t get rid of the shackles of the cage. It''s not that he can''t destroy the cage, but at the same time when the cage is destroyed by him, there will be the same amount of sand to supplement. Under this supplement, the cage is completely as if it had not been destroyed. "Don''t struggle. This cage is connected with the sea of blood. If you want to destroy this cage and escape from this cage, there are only three possibilities. Do you want to know? If you ask me, I will certainly tell you." Chapter 571 Looking at the struggling but helpless Lu Jie, Su Ye''s hand couldn''t help laughing. Almost at the moment of hearing the laughter, Lu Jie''s body trembled slightly. At the moment, when he went to see Su ye again, he felt a strange feeling in his heart, as if Su Ye was looking at himself now, as if he were looking at a pet in a cage. This kind of gaze made him feel very uncomfortable. Especially when he heard Su Ye''s last words, his cheeks were hot at this time, as if he had been slapped hard. He didn''t think that Su Ye wanted to beg him at this time? In his opinion, this is absolutely a great humiliation. Let yourself seek your enemy, and is it still a love enemy? How can he accept this insult! Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly. When he looked at Lu Jie, his expression was full of ridicule. At the moment, he seemed to have completely seen through Lu Jie''s mind and couldn''t help laughing jokingly. "Of course, you can also choose not to ask me, but in this way, you are estimated to be dead." Su Ye grinned and said such a sentence lightly. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the heartbeat of Wu Mingyong and others suddenly contracted. Up to now, they obviously dare not take Su Ye''s words lightly. "You... You''re going to kill us? Do you know who we are? Once you kill us, you won''t want to leave the ancient star sky alive." Jie almost said such a sentence with gnashing teeth, but the moment his words fell into the ears of Wu Mingyong and others, they turned pale. Now they are turtles in a jar. They still have a lot of awareness. Moreover, from their guards and the personal actions of Xi Jie just now, they can clearly find that they can''t break this cage now. At this time, Su Ye wants to kill them. It''s a completely relaxed time. In the view of Wu Mingyong and others, even if they don''t want to admit advice, they shouldn''t stimulate Su ye again. If this really annoys Su ye, can they still live? "This fool!" Wu Mingyong could not help but scolded him in a low voice. When he looked at him, his eyes seemed to want to swallow him alive. At the moment of touching these people''s eyes, he could not help shivering. Obviously, at the moment, he was also aware of this possibility. Su ye took a deep look at Lu Jie and others, and then gave a joking laugh. But when the laughter fell into the ears of Lu Jie and others, it seemed unusually harsh. "You may have misunderstood a little. Did I say I wanted to kill you?" Su ye came with such a sentence, which made people feel very relaxed and natural. Just after hearing Su Ye''s words, he thought Su Ye was going to kill them, but he was stunned. "You... Aren''t you going to kill us?" Wu Mingyong couldn''t help but utter a startling cry at this time. When he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of disbelief. Feng Yue was also excited at this time. When he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of excitement, as if he saw the hope of life again. "OK, good, brother ye, as long as you can let us go regardless of past grievances, you can rest assured that we will never be enemies with you again. Moreover, we can help you deal with the bastard boy Chen Jie." Everyone didn''t expect that Feng Yue was so rebellious at this time. As Feng Yue said this, Wu Mingyong and others nodded one after another, indicating that they were willing to deal with him. Originally, they all helped Jie to kill Su ye, but now they have directly reversed. At this moment, when it fell into the eyes of many people, it made those onlookers feel speechless. "Oh, sure enough, nothing is more important than your own life in this world." "There are only eternal interests, not eternal enemies." "Everyone knows the truth, but it''s really embarrassing to tell the truth." "Anyway, shame is their business. We just need to watch the excitement." "Special Niang, looking at this matter before, how can I feel so happy." At this scene, the citizens in the border city of yaochi were going to be completely cheered. Until this moment, their hanging heart was completely relaxed. But the moment these people''s words fell into the ears of Er silly and others, er silly and others immediately issued a disdainful sneer. "Hehe, do you know who''s the best now? I didn''t know who was scolding our boss just now." "I can remember that since just now, some people in this city are not united at all. Instead of cheering for our own people, they still keep fooling around to ridicule our boss. What''s the difference between such people and the following people?" "I think, why don''t we throw these people down together and forbid them to come back to our border city." Er silly and others immediately began to talk sarcastically. Obviously, they have been accumulating a bad breath in their hearts since just now. At this time, they naturally want to spit it out. The voices of Er Sha and others were quite loud. Naturally, the onlookers around them could hear clearly, especially the people and monsters who had mocked Su ye before. At this time, they suddenly felt red in the face and wanted to find a ground crack to drill down directly. At the same time, Feng Yue and others will have a much thicker face. Under the instantaneous attitude reversal, these people didn''t feel anything wrong with their practice. When they looked at Su ye, their expression was also full of flattering smiles. "Oh? Do you want to help me?" Su ye said thoughtfully after hearing these people''s words, and then looked in the direction of Chen Jie. The latter are now completely bloodless. At the moment, the incoherent C reversal of these people seemed to give him a slap, which made him feel quite embarrassed for a time. But thinking of the origin of these people, he didn''t dare to say much at this time. "Oh? You seem very angry now." Su Ye naturally clearly saw the change of Jie''s expression now. However, what made Jie almost spit blood was that Su ye came here at this time. Chapter 572 Angry? This bitch has been stabbed in the back. Can you not be angry? "You... Tell me, what do you want?" he said, gnashing his teeth, but under the indifferent gaze of Wu Mingyong and others, he didn''t dare to lose his temper with Su Ye directly at this time. At the moment, he could only bear the anger in his heart. This made him feel very oppressed and tortured than killing him directly. After hearing this, Wu Mingyong and others also looked at Su Ye curiously. They were also very curious about what Su Ye wanted to do to them now. Anyway, their attitude has been very clear now. If Su Ye wants to kill him to vent his anger, they can even do it for him. After all, in their opinion, they have no hatred with Su ye, so it is obviously not impossible for them to directly get away from the current situation at this time. Su Ye smiled. He shrugged with an indifferent look. "What are you doing? I don''t want to do anything. I didn''t say just now. I won''t kill you. You can rest assured that I''m a man, but I''m different from you. People like you have a smelly mouth and talk like farting. It''s a regular meal. I do what I say." Su Ye''s words reassured Wu Mingyong and others again, but at this time, they said it was not strange and impossible. "Strange, what does the boss think now? Why don''t you kill them with such a good opportunity?" In fact, let alone Wu Mingyong and others, that is Gu Lengyu and others. At this time, they frowned suspiciously. They didn''t understand what their dragon boss was thinking. "I think your boss has some fear and scruples in his heart. After all, they are not small. If you really want to kill several of them, you will completely offend the family behind them. At that time, where can you leave the ancient battlefield alive?" After hearing Gu Lengyu''s confused voice just now, one of the men standing on the side immediately began to explain. There was also a "kind" attitude in his expression. Anyway, Su Ye''s current behavior has completely changed with his strength. Naturally, those onlookers around dare not offend Su ye and Su Ye''s friends. Just to embarrass the speaker now, after hearing this, Gu Lengyu directly grinned and sneered with disdain, "what are you talking about? Fear and scruples? Hum, are you kidding? Our boss is afraid of these people?" Gu Lengyu''s voice is very loud now, as if he was afraid that Su Ye didn''t hear him at this time. After seeing Gu Lengyu''s performance at the moment, er silly''s eyes lit up immediately. It stood up again directly. When he looked at Gu Lengyu, his expression was full of resentment. In Er silly''s opinion, Gu Lengyu is an asshole. The reason why he says so now is that he wants to flatter the Dragon boss. He wants to take away the throne where the Dragon boss sits down and licks the dog first. Two fools who want to understand this point, how can they recognize counseling at this time and let Gu Lengyu''s "treachery succeed"? In the past, two fools couldn''t speak, so he was powerless, but now with the instrument, he has the ability to speak in disguise. How can you be counselled at this time? Two silly lengzi hand in hand, who recognizes the counsellor first and who is the dog! "Hum, I think you are really ignorant and fearless. Even if their family is the top ten families in the ancient starry sky, our boss won''t recognize it. Before coming here, our boss directly killed the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family, one of the four holy families in the holy land." "Even the golden winged Dapeng dares to kill, and it was killed in front of the head of the golden winged Dapeng family. Do you think our boss can still worry about the forces behind these people?" Er silly''s voice was full of pride. Instead, he continued, "when he saw his people killed, the king Dapeng didn''t even dare to fart. Now even if he killed Wu Mingyong and Feng Yue, our boss can still make the forces behind them dare not move." When Er silly said this, his posture seemed extremely proud. In Er silly''s opinion, only a few of them knew about it now, and even if they were a few of them, the Dragon boss told them afterwards. Although he is bragging, can ejiang Rou and others refute him? Cut the prestige of boss long? As for Lu Jie? Although he knows the truth, with the pathetic appearance of Lu Jie now, even if he refutes his words now, will someone stop him? At that time, outsiders will only think that Lu Jie wants to deliberately slander boss long because he feels ashamed. "Ouch, ouch!" after saying this, the two fools shouted again in their hearts. They always felt that they were breaking the bull and coaxing. The first place where the Dragon sat down to lick the dog was stable again. Jiang Rou and Yao Chi looked at each other. They were completely speechless about Er Sha''s boasting without making a draft. However, they were just like Er Sha thought. At this time, they just turned their eyes at Er Sha silently, but they didn''t directly expose Er Sha. Er Sha''s words didn''t hide at all. At this time, they naturally spread to the ears of Lu Jie and others. Anyway, after hearing Er Sha''s words, Lu Jie immediately felt angry and wanted to refute, but at this time, he immediately choked back when he saw Er Sha''s joking eyes. He knew in his heart that even if he really refuted at this time, what''s the use? Will outsiders believe it? "Really? He dares to kill the golden winged ROC, and he killed it in front of the ROC king?" "Is it difficult for him to be afraid of the strong like King Peng?" "Who is he and what forces are behind him?" "Isn''t that terrible? My God, I''m glad I didn''t make an enemy of him." At this time, there were bursts of surprised voices around. Although many people were still surprised and hesitant at this time, they felt that this kind of thing was incredible, but when they saw Su Ye''s calm appearance, many people subconsciously chose to believe it. After all, Su Ye''s strength is in front of them. In their opinion, Su Ye is already very arrogant and frightening at this time. There is no need to continue bragging to deceive them. Chapter 573 "It''s really strange." Wu Mingyong couldn''t help whispering at this time. At the moment, when he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of amazement. Before, he Jie asked them for help and hoped to take revenge. Naturally, he told these people about Su Ye. Although there was still some way out for ER silly, they also knew that Su Ye killed the master of the golden winged Dapeng family in front of the king Peng, and the origin was quite amazing. In their opinion, Su Ye''s character is obviously very hot. Even when doing things, he will ignore the consequences. Otherwise, he won''t directly kill Jinji Dapeng. After experiencing the situation just now, why didn''t he choose to deal with Jinji Dapeng and kill them directly? If it were someone else, maybe they would be afraid of their identity at this time, but it was on Su Ye. They wouldn''t believe anything. Šu Jie took a deep look at sun at this time. The look in his eyes was full of gloom. In his opinion, Su ye must have some other conspiracy at this time. Therefore, if he can get rid of Su Ye as soon as possible, it is natural to stay away from this bastard as soon as possible. As for killing Su ye, at least he didn''t dare to think about it for the time being. "Well... Then let us go now, and I... Promise I won''t trouble you again in the future." at this time, he opened his mouth, but when he first said this, the guy seemed to be worried about being laughed at by others and pretended to be tough in his tone. But before he finished, he felt several sharp eyes on him. When it was, he recognized him directly, and his tone of voice softened completely. At this time, Lu Jie blushed and wanted to find a seam to drill down. In his opinion, what he is experiencing now is definitely a great humiliation in his life. Although he kept his head down and didn''t look around, he felt as if there were eyes looking at himself. This kind of eyes was full of sarcasm, which made him feel quite embarrassed. "Hehe, is there something wrong with your brain?" At this time, a joking voice came out. It was su ye who said this. After hearing this, he subconsciously looked up at Su ye and saw Su Ye''s joking smile. "Something like this has happened. After I let you go, even if I give you ten more courage, do you dare to trouble me?" Su ye said such a sentence lightly. The words were full of ridicule and disdain for Yu Jie. After hearing this, his face became very ugly. In his opinion, Su Ye is completely humiliating him now. But at this time, he really didn''t have a chance to refute. At the moment, on the contrary, he really didn''t have any general methods for Su Ye. At the moment, he could only resist his anger and stare at Su Ye To tell the truth, at this time, he felt extremely oppressed. Now he can''t even show a too bad expression to Su Ye. It''s not that Su ye will treat him, but Feng Yue and others who are with him will be very angry for fear of the impact on them because of his bad behavior. Su ye took a deep look at Yu Jie. At the moment, he didn''t know what he thought, and suddenly showed an indifferent smile on his face. I don''t know why. Now, after seeing Su Ye''s expression and behavior, he Jie''s heart trembled slightly, as if he saw a demon smiling at himself. "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I said just now. If you want to know how to escape from this cage, please beg me. Otherwise, hey!" at this point, Su Ye suddenly yawned. It made people feel very sleepy. People: At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, everyone at the scene immediately felt speechless. When they looked at Su ye, they subconsciously turned their eyes at Su Ye. Anyway, Su Ye''s behavior is obviously not worth beating in the eyes of everyone. But the strength of others is so strong. Even if Su Ye really doesn''t deserve to beat, what can they do to beat Su ye? Thinking of this, many people have an uncontrollable sense of powerlessness. Old? Isn''t that bullshit? You are still young and strong. The so-called sleepiness and other statements, in the eyes of the public, this is entirely Su Ye''s intention to run on Lu Jie and others. "Hey, I''m really sleepy. I''m old and sleepy. If you don''t beg me for mercy again, I think I''ll go to bed first. When I wake up, I''ll listen to your apology?" At this point, the people present felt speechless. As for the two fools, they couldn''t help laughing directly. As the little attendants of the Dragon boss, they naturally know what Su Ye is thinking at this time. Two silly grinned and howled a few times. The loud voice immediately attracted many people''s attention. "Why are you yelling so blindly now?" look at Er Sha now. Jiang Rou''s beauty frowned slightly and looked at Er Sha with doubts. The smile on the latter''s face obviously became more and more rich. The second fool looked at the people below with deep meaning and said, "of course I''m happy, because now I suddenly understand what the boss means." "Hey, our boss likes to sleep very much. If he sleeps, no one can guarantee when he will wake up. He can''t sleep until dawn." As soon as Er silly said this, everyone present couldn''t help looking a little changed. The people present were not stupid. Naturally, they could understand what Er silly said now. For a time, many people were full of playful feelings when they looked at Lu Jie and others. These people naturally know that once Su Ye really overslept, it would be fatal for zhe Jie and others. After all, if you can''t get into the city at night, the end is self-evident. Of course, many people present still have some doubts. They think that Er silly at this time may be deliberately scaring Chen Jie and others. The main purpose is to retaliate for the malicious run on Yao Chi and Su Ye. Chapter 574 As soon as the two silly people said these words, the faces of Lu Jie and others suddenly became quite ugly. They looked bloodless, giving people the feeling that the blood in their body was completely drained. At this moment, they really knew they were afraid. After all, it was not a joke. Once Su Ye really left directly and "woke up" the next day, it would be a disaster for them. As long as it''s late at night, even if they are strong, they will die. "Bastard, don''t go to beg Mr. Ye!" Feng Yue''s face was cold, especially when he saw that he was still hesitant at the moment, so he was angry. Feng Yue is going to curse! In his opinion, he Jie is a fool. What do you care about face at this time? Can face be more important than your life? If they hadn''t been locked up and couldn''t get away now, Feng Yue and others wanted to beat him severely. After hearing this, the latter''s body trembled slightly. When he looked at Feng Yue and others again, his face was almost as ugly as eating dead mouse meat. If he could, he would like to find a seam to drill down at the moment. "I... I''m wrong. Please tell me how we can leave this place?" he said almost gnashing his teeth. At the moment, Lu Jie''s face was a burst of iron blue, which was the first time he had received such a great humiliation in his life. He was almost ashamed to see people, especially now in front of Yao Chi and others, which made him have an impulse to look up and meet. Su Ye smiled, but when the smile fell into his eyes, he made him feel quite embarrassed. "Hehe, I thought you could be so firm, but I didn''t expect that you would recognize advice in the face of life and death." Su ye said such a sentence lightly. Almost at the moment of hearing this, he Jie was almost suffocated by Su Ye''s old blood. He tried to resist the impulse to refute in his heart, just to get rid of this situation as soon as possible. Su Ye jokingly smiled, shrugged and said, "since you sincerely begged for mercy, I''ll tell you mercifully. In fact, the solution is also very simple." "The first is that if your strength can surpass me and burst out at least ten times your strength in the previous stage, you can completely break this cage." Ten times more power? At the moment of hearing this, some people who were still in high spirits suddenly looked extremely depressed, which was obviously impossible for them. "The second is simple. Here, you see? In fact, the source of the sand here comes from the bloody sea above. Therefore, as long as you can find a way to send someone to completely destroy the bloody sea and cut off the source of the sand, the cage around you will be broken." Šu Jie et al: Šu Jie and others are quite speechless at the moment. If reality doesn''t allow them, they all want to curse at the moment. Su Ye''s current statement, in their view, is completely nonsense. Can they not think of these two points? But if they really have this ability, why ask Su ye again? Why don''t they just do it? Need to suffer the kind of ridicule and run just now? Especially the second method. Destroyed the bloody sea? You know, the bloody sea has existed in this ancient battlefield for endless years. It can be said that it has existed since the emergence of this ancient battlefield. If the bloody sea can be easily destroyed, I''m afraid the bloody sea will have been completely destroyed in countless battles. "What''s the third kind?" Wu Mingyong looked very ugly at this time, almost biting his teeth and saying such a sentence. Su Ye looked in Wu Mingyong''s direction. At the moment, there was an indelible smile in his expression, but I don''t know why. After contacting Su Ye''s expression, Wu Mingyong''s heart couldn''t help clicking. It seemed that just now there was an invisible big hand pinching his heart for a moment, Wu Mingyong has a feeling that he can''t breathe. Su Ye''s reaction made Wu Mingyong feel quite alert. "As for the third kind, it''s even simpler. I will take the initiative to remove this cage tomorrow. As long as you can stay up until tomorrow, you will naturally survive safely." Su Ye looked very sincere when she said this. But this sincere expression was like a slap in the face of Lu Jie and others. At the moment, let alone Lu Jie and others, many onlookers on the city wall were stunned. "This... Wait until tomorrow? Isn''t it for them to die?" "These three methods, one by one." "I''ll go. If these three methods can be done, they won''t be trapped." "Is he deliberately running on these people?" Many people on the city wall talked about it one after another. When they looked at Su ye for a moment, they looked with some fear. Su Ye was powerful after all, and his means to deal with the enemy made people feel scared. After experiencing this family, it was obvious that these people present did not dare to have the idea of being an enemy with Su Ye. Otherwise, in their view, they all have to die. At this time, er silly suddenly turned his head and looked at the people who were talking around. Instead, he looked at them with an expression as if he had seen a fool. "Are you kidding? What do you mean, don''t you let them die? Why, they just insulted the city Lord of yaochi and killed people out of the city like that. Is it wrong for my boss to let them die? Can you stop being a holy father and virgin? If you really pity them, you can go outside the city to accompany them at night." The two fools said such a sentence directly. After hearing this, the people who were still feeling now were embarrassed one by one. Those who were refuted by the two fools were red in the face and didn''t know what to say. "Are you kidding me? Did my boss say he wanted them to live? If someone runs on you like that, you will repay good for bad?" Gu Lengyu laughed jokingly at this time. Chapter 575 There were already some shameless people. At this time, they were so embarrassed that they wanted to find a seam to drill down. Although the two fools'' straightforward words made them feel very ugly, they really couldn''t find any words to refute at this time. "Ha ha!" and just at this time, the previously silent mage suddenly said, "if these guys like to repay good for evil, my big stick will be hungry and thirsty. Why don''t you open a meat game today and beat them up? Anyway, these guys won''t take revenge." The mage''s eyes crossed directly over the people in front of them. Almost at this moment, these people felt a burst of cold, and hurried away from Er silly and others, for fear that they would really suffer an accident at this time. "You... You''re kidding us!" An angry reprimand came out at this time. This was naturally shouted by Jie. At the moment, Jie was already angry. When he looked at Su ye, there was a fierce light in his eyes. Before, it was because of Feng Yue and others, and he really didn''t want to die here. Therefore, he "wronged" himself and reluctantly confessed to Su ye, but what he never thought was that the result was actually like this. Obviously, it was unacceptable to him. Feng Yue and others didn''t speak at this time, but when they looked at Su ye, their expression also seemed quite dignified. "I tease you? Where do you start? Do I? Do you deserve me to tease you?" as a result, Su Ye directly showed an innocent look. To tell the truth, after seeing Su Ye''s look, Feng Yue and others have a feeling that they want to beat Su Ye hard. Just "You..." Jie opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to go on for a moment. Indeed, Su ye did tell them the method at this time, but they couldn''t meet the requirement. Su Ye couldn''t help laughing when he looked at his silent appearance. "How? Have you figured it out? I didn''t lie to you. There are only three ways. I''m not your father or your mother. Why? After giving you the way, I''ll do it for you? Why are you so thick skinned?" Su Ye ran with a smile. Su Ye''s smile looked very happy, as if she had found a baby. But with such an expression, she Jie and others were more depressed. "Come on, how can we release us directly? No matter what you ask, we can promise." at this time, Wu Mingyong, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth and said such a sentence. At this moment, Wu Mingyong is also very clear in his heart that it is obviously useless to continue to break with Su Ye. It is urgent to get rid of the shackles first. Just to Wu Mingyong''s surprise, after hearing this, Su Ye burst out a burst of banter laughter, which was full of ridicule. "What are you laughing at?" Wu Mingyong didn''t frown slightly. When he looked at Su ye, he looked quite dissatisfied, but his reaction made Su Ye show a stronger smile. "What are you laughing at? Hehe, don''t you know that? Of course I''m laughing at your stupidity." Su ye said so bluntly. Wu Mingyong''s eyebrows beat slightly. To tell the truth, Wu Mingyong''s eyebrows trembled a few times when he heard Su Ye. Before, he had been suppressing his emotions and didn''t want to stimulate Su Ye because of his emotions. But what I never thought was that the result was so. "Why, I''m honest, you''re not happy? I ask you, do you really think I''ll let you go so easily? Or do you think my measurement is so big? You insult Yao Chi like that, I''ll let you go easily?" "Hehe, I don''t know whether to say you are naive or stupid." Su Ye directly sneered and said such a sentence. At the moment of hearing his words, many people at the scene felt as if they were slapped by Su Ye. After all, they did think so just now. "You... You..." he was so angry that he couldn''t say a complete word for a moment. Su Ye sneered, "I don''t have a brain, but I''m kind to you. You see, I gave you the method. Anyway, if I can live, it''s up to fate. Hehe, I''m so happy. Don''t go tonight. Just above the city wall. Let''s see how the ominous killed these people." As soon as Su ye said this, everyone''s faces were full of strange expressions. "This method is really excellent." "This should be the biggest punishment for them." "Tell them plainly that today we are going to watch you die. The psychological pressure on these people is quite great." "I''m dying, and I have to suffer from this kind of psychological torture. Anyway, it''s me. I can''t bear it." "They deserve it!" Now after hearing Su Ye''s words, all of them began to praise Su Ye. These people are not stupid. Naturally, they should hold Su Ye''s thighs well at the moment. Otherwise, they are very worried. Su ye will settle them at that time. After all, when Su Ye fought with these people, they didn''t say anything good. "Oh, by the way, if you really want to leave early, I''m not unacceptable, but there''s a condition." Su Ye seemed to think of something at this time and said such a sentence with a smile. But after the previous experience, how can these people believe Su Ye''s words so easily? At the moment, these people all look at Su ye with suspicious and alert eyes, for fear that if they believe Su Ye wrong again at this time, it will lead to Su Ye''s ridicule. But to be honest, they have some expectations at this time. "Hmm? Don''t you believe it? Well, since you don''t believe it, I can only leave. I paid so wrong for my kindness." Su Ye shrugged calmly. The voice sounded like a feeling of sadness. Anyway, when hearing Su Ye''s words, everyone present had a feeling of goose bumps all over his body. Everyone looked at Su ye with startled eyes. It seemed that they wanted to see through Su Ye completely. Chapter 576 Don''t say it''s Yu Jie. Now even those onlookers are full of doubts. They don''t know what Su Ye is thinking at this time. Su ye took a deep look at them. After seeing that these people were still indifferent, Su Ye sighed helplessly and said, "Hey, OK, since you are so afraid of death, I''ll go. Anyway, I''ve done my utmost." "Oh, my damn kindness!" Su Ye smiled and put his hands behind his head and walked back towards the city. People: Everyone has a sense of helplessness when they hear that "kindness". At this time, many people began to make complaints about their hearts. good? What''s your misunderstanding of kindness? If you are really kind, why are these people like this now. Speechless, of course, these people can''t make complaints about their hearts. Otherwise, they are really worried that they will be struck by Su night, and now they are obviously strong in the night, and speak their minds without words. Isn''t it obvious that you want to die? Two silly people also looked at each other at this time, but soon, a happy smile hung on their faces. These guys immediately thumbed up, "the boss is the boss. We can''t learn this kind of thick skin." when the two fools said this, their voices were full of envy. Gu Lengyu nodded immediately at this time, fearing to be left behind. "However, the boss''s gold and jade are ahead, and we can''t be behind. Although we can''t learn 100% of the boss''s cheekiness, we must work hard and try again to get infinitely close to the boss. This is the goal I have to work hard for in my life. I''m honored and proud to have such a big boss!" Gu Lengyu said this and immediately slapped his chest heavily. The look was full of real color. Two fools: fuck! After hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, two fools are going to curse. Er silly looked at himself and Gu Lengyu. At this time, he was confused. He couldn''t tell for a moment. In the final analysis, it was a dog! Is this licking too hard? In Er silly''s opinion, Gu Lengyu is an asshole. He wants the latecomers to be the first to lick the dog under the Dragon boss. This kind of thing can be tolerated, which can''t be tolerated! Two silly immediately opened his mouth, but he didn''t speak at this time. As a result, he heard a "buzzing" voice. "You may not know that when I met the boss, I felt that my world was bright. When I saw the boss, the boss was blooming. I had a feeling that the boss was my God and the guiding light of my life. Therefore, no matter what, I tried to follow the boss and never left." "Facts have proved that my choice is correct." The mage ape, who kept talking as little as possible, spoke again at this time. Without speaking, Gu Lengyu and ER silly were stunned. You know, in the past, Gu Lengyu and ER silly were competing fiercely for the "first" position, and the magic ape couldn''t get in. But they didn''t expect that this time, if the magenta didn''t speak, it would be amazing as soon as it spoke. Even Gu Lengyu and ER silly had to give a thumbs up to the Mage at this time. Even if they both blush after hearing this. "Ow, Ow!" Er silly howled wildly in his heart. At the moment, looking at Gu Lengyu and the mage, he had a strong alert in his heart. If it goes on like this, his status will really be lost. Yao Chi and Jiang Rou looked at a pair of two fools who were "jealous", and their eyes were full of incredible colors. "This... I don''t know what I think. I''ve accepted so many naughty C brothers." Jiang Rou finally couldn''t help but mutter. Su ye: Don''t mention these outsiders. In fact, even Su Ye was speechless by these words at this time. Even his face felt a little hot. He always felt that his face could not hang this time. Su Ye really wanted to explain to Jiang Rou at this time. In fact, he didn''t know how he had so few naughty C brothers. Also, if you want to praise me, praise me. I have a lot of shining points. Especially, what is called cheekiness? You can''t reach it? Why does that sound so awkward? Are you praising me or hurting me. Su Ye looked up and glared at several people. Then he quickly walked into the city. In Su Ye''s opinion, if he didn''t go back, his reputation would be completely destroyed by them. "Wait a minute!" However, when Su Ye was about to enter the city, an urgent voice came out from behind Su Ye. At the moment of hearing the voice, Su Ye couldn''t help showing a bad smile on her face. He knew that Wu Mingyong and others obviously couldn''t resist. Su Ye immediately turned his head, jokingly looked at Wu Mingyong and others, and asked, "hmm? What can I do for you? I can tell you well. I''m only one step away and went straight in. When I completely walked into the city, I won''t ask anything about you." Su ye said this, and the smile on his face became more and more rich. Wu Mingyong and others were so angry that their teeth were itching. Su Ye was just telling them frankly and asked them to ask him immediately if there was any way to break the cage directly. Just When they thought that they would be brushed by this guy again, they felt a burst of depression in their hearts. Unfortunately, now they have no choice but to take one step at a time "Come on, what''s the condition?" Wu Mingyong took a deep breath and said such a sentence. Only after hearing his words, Su Ye didn''t answer immediately, but looked at several people with a mocking look. He put his hands around his chest and jokingly said, "is this your begging attitude? Hehe, why is it like I have to tell you? It seems that I''m amorous and shouldn''t want to give you a chance." Su Ye looked remorseful and shook his head helplessly. He was about to turn and walk back to the city. Chapter 577 Wu Mingyong''s five people looked at Su Ye''s current behavior, and almost all their teeth were itching with anger. Unfortunately, they really had no way to take Su ye at this time. "Zhe Jie!" Wu Mingyong almost clenched his teeth and shouted. Originally, he Jie looked at Su Ye angrily. As a result, he heard Wu Mingyong''s cry at this time. At the moment when he heard the voice, he was a little stunned, but then he reacted and knew what Wu Mingyong wanted him to do now. Just Chen Jie''s iron green face was instantly oppressed. He really understood that the so-called "friends" he had always called brothers with in the past were completely bastards. At this point, these bastards could push him out for their own life. Countless joking eyes fell directly on Chen Jie at this time. Those eyes were like sharp blades, and the tortured Chen Jie was almost out of breath. At this time, he did not speak, but frowned and silently looked at Wu Mingyong, who was very angry. At present, the situation has been very clear, but Lu Jie has no intention to ask, which makes Wu Mingyong feel very angry. In his opinion, Lu Jie, a brainless bastard, is sometimes more hateful than Su Ye. "What are you still doing? Don''t go and beg him!" Wu Mingyong scolded with gnashing teeth. Just as he opened his mouth, he heard a dissatisfied voice from Su Ye. "He? Ask who? This thing needs to be made clear." Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at Wu Mingyong jokingly. The latter was a little stunned. His face looked a little stiff. In his opinion, Su Ye was an asshole and wanted to take advantage of himself at this time. "Ha ha!" Wu Mingyong grinned awkwardly, but the smile looked quite stiff, "of course it''s Mr. Ye." Although he was laughing, Wu Mingyong''s expression was more ugly than crying. He sneered in his heart. In his opinion, Wu Mingyong deserved it now. He had been yelling at himself just now. Now it''s good. Has he been punished? Seeing Wu Mingyong''s posture and behavior in front of Su ye, he felt quite happy. He had a feeling of great revenge, but his happy mood didn''t last long, so he heard the scolding sound from Wu Mingyong''s mouth. "Why are you still waiting? Why don''t you go to beg Mr. Ye?" Wu Mingyong knew in his heart that he was really ashamed and lost his hair today. He had hatred in his heart, but for the time being, he could only press the hatred in his heart. After he really left the place safely, he would gather his hands to deal with Su Ye well. Šu Jie looked at Wu Mingyong with a gloomy face and turned to Su Ye. "Mr. Ye, please tell us what conditions we need to leave here now?" Šu Jie almost said such a sentence with gnashing teeth. In fact, at this time, he also wanted to control his temper. However, his anger has broken his heart, which makes him how to bear it. But Su Ye didn''t care, but the smile on her face became more obvious and rich. "That''s what it''s like. If you beg for someone, you''ll be scolded by outsiders. You''re from a big family, but you''re like an ill bred wild boy." Su Ye looked at him approvingly, but such a sentence jumped out of his mouth. Yao Chi and others looked at each other. At this time, they had an impulse to give Su ye a thumbs up. This guy is really powerful. People run here. They are so arbitrary and unexpected. At this time, he almost vomited blood with anger. I have sacrificed so much, but I was angry. "In fact, the condition is also simple. Give me your magic weapon just now. As you know, after you combine to cast the spell, the power of the magic weapon is very powerful. Even I am very afraid, so I dare not give it to you for safekeeping. Otherwise, if I let you go, you can sneak over here and take care of it The whole city is swallowed up. " Su ye said this, and his face suddenly became dignified. After touching his expression, Wu Mingyong''s face also lowered. They almost worked hard to obtain the magic weapon. From the fact that they can only preliminarily master the power of the magic weapon and can release such a terrible attack, we can see the extraordinary of this magic weapon. If you say you want to give this magic instrument to Su ye so casually now, they say nothing in their hearts. But Compared with their own lives, this is not happy, but it can only become happy. "OK, I promise you, but we also have to see your sincerity. You let Feng Yue and I come out first, and I''ll give you the magic weapon. Then you let the others out. Otherwise, how can we believe what you say is true?" Wu Mingyong is also a good student. For fear that they will be fooled by Su ye again, he made such a request at this time. In fact, he originally wanted to say that he would let them go first, but this condition, let alone Su ye, was unwilling to agree even if he put himself in his shoes. Therefore, he put forward such a compromise. But what Wu Mingyong didn''t notice was that after hearing his words, the faces of the three people, such as Lu Jie, looked a little ugly. "If that guy changes his mind after he gets the magic weapon, we won''t die in vain?" "Moreover, what if they changed their mind after that guy released Wu Mingyong and Feng Yue? Although they can''t compete with night for the time being, if they really want to escape, they can''t kill them that night. At that time, the three of us will not be victims?" The three of them kept thinking in their hearts, and Xinran was full of dissatisfaction and doubt about Wu Mingyong''s practice. It''s just that Wu Mingyong has a good history and has always been the boss of their group. At this time, even if they really have thousands of discontent in their hearts, they don''t dare to show it directly. "This request is really not excessive. I think night should agree." "If it were me, I would agree. After all, the purpose of the night is to take the magic weapon from them, and there is no need to tear their faces completely." "Night''s mind is meticulous. I now understand that everything just now is just a cover put out by night. I just want to annoy these people. The fundamental purpose is mainly to get the magic weapon from these people." Chapter 578 Some people on the city still talked quietly. In their opinion, Su Ye is likely to accept Wu Mingyong''s practice at this time. After hearing these people''s words, er silly couldn''t help grinning and muttering "self righteous", he was too lazy to continue to pay attention to these people. Instead, Bala, the front claw, looked down from the wall with a good posture. Everyone''s eyes fell on Su ye, wondering how Su ye would respond at this time. "Ha ha ha!" It was at this time that a happy laugh came out. From Su Ye''s current behavior, everyone felt that Su Ye absolutely agreed with Wu Mingyong''s requirements at this time, and Wu Mingyong and Feng Yue also subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. It''s just "Shit!" Su ye, who was still laughing wildly, changed her face in vain and yelled out such a sentence in an angry voice. The change was too sudden. For a moment, everyone present was stunned and didn''t know what had happened. In their opinion, Su Ye is like a fine point now. "Oh, Ow!" Two silly this time is not happy, in the heart of dissatisfaction cry up. Can you not use shit to describe Wu Mingyong''s words? That guy is insulting shit! "You... What do you mean?" Wu Mingyong said in a low voice, with a heavy face and strong anger. Su Ye grinned and sneered, "do you think you''re a young master outside and your brain is broken? Do you know what your situation is now, and dare to negotiate terms with me at this time?" "Don''t make a mistake. I''m not begging you to live, but you''re begging me. You''re not qualified to talk to me about conditions!" Su Ye almost pointed to his nose and scolded Wu Mingyong at this time. He was so angry that Wu Mingyong''s body trembled violently. Just for Su Ye''s current reprimand, Wu Mingyong didn''t know how to refute it for a moment. "Hum, you deserve it!" seeing Wu Mingyong''s ugly face when he was run, the happiest thing was Jie. Jie looked like watching a good play, and he whispered in his heart. In his opinion, these bastards had been losing money for themselves just now, and now it''s up to them to lose money. "Hum, sure enough, these people in the ancient starry sky are fools!" he whispered in his heart. "There''s one more thing I want to warn you. I can wait. In the evening, you''re killed by ominous, and the magic weapon on you doesn''t belong to me?" Su Ye''s joking voice came out again, "so now I''ll give you another chance, either hand in the magic weapon or wait to die." Looking at Su Ye''s expression now, Wu Mingyong finally sighed helplessly, "OK, I hope you can abide by your promise." Wu Mingyong put his hand in his mouth, and then saw a mirror in his hand. Seeing the mirror, Su Ye''s face was filled with a happy smile. "Hahaha, of course, you don''t know. I keep my promise the most. Now throw me the mirror." Keep your promise? To tell the truth, Wu Mingyong and others were speechless when they heard Su Ye''s words. If they hadn''t asked Su ye to work now, these people would be angry with Su ye now. If you really keep your promise, there is a way to leave the cage directly in the way you just gave us. I''m a fish for a knife. At the moment, Wu Mingyong has no other way. Finally, he can only throw the magic weapon in his hand to Su Ye. Su Ye grabbed his hand slightly, took the magic instrument to his side every other space, and immediately began to observe it carefully with the system. [item: dark lotus.] [level: the end of the world (because it is broken, the level will increase with the continuous restoration of magic tools later on)] Looking at this explanation in the system, Su Ye''s eyes almost lit up. You know, now his most powerful magic weapon is just Jueshan sea. As for the scepter, Su Ye wondered whether it could be used after leaving this ancient battlefield. And the level of this complete Jueshan sea is just the end of the world. Su Ye played with the magic instrument in his hand. Just like the name of the magic instrument, it looked like a black lotus. The black on it seemed to have a swallowing effect. Staring at the dark lotus for a long time, Su ye had a general feeling that his attention would be completely swallowed. "This thing is very good." Su Ye smiled and directly incorporated the magic weapon into the system space, nodding with satisfaction. Looking at Su Ye''s current behavior, he Jie and others couldn''t help but tremble a few times, but finally calmed down. Anyway, it''s a good thing for them to leave alive for the time being. "Can you let us go now?" Wu Mingyong said immediately. At this moment, in Wu Mingyong''s view, he will almost completely use his great endurance. Su Ye grinned, but at this moment, her smile seemed extremely evil to several people, as if they had guessed something. Wu Mingyong and others didn''t speak. They just stared at Su Ye silently. To tell the truth, the experience in this short time almost completely polished their spirit in the past. In fact, at this time, not to mention Wu Mingyong''s waiting, but also the people on the city wall. At this time, they all looked at Su Ye curiously. They didn''t know what Su Ye''s reaction would be at this time. "You say, will he really let those people go?" "Well... Didn''t he say just now? He will keep his promise. I think he will this time?" "Who can say exactly? Anyway, I feel very mysterious when I see his smile now." "Just repent in front of these people. Is this... Really good?" As soon as they tried, many people muttered. When they looked at Su ye, their expression was full of doubt. Jiang Rou also looked at the two fools curiously at this time, "do you think your boss will let them go?" in Jiang Rou''s opinion, what kind of boss has what kind of younger brother. At this time, the two fools should know what Su Ye thinks most. Chapter 579 The second fool took a deep look at Jiang Rou and said, "sister-in-law to be, aren''t you kidding us? Those people over there are fools, aren''t you? If you ask like this, you''re not afraid that our boss will be sad." At the moment when the "sister-in-law to be" shouted out, Jiang Rou''s little face flashed crimson. If this had been put before, I heard that Er Sha dared to run on him as a "fool". It is estimated that Jiang Rou will start to clean up Er Sha directly, but now Why is my heart so comfortable? Although it was run, I was still very happy. What Jiang Rou didn''t notice was that Yao Chi couldn''t help wringing her eyebrows after seeing her shy appearance at this time. Gu Lengyu turned his head and looked at two fools. At the moment, the two fools were grinning and spitting out their tongue. They were showing a silly smile. It seemed that they were telling everyone that his "treachery succeeded". Gu Lengyu gave the two fools a thumbs up. "These two fools have become smarter and learned this way of beating around the Bush to butter up. However, this guy is also stupid. This bowl of water should be flat. Even if you want to have a tendency, you should naturally estimate the strongest one." Gu Lengyu whispered this sentence in his heart, and then looked at Yao Chi with an ugly face intentionally or unintentionally. Yao Chi''s five senses, he Qimin and Rui, naturally found Gu Lengyu''s expression and gaze at this time, and his cold face was slightly red. "Er silly, when you say that about our ''prospective sister-in-law'', be careful that our ''prospective sister-in-law'' will beat you. Don''t think you can fool around if there is a boss covering you." Gu Lengyu glared at Er silly fiercely, but his expression was full of boos. As soon as he said this, er silly and Jiang Rou were slightly stunned, and then subconsciously looked in the direction of Yao Chi. No matter how indifferent Yao Chi''s character is, he can''t bear this embarrassment at this time. For a moment, Yao Chi''s cheeks seemed to flash a fire cloud. The sentence "sister-in-law to be" made her heart beat faster. However, Yao Chi was also a man who wanted to lose face. At this time, he immediately coughed and looked directly at Su Ye below,. He pretended to be calm and looked at Gu Lengyu, but he also knew that he was right. The second fool slapped his head hard and screamed in his heart. "It''s a mistake. It''s a mistake. The boy is really tall. He''s poor in chess. He''s beautiful!" Two, in a silly heart, a Tucao was up. A "quasi sister-in-law" directly pleased the ginger, a "quasi sister-in-law" directly coaxed Yao Chi, and secretly let the two people distinguish the size of the order. Even if it was two silly, this time had to make complaints about the cold wit''s wit. "Well, you''re great. You lost this game!" two fools whispered to themselves. At the moment, he can''t do without admiration. Jiang Rou took a deep look at Er Sha and Gu Lengyu. After reluctantly stabilizing her emotions, she asked, "come on, what did you mean just now?" Er silly didn''t speak. Gu Lengyu "won" and naturally asked the winner to explain. "Have you forgotten? Our boss said a word before." Gu Lengyu said this, immediately learned Su Ye''s tone and said what Su ye had said before, "do you really think I will let you go so easily? Or do you think my measurement is so big? If you insult Yao Chi like that, I will let you go easily? Hehe, I don''t know whether you should say you''re naive or stupid!" "Isn''t this obvious?" Gu Lengyu said this. Jiang Rou and others showed a suddenly enlightened expression. "Stop!" And it was at this time that a shout came out from below. Su Ye uttered a disdainful sneer, and the look was full of sarcasm, but when Su ye turned around, there was a look of surprise on his face. This change in his expression was naturally invisible to Chen Jie and others, but Jiang Rou and others on the wall still saw it clearly. They immediately looked at each other and gave Su ye a thumbs up. Such a change of expression, anyway, they are a little out of reach. "Hmm? Do you have anything else to do with me?" Su Ye opened his mouth directly, and his expression was full of surprise. It looked as if he had seen what surprised him. After being exposed to the change of Su Ye''s expression, Chen Jie and others suddenly did not know what to say. At the same time, an ominous feeling rose in their hearts. It seemed that they had guessed something. "You..." "Didn''t you say that if I gave you something, would you let us go?" Wu Mingyong''s heart has been filled with anger. At the moment, if he hadn''t held back, he would have directly scolded at this time. But at this time, Su Ye laughed directly when she heard Wu Mingyong''s words. It looked as if she had heard what an interesting thing. "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand what you''re talking about?" Su ye put her hands around her chest and looked at them with a joking look. People: Almost at the moment of hearing this, he Jie and others were about to burst out rude words directly. Although they were ready to be cheated by Su ye at this time, they still felt very angry after hearing Su Ye''s words. "Asshole, didn''t you just say that you would keep your promise? As a strong person of the three disasters, do you talk like a fart? You still have some dignity of a strong person!" At this moment, when he looked at Su ye, his eyes were full of uncontrollable anger. Although Wu Mingyong and others didn''t speak at this time, his expression was still full of uncontrollable anger when he looked at Su Ye. "Ha ha!" what made Jie''s head tremble was that Su Ye directly laughed with ridicule after hearing his words. The laughter was full of contempt and disdain for him. At this time, when Jie couldn''t help yelling again, Su Ye''s expression suddenly became serious. To tell the truth, when Su Ye''s sudden change fell into the eyes of Lu Jie and others, it really surprised several people. Chapter 580 For a time, he didn''t know how to say what he had said. "Didn''t I keep my promise? Did I? If I remember correctly, I said ''if you really want to leave early, I''m not unacceptable, but there''s a condition'', right? I didn''t say to let you go immediately? It''s just your wishful thinking that I''ll let you go now." Su Ye''s words were like a needle pricking, constantly stimulating several people''s hearts. Now after hearing his words, he Jie almost got angry. "Are you... Are you playing word games like this? Is it still the posture that a strong man should have?" Wu Mingyong almost gnashed his teeth and scolded. However, he was also quite helpless. He wanted to kill each other, but he couldn''t kill each other. He was almost tormented crazy. In response, Su Ye nodded slightly with a natural look, "well, it''s very interesting, Wu Mingyong? Hehe, don''t you think it''s ironic that you talk to me about the posture of the strong? Did you? When you insulted Yao Chi with dirty words before, did you think about the so-called" posture of the strong "in your mouth?" Su ye said such a sentence directly. Even if Wu Mingyong and others have thousands of words to say in their hearts, they can''t say much at the moment. Indeed, as Su ye said just now, if they really want to talk about the "strong posture", their performance just now is obviously beating themselves in the face. At this moment, they also completely reacted. Everything Su ye did was for them to insult Yao Chi. It was specially for that thing to hit them in the face. On the city, Yao Chi hung a faint blush on Su Ye''s cold face at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words. She didn''t expect that Su ye had done so many things for herself. For a time, she felt relieved and trembled slightly. Su Ye looked at him seriously. After taking a deep breath, he took a heavy breath and said, "so, you''re still too stupid to say. Did you forget what happened just now?" Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at Lu Jie and others. His expression was full of sarcasm. Wu Mingyong and others didn''t speak, but their faces looked gloomy and terrible at this time. "As I told you before, will I forgive you for your dirty words? It''s obviously impossible. Aren''t I keeping my promise?" Wu Mingyong''s body is shaking with anger. At the moment, he feels that his body is about to be completely burned by anger. At this moment, he counted and completely reacted. Su Ye was mocking himself from beginning to end. He never really wanted to let go of himself. Funny, but ha had always left meaning and hope before. Thinking of what he had just done and looking at Su Ye''s look now, Wu Mingyong felt a burst of irritability in his heart. "You... Very well, unless you kill us now, otherwise, as long as we have a chance to leave, I will never let you go." Feng Yueyin scolded. At the moment, his eyes were full of anger when he looked at Su Ye. Su Ye looked at him jokingly. He immediately shrugged and said, "well, since you have said so, if I don''t meet your requirements, it looks like I''m really inhumane." while talking, Su Ye slowly raised his palm, and the scepter appeared in his hand again. Although everyone didn''t know what Su Ye was going to do, at the moment of seeing a cold smile on Su Ye''s face, everyone had a chill in their hearts. "He... What is he going to do?" "After all, he comes from the Feng family. Does he really want to kill Feng Yue?" "This is crazy." "We''d better watch all this on the side." For a time, there were bursts of low voices around. At the moment, when these people looked at Su ye, their faces were full of fear. As for Feng Yue, he felt cold all over at this time. When he looked at Su ye, he felt his heart hanging up. "You... What are you going to do?" unconsciously, Feng Yue''s voice was trembling, completely without the arrogance of the previous time. Su Ye grinned and laughed, "didn''t you just say you wanted me to kill you? OK, I''ll satisfy you now." Su Ye''s voice revealed a deep chill, and Feng Yue''s heart suddenly became cold. "You... You..." He didn''t know how to go on for a while. Su Ye grinned jokingly and said, "I''m afraid of me? Aren''t you so arrogant just now? What do you say? Unless I kill you, you''ll get revenge from me?" For Su Ye''s words, Feng Yue was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to respond. Wu Mingyong and others looked at each other at this time. With Feng Yue''s lessons, they didn''t dare to help Feng Yue speak for a while. After all, this kind of thing is very easy to get burned. "My scepter, other abilities are not very prominent, but one thing is very practical, that is, it is very suitable for playing with sand." Su Ye smiled, but the moment his smile fell into the eyes of Wu Mingyong and others, it made them feel cold all over. Playing with sand? For them, the ability to play with sand is strong enough. "I''ll tell you directly. At that time, I''m going to pour these sand directly into your mouth. You can resist, but your strength has recovered under the action of the pill. You should not be able to stop the endless sand of the bloody sea? Until you fill your body with these sand, you will die." Su ye put his hands on his hips and looked satisfied. But the moment his words fell into Feng Yue''s ears, Feng Yue''s body trembled uncontrollably. "You... You devil, you... How can you do this to me!" Feng Yue''s spirit was greatly stimulated for a moment, just like a resentful woman, roared loudly. People who don''t know the situation will misunderstand Su ye if they don''t keep it together. What''s wrong with this guy. Chapter 581 Su Ye sneered with disdain and turned to look up at Yao Chi on the city wall. At the moment when the latter came into contact with Su Ye''s eyes, his pretty face turned crimson. "Ha ha, if I didn''t have the ability to limit you now, otherwise, our end would be worse than you? I just give back the other way now. Why are you so angry?" Su Ye joked and said such a sentence. Feng Yue was speechless for a moment. As for the hearts of Wu Mingyong and others, a sense of sadness arose at this time. "Of course, you can be afraid now. Kneel down and apologize to me. I promise I won''t kill you the way I did just now." Su Ye grinned and looked quite kind. Just His performance of "kindness" not only didn''t make su Ye Feng Yue feel the slightest happiness, but his face was full of suffocation. "You... You let me kneel down for you?" Feng Yue almost gnashed his teeth and said so few words, and Su Ye''s smile became more and more rich after hearing his words. Su ye took it for granted, nodded slightly and said, "yes, don''t you understand enough?" As soon as he said this, Feng Yue''s face couldn''t help pulling. He was suffocated for a time and didn''t know how to respond. In fact, for Feng Yue, his face doesn''t matter. After all, if he doesn''t even have his life, what''s the use of this face? Can you still set up a tombstone? But the problem is that he has been teased by Su Ye twice. If he is teased again for the third time, he will feel stupid himself. "You... How can I trust you." Feng Yue almost gnashed his teeth and said such a sentence. Originally, in Feng Yue''s opinion, Su ye should at least give himself an explanation after hearing his words. If this explanation can barely be accepted by everyone, he can give it up. But What made him stunned and didn''t know how to react was that Su Ye didn''t want to give him any explanation at all at this time, but jokingly shrugged and said, "Oh, since you can''t trust me so much, what I said is useless, so you''d better die." Su Ye immediately slowly raised the scepter in his hand. At this moment, a burst of blood red light burst out on the scepter. Before, because of the influence of "dark lotus", at the beginning, these people did not see how the scepter and magic instrument worked. Now, when they saw the red light on the scepter, the hearts of the people on the wall trembled slightly. Although they are still a long way from Su Ye''s Scepter at this time, they can obviously feel that with the red light, a bloody smell is diffused in the air, which is full of the smell of killing and death. "This... What a terrible scepter. What the hell is this?" "My God, is Feng Yue really going to be killed like this? This... This can be regarded as torture?" "It''s terrible. If I had to choose, I''d rather commit suicide than die like this." Looking at the blood red light, the bodies of many people present were trembling slightly, and the air was filled with a silent horror. "No... don''t kill me!" And it was at this time that a shrill scream came out. This voice was naturally shouted by Feng Yue. At this moment, he was very regretful. If he knew it would be so, he would never be so tangled. Just promise it directly. "Don''t kill you? Hehe, it''s too late to die!" The scepter in Su Ye''s hand drifted slowly into the air under the dense red light, and then a large red light cloud was reflected in the air, reflecting the bloody sea in the air. Under the attention of the people, the blood red light cloud in the air quickly moved to the blood polluted sea and directly merged with the blood polluted sea. "Buzz!" A deafening roar came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the people looked a burst of panic in vain. Under the sound, there was a terrible pressure. After the bloody sea came into contact with the light cloud, the whole bloody sea began to emit a kind of pressure that makes people feel chest tightness. And it was at this time that the scepter had returned to Su Ye''s hand. Su Ye didn''t talk nonsense. Under Feng yueman''s frightened gaze, Su Ye quickly waved the scepter in the direction of Feng Yue. "Buzz!" Then a deafening tremor was heard. Everyone present was shocked to see that at the moment, a sand flow with thick arms rushed out of the bloody sea. Of course, if it is just such a performance, it is obviously not so startled to these people. At the moment, there is a layer of blood red halo on the edge of the sand flow. Under the influence of the blood red halo, the sand flow looks like a divine chain. You know, the divine chains can''t be displayed by ordinary people, and each divine chain represents strength. At the beginning, in the eyes of many onlookers, even if Su Ye really wants to use the method he just said to kill Feng Yue, it''s still difficult for Feng Yue''s strength. After all, as long as Feng Yue tries his best to resist, Su ye may not have a chance to break through Feng Yue''s defense and let the sand rush into his mouth. But this divine chain is different. Feng YUENENG didn''t destroy it. At the moment, the divine chain was like a blood python, dancing quickly in the air. After finding the right time, it attacked quickly like lightning and went directly towards Feng Yue''s life gate. The speed of this divine chain is very fast. Even Wu Mingyong and others feel like they have spent their eyes for a time. Some can''t see the situation clearly. As for Feng Yue, the party is even worse. At the moment, he doesn''t react at all. The blood red divine chain has rushed in front of him. Fortunately, after seeing the divine chain just now, Feng Yue has mentioned all his strength. Almost at the moment when the divine chain was about to rush to his mouth, Feng Yue quickly sealed the seal and pushed his palm forward. At this time, Feng Yue''s palm was like a star, and a bright starlight was emitted directly. Chapter 582 "Boom!" The starlight and the divine chain hit hard together. Almost at this moment, the space where Feng Yue was located was like an earthquake. The ground and space trembled slightly and sent out a deep roar. It has to be said that Feng Yue had dared to run and provoke Su ye like that before. Obviously, there was still some inside information. At least at this time, when the starlight was released, the originally galloping divine chain was blocked. Of course, it is obviously not without any cost to block the divine chain. At the moment when the divine chain was blocked, Feng Yue was stunned to feel an extremely powerful breath emanating from the divine chain. Affected by this breath, Feng Yue directly opened his mouth and ejected a mouthful of dirty blood, and his breath was reduced to a limit. What makes Feng Yue feel bitter is that the impact of the divine chain still exists. At the moment, the starlight he released just reluctantly temporarily stopped the attack of the divine chain. The divine chain is constantly resisting the starlight he released. In less than a moment, the starlight has been offset. It is estimated that in a short time, the starlight will be completely annihilated by the divine chain. After that, Feng Yue will usher in his tragedy. If he wants to get here, Feng Yue feels cold all over. At this moment, he is quite regretful. If he knew this result, he should not talk to Su ye so impulsively. Now, it''s too late. "Help me!" Feng Yue exclaimed at this time, looking nervously in the direction of Wu Mingyong and others. Now Wu Mingyong and others are his last hope. If their strength can''t help him solve the problem, he really has no hope at all. He and Wu Mingyong and others can be said to have known each other since childhood. In the past, regardless of any danger, they treated each other wholeheartedly and would never leave another person behind. Moreover, their families also cooperated with each other, and there was no gap between them. Therefore, in Feng Yue''s view, since they have asked for help, Wu Mingyong and others will help even if they are no longer willing to do it, at least in the face of the family. But to Feng Yue''s disappointment, after hearing his cry, Wu Mingyong and others directly closed their eyes and sat cross legged on the ground. "Damn it, I didn''t know if I was too seriously injured just now. Now I have to close the five senses to regulate my breath." "Well, yes, I think I have to put all my eggs in one basket." Wu Mingyong and others immediately began to talk, but now after hearing these words, everyone on the city looked at each other, and their faces were covered with speechless expressions. These people are not fools. Naturally, they can understand why Wu Mingyong and others did so and why they said these words. Isn''t the so-called closed mindlessness and cultivation just to escape Feng Yue''s help? At that time, even if Feng Yue''s family pleads guilty, at least they have reasons to say in the past, and their words are so loud now. The main reason is to let Feng Yue and others know the reason for their doing so and make an excuse for themselves. "Look, these are friends of evil spirits and dogs. You think they will help you when you are dying? Isn''t this a joke? Do you think it''s cost-effective to offend our boss for you, a mortal?" two fools sneered with disdain. At this time, he stood up and pointed at Feng Yue. The gesture of pointing the country saw, Gu Lengyu and others have an impulse to beat him. How can Gu Lengyu easily miss the opportunity to flatter boss long? Gu Lengyu nodded slightly at this time, with a sneer on his face. "Who says not? How strong is our boss? These people dare to help at the risk of offending the boss? Hehe, now they may die, but if they do, they will die." "Even if their result is a dead end, there is still a difference between early death and late death." Gu Lengyu sneered at Feng Yue in the distance. "People from the forces of the big family don''t even know such a simple truth, I bah!" Feng Yue was stunned when he saw Wu Mingyong''s behavior. For a moment, he felt that his head had some reaction, but after he came back, Feng Yue''s heart was filled with anger. "Bastard, you... You..." Feng Yue roared. However, according to Wu Mingyong, they have closed the five senses now. Even if Feng Yue broke his throat, it is obvious that Wu Mingyong and they will not pay attention to Feng Yue. Feng Yue was in a hurry. When he opened his mouth, he directly ejected a mouthful of dirty blood. Originally, his breath was very weak. At this time, he was reduced to a limit. What makes Feng Yue more angry is that Jie. Originally, they offended Su Ye just for Jie, but now it''s better that Jie directly didn''t see it and ignored him. Su ye saw these things in his eyes and couldn''t help but burst out a burst of mocking laughter. At the moment of hearing his voice, Wu Mingyong felt that his nerves were trembling slightly. Su Ye''s every voice now was like a sharp cone stabbing into his heart. "Hehe, it''s interesting, but you can barely block one divine chain. What about the second one?" Just when Feng Yue was angry, Su Ye''s light voice and consternation came out. This word was like a basin of cold water and poured on Feng Yue. Feng Yue couldn''t help but shiver directly. Feng Yue looked at Su ye in horror. Every word Su ye said just now was like a knife, constantly stabbing into Feng Yue''s heart. "This... How is this possible?" It was also at this time that a surprised voice suddenly came out. Everyone looked at the source of the sound with a playful attitude, and saw the original "wounded" who had closed the five senses. At this time, they stared at Su ye one by one and looked at Su ye with a frightened expression. You know, at this stage of their strength, it is against the sky to make a divine chain, but Su Ye actually made a second one, and at the moment, Su Ye''s expression also looks very relaxed. Chapter 583 Wu Mingyong and others also looked at each other at this time. Their eyes were filled with uncontrollable fear. Obviously, they couldn''t think of how Su ye could really make two divine chains at this time. If someone had told them before that the evolutors with strength during the three disasters had created two divine chains, they would not believe anything. Even if their father told them about it, they would think their father was crazy? But now, this crazy thing actually appears in front of them, and they can''t believe it at all. At this moment, Wu Mingyong and others regretted that if Su ye had such ability, they would have gone to win over Su Ye. It is absolutely impossible to deal with Su Ye. In their view, people with such ability are destined to become strong in the future, or even the peak of the evolutionary world. Such a person needs to win over at all costs. Even if he really can''t win over, he should try his best to be good, not an enemy. Wu Mingyong and others felt a burst of fear and looked at each other in horror. They knew that even if they could leave this place alive today, once their father knew the bastards they were doing here, they could probably hang them. Even if Su Ye didn''t kill them, their father or people would kill them, To get Su Ye''s understanding. After all, he and they are now completely setting up a powerful and boundless terrorist opponent for their family. Thinking of this, Wu Mingyong has the idea of killing Jie. If it weren''t for this bastard, why would they be old enemies with Su ye? Not to mention that it will be limited in this way. I don''t know whether life or death. Originally, in their view, Su Ye''s strength could not really kill them, so they had to kill them with the help of the ominous night, but now after seeing the divine chain, these people were stunned to understand that if Su Ye really wanted to kill them, the means was definitely beyond their imagination. For a time, the hearts of these people were filled with sadness and anger. This sense of helplessness that life could not be controlled in their own hands almost drove them crazy. "Being the enemy of him is the most wrong thing I have done in my life. At the beginning, I shouldn''t have listened to that bastard, so I should have a good investigation first. Otherwise, I wouldn''t say I would end up like this." Wu Mingyong said gnashing his teeth in his heart. The faces of the other two were also extremely ugly. It was obvious that they were scolding him more than once. There is no doubt that this time, even if it is safely spent, it is estimated that he Jie will also become the target of public criticism, and may even be killed by Wu Mingyong and others. The eyes from around made him feel cold all over. He couldn''t help taking a breath. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were full of incredible. Even he didn''t expect that Su ye could have such ability at this time. "It''s... Impossible, he... How could he make divine chains in this realm, and they were still two divine chains at once." he couldn''t help exclaiming. As a result, after hearing his voice, many people around him immediately looked in the direction of him, but at this time, he could also feel it clearly, When the eyes around him fell on him, the eyes of these people were full of ridicule and disdain. This kind of vision is like a knife. It constantly tortures him and makes him almost collapse. It is in this mood that he can''t help screaming. "I... I know. What he... Said can show two divine chains. It''s a joke and a cover for deception." "The boy''s ability to display his divine chain depends entirely on the strange Scepter in his hand and the blood sea in the air. Without these two things, he would never have done it." It was as if a dying man had caught a life-saving straw. He couldn''t help crying out. It was as if he had done so, which could make him feel a little better and make him more able to accept the matter in front of him. At this time, Su Ye naturally heard the startled voice of Lu Jie. Instead of frowning slightly, he looked at Lu Jie with a look as if he had seen a fool. Su Ye grinned directly, but for such a guy with brain problems, Su Ye naturally didn''t bother to pay attention. In Su Ye''s opinion, it''s easy to lower his grade if he quarrels with such a fool. However, Su Ye ignored him at this time, but the onlookers in the city became angry one by one and stared at him with a mocking face. "I''ll go. What did the boy say? Is there a brain problem?" "Does he think he can make himself feel better by saying so? Isn''t this self deception?" "Hehe, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life." "What does it mean that he can cast two divine chains because of the strange scepter and the sea of blood? Give you these two things, you can do it? I''m afraid you''ll be sucked dry by these two things?" "It''s really funny. It seems that these two things are not his. Since they are his magic tools, that''s one of his soft power!" At that time, there was a mocking sound from the city. Some people even worried that he Jie might not be able to hear what they were saying. At this time, his voice was deliberately amplified. His face twitched. The gardens of these people were like slaps, which fell on his face. For a time, he felt that his cheeks were almost swollen. If he could, he really wanted to find a ground crack to drill down. He had no face to see anyone in his life. "Bastard, it''s all you. If it weren''t for you, Yao Chi wouldn''t leave me, and I wouldn''t be laughed at by so many people. I would still be the pride of heaven." he gnashed his teeth and scolded in his heart. At the moment, when he looked at Su Ye, there was a burst of anger in his eyes. Some people are like this. Once something happens, they will only blindly look for the reason from others, rather than think about whether they are wrong or where they are wrong! Chapter 584 If Su ye knew what he thought now, he would laugh at him. Put all the blame on him? Have you ever thought about whether you can do it yourself? "Shut up, don''t you think it''s humiliating?" finally, Wu Mingyong couldn''t help it. At this time, he stared at him and scolded him. Now Wu Mingyong really wants to kill him if he can. He didn''t think that he dared to stimulate Su ye like this because he didn''t know himself at all. Isn''t Feng Yue''s example enough? Did this bastard really want to kill them? Did they say someone? "Asshole, I''m ashamed of you." "You''re still not a man. No wonder Yao Chi doesn''t like you. People like you are rubbish. If I were a woman, I would despise you." The other two also yelled at him. There was a fierce light in their eyes. They wanted to kill him quickly. When he was scolded so much in public, he suddenly felt angry. In particular, they even ran out of him directly with Yao Chi. It was a ruthless sprinkling of salt on his wound. How could he bear it in his heart. At this time, Lu Jie looked at Wu Mingyong with great resentment. His eyes were full of resentment. In Wu Mingyong''s opinion, he was dead anyway. Maybe if Wu Mingyong and others promised enough benefits at this time, Su ye would choose to let them go, but what about him? After this incident, even if he was stupid, he could not believe that Su ye would let go of himself. There was no doubt that he would die. Since he has no hope of living, why should he give face to Wu Mingyong and others? Why should they scold him! At the thought of this, he immediately opened his mouth, but he was just about to open his mouth and scold Wu Mingyong and others, but unexpectedly, a sneer came out at this time. The laughter was like stepping on his nerves, which stimulated his whole body to tremble. Šu Jie immediately looked at the source of the sound at this time. As a result, he saw that Su Ye was looking at himself with an expression full of ridicule that made him feel nervous tremble. Almost at the moment of contacting this kind of eyes, the nerve that Šu Jie had been tight was almost completely broken. Su Ye glanced at zhe Jie, but at this time he didn''t mean to talk to him. Instead, he looked at Feng Yue with a sneer and said, "what, do you understand now? If you were given another chance, would you help him like that?" Upon hearing this, Lu Jie''s eyebrows were almost twisted into knots. In his opinion, Su ye must have asked like this on purpose in order to humiliate himself. Feng Yue''s face was very gloomy. To tell the truth, he really didn''t understand what Su ye said at this time. But As Su ye said, if there is another chance, Feng Yue can''t do such a stupid thing again. Feng Yue looked coldly in the direction of Lu Jie. Almost at the moment of contacting Feng Yue''s eyes, Lu Jie''s heart couldn''t help "clicking", and an ominous idea came to his mind. At the moment, even if Feng Yue didn''t speak, he was able to read some content from Feng Yue''s eyes alone. "Yi Jie?" Feng Yue sneered. "If you give me another chance, I will kill this bastard first." when Feng Yue said this, the voice sounded like a gnashing of teeth. Šu Jie''s body trembled slightly. Although he guessed the result, it still made Šu Jie feel extremely ashamed to really say it from Feng Yue''s mouth. "What a pity!" At this time, a helpless sigh came out. Under the inexplicable gaze of everyone, Su Ye looked at Feng Yue with a helpless expression, "unfortunately, it''s a pity that you wake up too late now. You don''t have a chance to do it again, so..." The scepter in Su Ye''s hand trembled slightly, and the second divine chain flew down like a sharp arrow. Looking at the scene in front of him, Feng Yue''s eyes flashed a decisive color. He understood in his heart that some things could not escape. "Well, I don''t blame anyone for this today. I blame myself for not having long eyes. I believe it wrong. Some bastards, but you want to kill me like that? It''s impossible!" he shouted at his throat. Then, under everyone''s solemn attention, he raised his hand and slapped him on his heart. A stream of painstaking efforts sprayed directly from his mouth, and then his body fell to the ground, without the slightest sound. In any case, from a big family, he still has his own pride in his heart. Under this pride, he will not allow himself to die like that, which will not only lose his own face, but also lose the face of the family. Looking at the scene in front of her, Su Ye shook her head reluctantly. It seemed that she had some regrets. "Unfortunately, why don''t you insist? If you insist, I can''t hurt you this time. After all, the power consumption of my divine chain is too large." Su ye said this, and the second divine chain that had fallen rapidly turned into a little light and disappeared in front of everyone. As for the first divine chain, without the resistance of the starlight displayed by Feng Yue, the divine chain directly fell on Feng Yue''s body. With a piercing roar, Feng Yue''s body was directly turned into powder under the attack of the divine chain. Everyone looked at each other, and for a time the atmosphere around them became quite depressed. In fact, when they saw Feng Yue''s suicide earlier, they were not much surprised. After all, no matter who met this kind of thing, they would make the same choice if they didn''t read it. Just when they saw that even if Feng Yue died, Su ye still laid a hard hand on Feng Yue''s body, some people''s hearts always felt very depressed and uncomfortable. "Is this too cruel? They are already dead. Why destroy his body? Can''t you let the other party die with a little dignity?" "I think his behavior is indeed inappropriate. If it falls into the eyes of outsiders, it is really too cruel." Chapter 585 "Hey, let''s stop talking, otherwise, be careful to get into trouble." For a time, some strange voices came out of the crowd, but as soon as these words were said, a disdainful cold hum came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the cold hum, the bodies of the people who just spoke trembled slightly. They could obviously feel it. The cold hum was completely directed at them. They immediately looked at the source of the voice. As a result, they saw that Yao Chi was looking in the direction of these people with a very disdainful look. Anyway, after contacting Yao Chi''s eyes at the moment, these people felt ashamed. "It seems that you are very kind and righteous," a cold voice came out. At the moment, Yao Chi was talking. In fact, Yao Chi was too lazy to talk nonsense, but since this matter involved Su ye, Yao Chi naturally wanted to stand up and speak for Su Ye. "This is a world of the jungle. The weak have to thank God for their survival in this era. Do you still want benevolence and righteousness?" Yao Chi''s words are very direct, and it can be clearly felt from his words. These words are completely directed at the newly born people. Although it was embarrassing to say this directly, the people present also understood that Yao Chi''s words were indeed true. "Do you think the night is cruel? Have you ever thought about what will happen if we fall into their hands this time? Is it related to the so-called benevolence and righteousness in your mouth? OK, I don''t say any more nonsense. I can''t give you the benevolence and righteousness you want, so now please leave my city immediately. From now on, you are not allowed to step on it again Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. " Yao Chi directly issued an expulsion order. You know, in the nearly one month since Yao Chi became the master of the city, this is the first time she drove people away from her city. Just now, the faces of those people who were still complaining about Su Ye''s lack of "benevolence and righteousness" suddenly became a burst of iron blue. They looked at each other. They didn''t expect that they would cause such disaster to themselves by just spraying a few words. Usually, they are used to spraying. In their opinion, this time should be as usual and won''t be punished. But there is no modern advertising. This time it is completely different from what they think. "City Lord, we''re just saying it casually. There''s really no malice. Please take your life back and give us a chance." now a fool can see the security of this city. The city masters of other cities can''t have such a powerful force to defend the city. They will suffer at that time. These people immediately confessed at this moment, but it''s a pity that they just reacted now. Obviously, it''s too late. "I don''t like to talk casually. I must do what I say. If I don''t even have this ability, take care of your mouth." Yao Chi said bluntly, "do you want me to invite you to go, or do you go by yourself?" At the moment of saying "please", Yao Chi couldn''t help but accentuate his pronunciation. Anyway, at the moment of hearing this sentence, they were trembling with fear. They knew that if Yao Chi really asked them to leave at this time, I''m afraid their outcome would be very miserable. Finally, several people could only bite their teeth and leave silently. After all, such a move was very worthy of them. The rest of the crowd watched a shock, and at that moment they closed their mouths. At this time, they could not make complaints about themselves. Even if they wanted to Tucao, they would dare to think in their hearts. "Buzz!" But at this time, a tremor suddenly came out. At this time, even the space trembled slightly. With this strong force, there was a sign that the surrounding space was about to be unbearable. Everyone looked at the source of the sound in amazement. Obviously, they didn''t expect another change at this time. Under the curious gaze of the people, a sharp sword was born in the air and came directly in their direction. During the flight, the flying sword was directly transformed into 18 handles, each of which was extremely sharp, as if it could cut through the sky. All the 18 long swords fell and were inserted in front of Wu Mingyong and others. The long swords kept shaking. Although Su Ye didn''t know what the 18 flying swords meant, Su ye still understood a little. Obviously, the owner of the long sword wanted to protect several people. It''s just Su Ye''s heart couldn''t help disdaining to send out a sneer. No one can take the people he wants to kill from his own hands. "Threat, isn''t it? Hehe, then I''ll let you have no weapons to threaten." looking at the sharp sword shaking in front of him at the moment, Su Ye sneered and said such a sentence in a voice that can drive people crazy. But at this time, those people around looked at each other in amazement. Some people couldn''t help but take a breath when they saw the 18 sharp swords, and their faces were full of incredible looks. "This... This is a flying sword? Are people from that place coming? But I haven''t heard that those forces will participate in this ancient battlefield." "Yes, they seem to be very dismissive of the ancient battlefield, but I don''t understand why they come here since you don''t like it so much?" "What did he say just now? Let''s stop? It''s going to be trouble." "This one of us is quite hot tempered. It''s OK to be polite to him. If you shout to fight and kill as soon as you come up, it''s obvious that the result is self-evident." "From the tone and words, it seems that the visitor came specifically to save Wu Mingyong and others." But people are also curious about who wins and who loses if the two sides really fight. "Who the hell are you talking about?" two fools listened all the time. At this time, they were almost curious and crazy¡¤ The people around them seemed to be playing riddles. They kept saying "the man", which greatly stimulated the curiosity in their ears. The people hesitated. Obviously, the origin of the force was so huge that they didn''t dare to guess at will. "They belong to Tianjian sect." but just at this time, a voice of banter and disdain came out. Chapter 586 At the moment of hearing the word "tianjianzong", everyone present couldn''t help looking at each other in amazement. Instead, their faces became ugly. But at this time, no one continued to say anything. Looking at this reaction around, er silly and others felt quite stunned and curious. They couldn''t understand how powerful the so-called "Tianjian sect" was. Er silly and others immediately looked at the source of the sound. As a result, they saw a figure jump directly from the other direction of the city wall and disappear in the public''s field of vision. Obviously, this person was the existence of man''s Tianjian sect. It''s just a little puzzling that the man who spoke just now turned around and left directly, giving people the feeling that he was running for his life. "What''s the matter, he... His voice just sounded like he was dismissive of the so-called Tianjian sect. Why did he turn around and run away now?" Er silly felt that he was confused when he said this. Gu Lengyu looked suspiciously in the direction of Jiang Rou and others at this time. As a result, he saw that Jiang Rou''s face also seemed a little dignified at this time. It was obvious that he was extremely afraid of the so-called "Tianjian sect", but several people were very curious about what kind of power the so-called Tianjian sect was. "Sister-in-law, do you know what the origin of tianjianzong is?" Gu Lengyu opened his mouth directly at this time and asked curiously. In fact, Gu Lengyu has guessed something from Jiang Rou''s face. Jiang Rou must know some news about tianjianzong. After all, Jiang Rou and Yao Chi are from big forces, which is different from their "idle clouds and wild cranes", so they must know more inside information at this time. However, what made two fools feel angry was that the bastard asked, and at this time he actually began to flatter severely. This sentence "sister-in-law" was flushed when Yao Chi and Jiang Rou heard it, but it was obvious that they were very useful for this kind of address. For a time, there was a touch of crimson on their beautiful faces. Er silly can only blame his reaction for being too slow at this time. Otherwise, how can such a good opportunity to flatter Gu Lengyu? "Hum, you''re arrogant. You''re just a low-level licking dog, and I''m the high-level licking dog of the Dragon boss. The only difference between us is that we are single-minded. I''m very single-minded to the boss and only lick the boss. Unlike this guy, if I catch someone who has something to do with the Dragon boss, I''ll play with my life. Hum, shameless!" Of course, these two fools naturally dare not say it directly, and they just dare to think about it in their hearts. This voice sounds sour. As for whether this is er silly''s mind, you can only ask Er silly himself. At this time, Jiang Rou glanced at Yao Chi around her. Then she reluctantly spit out a mouthful of turbidity and said, "this... Sister Yao Chi, let''s talk about it." obviously, Jiang Rou is also indicating an attitude and telling Yao Chi that even if she is one of the so-called "sister-in-law", she will never rob Yao Chi. I have to say, although this little girl looks very innocent and has no mind at all, in fact, she knows a lot of things. It would be naive if she really regarded this little girl as a little girl who doesn''t understand anything. After all, in this age of the jungle, innocence sometimes represents death. "The ancient starry sky naturally has its power ranking, but there are also several places beyond the taboo of the ranking. This Tianjian sect is one of them, and the strength of this Tianjian sect is also very powerful. A few years ago, in this ancient starry sky, the talented children of the future Tianjian sect fought with people with the strength of the three disasters and the power of resisting the sword A Death Star pierces. " Yao Chi took a deep breath and then said such a sentence. Although she tried her best to restrain her emotions, there were still some vibrators in her voice when she said this. Yao Chi turned to look at Er silly and others, but the result made her a little speechless. Er silly widened his eyes, grinned his mouth and pulled his tongue. He seemed to have no idea what Yao Chi was talking about. Seeing Gu Lengyu''s reaction, Yao Chi was not surprised. Instead, he seemed to understand something and immediately smiled bitterly. "Let me tell you, although the ancient star sky is a broken star sky, the stars in it are incomparably strong. Even for some reasons, the stars here are generally stronger than they were long ago. With the strength of the three disasters, ordinary evolutionists are afraid that they can''t penetrate the stars with their poor and strange life." Although Yao Chi said this calmly, at the moment, you can obviously feel the color of surprise and emotion from her voice. Put herself in a position to think that even she can''t do this with her current strength. Almost at the moment of hearing this, the two fools immediately showed an expression of looking at each other, and they didn''t know what they were thinking at this time. According to Yao Chi and Jiang Rou, the explanation this time was clear enough. At this time, er silly must also understand the interests, and more or less their faces should show some surprised expressions. What they didn''t think of was that after they "Oh", there was no more following. "Aren''t you shocked?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help looking at Er Sha curiously at this time, and her eyes were full of puzzles. The second fool took it for granted, nodded slightly and said disapprovingly, "what''s the shock? It''s not to penetrate the stars. Ordinary people can''t do it, but do you think our old meeting is ordinary people? This kind of thing is just that our boss doesn''t want to do. If he really wants to penetrate the stars, it''s not a simple thing." The two giggled and shrugged, and their words were full of indifference. But the moment his words reached the ears of the onlookers around him, they couldn''t help taking a breath. Chapter 587 At this moment, when the onlookers around looked at Er silly, their faces were full of madness. It was like seeing a madman. Gu Lengyu naturally couldn''t let the two fools dominate the limelight at this time. Immediately, Gu Lengyu followed with a disdainful sneer and said, "I say you are really, don''t make such a fuss, okay? It seems that you have no eyesight. Only our boss is unwilling to do this, and there is nothing our boss can''t do." Gu Lengyu patted his chest while talking. His expression was full of indifference, and he didn''t pay attention to it at all. But now the two of them sing in unison. Naturally, they listen to those onlookers around, as if they were overwhelmed by five thunders, and look at each other in shock. "My God, i... did I hear you right? What did he just say?" "I feel there must be something wrong with my ears. Otherwise, how could I hear such words just now?" "Crazy, crazy, I think it must be crazy." "It''s just a small matter to pierce the stars? We made a fuss? Is it really because I''m too ignorant, or your horizons are too broad?" "The cow blew so hard that I suffocated." "Although I also admit that his strength is really strong. If I use the power of the scepter, I may really be able to penetrate the stars, but if I remember correctly, the man used only an ordinary flying sword, not a terrible magic weapon." "Indeed, if only the stars were pierced with a terrible magic weapon, it would not be so shocking." For a time, many onlookers lowered their voices and whispered aside. Although it was said that after what had just happened, many people present had a very intuitive understanding of Su Ye''s strength and recognized Su Ye''s strength. But it''s really terrible to tell such things through the stars. They obviously don''t want to believe anything before they see such things happen. This is not to say that they can''t trust Su ye, but they are shocked and can''t believe it. For a time, when many people looked at Su ye, their eyes looked a little different. To tell the truth, at this moment, these people really hope to see Su Ye''s move to raise his hand and pierce the stars. In this way, they can be said to have witnessed the birth of another legend. "Hum! What a big breath!" At this time, a voice of dissatisfaction came out. The voice was very cold, and the words were more like a sharp sword. Almost at the moment of hearing this simple sentence, everyone present felt that the skin of the whole body was really aching, as if it might crack at any time. Everyone looked at the source of the sound in horror. At this time, a young man in white was stepping on a flying sword and galloping in their direction. The voice just now was shouted by him. Although the man hasn''t really come to the public yet, at the moment of seeing the figure of this man, the hearts of the people still feel a burst of lingran. It seems that there are countless knives across them, which makes them feel that their hearts are trembling, as if their bodies may crack at any time. "Good... What a powerful force!" "Sure enough, the man who came out of that place has such a powerful sword meaning in a simple sentence." "With such a powerful force, is it difficult that he really came to save these people? If he really made friends with night, then... How sure do you think night is?" "This man''s strength is really strong. If I put it at another time, I should prefer that night will not be his opponent, but... Don''t forget that night still has this bloody sea. As long as there is this bloody sea, I believe he is absolutely invincible here." Obviously, after what happened just now, many people present still have confidence in Su Ye''s strength. More importantly, the bloody sea is suspended in the air. For them, it is like a huge backer, giving them an inexplicable sense of security. "Just... Are you sure this staff doesn''t need to consume the user''s strength?" Just at this time, a weak voice came out impressively. Almost at the moment of hearing the voice, the confidence in everyone''s heart weakened a lot. The more powerful the magic weapon is, it also needs to consume great power, which can be seen from the previous dark lotus. This is why, at the beginning, Wu Mingyong and others didn''t worry too much. In their opinion, as long as they stayed up until Su Ye couldn''t support the bloody sea, they could naturally get out of bondage. They didn''t really start to be afraid until they saw that Su ye had directly displayed the divine chain and didn''t seem to need to consume their own strength at all. This seems to be an alternative signal for them. It tells them that Su Ye''s Scepter doesn''t need to consume the user''s power at all. For a time, when many people looked at Su ye, their faces looked a little complicated. It was also at this time that a sharp howling came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone had a feeling that their eardrums would be completely cut at this time. The man in white appeared directly in front of Su Ye. The onlookers just felt some breath from the flying sword, and they already felt their whole body tremble. It was even more said that Su Ye was directly oppressed by the other party at this time. Almost at this moment, Su Ye felt that the cold cutting gas on the other party was like the pouring of the river, directly washing his body, If his body were not strong enough, it is estimated that his body would completely collapse under the current impact. "Hum, I''m a little capable. No wonder I dare to be so arrogant. Now I order you to let them go. Otherwise, I''ll let you know what life is better than death." the man in white looked at Su ye with an invincible attitude, and his eyes were full of ridicule and disdain. Obviously, although Su ye can control the blood sea, in the man''s eyes, he still can''t have the slightest worry. Su Ye was curious. He didn''t know what this guy had to rely on. Chapter 588 After seeing that he was now in control of the blood sea, his expression was so calm that there was no emotional change at all. After he said this, he immediately pointed to Su ye, and eight flying swords fell directly to Su Ye. Looking at this posture, it seems that if Su Ye doesn''t agree to his request, this guy is likely to kill Su Ye directly. "I''m so arrogant in front of our boss?" "This boy is really trying to die. Hum, he is so arrogant now. Our boss can make him kneel down at that time!" "If I have a chance, I want to beat this bastard up." For a time, after seeing Su ye being threatened, er silly and others suddenly issued a series of angry reprimands in their mouths. For the two fools, it''s disrespectful for them to treat their boss like this. Of course, for the so-called hands-on treatment of this man, the two fools are just talking. After all, in terms of their strength, it''s impossible to really kill this sudden man. "Let go, or I''ll kill you. Hehe, as long as you die, your control over the scepter will disappear. Naturally, the cage will be broken without attack. As for the bloody sea, it will naturally return to where it should be." The man jokingly said such a sentence. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t seem to feel any surprise. He seemed to take it for granted that Su ye could control the bloody sea. However, although the man restrained very well, Su ye also noticed that just at the moment he looked at the bloody sea, a trace of covetous color flashed in his eyes. Obviously, no matter how calm and calm the man is, he still covets his scepter and the way to control the blood sea. Su ye still didn''t speak, but looked at the man in front of him with a calm and calm look, just like the man now. Su Ye doesn''t seem to care if the other party can kill himself when he falls to the ground. His calm and calm appearance fell into the man''s eyes, which immediately made the man feel very unhappy. In his opinion, he was the master and controller of the area. No matter how strong Su Ye was, Su ye could be killed by himself as long as he shot. At this time, the boy should be afraid, You should be extremely afraid of yourself. But in fact The man immediately gave a cold hum, and his voice was filled with discontent and anger. "Boy, this is not the time for you to pretend. You can have this ability and opportunity. I don''t think you should be a fool. Then you should understand what kind of choice you should make at this time." "Is this face so important? You can only get face if you live, but if you die, your face is a joke. Don''t you understand that?" the man said with high toes, Su ye still didn''t pay attention to this guy, but looked at Wu Mingyong and others. At this moment, it can be clearly seen that although these people didn''t cheer loudly, it can be clearly seen from their excited eyes that Wu Mingyong and others knew this man. And this understanding should not be equal. This man''s identity is obviously higher than that of Wu Mingyong''s people. Otherwise, Wu Mingyong won''t dare to cheer at this time. Thinking of this, Su Ye couldn''t help grinning. The look was full of ridicule. He turned to the man, "are you finished?" Su ye said such a sentence lightly. Almost at the moment of hearing this, the man was stunned. Originally, in his opinion, he has made his words so clear. At this time, Su ye should not know what to do, but now Su Ye is still so calm, which makes his evil habit of bullying the weak impossible to achieve. The man snorted coldly, but he didn''t speak. Su Ye looked at the man up and down, and then said with a joking smile, "you said so much here. I''ll trouble you to tell me who you are? I know you?" Su Ye sneered with disdain. When he looked at the man, his eyes were full of ridicule. The latter was almost ashamed at the moment of hearing this. In his opinion, Su Ye was definitely deliberately asking for trouble and wanted to use this method to ridicule himself as a nobody. "Hum, Tianjian sect, Tianxin of Jianmen." when the man said this, his expression was full of pride, as if he were saying something that made him proud. "Jianmen? He''s actually from Jianmen. No wonder the skill of defending the sword is so powerful." "It is said that the strong man who pierced the stars came from the sword gate." "Jianmen? Isn''t it Tianjian sect? Why is there another Jianmen? Who can explain it to me?" "The Tianjian sect is divided into the sword sect and the Dharma sect. The sword sect specializes in the art of defending the sword. It believes that after the art of defending the sword is cultivated, the sword can break through the sky. The Dharma sect is the patriarch''s self-cultivation. He thinks that the sword is just a virtue of foreign objects. The real strong man wants to cultivate himself into a sword, but this method is too difficult. Few people can survive the cultivation That hardship. " "This is a place where strong people come out frequently. Compared with the Dharma school, the sword school is too powerful." "The more people who come out of the sword school can cast flying swords, the stronger their strength is. Now he can cast 26 flying swords. My God, he... His strength..." After hearing Jian Tianxin''s words, bursts of shouts came around. Although Jian Tianxin just said a few words, they still felt a great sense of oppression. Even those who knew little about the so-called tianjianzong before, now after hearing these explanations, they finally understood the power of tianjianzong and couldn''t help taking a breath. At this moment, they really felt the oppression of mountain rain and wind all over the building¡¤ Originally, the man wanted to find a way to show off. Now, these people completely helped him realize his wish. When it was, his face was full of excitement. "Boy, do you know you''re afraid now?" Jian Tianxin looked at Su ye with a sneer. "I can be kind and give you one last chance, but if you don''t know how to grasp it and really annoy me, don''t blame me for killing you directly." Chapter 589 Jian Tianxin put his hands around his chest at this time. When he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of pride. It seemed that he really regarded himself as the master of this area. Su ye took a deep look at Jian Tianxin. Just when Jian Tianxin thought that Su ye would surrender to his strength at this time, Su Ye directly sent out a disdainful sneer, which directly crossed his heart like a blade, and his body trembled. "What are you laughing at, asshole?" Jian Tianxin said coldly. Even at this time, Jian Tianxin''s eyes were like two sharp swords, directly across Su Ye''s body. But in the face of his dignified and domineering posture, Su ye still just laughed with disdain. "I laugh that you are too naive. Why, do you really think you can kill me?" Su Ye shrugged at this time. When she looked at Jian Tianxin, her expression was still very indifferent. In that way, people felt like seeing a clown. Jian Tianxin was furious, but this was something he didn''t have time to say to him. Su ye turned to Wu Mingyong and others. Although he didn''t know what Su Ye was going to do, at the moment when he came into contact with Su Ye''s eyes, Wu Mingyong''s heart suddenly felt lingran, It was as if he had been slashed through his heart with a knife. I don''t know why, at this time, Wu Mingyong had an inexplicable feeling of depression in his heart, and an ominous came from his heart. "Take a good look at these people. When they came here just now, which one was no more arrogant than you? To tell you the truth, your arrogant posture is a little witch to see a big witch in front of them." Su Ye jokingly mocked. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Wu Mingyong and others felt a burst of boredom. They felt as if they had been hit hard on their heart by a huge hammer. They didn''t hit people in the face, but at this time, Su Ye specifically hit them in the face. The slap was quite cruel. They had long guessed that Su ye would not say anything good at this time, and the result was still obvious. Wu Mingyong and others stared at Su Ye fiercely. If his eyes could kill at this time, it is estimated that Su ye at this time would have been executed by these people. But they also knew that Su Ye was telling the truth at this time. What embarrassed them even more was that at this time, they didn''t have the courage to refute. Their performance fell into Jian Tianxin''s eyes. Jian Tianxin''s eyes suddenly became indifferent. When they looked at Wu Mingyong and others, they all had a feeling of hatred for iron and steel. "Useless!" Jian Tianxin snorted coldly. "If those in your family hadn''t asked me to come to you and begged me to take you to that place, hum, I''m afraid something happened here and how you died. Those people don''t know. It''s a shame to your family." Jian Tianxin obviously didn''t have any scruples. He said such a sentence in front of several people. At the moment when Wu Mingyong and others heard this, their faces became extremely embarrassed and embarrassed. The original arrogant people, like a child who did something wrong, directly lowered their noble head. At this time, how dare they look at Jian Tianxin''s eyes? Even if Jian Tianxin beat them hard at this time, they still dare not fart. "So you won''t let them go?" Jian Tianxin turned his eyes to Su Ye. At this moment, Jian Tianxin''s eyes became extremely cold at the moment of looking at Su Ye. It''s just that his eyes may be OK to scare others, but it''s obviously useless in Su Ye''s side. "Obviously, why are you angry? If you really have this ability, I don''t mind if you come and let them go yourself. Of course, if your strength is really as strong as you boast." Su Ye shrugged calmly. But as soon as he said this, the onlookers around him couldn''t help taking a breath. Everyone didn''t expect that it was time to fall. Su Ye was still so hard spoken and refused to let go. "Well, well, if you want to see it, I''ll show you. Kill it!" Jian Tianxin was very angry and smiled back. When he was, he snorted coldly. The sound was cold to the bone. Almost at the moment when the word "kill" was said, the surrounding air suddenly became extremely cold, as if this area had become an ice cellar. As for the people in this area, their bodies trembled at the moment. Affected by this cold smell, they felt that their bodies would collapse at any time. At this time, Su ye also noticed that with the scolding of Jian Tianxin, the eight flying swords around him directly burst out eight extremely sharp sword Qi. These sword Qi crisscross, as if they directly formed a huge killing array. The smell of killing was like an avalanche, rolling directly towards Su Ye''s body. "Hum, it''s a little capable, but it''s still too weak." Jian Tianxin sneered. This sentence seemed to be the highest praise he could think of for Su Ye. After all, if it were someone else, the strong killing smell generated when the killing array was just formed would be enough to break their flesh, but Su Ye was still like nothing at this time, This obviously surprised him. But at best, there was only a little accident. "So you want to kill me?" Su Ye looked up slightly and looked at the falling killing array in the air. His eyes were full of disdain. It was also at this time that Su Ye slowly raised his palm. A terrible breath fluctuated from his palm. Affected by this breath, the huge sword array that had originally fallen slowed down a lot at this time. It seems that there is an invisible force that is constantly resisting the fall of the sword array. "Huh?" after seeing this scene, Jian Tianxin''s eyebrows could not help twisting into knots. When he looked at Su ye, his eyebrows were full of surprise. Chapter 590 Su Ye waved his hand slightly and directly dispersed the smell after the explosion. Everyone was stunned to see that dozens of flying sword fragments fell directly from the air. Looking at this situation, everyone present couldn''t help but take a breath. The firmness of the flying sword of Tianjian sect was famous in the ancient starry sky. Generally speaking, the strong in the same realm obviously can''t destroy each other''s flying sword. "This...... has the strength of the night surpassed the peak of the three disasters?" someone couldn''t help but exclaimed. However, the idea was soon denied by the public. After all, if Su Ye''s realm had exceeded the peak of the three disasters, he would certainly not be able to enter this ancient battlefield. "Then hasn''t the strength of this sword Tianxin reached the big three disasters?" In many people''s opinion, there are only two possibilities that will cause the collapse of flying sword. However, as soon as the idea appeared, many people present felt very absurd. In their opinion, this possibility is almost zero. For a time, when many people look at Su ye, there is some madness and worship in their eyes. Anyway, this is a world of the jungle, and the strong will get countless worship in this era. "You... How dare you break my flying sword!" a startled and angry voice came out. It was Jian Tianxin who said this. At the moment, when Jian Tianxin looked at Su ye, his expression was full of disbelief. He didn''t think that Su Ye was really capable of breaking his flying sword. Originally, in his opinion, Su Ye''s behavior was a joke, but now it seems that the real joke is himself. Su Ye looked at Jian Tianxin with a sneer. "Why, are your broken flying swords still a treasure? I can''t break it?" Su ye said so lightly. His words were like a needle to Jian Tianxin. The body of Jian Tianxin trembled violently. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were full of resentment. "Asshole!" He almost gnashed his teeth and scolded. He had been raising these flying swords for more than ten years before he could have such power. Under normal circumstances, unless he met a very strong magic weapon, he could not break his flying swords. Moreover, even through the magic weapon, it only makes some cracks appear on his flying sword at most. It is almost impossible for the sword Tianxin to completely break his flying sword into pieces. If someone had told him that his flying sword would be broken one day, he would be the first to stand up and ridicule those people. But now, this incredible thing happened in front of him. What made him more angry was that Su Ye didn''t seem to pay attention to him at this time. After hearing his angry drink, Su Ye directly looked at the eighteen flying swords not far away, and his expression was full of banter. Almost at the moment of seeing Su Ye''s reaction, Jian Tianxin''s heart trembled slightly. Obviously, at this time, he also guessed what Su Ye wanted to do. "Bastard, do you really think I can be bullied? Hum, do you want to destroy all my flying swords? Do you have this ability?" Jian Tianxin scolded angrily. Under the stunned gaze of everyone, a small tower flew out of his hand. The small tower looks extremely vast. It contains a strong smell of the vicissitudes of years. Under the influence of this smell, even Su Ye''s body trembles slightly at this time, as if his body had been eroded by the smell of years. At this time, it is going to age rapidly. Su Ye immediately urged the spiritual power in his body, which expelled this strange feeling from his body. "The smell is familiar." Su Ye frowned slightly and looked in the direction of the small tower. But for a moment, Su Ye couldn''t tell where the familiar smell came from. Jian Tianxin pushed his palm slightly at this time, and the small tower flew out directly and rose quickly. With the flying of the small tower, the small tower began to expand rapidly. Within a moment, the small tower had been restored to a nine story high tower. The high tower was powerful and domineering, like a hill, and slowly suspended in the sky. Even Su ye had a feeling of depression when he looked at the tower at this time. "God, this tower is so terrible. Why do I feel that there is a strange smell in this tower." "I feel that under this tower, I will be suppressed at any time." "What magic weapon is this? I haven''t seen it before. Can it be that jiantianxin obtained it from this ancient battlefield?" "God, if this is the case, how great the chance of the sword Tianxin should be." "It''s really envious. Why don''t I have such a good chance." Looking at this scene, many people in the audience shouted with envy. Su Ye''s eyebrows also wrinkled slightly at this time. He turned to look at Gu Lengyu''s direction. His expression was full of doubt. You know, Gu Lengyu is a boy who recruits money. He has a special ability to let the treasure find the door on his own initiative. Normally, this place should be Gu Lengyu''s paradise. It just seems that Gu Lengyu''s ability seems to have completely disappeared after coming to this ancient battlefield, which inevitably makes Su ye have a trace of doubt in his heart. At the moment of contact with Su Ye''s eyes, Gu Lengyu''s heart couldn''t help clicking. Gu Lengyu is still very clever. At this time, he naturally reacts. He knows why his dragon boss looks at him like this. However, he can''t do anything at this time. Along the way, his baby didn''t encounter it. Instead, the danger is one wave after another. If he hadn''t met Yao Chi in time later, Gu Lengyu thought he might die in this place. Thinking of this, Gu Lengyu couldn''t help smiling at Su Ye. Su ye: Su Ye naturally knows his brother very well. If Gu Lengyu really got anything during this time, he probably ran to show off in front of him long ago, but now this guy is like a frosted eggplant, which inevitably makes Su Ye doubt. Is it possible that this guy''s special "physique" has really disappeared? Chapter 591 Obviously, he didn''t expect that Su ye had the power to resist at this time. At this time, a black force came out of Su Ye''s palm and quickly formed a black long gun. As soon as the long gun appeared, the prestige around him increased a lot. "This... What magic weapon is this? It feels very powerful." "I didn''t expect that he had so many magic weapons?" "But there should be no problem with the power of this magic tool for the time being. The sword array should be able to resist it." After feeling the brutality of the black spear, many people in the audience spit out a heavy turbid air, and their expression seemed to be a little relaxed. In fact, after those things just now, many people subconsciously have completely tied themselves with Su Ye. After all, if they want to stay in this city safely now, Su ye must be able to solve the current problem. Although there are many other cities in this ancient battlefield, there is a common problem in these cities, that is, the people who occupy the city will increase the squeeze on the whole city, so that the interests of the residents in the city will be greatly reduced. There is no such worry about Yao Chi. Yao Chi''s only requirement for those who enter the city is to require the residents in the city to work together to protect the city when the city is in danger. At the same time, those who join the city naturally need to pay some fees. In comparison, yaochi is almost the "paradise" in the ancient battlefield. It is also true that during this period of time, many people still have a great sense of identity with this place. After hearing these people''s words, Jiang Rou couldn''t help rolling her eyes at them and said with a disdainful smile, "what''s a magic weapon? Can''t you see it? It''s a night skill, but it''s very powerful. It can embody such a long gun." Jiang Rou put her hands around her chest. When she said this, her expression was full of pride. It seemed that the stronger Su Ye was now, the more glorious he felt. "Broken!" A scolding voice came out impressively, and then the people saw that Su Ye directly poked the long gun in his hand into the air, and the tip of the long gun suddenly burst out a destructive horror. The long gun flew out like an arrow, and hit the spread sword array fiercely. At that time, the dark light pattern bloomed on the sword array. The light pattern wrapped the whole sword array like a huge spider web, and below the sword array was the powerful long gun. The terrible momentum on the long gun swept away like a wave. Under the impact of this breath wave, the sword array like a spider web suddenly made a "click", and it felt as if something had cracked. "Broken... Really broken?" At this time, some sharp eyed people in the crowd couldn''t help crying out. I saw a small crack on the big net, but it was like a fuse. With the crack, the dense cracks stopped on the sword array. Within a few seconds, the sword array burst. "Boom!" The smell of the explosion spread in all directions. Su Ye moved his hand at this time and directly called the long gun back to his hand. Su Ye opened and closed the gun and waved the long gun towards the front. Then an air tremor came out. The black long gun turned into a black wave, and the eight long swords were drowned in an instant. "Bastard, what are you doing?" Jian Tianxin was stunned when he saw Su Ye''s move. At the moment, when he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of horror. Just now he was ready to take back the long sword after seeing that the sword array was destroyed. But what he never thought of was that Su Ye suddenly shot at this time and drowned his long swords. You know, these long swords were specially refined by him, with his spiritual brand on them. No matter where the flying sword is, he will have some induction more or less, not to mention that the flying sword is not far from him now. But to his surprise, just at that moment, his induction to those flying swords disappeared instantly. His flying swords seemed to disappear completely at this moment. Wu Mingyong and others looked at each other at this time. To tell the truth, just at the moment when Su Ye showed the black long gun, their original confidence in jiantianxin was completely shaken. I don''t know why, at the moment when they saw the black long gun, they had a strange feeling in their hearts. It seems that jiantianxin has lost at this time. Especially after seeing the change of Jian Tianxin''s expression, this idea in their hearts became more and more intense. "God, this... Is he really so strong?" "Asshole, why should I provoke such people?" "Now I hope jiantianxin can save us, but he hasn''t used real means yet. Once he does his best, the boy shouldn''t be an opponent." Wu Mingyong and others whispered in their hearts. Of course, they didn''t dare to say this. However, although these words are said like this, Wu Mingyong and others are becoming more and more bottomless. "What am I going to do? You''ll soon know." Su Ye glanced jokingly at Jian Tianxin not far away. After sneering, he slowly raised his palm and made a fist pinch under everyone''s attention. Looking at Su Ye''s behavior, the hearts of everyone present suddenly contracted at that moment, as if they felt that their hearts were pinched by Su Ye''s palm. "Broken!" was another cold scolding sound. With the falling of the voice, a loud explosion came out from the black "wave", which exploded directly. Jian Tianxin obviously knew Su Ye''s intention at this time, but it was too late to stop him at this time. "No..." With a roar, he saw that at this moment, the complexion of Jian Tianxin suddenly turned pale, and the whole person seemed to be drained of blood. With his mouth, a mouthful of dirty blood gushed out of his mouth. Chapter 592 "No, after this matter comes to an end, I have to find an opportunity to take Gu Lengyu to some secret places to see if his ability to recruit treasures is still there." Su Ye whispered in her heart. For a time, her eyes looked at Gu Lengyu slightly changed. Although he didn''t know what Su Ye was thinking in his heart, Gu Lengyu felt cold all over at the moment of contacting Su Ye''s gaze, which made him shiver directly. "Hey, hey, our boss is counting on you. Your boy is going to be unlucky." Er silly naturally noticed the change of Su Ye''s expression at this time, and couldn''t help but gloat in Gu Lengyu''s ear. Hum! Who let the boy keep competing with himself for the position of the so-called "first licking dog"? Now it''s time for him to know the price. The first licking dog under the Dragon boss, there is and can only be one! That''s my second fool! Think of here, two silly chest is full of a burst of pride. "Didn''t you expect that I could get this baby too." but Er silly''s pride was soon interrupted by a arrogant voice. Naturally, it was the sword Tianxin just now. As like as two peas in the face of the sword, the appearance of the sword is almost exactly the same as that of the general appearance when he first appeared in the area. "Don''t be too full of some words, otherwise you will be easily beaten in the face." Su ye said such a sentence faintly. Gu Lengyu, who was originally arrogant and looked like Ling ran, at this time, when he heard Su Ye''s words, his anger directly grew out of his heart. How could he not know that Su Ye was mocking what he had just done at this time. "Hum, today, since I have sacrificed such treasures, you will surely die!" Jian Tianxin snorted coldly. But if he said this when he first came here, most of the people present might still believe it, but Su Ye''s move just now completely broke the dignity of Jian Tianxin at the beginning. Obviously, at this time, more people choose to wait and see rather than believe what this guy said. Jiantianxin naturally noticed the change of people''s mentality. For a moment, jiantianxin''s heart was full of anger. Su Ye looked up slightly and looked at the tower in the air, but this time, he chose to use the system to observe. [item: the temple of origin (abandoned), which has been refined into a magic instrument and has strong suppression ability.] After receiving the systematic response, Su Ye couldn''t help showing a look of surprise on his face. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the tower had such a history. For a time, his eyes looked dignified when looking at the tower. This is also the second origin temple he saw in this place. Although it is said that this origin temple has been abandoned, as an origin temple, it naturally has its horror. "So this thing can still be refined?" Su Ye whispered in his heart. In his opinion, this sword Tianxin is to find another way to use the origin temple, but obviously this method is useless for the origin Temple of the bloody sea giant. After all, the origin temple he obtained is not abandoned, and the origin temple is also related to the female emperor. If the origin temple is really refined into magic tools, it is obviously not worth the loss. "Hahaha, how are you? Now you know you''re afraid?" looking at Su Ye''s serious face, it''s obvious that Jian Tianxin misunderstood Su Ye directly at this time. He thought Su Ye was afraid of his magic tools. After hearing his arrogant words, Su Ye frowned slightly and turned to scorn, "you just got a temple of origin and refined the magic tools of the temple of origin. I''m really curious. Why do you think I''m afraid?" As soon as Su ye said this, there was a sudden cry of surprise around him. When those onlookers looked at the tower, their eyes changed instantly. "This... This is the origin temple?" "My God, according to legend, only those who have great opportunities can get the origin temple." "After obtaining the origin temple, the man opened up a forbidden area in the ancient starry sky. You know, the level of the origin temple he obtained at that time was below the level of the small three disasters. Now the level of the origin Temple obtained by Jian Tianxin is already at the level of the big three disasters. Once he leaves the ancient battlefield, I''m afraid it will directly stir the whole ancient starry sky." "God wants the Heavenly Sword sect to be strong. Originally, the Heavenly Sword sect has been regarded as a powerful existence like a forbidden area. Now it has obtained a temple of origin. My God, I''m afraid it doesn''t want to become a transcendent existence in the ancient starry sky?" Su Ye''s words were like a hammer, which beat them hard in the hearts of the people. They naturally believed Su Ye''s words very much. After all, in their view, Su Ye didn''t need to grow others'' ambition to destroy his prestige. For a time, when many people present looked at Jian Tianxin, their expression seemed extremely complicated. In their opinion, Tianjian sect is bound to become a supreme detached power, and obviously before becoming that power, it is their best opportunity to join Tianjian sect. "I... master Jian, i... can I join the Heavenly Sword sect?" at this time, there were bursts of startling cries from the people and animals who originally surrounded the border city. Many people and animals ran to Jian Tianxin and knelt down directly to Jian Tianxin. Obviously, these are the smartest people, and after seeing their behavior, the others counted and responded completely. They immediately ran to Jian Tianxin and knelt down to Jian Tianxin. For a time, there was almost a large number of people kneeling below. "I... I also want to join the Heavenly Sword sect." at this time, someone in the city finally couldn''t stand the temptation and shouted directly. The man looked complex at Yao Chi and rushed directly down the city. Although he said he was grateful for Yao Chi''s practice in this city, after joining Tianjian sect, it could change his life. Naturally, he couldn''t waste this opportunity in vain. Chapter 593 With his driving, many people rushed out of the city and knelt down for the sword. Looking at this situation, the two fools and others immediately felt extremely angry. Even in the moment just now, the two fools could not help but fight against these "traitors". But it was finally stopped by Yao Chi. "They can go if they want. After all, we have no qualification to insist that they stay. This is their choice." Yao Chi''s indifferent voice came out. Although this was said like this, they were still angry when they heard this. "However, since you choose to leave now, no matter what happens later, you are not allowed to enter the border city." Yao Chi said this. Finally, his voice increased a lot, which calmed down the people who were still ready to move. After all, even if they can really join the Heavenly Sword sect, they must be able to leave the ancient battlefield alive. Obviously, the most basic requirement of "living" is the easiest to achieve in this place. "Ha ha ha!" However, after hearing Yao Chi''s words, a disdainful cold laughter came out of Jian Tianxin''s mouth. Jian Tianxin slowly raised his head and looked at Yao Chi. There was a mockery in his eyes, "hum, you are not allowed to enter the border city? Are you sure you are qualified to say such words? After I solve the boy, I will lead these people to attack the border city. At that time, I want to see who can enter and who can''t." Jian Tianxin said such a sentence relatively. His words seemed to covet the great encouragement of many people present. In a short time, cheering shouts came out of the city. Yao Chi and others frowned and saw that a large number of people jumped off the city at this time. "A group of fools!" looking at the scene in front of her, a disdainful sneer came out of Jiang Rou''s mouth. After seeing these people and monsters who rushed to the bottom of the city like the tide and knelt to Jian Tianxin, Jiang Rou''s eyes were filled with disgust. Er silly nodded and said, "hum, these guys thought they had reached their thighs. If they knew about the boss, I think these people can regret to die." Gu Lengyu sneered jokingly at this time, "isn''t this very good? We have a lot of space here, otherwise, the overcrowded appearance makes people feel upset." In fact, there are still many people watching on the city. Especially at this time, when those onlookers saw the changes in the look of Jiang Rou and others, they couldn''t help hesitating. At the moment, they were quite curious. I don''t know why Yao Chi and others were so calm at this time. "Is there any card left that night?" "But even if there is a card, is it more powerful than the origin temple?" "I think we''d better wait and see. I always feel it''s very unwise to leave this border city now." Obviously, what Su ye did just now has left an indelible impression on these people''s hearts. It is precisely this time that they made such a choice. Jian Tianxin waved his hand, "don''t worry, as long as you are really willing to join our Tianjian sect, you all have a chance, but as for who can join, it depends on your performance later." Jian Tianxin jokingly said such a sentence. When he looked at the people, his eyes were cold. The onlookers here are naturally not fools. They also know the reason why jiantianxin said this at this time is to make them lose their names. After finishing these words, Jian Tianxin looked at Su ye with a joking look, and the gesture like the controller of this area appeared on his face again. "Boy, do you see? What else do you take to fight with me now? I''ll give you a chance, let them go now, and then give me the scepter in your hand. I can take people away now, otherwise..." When Jian Tianxin said this, he couldn''t help laughing jokingly. At the moment when the sound fell into the ears of others on the city wall, a layer of chill rose directly in their hearts. It felt as if a claw was constantly scratching their hearts. Although Jian Tianxin didn''t finish his words directly at this time, everyone knew what would happen later. Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. To tell the truth, even Jian Tianxin''s heart trembled slightly at the moment of contacting Su Ye''s expression. I don''t know why. At this time, in Jian Tianxin''s view, Su Ye seems to have become a wild beast. He may be killed at any time. Just as soon as this feeling appeared in his heart, jiantianxin immediately felt a burst of anger. In his opinion, now he has completely mastered the initiative. Why does Su Ye dare to threaten himself like this! "Are you threatening me?" when Jian Tianxin was dissatisfied, a long voice came out of Su Ye''s mouth. Almost at the moment of saying this, the air around seemed to solidify directly, and everyone felt a burst of shock. Obviously, at this time, those onlookers around didn''t think of it. At this time, Su Ye dared to speak like this, which was to completely offend Jian Tianxin to death. "Bastard, smelly boy, do you know who you''re talking to?" Jian Tianxin knelt down before he could speak. Those who wanted to join the Tianjian sect could not sit still. One of them immediately stood up from the ground and pointed to Su Ye''s nose. "Hum, I don''t know the so-called smelly boy, dare to be so rude to our young Lord. Do you really want to bring disaster to other people in the city?" someone stood up again. At this time, they obviously spared no effort to please Jian Tianxin. "You selfish bastard, you know how fast you talk, but you don''t think about what''s behind you. Fortunately, there are few masters now. Otherwise, no one can control you." After a while, a series of scolding sounds came out. These sounds sounded harsh and loud. Just hearing this, many people in the city looked very ugly. Chapter 594 Er silly and others also became ugly. In fact, in their view, this is the performance of their boss. As for the worry in their heart, it is obviously impossible. After all, in their cognition, since their boss can say such words, it obviously doesn''t need to be afraid to worry about the sword heavenly heart. It''s just that those guys who are completely like a clown in their eyes dare to run out and laugh at their dragon boss at this time? Aren''t you looking for death? "Selfish? Hehe, I don''t know who is the most selfish. Don''t think about what Yao Chi did and our boss did to protect you, but now you turned around and betrayed us directly, but you dare to say that we are selfish with a face?" two fools directly shouted angrily. "Only if you are the most selfish person, you will see that everyone is selfish. This kind of person really has no brain and doesn''t think about whether they will want them to join if they are the upper class of Tianjian sect." Gu Lengyu said this at the same time. In fact, the two fools naturally understood what they said in the hearts of those people who just laughed at them. However, these things are completely the pain in their hearts, which they dare not touch. However, they didn''t expect that the scar was directly torn by the two fools at this time. For a moment, the guys who were full of arrogance just now looked ugly one by one. "Ha ha!" And it was at this time that a disdainful sneer came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the laughter, people''s attention was immediately attracted. Especially when they saw that Su Ye was talking at the moment, and Su Ye was still cold on his face, all of them were like trapped in an ice cellar. "Just now, are you blaming me?" Su ye said such a sentence lightly. Almost at the moment of hearing this, everyone present turned ugly. I don''t know why. At this time, they all felt frightened that their bodies seemed to fall into the ice cellar at this moment. "You... You..." These people who had sharp words seemed to have forgotten how to speak for a time. A simple word just came out of their mouth. At this moment, the blood sea not far away suddenly trembled. Everyone was shocked to see that a divine chain quickly emerged from the blood sea and rushed directly in the direction of these people. The speed was so fast that even Jian Tianxin couldn''t react at this time. After he saw the situation thoroughly, the body of Jian Tianxin trembled, and an uncontrollable fear grew out of his heart. Obviously, he didn''t think that Su Ye really dared to do it at this time, and the power of the divine chain was too strong. Even if he met it, he probably couldn''t please. "Hum, it must be because of his sudden action that I didn''t react. Otherwise, I would never give him such a chance to make a sneak attack." Jian Tianxin whispered to himself. Of course, he just dared to think about it in his heart, but after thinking of this idea, there were some repressed emotions in his heart, It disappeared a lot. Su Ye''s sudden attack is definitely a huge blow to the momentum of those who knelt down and begged for Jian Tianxin just now. At this moment, these people''s faces have been completely scared white. They didn''t think that Su Ye really dared to do it at this time, and still in front of Jian Tianxin. You know, Jian Tianxin controls one of the origin temples. In their opinion, once the origin temple is suppressed, Su ye will die. Although these people were extremely angry at this time, they didn''t dare to talk like those people. Even on the surface, they didn''t dare to show too angry. They were afraid that they would annoy Su ye and suffer from Su Ye''s strong attack at this time. "Do you dare to kill them? Seek death?" Jian Tianxin snorted coldly. When he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of indifference, but he felt a little angry and helpless. Now, after hearing his words, Su Ye opened his mouth and laughed without scruples. Su Ye looked at Jian Tianxin disdainfully, "the origin temple? Hehe, not to mention that your origin Temple belongs to the smallest level among the temples. Your temple alone is no longer worthy of being called the origin temple. After all, your temple has been completely broken and has no original power of the temple. Now there are only some of the most ordinary abilities." Su Ye''s light voice came out. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Jian Tianxin''s face turned extremely pale. He took a deep look at Su Ye. Obviously, he didn''t think that Su ye could know these things at this time. To know this kind of thing, he has never told outsiders. It can be said to be one of his deepest secrets. "You... Hum, I don''t know what you''re talking nonsense about, what a broken Temple of origin, you''re obviously jealous!" Jian Tianxin immediately hummed coldly, but now his voice was full of a feeling of weakness, completely throwing the initial spirit out of the sky. Even if he was calm on the surface, it suggested that Jian Tianxin himself obviously couldn''t deceive himself. He knew the correctness of what Su ye had just said, but he didn''t think that a teenager who looked only in his early twenties would have such eyesight. Even the sword Tianxin had thought about whether the young man in front of him would be an old monster rejuvenated, or someone after the old monster took over, but just now he also carefully observed that Su Ye''s expression looked extremely clear, and there was no sense of vicissitudes of years, which obviously did not accord with the possibility of being taken away or rejuvenated, After all, that kind of person, between the eyebrows, must have the feeling of vicissitudes of years. Su Ye sneered, "I''m too lazy to argue with you. Anyway, you know best, don''t you?" Jian Tianxin was speechless when asked by Su Ye. Everyone around suddenly looked at each other. From the performance of Jian Tianxin, they seemed to be able to see that Su Ye was not lying at the moment. Chapter 595 For a time, when they looked at Jian Tianxin, they all looked a little strange. It seemed that they were mocking that Jian Tianxin was so complacent that he actually got an abandoned temple. Such a change could not help but make Jian Tianxin feel extremely angry. "It''s really funny. The broken Temple of origin can''t be regarded as the temple of origin? Can''t you grab a lot of broken temples of origin on the road?" "What''s wrong with the broken temple? It''s your ability to get such a temple of origin. I''m afraid you don''t even have such a chance." "The premise of saying what others are like is that you should also have such ability. Unfortunately, do you have it?" At that time, several people began to talk about it one after another, and their expression was full of ridicule and disdain. Obviously, at this time, these people are ready to completely hold Jian Tianxin''s thighs. In their opinion, if they help Jian Tianxin now, Jian Tianxin will certainly let them join the Tianjian sect. Once they leave the ancient battlefield, their status will rise. Thinking of this, these people became very excited and happy. Only after hearing these words, er silly and others directly laughed with disdain. Er silly and others didn''t say much. After all, they knew that Su ye not only had the origin temple, but also that Su Ye''s origin temple was much better than that of Jian Tianxin. Anyway, Su Ye''s was complete, And also received the support of a large number of bloody sea giants. Once they leave the ancient battlefield, they don''t know whether tianjianzong can get any benefits, but they still know one thing very well. Su ye must be able to follow the origin temple, take root in the ancient starry sky and become a forbidden area like existence. Moreover, due to the existence of bloody sea and bloody sea giants, Su Ye doesn''t need to fear the attack of external forces at all. "Your uncle or your uncle, pretend to be in front of my boss at this time. If you really annoy our dragon boss, I''m afraid Jian Tianxin won''t be able to leave this place alive." Er silly sneered in his heart, but he didn''t say these words directly. After all, in his opinion, Su ye still needs to pretend to be in charge, As Su Ye''s younger brother and the first licking dog, how can you destroy his boss''s outfit ratio? The sword heavenly heart, which originally seemed to be a little oppressed, immediately hung a proud look after hearing these people''s words, as if he had become a master, "hum, yes, dare to ridicule that this is the origin and the temple is broken. I want to ask you, do you have this qualification?" He couldn''t help laughing at Su ye, as if he had seen a big joke. Su Ye was just about to speak, but at this time, he suddenly felt that his six samsara seal trembled slightly. When he was about to probe his spiritual power into it, he found that he didn''t know what was going on. The origin temple he obtained was trembling quickly, It seems that the temple of origin has become a beast excited by seeing its prey. It seems that he is ready to hunt at any time. However, this change in the origin temple made Su Yexin''s heart move slightly. His spiritual power immediately sent a message to the past, "do you want to eat the tower? Do you have this ability?" Finally, Su Ye didn''t mean to ridicule his origin temple, but asked curiously. The origin Temple naturally wouldn''t speak, but at this time, his origin Temple actually began to tremble violently. The trembling range was more than that of the previous origin temple. Seeing this alone, Su ye could clearly feel how excited he was from the origin temple, and seemed to be responding to Su Ye''s words just now. It really wants to eat the broken Temple of origin. "Can you still operate like this? It''s just... How can I send you outside?" Su Ye curiously transmitted a spiritual power. In fact, he had some doubts before. After all, the gap opened by the door outside is very narrow. Normally, the source temple can''t go out from here at all. What surprised Su ye even more was that at this time, the origin Temple actually responded to itself, and a feedback message was directly transmitted to Su Ye''s mind. After reading the information, Su Ye''s face suddenly showed a sudden expression. Su Ye shrugged and said with a smile, "ha ha, do I have this qualification? I don''t think I need to prove anything to you, but... Your little tower is really rubbish. Believe it or not, I can destroy your little tower at will." Su ye said this at the end, and his words were full of contempt. "What? Did I hear you right just now? He wanted to destroy the temple of origin directly?" "Even if you really have some skills, why, is this your bragging capital?" "I really pulled a $25000 to $80000. How great do I think I am?" "Even the strong with far greater strength and three disasters are not qualified to say such words. What are you and why do you say so?" "Crazy, this is a madman!" At that time, there were bursts of accusations and sarcasm around. It was obvious that Su Ye''s words were just a big joke in the eyes of everyone. In the eyes of many people, the origin temple is like an artifact. Now some people say that they can destroy the artifact, just as some people say that ordinary babies can kill the strong at the peak of the three disasters, which makes people feel funny and think that the other party must be crazy. "What are you talking about?" It was at this time that a voice almost gnashing teeth came out, which was full of anger. After hearing Su Ye''s words, Jian Tianxin frowned. He didn''t feel how ridiculous Su Ye''s words were, but felt that Su Ye was mocking himself and trying to slander his temple of origin. What made Jian Tianxin feel depressed was that he was angry here, but Su Ye seemed that nothing had happened there. Instead, he put his hands around his chest and looked at himself as if it were a matter of course. "Haven''t you heard what I said? Although I don''t think I''m great, I really have more than enough to deal with your broken Temple of origin." Chapter 596 When Su ye said this, his expression seemed extremely sincere, but the moment his words fell into Jian Tianxin''s ears made Jian Tianxin feel extremely angry, especially in his feeling, Su Ye seemed to increase the pronunciation of "broken", which was a great contempt for him. This makes Jian Tianxin how to bear it. "Bastard, you..." Jian Tianxin roared angrily, and his hands quickly made a seal. It was at this time that the tower suddenly sent out a terrible breath fluctuation. Although the breath fluctuation of the tower was not aimed at anyone, everyone who felt the breath fluctuation felt his body tremble one by one, As if he could be killed at any time. The people who had gathered around jiantianxin and were ready to flatter jiantianxin quickly ran away. At this time, they were afraid of being accidentally injured by the tower and being completely killed by the tower. If so, it would be too much gain for the loss. "Do you want to do it? Eager to prove how incompetent your origin temple is and how easily it can be destroyed by me?" Su Ye glanced at the high tower emitting a terrible smell above his head and said this sentence lightly. Almost at the moment of hearing this, the body of the sword Tianxin trembled with anger, and it was more like spitting fire in his eyes. "Buzz!" A strong and harsh tremor came out from the top of the tower. I don''t know whether the tower has spirit, whether Su Ye was angry at mocking himself, or whether the temple was trembling because of the power transmitted by the sword heavenly heart. Anyway, at this time, the performance of the origin temple really startled the people present. "It''s terrible. Did you feel it just now? I feel my body will be completely torn apart." "Is this the power of the origin temple? It''s just a slight tremor. There''s such a terrible smell emanating from the tower. If it''s really put into full play, I''m afraid the origin temple can completely destroy this area at this time. At that time, it''s estimated that the boy will really die without a place to bury." "Hum, now you know you''re scared? An unknown smelly boy, who is qualified to say such words." Many people are still flattering jiantianxin, and their words sound very harsh. Obviously, in their view, Su ye can''t be the opponent of jiantianxin no matter how he jumps. The tower of jiantianxin is the Honggou that Su ye can never cross. It seems that Su Ye has become a dead man in these people''s eyes at this time. "Bastard, you want to die!" after hearing Su Ye''s words, Jian Tianxin was so angry that his teeth itched. He didn''t think of it. Now his strength is strong enough, but he doesn''t understand why the man in front of him still doesn''t know how to ridicule and run against himself. Isn''t it good to live safely? "Wait a minute, don''t worry. I''ll destroy your tower anyway, but it''s not so urgent for a while. I think so. Don''t you believe I can destroy your tower? Let''s make a bet?" Su Ye smiled at Jian Tianxin, but although Su Ye was laughing now, And Su ye thought he was trying to make a kind expression. However, his "kindness" fell into the eyes of Jian Tianxin, but he looked extremely detestable. If he could, he really wanted to slap Su ye to death. However, after hearing Su Ye''s words, Jian Tianxin was moved. He took a deep look at Su ye and immediately said, "bet? How to bet?" Su Ye smiled. He knew this guy would be excited. After all, he ran on this guy before. Now this guy is not easy to have such a tooth for tooth opportunity. How could he miss it? "It''s very simple. If I really destroyed the tower, you''d better kneel on the ground and apologize to me. After all, what you just wanted to release is my enemy, my enemy''s friend. For me, it must be my enemy, don''t you think so?" Su ye said this with a smile on his face. At the moment of hearing this, everyone looked at each other. Obviously, they didn''t understand why Su ye did this. "Get down on your knees?" as for Jian Tianxin, he said such a sentence almost gnashing his teeth at this time. When he looked at Su ye, almost all his eyes were burning with anger. In his opinion, Su Ye was deliberately using words to stimulate. Su ye took a joking look at Jian Tianxin and said, "why, don''t you dare? If you really don''t dare, just tell me directly. In fact, I can understand. After all, you finally got such a broken Temple of origin." This time, Su Ye really deliberately accentuated the pronunciation of "broken". "Now if you flinch and find an excuse to leave, you can really escape the destruction of your high tower. After all, it is not easy for you to get such a broken origin temple. In this way, you can at least pretend to be better after leaving the ancient battlefield, and at least make thousands of people marvel that you can have the origin temple Baby. " "Otherwise, once your origin temple is destroyed by me, not only will you become a joke all over the world, but when others mention the origin temple in the future, the first thing they think of is your big joke, and you have lost such a big baby for nothing. Forget it, I can understand if you don''t want to accept it." Su Ye looked in the direction of Jian Tianxin with a natural look. Jian Tianxin himself knew that Su ye must be stimulating himself with the method of provocation at this time, but he really couldn''t stand such stimulation at this time. Jian Tianxin glared at Su Ye angrily, "OK, yes, but if you can''t destroy my origin temple, you must let them go, and give me Your scepter, and kneel down and kowtow to me to apologize." Jian Tianxin obviously didn''t want to eat. He put his hands around his chest, and his expression was full of pride. Almost after seeing Jian Tianxin''s reaction, er silly and others immediately looked at each other, and their eyes were full of ridicule and disdain. Chapter 597 "I''ll go. What''s this shameless guy talking about? How can I feel that I didn''t understand?" "The devil said he wanted our boss to do so many things. Did he think his broken Temple of origin was really so broken?" "I''ve seen shameless people, but such shameless people are really rare." Two silly people won''t pay attention to so much. At this time, they directly said such a sentence with sarcasm. In order to run out of Jian Tianxin, the two fools raised their voices a lot at this time. Naturally, these words clearly fell into Jian Tianxin''s ears. After a while, the face of Jian Tianxin became quite ugly. Jian Tianxin suddenly raised his head and looked at Er silly. When he waited for a few, his eyes were full of anger. "Asshole, after I killed this asshole, I''ll kill you first." Jian Tianxin raised his hand and pointed in the direction of Er silly. Two fools: The two fools were speechless directly. Everyone scolded them together. Why did they just run on him? Maybe if it was someone else, he had already recognized counseling at this time, but Er silly was different. Er silly immediately picked his eyebrows and looked in the direction of Jian Tianxin with a kind of joking eyes. Originally, the two fools were upset by Jian Tianxin. As a result, this guy dared to provoke himself like this at this time. Isn''t this making Jian Tianxin uncomfortable? Want to play here, two silly eyes suddenly filled with banter. "Oh, how could this fool become angry with shame? I thought he didn''t know what shame meant by this guy''s brain." the second fool sneered directly and said such a sentence. Just hearing this sound, Jian Tianxin''s eyebrows trembled slightly. Even in Jian Tianxin''s eyes at this time, Two silly even want to be more hateful than Su Ye. Su Ye has a strange power. Under the influence of this power, Jian Tianxin can''t explore Su Ye''s strength at all. However, even so, from the power shown by Su Ye just now, Jian Tianxin also knows that Su Ye''s strength must be the same as himself at the moment. In the face of the run of experts at the same level, although he would feel dissatisfied, in his opinion, after all, the other party does have this strength. Therefore, while he is angry, he also has some helplessness, but Er silly is different. Jian Tianxin can obviously feel the real strength of the other party, and this guy''s strength is just a small three disasters level. How dare such a weak person ridicule himself? Isn''t this the great idea of sliding the world? This made him not feel angry. "It doesn''t matter. Let him take a small advantage. Anyway, he can''t win. Even if he wins, I can give him a world. Anyway, this kind of thing can''t be realized." Su Ye opened his mouth lightly at this time, which was a response to Jian Tianxin''s words just now. Jian Tianxin''s eyebrows trembled and his heart was even more angry. He wanted to kill these people quickly. "Hum, what a big tone. Let me see what you can do!" Jian Tianxin scolded angrily. His eyes were like sharp arrows and shot away in the direction of Su Ye. Su Ye just smiled calmly, and didn''t take this change in his expression to heart at all. Su ye turned to shrug calmly, smiled and said, "OK, since you are so eager to destroy the broken origin temple, I can only reluctantly meet your little request." Jian Tianxin was almost angry. All the cheap good words were said by the man in front of him. How can he talk? But the next second, a strong breath suddenly came out. To tell the truth, at the moment of feeling the strong breath, the people present immediately felt a burst of panic. The breath was extremely terrible, as if it was like a sharp blade, which stabbed into the hearts of the people. "What a strong breath, this... What is this means?" "My God, why can he still display such a terrible breath? Is there anything powerful enough to destroy the magic weapon of the origin temple?" "What is the origin of this boy? Why can there be so many terrorist means." "Is this guy from any powerful family?" For a moment, the people who were kneeling to jiantianxin just now looked at Su ye with horror on their faces. At the same time, they also fled from this place one after another, for fear that they would be affected by any terror at this time. To tell the truth, they all regretted at this time. If they knew Su ye had such a terrible means, they would not run out so early to please Jian Tianxin. At the moment, these people are extremely nervous. After all, if Su Ye really has a strong hand and can defeat Jian Tianxin, then they are the "traitors" Yes. "You... You..." Jian Tianxin chattered. I don''t know why. Under the influence of this powerful breath, Jian Tianxin can obviously feel that his body is completely imprisoned. No matter how he wants to struggle, he still can''t move a penny. Such an accident made Jian Tianxin feel extremely frightened. Others may not know it, but at the moment, he can obviously feel a familiar breath emanating from Su ye, and this breath is the breath emanating from the origin temple when he obtained the broken origin temple. However, at the beginning, because the origin temple had been broken, the original power had almost completely passed away, so the smell was very weak at that time, but Su Ye was different. Now the breath emitted from Su Ye''s body is incomparably strong, and it is the influence of this breath that makes his body unable to move. At the moment, the heart of Jian Tianxin was very clear. If there was such a terrible smell in the origin temple he obtained at that time, it is estimated that he might not be able to leave the origin Temple alive. "He... Did he also get the origin temple, and still... Is it a complete origin temple?" an idea that made him feel terrible suddenly appeared in Jian Tianxin''s mind. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the blood sea not far away and the power staff in Su Ye''s hand. His heart suddenly seemed to understand something. Chapter 598 Su Ye held his hand to the front slightly. At this time, let alone jiantianxin, everyone around could clearly feel the pressure from the origin temple. The pressure was so powerful that everyone present felt that their souls were constantly trembling, as if they were going to completely crush their souls at this moment. "This... What the hell is this? Why is there such a terrible smell?" "So strong, this... This is more terrible than the temple of the origin of the sword heavenly heart?" "Is there any artifact on this guy?" "What bullshit artifact, it''s the treasure of the powerful race that has been circulating for a long time. How can it be given to such a smelly boy!" At that time, many people cried out in surprise. Obviously, they were extremely frightened by Su Ye''s power at this time. At the same time, they quickly looked at Jian Tianxin in the direction of Jian Tianxin to see how Jian Tianxin would respond to Su Ye''s attack. "Yuzhen sky!" Jian Tianxin immediately tied his hands and patted the tower in the air. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and gently touched his heart pulse for a few times. A mouthful of hard work gushed directly from his mouth. Under the control of Jian Tianxin, all his hard work was integrated into the tower in the air. "Hum!" under the influence of the seal and painstaking efforts, the tower trembled violently. It felt like a mountain roaring and tsunami. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, people who were already very uncomfortable made it worse. Everyone was shocked to see that at this time, the tower in the air began to grow again. In less than a few seconds, the original nine storey tower had become a towering mountain. The huge tower was suspended on the top of the head, so that the original blood day light was completely covered up, and the border city was plunged into darkness in an instant, as if it was like eternal night. Su Ye has been observing all this. Different from others, now after seeing the changes of the tower, Su Ye has no tension and worry at all. On the contrary, Su Ye''s expression appears very happy at this time. But his expression fell into Jian Tianxin''s eyes, which made Jian Tianxin feel very confused. Even for a moment, Jian Tianxin had a slight illusion, as if Su Ye was not the one who displayed the tower now. "Is there a ghost in this boy?" Jian Tianxin frowned and thought about such an idea in his heart. Otherwise, why should he be happy because of the enemy''s attack? Jian Tianxin feels very puzzled about this. "Yes, yes, can it be stronger?" Su Ye grinned and slowly said such a sentence under the stunned gaze of everyone. Originally, everyone thought Su Ye was mocking Jian Tianxin at this time, but now Su Ye''s eyes were full of sincerity, which didn''t seem to be deliberately running against Jian Tianxin, but it was the same. The people present felt more and more confused. Su Ye is naturally very happy. After all, the meaning expressed to him by his origin temple is very simple, that is, he wants to hunt the high tower in front of him. The more powerful the high tower is, the more Su ye can feel the "excitement" of his origin temple. It seems that as long as he "eats" the high tower, he can make up for it. Since this is jiantianxin who wants to make up for his origin temple, Su Ye''s natural music is stronger. "Buzz!" At this time, a dark purple luster appeared under the high tower above their heads. Under the influence of this and dark purple luster, the people standing in the distance screamed and screamed, and all of them lay on the ground. At this moment, they felt that the tower above their heads had pressed on them. Except for a few people like Yao Chi and Jiang Rou, most people and animals had been completely suppressed by the light. Even the two fools and the three have no exception. They keep struggling and want to get up from the ground. However, what disappoints them is that now their bodies seem to be completely fixed on the ground. The simple act of "standing up" has become quite difficult for them. "Bastard, see how my boss will beat you then!" "Then my dragon boss will beat you so that you don''t even know your parents." The second fool and others whispered in their hearts, but at this time, they can only vent their anger and helpless emotions in their own hearts. This is not to say that they are unwilling to scold, but under this pressure, they even feel it is very difficult to open their mouth. "Buzz!" The air sent out a harsh tremor, as if this space could not bear the influence of dark purple light. Looking at the changes of the crowd, Jian Tianxin couldn''t help showing a proud smile on his face. But when he looked proudly at Su ye, his original look suddenly disappeared, and his face became extremely dignified in an instant. Unlike others, Yao Chi and Jiang Rou, who had not fallen before, were not locked up when fighting against this pressure, as if they were fighting with all their strength, but Su Ye was different. His expression had become extremely calm and calm, giving people the feeling that everyone felt extremely depressed and uncomfortable, In Su Ye''s eyes, it was like how insignificant. "Bastard, kill!" Jian Tianxin felt very unhappy when he looked at Su Ye''s change of expression. At this time, he immediately roared, made a seal with his hands, and stretched out his hand in the direction of Su Ye. "Buzz!" A harsh buzzing sound was heard. The dark purple luster under the tower actually gathered together and became a beam of light, which fell directly from the bottom of the tower. This beam of light is not very big. It looks only as thick as a thumb. What shocked everyone is that with the rapid movement of the light, there is a friction sound and space tremor in the space, giving people a general feeling that the space is almost completely cracked. "It''s a little interesting!" Until this time, Su Ye slowly raised his palm, and a gray light pattern flashed in his six samsara seal, and a blood red fog came out directly from the six samsara seal. Chapter 599 As soon as the bloody fog appeared, it turned into a real dragon. The real dragon roared and quickly rushed to the dark purple light falling from the sky, as if he wanted to completely disperse the dark purple light. He realized that he understood Su Ye''s intention. At this time, Jian Tianxin couldn''t help grinning. He was too clear about the attack power of his "magic weapon". In his opinion, Su Ye''s blood fog even formed a dragon body, but how could his attack be comparable to his attack? "Hum, if an egg hits a stone, you''ll know it''s over!" Jian Tianxin sneered disdainfully and looked at the moment when the two attacks were about to collide in the air. The look of Jian Tianxin was full of pride. And it was at this time that the two attacks in the air had collided together. "Roar!" A deafening dragon chant came out. To tell the truth, everyone present was completely stunned when hearing such a pure dragon chant. Although many people were able to perform this dragon shaped attack in the past, their attacks were only superficial without their gods. Even the roar of skills was just like a beast. But Su Ye''s attack now gives people a feeling of God and form, especially the sound of the dragon. To everyone, it''s a dragon. If they were not suppressed and too uncomfortable to speak now, they would be shocked now. Even for such a moment, many people at the scene doubted Su Ye''s identity. However, after they saw Su Ye''s figure clearly, they also reconfirmed that Su Ye was a "human" rather than a "dragon". After all, in their opinion, if Su Ye was really a dragon, at least there should be the smell of the dragon family. But now Su Ye''s body has only the breath of "human", which naturally can''t be the so-called "dragon". Finally, they can only blame all this on the strength of Su Ye''s skills. Originally, everyone has always been inclined to jiantianxin. They think that jiantianxin''s attack is strong enough. Su Ye''s attack is absolutely impossible to compare with him. However, after hearing the change of Longyin, many people are shaken. "Boom!" Finally, the two forces completely collided with each other, but there was no change at all except the initial impact sound. Everyone was stunned to see that just at that moment, the blood red dragon directly opened his mouth and swallowed the dark purple beam into his body. Since then, the people can no longer feel the threat of the dark purple light. "This... How is this possible?" Jian Tianxin couldn''t help exclaiming. In his opinion, his attack was definitely able to kill the blood red dragon directly. How could he be restrained by the blood red dragon in turn? Even after being swallowed up by the blood red dragon, he didn''t even have the ability to resist a little. Jian Tianxin felt that his skin was hot. Just now he was still mocking Su ye, but he didn''t expect that he was slapped in the face by the facts. The stronger he showed just now, he also embarrassed himself. It felt that everything he had done before was paving the way for Su Ye. Not to mention Jian Tianxin, even the people who are watching the war now feel a burst of surprise and amazement. When everyone was still surprised, the blood red dragon had come to the bottom of the tower. Compared with the huge body of the tower, the blood red dragon was like an unknown worm, as if it could be destroyed at any time. The long dragon roared. Under the stunned gaze of everyone, the long dragon actually chose to explode, turned into a large stream of blood fog, and attached to the tower. After seeing this scene, everyone had a strange feeling in their hearts, as if the blood fog was going to erode the tower at this time. "Kill!" Jian Tianxin bit his teeth and immediately scolded, and it was at this time that the huge tower began to tremble violently. The power of the high tower is too powerful. Every time with the tremor of the high tower, the surrounding space will tremble. Everyone is shocked to see that at the moment, they seem to be in a large lake. Affected by the tremor power of the high tower, a large space ripple is being shaken out. The blood mist released by Su Ye was the first to bear the brunt. Originally, these blood mist were attached to the bottom of the tower, but affected by the tremor sound, the blood mist under the tower was completely dispersed. A large wave of tremor fell from the sky. Almost at the moment when it fell on everyone, many people spit out a mouthful of dirty blood directly, and there were bursts of "click" sounds on their bodies. At this moment, their bones seemed to have been completely broken. Just now, they were very high spirited and dreamed of joining the Tianjian sect and becoming the envy of everyone. They even betrayed the border city for this. They also put down their dignity and knelt down to jiantianxin and constantly flattered jiantianxin. But what happened? The sword Tianxin took them first. "Status and ability are won by your own strength, otherwise you think you can get respect from others by blindly flattering others?" Su ye said with a slight grin. Originally, these people had suffered a heavy blow at the moment of the impact just now. Now they heard Su Ye''s light words. These people present spit dirty blood directly at the mouth, and even many people were so angry that they were in a coma. Their hearts were really blocked. "Ow, Ow!" At this time, er silly shouted directly in his heart. He must indicate his position at this time. What boss long said is all about outsiders, not his two fools. As the first dog licker, boss long can definitely win the respect of boss long. Boss long is also very friendly to himself, just like a friend. Therefore, what boss long said just now is all about him, which is a special case. "I... we''re okay?" At this time, a series of exclamations came out. Those who fell to the ground and could not get up from the ground no matter how hard they struggled, reluctantly turned around and looked over the wall. As a result, they saw that a bloody light pattern appeared above the wall. At this time, all the people who had been suppressed under the tower stood up one after another. Chapter 600 This made many people feel extremely stunned. After all, under the news just now, those who knelt and licked the sword heavenly heart were almost killed, but those who didn''t come to beg the sword heavenly heart looked intact and directly stood up from the ground. Those who didn''t know about it probably mistakenly thought they didn''t encounter any danger. "This... This is impossible? He... How can they be all right?" in fact, let alone outsiders. Even Jian Tianxin looked stunned at this time. He was very clear about his attack. It was so powerful that he could not be spared with his strength. Is it "Is that bloody light pattern blocking my attack?" an idea came to his mind. However, what surprised him more was that just now he clearly saw that the bloody light pattern came out of Su Ye''s palm. "He... Is he really so terrible that he can resist the attack of my refined origin temple? I... I don''t believe it!" Jian Tianxin was in his heart for a while, and the thought in his mind was like the call of the devil to him. "Kill me again!" Jian Tianxin shouted wildly as if he were crazy. But after hearing his voice, Su ye and others didn''t change their looks at all. Instead, they looked calm and calm, looking at the shaking force falling from the air. This time, the shaking force would become more powerful, and the friction feeling of space became more and more intense. Looking at this situation, those lying on the ground are both frightened and angry, and a small number of people are extremely regretful. They were barely able to bear the tremor just now. Even so, it also caused heavy damage to their bodies. But now? The powerful tremor of this fall is several times stronger than before. In their opinion, they don''t know whether Su Ye has anything to do with them, but they know something very well. After this event, they can''t bear such attack. They will die. How can they not feel surprised and angry? Especially those traitors who jumped down from the city, their hearts were like rivers and seas. If they had a choice, they didn''t dare to betray Su ye again. In their opinion, if they had just stayed safely on the city, they were not very safe now? However, people will not be satisfied. If they are given the same choice, they must make the same choice. In fact, at this time, not only those people lying on the ground are nervous, but also the people in the city. When they see the power of the overwhelming force, they also feel extremely nervous. Although they blocked the first tremor, this time the power is obviously stronger. They are still worried that they will not be able to withstand the power at that time. "Relax. My boss made this thing. It''s absolutely safe." Two silly immediately patted his chest at this time, and the positive color was guaranteed. Gu Lengyu also nodded immediately, "my boss produces and must produce high-quality products. Why, do you still doubt my boss''s means?" "If you doubt, go down!" the words of the mage ape were more straightforward. After hearing the three words of the mage, many people were embarrassed, but at the moment they didn''t dare to say anything more. "Ah yo!" as a result, at this time, there was a pain in eating from Er Sha''s bald head. It seemed that he was patted by someone. Er Sha suddenly turned his head and was about to swear. As a result, he saw that Jiang Rou was looking at him with a smiling look. Two silly immediately counselled. After all, this is his future sister-in-law. It will blow a deaf ear to boss long. Er silly naturally can''t offend him. Two silly immediately shook his tail, grinned out his tongue, and faced Jiang Rou with a smile that she thought was extremely flattering. However, Jiang Rou almost couldn''t restrain herself and started directly at the moment of seeing this scene. "Why, you are so overbearing? Even if others are worried about it, they can''t do it? I''m also worried. Can''t you let me jump down?" Jiang Rou gave a hard white look. The two fools waited for a few. The two fools immediately smiled awkwardly and didn''t dare to refute anything for a moment. As for the rest of the people on the city wall, when they look at Jiang Rou, their eyes are full of gratitude. At least this time, Jiang Rou is willing to stand up and speak for them. "Also, didn''t you listen to what your boss just said? Licking a dog doesn''t end well and can''t get other people''s respect." Jiang Rou said such a sentence directly. Originally, Jiang Rou wanted to run on two fools to suppress their arrogance. But what Jiang Rou never thought of was that at the moment of hearing her words, two fools stood up directly, one claw on his waist and the other claw shook at her, "You''re wrong. I''m the boss. Sit down and lick the dog first. It''s completely different here. We can get the boss''s respect and become the boss''s friends. It can be seen that the pattern of our boss is not comparable to that of some fools." When saying this, the two silly voices were full of pride. People: At this moment, when they looked at Er silly, their eyes became strange. This was the first time they heard someone claiming that they were licking the dog or the first licking the dog, and their expression was full of pride. In their view, this is such a nonsense. "Boom!" However, at this time, they could not allow too much time to think about other things. Just at this time, the trembling force directly hit down. Everyone''s body trembled slightly, and subconsciously looked up at the light pattern above their heads. Seeing the light pattern, he trembled a few times, and everyone''s hearts were about to lift up. Fortunately, at this time, the light pattern was forced to carry it down. This can''t help but make many people present spit out a mouthful of turbidity. And those who lie on the ground almost regret that their intestines are green after seeing this scene. Seeing that the shaking force was about to fall on them, these people could only close their eyes and wait for the arrival of death. Chapter 601 "Huh?" But what makes several people feel a little confused is that the sense of dying oppression they are waiting for has never appeared. Even at this moment, the sense of oppression originally suppressed on them has completely disappeared. The people who had closed their eyes and waited for the arrival of death subconsciously opened their eyes at this time, but they were stunned to see that there was a blood red light pattern above their head. Seeing this scene in front of them, these people were completely stunned. It was obvious that Su Ye released the light pattern to them, but they wondered why Su Ye wanted to save them at this time. After all, even if they think they should be hostile to Su ye, Su Ye has no need to save them at this time, especially those who betrayed the border city before. At this time, they are full of shame and want to find a ground to drill down. They never thought that they would betray Su ye and the border city like this, but Su ye still thought of "old love" and was willing to save them at this time, which obviously moved their hearts. "This... This is the open-minded mind that real dignitaries should have. Unlike some bastards, when they want us, they will be kind to us. If they can''t use us, they will directly kill us. Bah!" "Hum, I don''t want any shit Tianjian sect. If Tianjian sect is such a villain, I''d rather not join. Otherwise, I don''t know when I will be stabbed in the back." "Thank you, Mr. Ye, for your help. Your grace will never be forgotten." For a moment, people praised Su ye one after another, as if in their eyes, the guy who had been sneered at by them had become their Savior. His expression was full of gratitude. As for Tianjian sect and jiantianxin, they directly scolded. Now they also want to understand that although the temptation of Tianjian sect is great, they have to live to leave. More importantly, from the current situation, the broken origin Temple of jiantianxin is unlikely to withstand Su Ye''s attack. These people naturally want to flatter Su ye, otherwise, How they fight for their own interests. Jiang Rou and others were also stunned at this time. She looked at Er silly in doubt and asked, "why did he save these people? They have no conscience. Why did they save them?" "He''s not such a kind-hearted person. There''s no need to save people." Jiang Rou''s small mouth pours slightly, and her expression is full of dissatisfaction. Just now she was very angry after seeing these people''s betrayal. It''s hard to see that they kill each other. Originally, Jiang Rou was going to see a good play, but she didn''t think of it, At this time, Su Ye actually helped. It made her unable to understand. Er silly''s eyebrows are also twisted into pimples. To tell the truth, at this time, not to mention Jiang Rou, who are not very familiar with Su Ye. Even if they themselves are confused at this time, they don''t understand why their dragon boss wants to do this. But "Although I don''t know the reason, I still know one thing very well. Our boss must have his own reason for doing this kind of thing. It''s certainly not what our boss is willing to do to repay good for bad." Er silly looked at Jiang Rou as if he knew Su Ye very well. At this time, his voice is relatively light. Su Ye won''t hear it for the time being. Otherwise, it is estimated that Su ye will punish him at this time. It seems that he is not a good man. "I think so, too. I think the boss must have a bigger hole to dig. In our boss''s opinion, these people should be more useful and can''t die for the time being. However, the boss will not forgive what these people did just now. When their utilization rate is gone, the boss will certainly kill these people." Gu Lengyu immediately said such a sentence at this time. The mage ape put his hands around his chest, and nodded naturally at this time, "I believe in my boss, and I support what my boss does." Jiang Rou gave them a deep look. Her eyes were full of helpless expressions. She hadn''t found it before. At this time, she reacted. These people seemed to become Su Ye''s brain powder. However, after hearing these words, Jiang Rou''s mood eased a little. After all, as long as Su ye would punish these people, it would be a good thing for Jiang rou. "Bastard, what do you mean?" when Jian Tianxin saw Su Ye directly helping the people below, his face suddenly became quite ugly. The comparison made him feel quite angry, especially when he heard those who had complimented him just now. At this time, he turned the muzzle of the gun directly, Instead, they came to abuse him. What he couldn''t accept was that Su ye had become a savior in the eyes of these people. He was annoyed to hear that. At this time, Su ye put his hands around his chest, looked at these people with a joking look, turned to hiss and said, "why, your own people, you want to kill them and don''t allow others to save them?" "I say you''re cruel. How flattering these people were just now. They didn''t hesitate to give up the opportunity to stay in the border city and come to take refuge in you, but what about you? You have to sacrifice them? Who dares to come to you in the future if you do so." Su Ye''s light words immediately resonated with many people. At that time, these people glared one by one. When they looked at Jian Tianxin, their eyes were full of anger. If their eyes could kill, it is estimated that by this time, the Jian Tianxin had already been broken by Su Ye''s eyes. "Yes, you want us to die. Don''t you allow others to save us? I bah, what is it? It belongs to Tianjian sect. I think you have completely lost the face of Tianjian sect." "I thought it was so powerful. It turned out that it was external garbage. For internal experts, they would only be horizontal in the nest. What''s the use of killing their own people." "I can''t keep the broken origin temple. The magic weapon refined by the good origin temple has been destroyed by you. Even if you return to Tianjian sect, I think you will be punished by Tianjian sect." Chapter 602 "Rubbish, if such a good baby falls into my hands, I won''t use it so much." "Sure enough, Mr. Ye is the most reliable person. Thank you for your kindness and kindness. We will repay you!" These people began to talk. Just hearing these words, Su Ye''s heart immediately sent out a burst of disdainful laughter. In his opinion, these guys are really the grass on the wall, and they are also very realistic. They stand beside whoever has the greatest value to them. But unfortunately "Hehe, the grass on the wall, isn''t it? I hope you can be so happy at that time." Su ye thought of this, and the smile on her face became more and more thick. After seeing Su Ye''s smile, the two fools were relieved. "Sure, the boss is digging a hole. The smile makes people feel scared. I know our boss is not a good man. If so, I still know our boss very well." two fools said happily at this time. Wu Mingyong and others looked at each other at this time. Their faces looked extremely gloomy. After seeing the situation just now, although they didn''t speak, they already understood in their hearts. This time, it is estimated that the sword Tianxin is unreliable. Even speaking, this guy has to explain in this place. "Damn it, what''s the origin of this guy and why he has such terrible strength." "It''s all that bastard''s fault. What are you doing to provoke such experts and implicate us all? Damn it." "I''m afraid I can''t escape this time. No, even so, I must let others know why I died." When several people looked at Su ye one by one with their own thoughts, the look looked very complicated. "Stop killing!" Jian Tianxin was so angry that he immediately scolded and pressed his palm down. He knew very well that if he didn''t show a strong deterrent power today, he might lose his face completely in the future. With his scolding, a violent roar broke out in the air, and everyone was stunned to see that the huge tower that originally hovered over the people''s heads directly sent out a harsh roar at this time, and then the tower fell down with a roar. The speed was so fast that when they saw the scene in front of them, Everyone was so depressed that they couldn''t breathe. Although at this time, there is a light pattern above their heads to protect them, however, although this light pattern can block the pressure from the falling of the high tower, at the moment of seeing the high tower, people still have a sense of oppression in their hearts. Everyone looked nervously in the direction of Su Ye. They knew that the only thing that could save them at this time was su Ye. But what made people wonder was that Su Ye didn''t show too strong means at this time. He still just held his palm towards the front, and then a large stream of rich blood red fog flourished, which quickly covered the tower. There was a violent tremor on the high tower. At this time, the tremor of the high tower seemed unable to offset these blood red fog. The blood red fog seemed to have a mysterious smell. Under the influence of this smell, the breath emitted during the tremor of the high tower was instantly shielded. Looking at this scene, Jian Tianxin almost wanted to lift his heart. He never thought that Su ye could do this. It was really terrible to him. In less than a moment, the tower had been completely wrapped by the blood red fog. From a distance, it was like a bloody mountain, It flew in the air strangely. "Hum, even if your blood fog can include my origin temple? As long as you can''t stop the origin temple from falling, you will still die." Jian Tianxin glared at Su Ye fiercely. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were full of cold and fierce color. However "Buzz!" Referring to the violent tremor, it came out impressively. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone felt a burst of pain in the eardrum, and even blood came directly from the ears of weaker people. The people were shocked to see that the tower that had fallen from the sky quickly at the moment seemed to be limited by something. The original falling body was completely stopped at this moment, just like being frozen, so it was stuck in the air. Almost at the moment of seeing this scene, Jian Tianxin''s eyes contracted. Just now he was still gloating and mocking Su Ye''s death. However, he didn''t think that he could really stop the tower from falling. Jian Tianxin was really nervous. He was afraid that the tower would be completely destroyed by Su ye at this time. Jian Tianxin immediately sealed his hands and wanted to take back the tower. However, what he never thought was that he could seal at this time, but the tower seemed to be completely isolated from him, and the tower didn''t give him any response at all. "This... How is this possible? Is it......" a terrible idea suddenly appeared in Jian Tianxin''s heart. Jian Tianxin was really afraid at this time, for fear that his origin temple would be destroyed. "Close!" he quickly finished the seal, and his mouth gave a low roar, and a large force gushed out of his palm. However, to Jian Tianxin''s disappointment, no matter how he finished the seal or how to summon the tower, the tower never gave him any response. Even at this time, he could not feel the existence of the tower. The bloody light fog had a strange power. Under the influence of this power, his connection with the tower had been completely isolated. This scene naturally fell into the eyes of everyone. Everyone was surprised. In fact, at the beginning, many people didn''t take Su Ye''s words to heart, and didn''t think that Su ye could really devour the tower. But now it seems that everything is proving what Su Ye just said. "Take it? Hehe, if you can take it away, I''ll lose." Su Ye jokingly said such a sentence. It sounded very calm and calm. It seemed that he was talking about what an insignificant thing. Just the moment his words fell into Jian Tianxin''s ears, Jian Tianxin''s heart could not help "clicking". He knows it''s broken. Chapter 603 "No... no, i... I took the initiative to admit defeat, and you... You won this time." no way, Jian Tianxin had to admit advice at this time. After all, if he didn''t admit advice, he might not be able to keep his tower. Su ye took a deep look at Jian Tianxin, and his eyes were full of sarcastic smiles. "Count me win? Ha ha, I''m very curious. What''s count me win? Is it difficult? Do I still need you to let me win? If it''s like this, it''s not necessary. I think I have the strength to prove my ability." Su Ye''s words are like a needle for Jian Tianxin. Just hearing these words, his body trembled constantly. Jian Tianxin looked at Su ye with gnashing teeth. In his opinion, he has recognized advice now. Su ye should let go of himself! But in fact, it backfired. "No, please forgive my improper use of words. You won this time. Naturally, I can''t really defeat you. Everything just now is my fault. Please give me a chance to make up for it, but since I admit defeat, can you take away your attack?" After all, Su Ye has completely mastered the overall situation now, and Jian Tianxin has to admit it at this time. Just to make Jian Tianxin feel angry, Su Ye grinned directly after hearing his words, "let you go? Hehe, do you think if you had the upper hand this time, would you let me go?" Su ye asked calmly. Almost at the moment of hearing his words, Jian Tianxin was stunned, and his face looked very stiff. Su Ye sneered and shook his head, "you can''t even lie now. How can you expect me to let you go?" Su Ye''s words were straightforward. He didn''t know what to say when he heard Jian Tianxin. "The tower has shrunk?" a startled cry came out. Then the people saw that the original towering tower was like a tower above a hill. At this time, it shrunk quickly, and finally returned to its original shape. This change of the high tower made everyone feel a palpitation. Everyone knew that the main reason why the high tower had such a change now was the suppression of Su Ye''s blood red light and fog. But people can''t understand why there is such terrible strength in the light and fog. "Poof!" After all, the origin temple was refined by jiantianxin. At this time, under the direct suppression of Su ye, jiantianxin was also hurt. He couldn''t help but open his mouth and directly ejected a mouthful of dirty blood. The whole person''s breath suddenly became extremely weak. At that moment, he felt as if his soul had been severely cut. The uncomfortable feeling of depression almost drove him crazy. "He... How did he do it? Asshole." jiantianxin was really afraid at this moment. After all, he had spiritual connection with the origin temple. Jiantianxin could clearly feel that the tower was trembling slightly at the moment. This is not the shaking force in battle, but the tower "It... It''s afraid?" Jian Tianxin couldn''t help exclaiming, and his expression was full of disbelief. Originally, in his opinion, even if the origin temple is broken, after being refined into magic weapons, it is also very powerful. Even if it is not for the opponent, at least it will not show a posture of fear. Can make this temple afraid, then "Damn it, what terrible magic weapon does this boy have?" Jian Tianxin said in horror. "Oh, my God, so... What''s that?" It was also at this time that a startling voice came out, and everyone suddenly looked up. As a result, we saw that at this time, a huge shadow appeared on the top of the tower, which was like a demon opening his mouth, and swallowed the tower directly. "Eat... Eat?" "My God, what the hell is this? Can you eat the temple of origin?" "This... Is this the origin Temple destroyed?" Looking at this situation, everyone felt that their cognitive view was about to collapse, and a temple of origin was swallowed up? If it had been put in the past, they would not believe this kind of thing. "But... Are you really sure that the blood red shadow can really devour the origin temple? If it is incomplete, it just wraps the origin temple. All this is false..." Obviously, some people in the crowd still doubt it. After all, if this kind of thing is said, it is really too shocking. "Poof!" However, before he finished, Jian Tianxin spit out a mouthful of dirty blood again. At this moment, he seemed to have been completely drained of his strength. He directly fell on the ground. There was no strength on his body. As for his face, he became extremely pale, and the blood in his body seemed to have been completely drained at that moment. "You... You really swallowed the temple of origin?" a voice almost gnashing teeth came out. At the moment of hearing this, all the people who were still in doubt stared with amazement, especially the one who had not finished speaking just now. Su Ye''s face is too fast. "Do you think I speak like you? It''s just like farting? I said I could devour your origin temple. Naturally, I can. Remember what I said just now. I don''t care if you ask for anything. Anyway, I''m sure I can win the bet. What''s going on now? Do you believe it?" Su Ye looked at Jian Tianxin with a smile. Jian Tianxin was so angry that he opened his mouth and directly ejected a mouthful of dirty blood. The original origin temple was swallowed up, which was enough to make him feel depressed and angry, but what he didn''t expect was that Su ye said such words to run on himself at this time. Thinking of the look and expression when he ran into Su Ye just now, he couldn''t help making the sword Tianxin feel red in the face. It felt as if he had been beaten in the face by Su Ye. "You... How did you do it?" Jian Tianxin looked at Su ye in horror. In fact, at this time, he already had a guess in his heart, but this guess was too shocked for him to accept for a time. ¡¤ Chapter 604 After hearing his words, Su Ye just looked in his direction with a strange look, but he didn''t know why. The more Su Ye behaved so calmly, the more frightened Jian Tianxin became. "Can''t you see the inside?" Su Ye joked with a smile and didn''t give a positive response, but it was obvious that Jian Tianxin understood Su Ye''s meaning at this time. It was obvious that Jian Tianxin''s body began to tremble violently at this time. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were full of fear. His reaction fell into the eyes of the public, which could not help but make others feel a burst of doubt. Jian Tianxin didn''t show such magic when he encountered terrible things before. "This... How could this be possible? How could you!" Jian Tianxin shouted wildly and stood up, just in response, but Su Ye just laughed with disdain. "Impossible? Why not? The facts are right in front of you. Tell me and see where it''s impossible?" When Su ye said this, Jian Tianxin''s face suddenly became quite ugly. At this moment, when he looked at Su ye, he didn''t know what to say. In fact, he was very clear in his heart. It seemed that in addition to this possibility, he could not find any other possibility. For a moment, when Jian Tianxin looked at Su ye, his eyes became quite dignified. He didn''t know what the guy was thinking now. From time to time, he could see a flash of essence in his eyes. The interaction between Su ye and Jian Tianxin almost drove everyone crazy. Everyone''s faces were full of incomprehensible colors. It felt like they were listening to the heavenly book, which was difficult for them to understand. "Who can tell me what they are talking about? Why do I clearly understand every word, but when these words are connected, I don''t understand anything at all." "What riddles are these two people playing? I''m also very curious. Please tell me!" "I always feel that they are talking about what a great thing, but... The problem is what it is. If you don''t want to tell us, don''t say it outside. Now we are really tangled." People began to talk about it one after another, and their eyes were full of discomfort. This feeling was like their heart was severely pinched by an invisible big hand, which made them feel like they couldn''t get rid of it. "No, i... I seem to have guessed a possibility, but..." To have such a level to enter this ancient battlefield, it is naturally impossible to say that they are stupid people. Naturally, many people in the crowd think of something, but after that idea emerged in their minds, they were shocked one by one. This possibility is too terrible for them to guess, so they can only suppress their thoughts. After all, this kind of thing can''t last too long. They believe they can get the answer soon. But at this time, there was no expectation in their hearts, but only regret and panic. After all, if it was really like what they thought, their betrayal completely missed a great opportunity. For a time, these people''s intestines were almost green. Two silly people who knew Su Ye''s means suddenly showed a joking color on their faces. "Hum, do you know fear and regret? Unfortunately, it''s too late. When you treated us like that, did you ever think there would be such a return?" the two fools'' voice was full of banter. Gu Lengyu put his hands around his chest at this time. At this time, he nodded and grinned. However, his smile gave people a cold feeling in the bottom of his heart. "Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. Now it is impossible for them to take refuge in the boss again." "Even if they want to come, they have to have this life," said the mage immediately. In their eyes, Su ye can''t let go of these people. At that time, their end will still be a dead end. Thinking of this, when the two fools looked at the scene in front of them, they looked full of expectation. They wanted to see what would happen next. Su Ye opened his mouth and was just about to speak. As a result, his body trembled slightly at this time. At the moment, his origin Temple lost contact with him temporarily, and at this time, the origin Temple even completely isolated all contact ways. Su ye can only ensure that his spiritual power will not let the origin Temple resist himself when it comes into contact with the origin temple. But now he wanted to communicate with the temple of origin, but it obviously became impossible. "What''s the matter?" Su Ye looked up into the air with a dignified face. The origin temple still played a great role for him. Su Ye naturally didn''t want any accident in the origin temple at this time. At the moment, his only peace of mind was that the origin temple was related to the female emperor, and it was given to him in a disguised form by the female emperor. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for the temple of origin to betray itself. Otherwise, isn''t it beating the female emperor''s face? "Is it because it swallowed the tower? But this is what it wants to swallow. Is this guy only responsible for eating, but not for digestion? Or is it because he eats too much and needs a period of digestion, so he can''t get in touch with me?" All kinds of thoughts flashed in Su Ye''s heart. In comparison, Su Ye naturally thought that the last possibility would be greater. What made Su Ye feel a little tangled was that he didn''t know how long the "digestion" of the origin temple would last. If it hadn''t ended at night, would it affect the origin temple. "I don''t know if the system can observe it." Su Ye whispered in her heart. In fact, during this period of time, Su Ye has completely seen one thing. Originally, he always felt that with the continuous improvement of his strength, the system has become more and more lazy. However, Su Ye reacted later. The main reason why the system has become so is the improvement of his strength. However, this is not because the system is lazy, but because the system wants to get rid of its 100% dependence on him. When it comes to anything, the first idea is to use the system to solve it. In this way, how can it become the top strong and the strongest? Chapter 605 If you always rely on the system, the real strong person can only be the system, not yourself. Moreover, it is obviously impossible to become the so-called strong by blindly borrowing foreign things. This is such a thing, but Su ye will naturally use the system to observe when he is really confused. [item: Temple of origin (upgrading, time 1 hour)] Su Ye immediately used the system to observe his origin temple. Fortunately, the system was slightly reliable at this time. At least he told him the time. After hearing that it would take an hour, Su Ye was relieved. At least during the period when the origin temple was upgraded, the temple could not be adversely affected. Just now, Jian Tianxin''s heart hung up when he saw Su Ye''s face. He thought that Su Ye was going to use some terrible means to deal with him. At this time, he almost subconsciously raised his head to see what happened and could make su Ye feel so nervous. But he looked for a long time, but he still didn''t see why, but Su Ye showed a relaxed look on his face at this time. It seems that something important has been solved. Jiantianxin, who was already very curious, has a feeling of no decline at the moment. "You... Can you tell me?" Jian Tianxin opened his mouth slightly, but after his words came out of his mouth at this time, they all sounded very "weak". After seeing this scene, everyone knew very well that this was the performance of Jian Tianxin''s recognition. "Yes!" Su Ye''s face showed a deep smile. Just after seeing this smile, Jian Tianxin couldn''t help shivering. I don''t know why. At the moment, after seeing Su Ye''s look, he always felt very dangerous. "What''s going on?" Jian Tianxin finally couldn''t help his curiosity and asked. Su Ye shrugged, and the smile on his face became more and more thick. "Admit to gambling and admit defeat, do the punishment first, and kneel down and apologize." Su ye said such a sentence lightly. There was still some noise at the scene. At the moment Su ye said this, he immediately fell into silence. Everyone looked at each other in amazement. Unexpectedly, Su Ye really let Jian Tianxin kneel at this time. After all, Su Ye has destroyed the tower, which can be said to have completely offended Tianjian sect. If they turned into them at this time, they obviously dare not continue to stimulate Tianjian sect. Otherwise, they may really become an immortal situation. But obviously Su Ye doesn''t care about it at all. "This is the previous bet. If you don''t take the initiative to kneel down, I can only do it myself to get back the bet you owe me." Su Ye shrugged and said such a sentence calmly. Jian Tianxin''s body was cold at this time. Maybe he would feel very angry before. In his opinion, Su Ye''s behavior was a kind of humiliation to him. But now To tell the truth, he was really afraid. After all, if it was really like what he guessed, Su ye would be very terrible in the future. Once he became an enemy with Su ye, they were afraid that Tianjian sect could not bear it. Compared with the interests of Tianjian sect, what is his personal face at this time? "Well, I''ll admit defeat." Jian Tianxin clenched his teeth and immediately shouted. Under the amazement of everyone, Jian Tianxin directly knelt down to Su ye, "Mr. Ye, this time it''s my sword Tianxin''s fault. I hope you can forgive me. As for their things, I won''t and dare not continue to intervene. I hope Mr. Ye can understand what I did before." Anyway, he has knelt down and completely lost face. At this time, Jian Tianxin is completely open-minded. For the future of their Tianjian sect and for his future not to be punished by the elders of Tianjian sect, he can only rely on his best efforts to recover the previous losses. At least we can''t let Su Ye really hate himself. "Well... Am I dazzled? Or am I hallucinating? Who can tell me what happened?" "He not only really knelt down, but also made such a sincere apology? This... Is this still the man I know?" "I thought he would kneel at most and say sorry perfunctorily. Even at this time, he may not kneel. After all, Tianjian sect is his biggest dependence." "But I don''t understand why he did it. Isn''t it a disgrace to their Heavenly Sword sect?" Many people began to wonder. After all, from the arrogance of Jian Tianxin just now, Jian Tianxin can''t easily recognize and advise, but the current situation really makes these people confused. "Is it... Is the magic weapon he used very powerful? Or does it mean that the sword Tianxin already knows the origin of Mr. Ye? That''s why he''s so afraid to apologize?" someone couldn''t help but speculate in his heart. However, no matter what kind of possibility it is, at this time, these people''s hearts feel quite uncomfortable and depressed. It''s hard to buy. I knew it. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have made such a wrong choice before. Now, even if Su ye saved them, it must be impossible for them who once betrayed him to enter the border city. "Hum, this guy has a bit of eyesight. He knows how to admit advice at this time. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how to die at that time." Er silly stood up at this time and shouted "Ao Ao" in his heart. When he said this, the look of Er silly was full of pride. In his opinion, only his own dragon boss can do such arrogant things. In fact, although Su Ye doesn''t show any emotion and expression on the surface, there are still some accidents in her heart. Not to mention those people here, even Su Ye felt that the sword''s heavenly heart was so arrogant that she would not admit it. Su ye took a deep look at Jian Tianxin, and soon his face showed a clear color. "Hehe, it seems that this guy is not so undesirable. At least he can sacrifice himself for his sect." Su Ye whispered to himself. He knew very well that the main reason why jiantianxin changed like this was his origin temple. Chapter 606 According to those people in the ancient starry sky, anyone who can obtain the origin Temple must be able to become a forbidden area in the ancient starry sky. At that time, his power must be far better than Tianjian sect. Even speaking, because their own power is in its infancy, if they join their own power now, they will certainly become veterans in the future. At that time, as long as you shout, many strong people will be willing to come and join us. This is obviously what Jian Tianxin is afraid of. Jian Tianxin''s choice now, to tell the truth, made Su Ye''s views and attitudes towards the guy change a little. At least this guy is not a total fool. He said so now and knelt down in time to apologize. He destroyed this guy''s Tower again. It seems that there is really no reason to continue to kill him. And there is no hatred between them. Unlike Wu Mingyong and others, this sword Tianxin stopped in time and did not make mistakes. Sun Yuhang went farther and farther, while Wu Mingyong and others knew their fear after they had been caught and after a period of time. But at this time, Su Ye was ready to kill. Naturally, he would not give them another chance. "OK, I can let you go now. Otherwise, you know the result." Su ye said so faintly. result? Jian Tianxin could not help shivering directly. He subconsciously looked up at the huge blood red shadow above his head. To tell the truth, he was really curious about the origin of Su Ye''s temple, but Curiosity Kills cats, but life matters. Under the stunned gaze of everyone, he saluted Su ye again, "Mr. Ye, thank you for today''s business. I will never forget it. I also hope you can get rid of your past grievances. Our Tianjian sect will always be your friend." After saying this, under the stunned gaze of the people, Jian Tianxin directly asked him to fly the sword and left quickly. In a moment, he completely disappeared in the vision of the people. Everyone looked at each other in amazement, but at this time, even if they were stupid, they also understood some reasons. For a time, when they looked at Su ye, their eyes became different. "Friends?" Su Ye looked at the back of Jian Tianxin leaving and whispered in a joking voice. "This is really a real world. Only with enough interests can we talk about the so-called friend. Once there is no use value, the so-called friend can only be a joke. Are you right?" Su ye said this and turned to look in the direction of Wu Mingyong and others. The faces of several people have become extremely iron blue now. They know that Su Ye is mocking them at this time, complaining that they are not qualified to be friends of jiantianxin and have no use value. Of course, there was a word Su Ye didn''t say. For such a friend, he looked down on Su ye at all. "Mr. Ye, please tell us what we should do so that you can let us go. No matter what conditions we pay, we are willing." Wu Mingyong reluctantly opened his mouth. Even the sword Tianxin of Tianjian sect completely recognized and counselled, and also compensated for a broken Temple of origin. What qualifications does Wu Mingyong have to be tough in front of Su ye? Su ye took a deep look at Wu Mingyong. His eyes almost made Wu Mingyong look hairy. He opened his mouth calmly and said, "do you know the end of being an enemy with me?" Su Ye didn''t answer Wu Mingyong''s words, but suddenly asked such a question. Wu Mingyong looked at Su Ye incomprehensibly. To tell the truth, Wu Mingyong didn''t understand what Su ye said at this time. "You... What do you mean?" Wu Mingyong looked at Su ye who was still a little like at the moment, but he couldn''t help pulling up in his heart. He always felt that something bad was going to happen. "I''ll prove it to you." Su Ye joked and smiled. Suddenly, the blood red light pattern originally covering the top of everyone''s head disappeared. "Kill!" Su Ye suddenly raised his scepter and pointed at the bloody sea. The scepter immediately turned into a streamer and rushed directly into the sea of blood. Seeing the sudden change, everyone was confused. It was obvious that he didn''t understand what Su Ye was doing at this time. Only the next second, they were shocked to see that countless small divine chains burst out of the bloody sea and rushed directly at them. Most people have not even reacted, and their bodies have been pierced directly. Even those evolutionists who responded in time fell on the way to escape. For a moment, the scene that had just calmed down suddenly fell into a miserable scream. At this moment, it seemed to become a hell under the city. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su ye would suddenly kill them at this time. Originally, when they saw Su Ye blocking jiantianxin''s attack for them, they thought Su Ye was really willing to forgive them, but the result Especially when they thought of their gratitude to Su ye before, these people felt their cheeks hot. In less than a moment, all these people were killed. [Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully attacking the evolutionist of the minor three disasters, obtaining evolution point 20 and Reiki point 200.] [Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully attacking the evolutionist of the minor three disasters, obtaining evolution point 30 and Reiki point 210.] [Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully attacking the evolutionist of the minor three disasters, obtaining evolution point 20 and Reiki point 200.] ¡­¡­ A series of system prompts then reached Su Ye''s ears. For those who want to kill you with one heart, and their kindness to you will only betray, but don''t know how to be grateful, Su Ye really doesn''t know how to "repay good for evil" to them. Maybe only the Holy Father and virgin can do it, but he isn''t. It''s his kindness to make them live so long. The real purpose of Su Ye is naturally evolution point and Reiki point. For Su ye, these guys are going to die anyway. Naturally, they die in their own hands, which can make them die more valuable. As early as they betrayed themselves and knelt and licked the sword Tianxin, they were just his tools in Su Ye''s eyes. Su Ye looked up at the two fools above and said faintly, "dinner is ready." Chapter 607 "Ow, Ow!" Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, er silly couldn''t help shouting excitedly. These flesh and blood contain strong power. If they devour these flesh and blood at the moment, they can naturally improve their strength. At this moment, two silly people naturally understood Su Ye''s meaning, immediately jumped down from above and rushed directly to the bodies. "One principle is not to eat people or humanoid creatures." Seeing the two fools about to eat, Su Ye suddenly said such a sentence at this time. Maybe it''s because he has been showing himself to people. Anyway, he has an inexplicable feeling for human shape. Naturally, two fools are not allowed to eat people at this time. Of course, another reason is Gu Lengyu. Gu Lengyu took a grateful look at Su ye at this time. Anyway, he is the only human among their brothers. If these brothers eat people in front of their own face, it is obvious that you can''t get through in Gu Lengyu''s heart. "Thank you, boss!" Gu Lengyu said immediately at this time. Er silly and others also reacted at this time, and immediately nodded and agreed. For a time, the area below suddenly became "restaurants" such as Er silly. In this era of evolution, they devour each other and enhance each other''s strength. Therefore, everyone present actually didn''t feel sick after seeing this scene. On the contrary, those above the city are still very envious. "Sure enough, it''s good to follow him." "I don''t want to share those delicious meat, as long as I can follow him. This man is too powerful. Follow him, I will be able to leave this place alive." "Fortunately, I didn''t jump down with those evil pens just now. Otherwise, I have become an appetizer in their mouth." Many people are terrified and feel very lucky for the decision they made before. "That... Boss, how are you going to deal with them?" the two fools ate and looked curiously at Wu Mingyong, who was still trapped in the cage. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Wu Mingyong and several others suddenly felt a burst of cold on his back. Although Su Ye''s action just now has proved their fate in the near future, but Before they were really killed, their hearts were still full of unwilling. I hope someone will come to help them at this time. "Let them live and die here." Su Ye smiled and waved his hand. Then he turned and returned directly to the city. The flesh and blood on the ground may have a fatal attraction to the two fools, but for Su ye, he has won points. Now it''s no use asking for these flesh and blood. As for the huge blood red shadow above his head, it would take another hour anyway. Su Ye was naturally not in a hurry. He didn''t believe that anyone could affect his origin temple. "Boss, then... Won''t you take it back?" two fools asked curiously after seeing Su Ye going back. The latter shrugged his shoulders directly, looked indifferent, and said, "this guy has enough to eat. He needs to digest well. Just let him stay here for an hour." Su ye said this and went straight back to the city, ready to have a good rest in his room. The two fools looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a while. Different from others, they knew exactly what the blood red light and shadow came from. That''s the temple of origin. But now from Su Ye''s mouth, it sounds like a greedy snake. "Can you eat in the origin temple? Is it so magical? Will this guy come to eat with us in the future?" the second fool whispered in his heart. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis. After carefully looking at the origin Temple flying above his head, he immediately shouted "ow" and jumped directly on the blood food, He began to nibble. It was like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost, which made Gu Lengyu and others roll their eyelids in silence for a while. However, at this time, they were not willing to fall behind and ate it together. Looking at the two fools, those people and monsters in the city couldn''t help swallowing several mouthfuls of saliva. To tell the truth, if they weren''t worried about being punished by Su ye, it''s estimated that several of them would have rushed down to eat in front of them. Finally, they can only move their envious eyes away from the two fools and look at the top of their heads. Although the battle was over, these people and monsters didn''t leave immediately. Instead, they looked up at them curiously and wanted to see what had eaten the tower before. Some of the people brought by Wu Mingyong and others are still alive. At the moment, these people and animals also look up and look forward to the arrival of the truth. "Sister yaochi, I''ll find him something." Jiang Rou''s pretty face flushed slightly at this time and looked at the direction where Su Ye left just now. Jiang Rou''s careful thinking, how could Yao Chi not guess it? She immediately nodded calmly, "well, go, but have a better idea." Be careful? Almost at the moment of hearing Yao Chi''s words, Jiang Rou couldn''t help being a little stunned. Obviously, she didn''t think what Yao Chi meant at this time. But soon, Jiang Rou''s pretty face was full of shame. Jiang Rou''s small mouth tooted slightly and whispered, "sister yaochi, what are you... What are you talking about, i... I..." Jiang Rou knew in her heart that her "sister yaochi" must have misunderstood what she was going to do. But this kind of thing is now said in front of so many people, which obviously makes Jiang Rou feel extremely embarrassed. Yao Chi looked at the little girl angrily and said, "well, I know. You''re in a hurry now." Jiang Rou: Jiang Rou was embarrassed. Why is it more and more uncertain? Especially at this time, she can clearly feel that her eyes are falling on her with a strange color, which makes Jiang Rou even more embarrassed. In desperation, Jiang Rou can only escape and leave as if. Just at the moment when Jiang Rou left, Yao Chi couldn''t help flashing a strange look in his eyes. Chapter 608 Su Ye just came to his room and didn''t even have time to lie down. As a result, his door was knocked directly from the outside. "Who, come in." Su ye said impatiently. It took too much effort just now. Su Ye was ready to have a good rest at this time, but the result was that someone couldn''t see him so. In Su Ye''s opinion, is this because he is really too kind? Su Ye secretly sighed that he was good at being bullied and good at riding horses. It seems that I still have to have a good idea in the future. With the "creak" sound, his door was slowly opened from the outside. However, when Su ye saw the people outside, the whole person was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t think that Jiang Rou would appear at his door at this time. Looking at the beautiful woman standing at her door, Su Ye couldn''t help asking, "you? What can I do for you?" Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou threw a big white eye directly at Su Ye. He knew that the bastard in front of him would never know what "sentiment" is. At least he is such a beautiful woman, and he looks so shy to go to him and be another man. It''s estimated that he would have been wrong for a long time, but as a result, this guy is still like nobody. After Jiang Rou secretly scolded "wood" in her heart, she walked in with some unhappiness. Under Su Ye''s unexpected gaze, Jiang Rou slowly closed the door at this time. "Hmm? You... What do you want to do? I can tell you, I''m still a good family man. You can''t mess with me. Otherwise, i... I''m too shouting!" Su Ye pretended to be very surprised at this time. Under the attention of Jiang Rou who was almost vomiting blood, Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou with an extremely nervous look at this time. It seems that Jiang Rou has now become a lust demon who wants to Fei salute him. Jiang Rou: fuck! Jiang Rou almost vomited blood. This bastard is trying to annoy himself, isn''t he? I''m so beautiful, how could I do anything to him? Even if I have to be suspected, I doubt that Su ye will do anything bad to himself? "You... Hum, nonsense, i... I won''t make trouble with you. I have something to tell you this time." Jiang Rou glared at Su Ye sadly. At the moment, when looking at Su ye, there was a trace of anger between her eyebrows. In fact, at the beginning, she really wanted to tease Su Ye. But before she could act, Su ye had already taken the lead. Su Ye gave a bad smile. Seeing Su Ye''s smile, Jiang Rou was suddenly enlightened at this time. She didn''t react until this moment. Just now she was completely fooled by Su Ye. Obviously, this guy had known that he wanted to tease him, so he turned away. Thinking of this, Jiang Rou stamped her feet in anger. "Well, come on, what are you looking for me?" looking at the little girl, Su Ye''s bad smile became stronger. After Jiang Rou took a deep breath and managed to calm his emotions, he said solemnly, "I came to you this time to forgive Tianjian sect, and I don''t want you to be an enemy of Tianjian sect." at this point, Jiang Rou''s look became quite dignified. All her reactions naturally fell into Su Ye''s eyes, which inevitably made Su Ye feel puzzled. She didn''t understand why Jiang Rou said such words at this time. "Didn''t I just let the sword go?" Su Ye smiled and shrugged his shoulders, which gave people a feeling of disapproval. Jiang Rou glanced at Su Ye unhappily and said directly, "if only you could let him go so easily, I hope you... Can you see him in my face, or meet the people of Tianjian sect in the future, and don''t kill them because of resentment in your heart." "Is it difficult that they want to kill me, and I can''t kill them?" Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly. When she looked at Jiang Rou, her eyes looked very sharp. Anyway, at the moment of contacting Su Ye''s eyes, Jiang Rou''s small body trembled slightly. She looked at Su Ye awkwardly. At this time, she immediately explained, "of course not. If they intend to hurt you, they deserve to die." What made Jiang Rou more embarrassed was that Su Ye couldn''t help embracing her chest and looking at her with a strange look after hearing her. She didn''t know what she was thinking with a silent face. Anyway, Jiang Rou felt quite embarrassed when she came into contact with Su Ye''s expression. "Your face? What''s your face? Is it very big?" Su Ye joked with a smile. Jiang Rou is also familiar with Su Ye. Naturally, she knows that Su Ye deliberately teases herself at this time. As soon as Jiang Rou''s eyes turn, she immediately walks in front of Su ye and says almost gnashing her teeth, "of course my face is big!" Su Ye hasn''t responded yet. What does this little girl want to do? As a result, Jiang Rou jumped directly on Su ye at this time and kissed her hard on Su Ye''s face. After a while, the little girl''s face suddenly turned crimson, "this... It''s like this." At last, Jiang Rou''s voice sounded as light as mosquitoes and flies. Looking at Jiang Rou with a red face like a red apple, Su Ye didn''t know how to respond for a while. Although he was full of experience in fighting, after all, he hadn''t really fought in this regard, and he seemed a little nervous for a while. However, Su ye will not show timidity on the surface. "Cough, that... OK, this is really OK. OK, I can promise you that as long as they don''t kill themselves, I can not deliberately target them, but you have to tell me the reason. Otherwise, do you think I will promise?" Jiang Rou didn''t know what she thought at this time. After hearing Su Ye''s words, she couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of turbid qi and a worried look. However, at this time, she seemed to have guessed that Su ye would ask so, and she had some psychological preparation. "Our family has a good relationship with the Tianjian sect, especially my father. He is still a life and death friend with the current leader of the Tianjian sect." Chapter 609 Jiang Rou''s words obviously surprised Su Ye. When she was, Su Ye directly threw her a speechless big white eye and said angrily, "since your relationship is so good, why didn''t you stop him before and don''t let him bully me?" When Su ye said "bullying", there was a trace of hidden resentment in her eyes when she looked at Jiang rou. "Bullying?" At the moment of hearing this sentence, Jiang Rou almost shouted in a sharp voice. If it weren''t for their good relationship, Jiang Rou felt she was going to curse. Is this guy too thick skinned? Who bullied who just now? You not only beat people, but also let jiantianxin kneel, but also devour people''s origin temple. After all this, no one will think you are wronged, right? If the sword Tianxin knew what you said now, it would be angry and spit blood by you. "Don''t worry, he doesn''t have the courage to bully you." Jiang Rou almost bit her teeth and said, "moreover, i... I''m not not not going to show up, but I can''t show up. You... I was hiding in the crowd just now. How dare I come out." Jiang Rou said this at the end, and her voice was full of helpless bitterness. Su Ye is a little confused. Doesn''t it mean that her father and the leader of Tianjian sect are close friends? In this way, at least Jiang Rou should have some thin noodles in the Tianjian sect. It''s not that Tianxin is so afraid to see this sword and has to hide in the crowd? "Why?" Su ye asked inexplicably. "Because of the engagement, i... I have an engagement with Jianyi, the son of the leader of Tianjian sect." Jiang Rou is like a child who has done something wrong. When she says this, she lowers her head and sounds weak. At the same time, she also took a careful look at Su Ye. After seeing Su Ye''s expressionless appearance, Jiang Rou''s heart immediately became nervous. "You... Don''t get me wrong. In fact, I really have nothing to do with him. It''s all caused by my father, and I''ve seen that man. Although he''s excellent, but... I really don''t feel anything about him." In fact, Jiang Rou doesn''t understand why she is so nervous after seeing Su Ye''s look. "Oh? Who do you feel about?" Su Ye restrained her expression and looked at Jiang Rou again with a playful smile. Jiang Rou''s expression was immediately embarrassed. For a moment, she didn''t know how to respond to Su Ye''s words. "I... I..." Su Ye smiled and waved her hand. At this time, she was not ready to continue teasing her. "I know about you, but it seems that I have to go to Jiang''s house with you at that time. After all, you are now my mayor''s wife. How can I let others take advantage of you." Although Su ye said this in a joking tone, as if he were telling a joke. But from the glimmer of pure light in his narrowed eyes, Jiang Rou knew that Su Ye was really angry. It''s just Why does Jiang Rou feel very happy when she looks at Su Ye''s angry appearance? "Don''t mess around. That sword is very powerful, and he is not a man of this era, but sealed from the previous era. Now his strength has reached more than three disasters." When Jiang Rou said this, she looked very nervous and anxious. She was afraid that Su ye would encounter any danger at this time. Su Ye shrugged disapprovingly, "I know it well. Don''t worry, I will naturally agree to your conditions." When Su ye said this, Jiang Rou was looking at Su Ye''s face. Like a private detective, she wanted to find out whether Su Ye was telling the truth or joking. A moment later, Jiang Rou vomited heavily, "OK, thank you, I owe you a favor." Jiang Rou looked at Su ye with some apology. "Jian Yi, right? You should have a good contact when you are free." Su Ye whispered to herself, and now the smile in his expression became more and more rich, but Jiang Rou couldn''t guess. Su Ye''s expression now gave her a very dangerous signal. "Well... The thing that devours the tower is your origin temple? You... How on earth did you do it? Why did I never hear of such a method before?" Jiang Rou obviously wanted to change the topic at this time, but her method of transfer was obviously not home. Su Ye looked at him silently. For a moment, the atmosphere around him became quite embarrassed, making Jiang Rou feel uneasy. Jiang Rou looked at Su Ye awkwardly and couldn''t help saying, "you... Why are you looking at me like that? You said, how did you do it?" Jiang Rou''s small mouth tooted slightly, and there was some dissatisfaction in her expression. Su Ye shrugged, grinned and said, "what''s the reason? It''s very simple, because the origin Temple told me that it was hungry and wanted to eat the tower, so I met its trivial request. The reason why it still flies in the air is also very simple." Su Ye''s smile became more and more strong, "because it is digesting now. What I just said outside is not a lie. It really takes an hour to digest. That guy ate too much." Jiang Rou: Tell the truth. At first, when she heard Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou really thought that Su Ye was just unwilling to tell them the truth. The so-called "digestion" was just an excuse, but she never thought that it was the truth. "But... But it''s just a temple. It''s a building. Can it also have intelligence to communicate with people? Can it eat? If we enter the origin temple in the future, won''t it also be eaten by it?" Jiang Rou''s expression looked extremely surprised and stunned. Su ye took a deep look at Jiang Rou, with a bad smile on his face, and said, "this... Maybe he disdained to eat you. In the eyes of the origin temple, you are not enough to fill his teeth." "As for intelligence, who can say it? After all, this is not an ordinary building, but the origin temple. The meaning of the word origin is extraordinary." After hearing Su Ye''s explanation, Jiang Rou could not help but become dignified. Obviously, at the moment, Jiang Rou accepted Su Ye''s statement. Chapter 610 "Is there anything else?" looking at Jiang Rou, her face became dignified after hearing her explanation. She sat silently in her position and said no more. Su ye asked immediately, but his words fell into Jiang Rou''s ears, which made Jiang Rou feel very uncomfortable. To Jiang Rou''s ears, Su ye now completely wants to drive herself away. She is a living little beauty. Wherever she goes, she is not treated like the stars and the moon. However, any man she meets will please herself. She is like this guy in front of her, but she has to drive herself away. "It''s all right, hum, then I''ll go." Jiang Rou''s dissatisfied little mouth said to him slightly, got up and prepared to leave. Just at this time, Su Ye caught her rouyi. Where would Jiang Rou think that Su ye would suddenly do this at this time? For a time, her pretty little face was covered with crimson. "You... What are you going to do?" when he said this, Jiang Rou''s tone gave people a feeling of refusing and welcoming, which made people feel a little crooked. Jiang Rou looks at Su Ye deeply. She doesn''t know what response to make for a moment. She can only wait for Su Ye''s "next step" in silence. "You''re all here. You want to go so soon?" Su Ye didn''t disappoint Jiang rou. At this time, Su Ye gave a bad smile and pulled Jiang Rou into his arms. Jiang Rou just shouted "ah" in her mouth. Then she leaned against Su Ye''s arms with a blush. At this moment, her heart was full of security. While Jiang Rou is enjoying this sense of security, she suddenly hears a bad laughter coming out of Su Ye''s mouth. Jiang Rou subconsciously looks up and sees that Su Ye is looking at herself with a bad expression at this time. Although he didn''t know what Su Ye was going to do, his current look really embarrassed Jiang rou. An idea also appeared in Jiang Rou''s mind. Is he going to As soon as the idea appeared, Jiang Rou pinched it off. Jiang Rou''s little face was crimson. It felt as if there were two hot flames burning on her cheeks, trying to burn her completely. "What are you doing? Hei hei, you really want to do something. Just now you dare to kiss me when I didn''t notice. It''s no good. I''ll take revenge." Su ye said such a sentence with a bad smile. At the moment when this fell into Jiang Rou''s ear, Jiang Rou was directly covered. She gave a "ah" sound. For a moment, she felt like thunder. Su Ye''s words were like thunder and rumbled in his ears. However, Su Ye didn''t need any response from her at this time. When it was time, she directly pressed down her mouth. "Huh?" Jiang Rou''s whole body was full of excitement, and her bright eyes and big eyes were completely widened. After all, the girl was shy. This was the first time she encountered this situation. Under the girl''s shyness, she immediately struggled, but her strength could not be comparable with Su Ye. What''s more, she felt powerless all over her body, so she couldn''t get rid of Su Ye''s "magic claw" He broke free from the. Finally, Jiang Rou can only silently obey Su ye, and even slowly, Jiang Rou has the kind to lose herself. Fortunately, Su Ye didn''t continue at this time. Otherwise, Jiang Rou didn''t know what to do. "You... You..." Jiang Rou''s pretty face became crimson, especially when she saw Su Ye''s bright and energetic staring at herself, the shy color on Jiang Rou''s face became more and more thick. To tell the truth, at the moment, she wanted to find a seam to drill down directly. "What am I? You are my city Lord''s wife. Shouldn''t I do such a thing?" Su ye said with a bad smile, but this made Jiang Rou, who was already very shy, gnash her teeth at this time. Jiang Rou glared at Su Ye fiercely. In her opinion, Su Ye is completely cheap and good. Su Ye knows very well about the so-called "city Lord''s wife", which is just a temporary word, but as a result, this guy let himself get in. Jiang Rou''s mouth tooted and her face was filled with an expression of unhappiness, but the more she was, the happier Su Ye seemed. "Don''t pull this, talk to me about the specific situation of Jianyi?" Su Ye suddenly looked dignified at this time. When he said this, the voice seemed unusually heavy. Jiang Rou was slightly stunned. As soon as the little girl''s eyes turned, she didn''t know what she was thinking. She suddenly put on a look of joy on her face. Her hands were behind her, and she stood pretty in front of Su ye, "are you jealous?" at this point, Jiang Rou''s spirit still seemed very happy. Su Ye glared at Jiang Rou fiercely. Jiang Rou directly reached out and rubbed Jiang Rou''s small head several times. Jiang Rou was dissatisfied and raised her small mouth. "You are the wife of my city Lord. Since that guy dares to covet my wife, do you think I will let him go? It''s the so-called knowing yourself and the enemy and winning every battle. Although I don''t worry about his ability, it doesn''t matter at all." Although the other party''s strength is very strong, if Su Ye really shows his own means, he believes it won''t be too difficult to beat the other party into meat mud. "You... Didn''t you say you wouldn''t trouble tianjianzong?" Jiang Rou''s face showed a worried expression, which didn''t mean how worried she was about the safety of Jianyi, mainly because she was worried that her father would be dissatisfied. If her father knew the contradiction between Su ye and tianjianzong, and even Su ye directly killed tianjianzong in anger, then How can she bring Su ye to Jiang''s house? In Jiang Rou''s opinion, it''s quite uneconomic to influence her father''s view of Su ye for a sword that annoys her. Su Yebai glanced at Jiang Rou, "I mean, I won''t take the initiative to find trouble, but... Don''t you look very smart in ordinary times? Why can''t you understand such a simple truth now? Do you think they won''t come to trouble me even if I don''t find trouble?" "Your father wants to marry you to Jianyi. I think tianjianzong should have regarded you as their daughter-in-law?" Su ye said this and took a deep look at Jiang rou. Although Jiang Rou was very reluctant to admit this at this time, she finally nodded silently under Su Ye''s gaze. Chapter 611 "Do you think if I turn away the daughter-in-law of Tianjian sect now, what will Tianjian sect do to me and what will the sword do to me later? Do you think it''s possible that nothing has happened and won''t come to my trouble?" When Su ye said this, Jiang Rou''s face became dignified. The problem she had been paying attention to before was that she didn''t want Su ye to have a conflict with Tianjian sect. In this way, she can also persuade her father. But now it seems that these things are her wishful thinking, and she really didn''t think of some situations. "Well... I don''t want you to have an accident. I... well, what do you want to know about him?" Jiang Rou said this. Her face turned crimson again. Jiang Rou looked at Su Ye quietly, for fear that Su ye might find her mood change at this time. Fortunately, in her opinion, Su Ye is just like a piece of wood, and she doesn''t notice her change at all. "It doesn''t matter. Anything can be done. For example, he has those powerful skills, where he is now, and so on. It can be used a little." Su Ye shrugged and looked a little indifferent when he said this. Jiang Rou thought about it and said, "his strongest should be wanjue sword field, which is also a kind of field. It is divided into 18 layers. If the sword field is superimposed, it will be very terrible. I remember when he was in the early stage of the third major disaster, superimposing eight layers of sword field can kill the strong ones who are about to enter the early stage of the third major disaster. With his current strength, this sword field is more terrible." "Moreover, his armor and weapons are of the last world level. It is even rumored that he has a semi world level weapon. As for the Tianjian sect, there are more terrible magic tools." at this point, Jiang Rou''s face also seems extremely dignified. To tell the truth, Jiang Rou is really worried that Su ye will be the enemy of Tianjian sect. Jiang Rou took a deep look at Su ye and said, "I know your talent is very strong, and your skills are also very powerful. You are almost invincible in the same level, and you have a temple of origin. More importantly, you are the only dragon in this evolutionary era." finally, Jiang Rou subconsciously lowered her voice. After all, it can''t be known by outsiders. "It can be said that you are a combination of great luck and great talent. One day you will reach the peak of the world, and everyone will surrender to you." when this was said, Jiang Rou''s voice was filled with some tremors, which seemed extremely excited. Although she was very shy in her heart, Jiang Rou also recognized the identity of the so-called "city Lord''s wife". Then the man in front of her must be her own man. How could she not be excited if her man could become a top power. But the problem is "What you lack now is the accumulation of inside information, which takes time to accumulate. The inside information of those big families and forces is not what you can imagine, just like the golden winged Dapeng family. If they really do anything to kill you, once they use their real inside information, you will die. Therefore, I still hope you keep a low profile and wait until you can make those big trends If you are afraid, take revenge and let those who once dared to provoke you kill you. " Jiang Rou looked at Su ye with a dignified look, and there was some worry in her look. Su Ye''s face looked dignified since he heard Jiang Rou''s words just now. At the moment, he heard Jiang Rou''s words again. Su Ye''s heart was indeed heavy. He also knew that the great forces had a deep foundation, but this was the first time he had a sense of pressure that he couldn''t breathe. Su ye also knew why he had such a change reaction. Once he was limited by his strength, just like a frog at the bottom of a well, he could see very little of the world, but now with his continuous improvement of strength, he has more and more contacts, and naturally he can know more things. However, this kind of pressure is not a bad thing for Su Ye. In his opinion, such a sense of oppression can obviously give him greater motivation to practice. Thinking of this, Su Ye''s eyes suddenly burst into a bright light, and a suffocating sense of oppression came out. Jiang Rou, who was still standing in front of Su ye, couldn''t help but step back a few steps at this time, and turned to look at Su ye with an extremely surprised look. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Su Ye''s body would emit such a breath fluctuation at this time. Just at the moment when she came into contact with Su Ye''s eyes, Jiang Rou impressively felt a strong self-confidence. For her, this self-confidence was like a high mountain, which was hard pressed on her. For a time, Jiang Rou was almost out of breath. However, after she reacted, Jiang Rou felt very happy in her heart. She said ha. Just now, Jiang Rou was really worried that Su ye would be completely destroyed by her self-confidence, and even sink later. In history, there are many examples of being hit and falling from genius to ordinary people. "It''s a little interesting!" Su Ye restrained his expression, spit out a mouthful of turbidity heavily, and said such four words. From beginning to end, Su Ye seemed extremely confident and did not appear afraid because of the strength of others. "You..." Jiang Rou looked at Su ye with some worry, but before he could say what he wanted to say, Su Ye waved his hand and stopped him. His expression was full of confidence. "I have my own invincible heart. If they really come to the door, they should fight." Su ye said calmly with his hands behind him at this time. "I don''t know if Su Ye was afraid of fighting. I''m only afraid that when I climb the top and look at the mountains, I will feel lonely because I don''t have an opponent." Su Ye''s words are full of a kind of overbearing self-confidence. If others say such words, Jiang Rou is expected to be extremely ironic at this time and will not believe a word at all. In Jiang Rou''s view, the future is full of changes. The world is full of changes, and there are countless geniuses who finally fall completely before they really grow up. But now this is from Su Ye''s mouth, which is obviously different. In her opinion, as long as Su Ye says something like this, it means that Su ye will be able to do everything he says. Looking at Su ye, who was full of self-confidence, Jiang Rou felt completely stunned for a moment, especially Su Ye''s deep eyes, almost completely sank her. Even in the end, Jiang Rou didn''t know how she left Su Ye''s room. Chapter 612 After Jiang Rou left, Su ye also looked at her own system. Some skills are still in the process of integration. Once all skills are integrated, Su Ye believes that her strength will change dramatically. And now he has accumulated a lot of spiritual power. As long as he leaves the ancient battlefield, his strength will change dramatically. Now what he has to do is to improve his strength as much as possible. An hour passed quickly, and it was at this time that Su Ye''s door was knocked again, and the person who came in was Jiang Rou, but it was different from when Jiang Rou came in just now. At this time, Jiang Rou''s face was full of joy. "The origin Temple appears?" Jiang Rou hasn''t had time to tell Su Ye about the situation. As a result, Su Ye''s confidant said such a sentence. To tell the truth, Jiang Rou didn''t know how to respond for a while. Jiang Rou was immediately unhappy. Originally, he was going to give this guy a surprise, but now it seems that this guy doesn''t need any surprise. Now he knows everything. "You know?" Jiang Rou''s small mouth tooted slightly. Just now, after getting the news from the outside, Jiang Rou hurried to find Su ye, but she didn''t expect Su ye to know the outside situation before herself at this time. At this time, Su Ye immediately whitened Jiang Rou with a speechless look. Instead, he sighed helplessly and said, "I said that the origin temple is my temple after all. Even now I have no contact with the origin temple, but at least I still have the concept of time." "The origin Temple needs to digest for an hour. Now it''s just an hour. You say I''m not a fool. How can I not guess that the origin temple has appeared at this time?" Su Ye was speechless. It was clear that the little girl regarded herself as a fool. As a result, the little girl is not happy now. Shouldn''t the person who should be unhappy be himself? At the moment when Jiang Rou heard this, she couldn''t help showing a look of embarrassment. She scratched the back of her head with a dry smile. "It seems so, but do you know what happened outside except the appearance of your origin temple?" Jiang Rou was obviously very dissatisfied with Su Ye''s calm attitude. In Jiang Rou''s opinion, he must find an opportunity to shock Su Ye. Su Ye slowly raised his eyelids at this time, looked at Jiang Rou calmly and said, "It should be that the onlookers on the city wall feel very excited after seeing my origin temple, and then want to join my origin temple? Well, in fact, it''s not impossible. When they leave here, they can show enough sincerity. Naturally, I can let them join." Su Ye grinned, but his expression fell into Jiang Rou''s eyes, but there was a feeling as if he had seen a profiteer. "Am I right?" Su Yebu grinned at Jiang Rou''s present appearance, which made Jiang Rou have an impulse to slap him to death. Just to Su Ye''s surprise, I don''t know what Jiang Rou thought at this time. She was still angry. At this time, a mysterious smile suddenly appeared on her face. Almost at the moment of seeing this smile, Su Ye''s absence also wrinkled. "You can only say a small part right, but the real event is not right. Do you want to guess again?" Jiang Rou immediately raised her chest and looked up, feeling proud and pulling back a game. Indeed, just as Su ye said just now, after an hour, the real appearance of the origin Temple completely appeared in front of everyone. You know what Su Ye just did is too mysterious, so many people didn''t leave for an hour in order to see what flashlight Su Ye used. When they saw the appearance of the origin temple, most people and monsters knelt directly to the origin temple. There are many people with excellent eyesight present. At this time, they can naturally see what is floating above their heads. They never thought that Su ye also has an origin temple, which is so terrible that it can devour other origin temples. However, it is natural for everyone to recall everything before. If If it''s not the origin temple, what magic weapon can be so terrible to devour the origin temple? Even at this time, some smart people and monsters have gone to look for Ersha. They hope that through their relationship, Ersha can join the origin temple. As a newly obtained origin temple, it is a existence that is likely to become a great power once it is launched. Now that they join, nature is the best time. At the same time, more people and monsters are also feeling that they are lucky that they have not betrayed Su ye before. Otherwise, it is estimated that their loss is really too big this time. But just at this time, another change happened. Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou in amazement and guessed again? It seems that this is true. Something else has happened. In this place, I''m afraid the only thing that can be called a major event is "Is it difficult for the key to appear?" Su Ye looked a little dignified when he said this. You should know that there is a key he is bound to get here, such as smoke. If this is the key, you have to spend some effort to get it. In the end, the small mouth suddenly tooted high, and I felt that I could hang clothes. "Hum, it''s boring to talk to you. You can guess everything. How can people play?" Jiang Rou complained discontentedly. Although Jiang Rou''s words now can be regarded as a disguised praise of himself, perhaps in ordinary times, Su ye will feel a little happy when she hears Jiang Rou''s words, but at this time, Su Ye is not happy at all. "The real key appears? Where is the key?" Su Ye hurriedly asked. Jiang Rou has no doubt about Su Ye''s anxious appearance. After all, the main purpose of every person and beast who comes here is to find the key? Chapter 613 "It''s near here, probably in a place called duanhunpo." Su Wan naturally didn''t hide it from Su Ye. At this time, she told Su Ye everything she knew about you. "Too many strong people died in that place. After their death, their spiritual power overflowed and dissipated, but their grievances remained. After countless years, these grievances have become a special force. This force forms a special field. Under the influence of this field, once the evolutors enter, they will be greatly affected." "Once there were many strong people who completely lost themselves in this field." when Jiang Rou said this, she looked a little dignified. She was obviously afraid of this place, but when she saw Su ye, she couldn''t help being a little stunned. At the moment, Su Ye''s expression seemed extremely calm and calm, as if he didn''t worry about the "broken soul slope" at all, and even the dignified expression at the beginning had disappeared. This made Jiang Rou feel a little worried. She was afraid that Su ye would be too careless because she didn''t know enough about the "broken soul slope" at this time, so that she would encounter trouble in the broken soul slope at that time. "You..." Jiang Rou opened her mouth at this time. She was going to persuade Su ye again, but at this time, Su Ye waved her hand in an indifferent manner and didn''t care very much. "In fact, no matter how many dangers there are, what''s the use? Naturally, it can''t stop the evolutionists entering the ancient battlefield, and there''s only one way to avoid such risks, that is, don''t go in and grab the so-called key?" Su Ye shrugged calmly, It''s like saying what an insignificant thing. Jiang Rou was a little stunned. For a moment, she really didn''t know what to say. Indeed, if you don''t want to avoid danger, the best attitude is not to go to that place, but now the purpose of coming here is for the key. Can anyone stop it? Does the key attract people? If it''s not for the key, why come to this place. Just, I don''t know why, now after seeing Su Ye''s look and posture, Jiang Rou had a strange idea in her heart. It seems that Su Ye really doesn''t want to go to the broken soul slope. In terms of his understanding of Su Ye''s character, Su ye should not put a good baby instead of seizing it at this time, which is completely inconsistent with his character. More importantly, if it is related to whether he can enter the place related to the green dragon, and Su Ye is a dragon and can get the secret collection of the green dragon, for him, It should have great benefits. "You... When are you going to go there? Two fools are gone now." Jiang Rou tentatively looks at Su ye and wants to see if Su Ye is ready to go there. Su Ye calmly stretched his waist, yawned, went to the table and sat down. He said casually, "didn''t you say? Is the broken soul slope very dangerous? I''m afraid of danger, so I''d better be calm." Su ye said this, and the smile on his face became more and more strong. He just crossed his legs and looked at Jiang Rou with a smile. However, his calm and calm eyes looked at Jiang Rou with goose bumps. Timid? Jiang Rou almost wanted to swear at the moment she heard this. When was this bastard afraid and timid? If this word is heard by outsiders, it is estimated that they will spit blood, especially Su Ye''s enemies must swear. If this guy was really timid, how could he be so domineering and ready to kill Wu Mingyong and others, push back a large number of evolutionists besieging the border city, force jiantianxin to kneel down and beg for mercy, and even kill the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng family before coming to the ancient star sky. Which of these things can a timid person do? Moreover, Jiang Rou is not the kind of person who doesn''t listen to things outside the window. Since Su ye came to God, she hasn''t heard of Su Ye''s things any day, and what Su ye did was not earth shaking? If this is only timid, people like them almost have no courage? "You... Are you timid?" Jiang Rou almost said such a sentence with her teeth. When she looked at Su ye, her expression was full of speechless expressions. Su Ye seemed to understand what Jiang Rou wanted to express at this time. He immediately grinned and said, "yes, I''m very timid. Don''t look at all the ups and downs I made outside, but in fact, it''s because of my timidity." Jiang Rou: Jiang Rou was speechless directly. In her opinion, it was lucky that she had a little brain. Otherwise, it was estimated that Su ye would believe this statement at this time. "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. Really, look, it''s because I''m timid, so I''m afraid of death. When I meet the enemy, I naturally have to do my best. If I don''t kill them, won''t they come to kill me?" "I''m timid, I don''t want to die." finally, Su Ye emphasized such a sentence. Jiang Rou was really speechless. She always felt that the guy in front of her was treating her like a fool, "you... Hum, don''t fool around with you, you... Don''t you really go? That''s the key to get into that place. Shouldn''t that place be more tempting for you?" Jiang rouman looks at Su ye with a puzzled look. It''s just Su Ye''s calm appearance. He really wants to swear. To tell the truth, Jiang Rou at this time wants to climb directly into Su Ye''s brain to see what Su Ye thinks. "I''m old. Hey, I don''t like fighting and killing." Su Ye shrugged helplessly and said such a sentence in a sad tone. Jiang Rou feels that she is really going to vomit blood. Does this guy dare to tell himself that he doesn''t like fighting? Just now he killed hundreds and thousands of people and animals. Can it be said that he doesn''t like fighting and killing? However, Jiang Rou is really too lazy to say more at this time, because if she expresses her doubts, she knows what Su ye will say in response to her at this time. Jiang Rou took a deep look at Su ye, her eyes turned slightly, and suddenly thought of a possibility, "do you... Do you know any secrets we don''t know? Or do you know a more secret and unknown key, which can go on without competing with others?" Chapter 614 At this time, Jiang Rou seemed to have found what a novel thing. She almost stared out her eyes. Her eyes were bright, staring at Su Ye. She wanted to see something from the change of Su Ye''s expression. It''s just a pity that Su Ye''s expression is very indifferent from beginning to end. At least on the surface, she can''t see any emotional changes at all. Su Ye managed his emotions very well. In fact, at this time, he was still surprised and surprised. Even he had to admit that Jiang Rou was smart. He could guess so many things just from his own attitude. "If I knew there was such a thing, I would certainly look for it when I came here. How could I wander here?" Su Ye shrugged, still in a calm and calm attitude, but to Su Ye''s consternation, Jiang Rou''s eyes burst out after listening to what he said, When she looked at Su ye again, the confused color in her eyes had completely disappeared. Instead, a touch of firmness. "You don''t have to lie to me anymore. I already know, you... You must know the existence of that key. After you came here, your first goal was to go to Dachuan, which was also the place you agreed before. Therefore, the key you know should be here in Dachuan." Jiang Rou immediately snapped her fingers and began to think about it, "There are indeed many dangerous secret places in this river, but there is only one place if no one knows, or even if someone doubts where there is a key and dare not go in to find it." Jiang Rou said this. There were bursts of bright light in her bright eyes. Her smart appearance was like a little fox. "If I guessed correctly, that place is the abyss of death. Where can no one dare to approach easily." When Jiang Rou said this, her eyes were still staring at Su Ye. At this time, even if Su ye could bear it again, there had been a storm in her heart. When she looked at the little girl in front of her, there was a flash of surprise. It was obvious that Jiang Rou caught his flash of surprise at this time. Su Ye was really very surprised. He didn''t expect that the little girl in front of him was so terrible. He could infer so many things simply from one of his actions, and even infer the "abyss of death". This really makes Su ye a little afraid. If they are opposing enemies, Su ye will directly kill Jiang Rou at this time. After all, such a terrible enemy, if kept, may only cause him more trouble. Even in the future, she can become her biggest enemy. Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief at this time. Fortunately, this is his own city Lord''s wife. "Hey, hey, you don''t have to pretend anymore. I''ve seen through it completely." Jiang Rou Peng se put her hands around her chest and looked at Su Ye happily, as if she had taken advantage of the day at this time. Su ye: Looking at Jiang Rou''s present posture, Su Ye''s heart was speechless. He glared at Jiang Rou and said angrily, "I''m surprised. I''m just surprised that you can think so many useless things in your little head melon seeds. Isn''t that nonsense? If there is a key in the abyss of death, who can get it? Does it make any sense whether the key exists or not?" Su ye still didn''t let go. At this time, he immediately said such a sentence. At the moment of hearing this, Jiang Rou, who had a firm expression, was not surprised at this time, and his expression became a little stunned. She really knew the horror of the abyss of death. As Su ye said now, if the so-called key really existed in that place, it would be impossible to get it under normal circumstances. But What if it''s on Su ye? Jiang Rou thinks that Su ye can''t get into that place. Thinking of this, Jiang Rou can''t help but show a bad smile on her face, "You don''t have to lie to me. I already know. You must have a way to get in, don''t you? And I remember now. When you offended the golden winged Dapeng family before, sister Yao Chi and I wanted to help you get into the ancient starry sky." "But as a result, you were left behind by the city Lord at that time, and also sent to the ancient star sky for you. I think the news must have been told by the city Lord at that time?" Jiang Rou stood in front of Su ye, looking like an elf. Su Ye looks at Jiang Rou deeply. It has to be said that Jiang Rou, who looks completely harmless to humans and animals at ordinary times, has become a demon in Su Ye''s eyes. Su Ye''s eyes became dignified, and at the moment of touching his eyes, Jiang Rou felt as if she had fallen into the ice cellar, which made her shiver. "You... Why are you looking at me like that?" Jiang Rou looked at Su Ye carefully. At this time, a trace of fear filled her heart inexplicably. She was afraid that Su ye would suddenly do something bad to herself at this time. Fortunately, Su Ye''s face turned to show a smile at this time, "so you know you''re afraid? Hasn''t the situation just proved everything? If it''s really like what you said, you know such a big secret, then I must kill people, and how can I keep you until now?" At the moment of hearing the word "kill people and kill people", Jiang Rou''s small mouth slightly tooted up, and her face was covered with an expression of unhappiness, "hum, are you willing? I''m the wife of the city Lord." As soon as she said this, Jiang Rou felt ashamed. Why did she say such words in front of this guy? Su Ye gave a bad smile. "Oh? Are you admitting my identity as the city Lord''s wife? Are we going to do something that the city Lord and the city Lord should do?" Su Ye was ready to rush over when she spoke. Jiang Rou screamed and retreated several steps. In Jiang Rou''s opinion, the guy in front of him is really hateful. Su Yezhi did so with the main purpose of deliberately trying to scare himself and change the topic. Chapter 615 Jiang Rou is not the kind of person who can be easily changed. Her small mouth tooted, "you Kui said, was I right just now? Hum, if you don''t tell me, be careful that I release the news and let everyone go to the abyss of death." Jiang Rou looks at Su ye with a threatening posture, but it is obvious that Jiang Rou''s "wishful thinking" is wrong this time. Su Ye doesn''t care about her threat at all, but shrugs and jokingly says, "Oh? Yes, do you want me to help you find some people to go for a walk? Will others really believe it, or will they just think it is a rumor that someone has evil intentions and deliberately wants to harm others?" Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou with a smile. The latter couldn''t help but be a little stunned. Obviously, at this time, Su ye had such "means" waiting for him. For a time, Jiang Rou didn''t know how to respond. Finally, Jiang Rou could only hum coldly, "hum, I don''t care. Anyway, I''ve been following you for a while. I see whether you go to the abyss of death or not. Anyway, if you dare to run away by yourself, I''ll go to the abyss of death alone." "If something happens to me then, you''ll have to be responsible." Jiang Rou''s little girl is completely out of her mind now. At this time, she put her hands around her chest and made a ferocious expression. It looks like a little witch. Su ye: Su Ye''s heart was helpless. The little girl in front of her actually played a rogue for herself at this time. "Just be happy." Su Ye shrugged, "but there''s one thing I want to make clear to you. The reason why I''m not in a hurry now is that Gu Lengyu has passed, so I don''t need to go again." Su ye comfortably crossed his legs. Originally, he was going to see whether Gu Lengyu''s "physique" had disappeared. This time just provided him with an opportunity to practice. "You say Gu Lengyu? Are you sure he has such great ability? I remember he seems to be just the strength of the three major disasters? Among the people who go to rob the key now, they have the strength to reach the peak of the three major disasters. Are you sure he can?" Obviously, Jiang Rou doesn''t believe in Gu Lengyu''s strength. After all, the people with the strength of the small three disasters really don''t look dazzling in that group of strong people. Even in Jiang Rou''s opinion, if Gu Lengyu''s strength like this grabs the key, it''s completely to be cannon fodder. Even if he is really lucky enough to get the key, it is estimated that he will be robbed, and even lose his life at that time. Jiang Rou was worried that they would die there before, so she went to persuade Gu Lengyu and didn''t want them to go there, but they didn''t listen at all. Instead, she was very confident that there would be no accident. If she were someone else, Jiang Rou wouldn''t care at all. It''s their own business. Even if they really die, they have nothing to do with her, but now it''s different. These are su Ye''s good brothers. Anyway, she is also the wife of the city Lord. Naturally, she doesn''t want anything to happen to Su Ye''s friends. Although Su Ye didn''t say much on the surface and wouldn''t have any special expression at ordinary times, in fact, Jiang Rou knew very well that these brothers were very important to Su Ye. Once they were really killed, Jiang Rou believed that Su ye would be crazy. At that time, I''m afraid there would be a bloody storm in this place, except for individuals Everyone else will have to die on the ancient battlefield. In terms of Su Ye''s madness, he may even kill the city at night. "I think you''d better go over there. Even if they really have some powerful means, they are afraid of everything. In case something happens to them and they are killed, what if you take revenge? Your friends can''t be saved." Jiang Rou looked at Su ye with a serious look. She really didn''t want to see Su Ye regret at that time. It''s just that Su Ye''s behavior now is really, but Jiang Rou feels a little puzzled. In her opinion, Su ye should be a person who likes to plan ahead, not a kind of luck man. She hopes to take a chance, but now Su Ye''s performance is completely beyond her understanding. Su Ye smiled calmly, shrugged his shoulders and said, "if I''m not wrong, there are only two fools and four lengzi when I go this time? Should neither magic ape nor Jinyi go?" At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou was stunned and asked inexplicably, "You... How do you know? Were you outside before? Or did they report to you? No, I didn''t see you outside, and... Er silly and Gu Lengyu left directly, and the mage ape and Jin Yi are still outside guarding the origin temple." "Absolutely no one will tell you. I asked before I came here. No one is looking for you here. How do you know?" when Jiang Rou looked at Su ye, her eyes were full of incomprehensible color. "Where do I need someone to tell me? I think I know about them. It''s not difficult to guess." Su ye said this, and the smile on her face didn''t seem more rich. "You don''t see that they are both small three disasters, but their abilities are very big. Just say two fools. If that guy really wants to run for his life, I guess almost no one here can catch up with him. Even I have to use the power of space. Unfortunately, the power of space in this place is limited." Su ye said with a smile. As for Gu Lengyu''s "special constitution", Su Ye didn''t say it. After all, the more people know, the greater the possibility of exposure. Su Ye doesn''t want Gu Lengyu''s "secret" to be known by too many people. Otherwise, it will be very dangerous for Gu Lengyu. Even Jiang Rou can''t tell. But now Su Ye''s words to Jiang Rou are enough to shock her. You know, under normal circumstances, even the strong at the peak of the three disasters dare not say the swallow''s words. She is very curious about what support Su Ye has in her heart, which can make him so sure of two fools. "Does he have any magic tools that can enhance his speed?" Jiang Rou can only think of this. Just like herself, she also has magic tools that can enhance her speed, but at this time, Su Ye directly smiled and shook her head, negating this possibility. Chapter 616 "No, he is born. From the perspective of evolution, he seems to focus on the direction of running for his life." in fact, even Su Ye himself was speechless when he said this. Others became stronger and stronger in the process of evolution, so that his real strength was continuously improved. But this evolution to the two fools seems to have gone astray. Although the two fools'' combat ability has indeed been enhanced a lot, compared with the speed of two fools'' escape, his combat effectiveness is really not worth mentioning. Jiang Rou looked at Su ye in amazement. Su Ye''s words really filled her heart with curiosity. When the two fools really came back, Jiang Rou decided to have a good test. Su Ye stretched out at this time and turned to leave the room. "Where are you going?" Jiang Rou followed up like a shadow. "Didn''t you say you couldn''t go there? Why is it over now?" obviously, in Jiang Rou''s opinion, Su ye must be uncontrollable at this time, so she was ready to go to duanhunpo to see Er silly''s situation. Su Ye reluctantly turns to look at Jiang rou. Under Jiang Rou''s blushing gaze, Su Ye directly pulls up her little hand and takes her away from the room. After a few symbolic struggles, Jiang Rou goes with the flow and doesn''t force her palm out. Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou deeply. Her eyes were very aggressive. At the moment of contacting such eyes, Jiang Rou''s heart suddenly became nervous. It seemed as if she had a hunch that something was about to happen. Jiang Rou had to admit that he still had some expectations for what Su ye would do next. Su Ye slowly lowered her head, but at the moment when Su Ye''s lips were about to touch Jiang Rou, suddenly there was a "buzzing" sound in his head. At this moment, Su Ye felt that her head seemed to be absorbed by a strong suction. In a moment, Su Ye''s consciousness had left his soul sea. After su ye saw the situation around him, he was stunned to see that his spiritual power turned into a human form. Judging from the surrounding scenes, this place was impressively inside his origin temple. Although the origin temple can''t see many different places on the surface, and some of the internal furnishings have not changed, Su ye can still clearly feel that there is a sense of vicissitudes of years in the surrounding air. A boundless breath that had not existed before dispersed, making Su Ye feel as if his body was stained with the color of years. The throne on the high platform appeared again. I don''t know why. At this time, Su ye had a feeling in his heart when he saw the throne, as if the throne was calling himself and wanted to let himself sit in the past. Su ye went with his heart and wanted to see what the reason was for this change. After all, at this time, the sudden change of the origin temple is really strange. Before, the temple of origin did not take the initiative to let its spiritual power enter. As Su Ye kept walking up the steps of the high platform, Su Ye was surprised to find that a blood red force appeared around, which rolled up like a wave, and then poured into Su Ye''s spiritual power. As a subconscious protective response, Su Ye immediately used his spiritual power to resist the erosion of this power. However, when this force contacts his spiritual power, Su ye can obviously feel that there is no threat in this force. Even Su ye can obviously feel a sense of "kindness" from this force, as if this force itself belongs to him. "Do you want me to accept these powers?" Su Ye whispered to the origin temple. "Buzz!" In fact, Su Ye was just talking to himself. He didn''t want to really let the origin Temple respond to his inquiry. What Su Ye didn''t expect was that at the moment he said this, the origin temple really made a buzzing sound. This movement seems to be really answering Su Ye''s question. Su Ye looked around in amazement, "it seems that after swallowing the tower just now, there is no change for you." at least now, there is nothing bad about the change of the origin temple. Even so, Su Ye observed it systematically. [goods: the source of spirit.] [function: it is the best product to nourish and enhance spiritual power.] At the moment of hearing this, Su Ye was immediately excited. At least from the introduction of the system, we can see that this is definitely a rare product. But even so, Su Ye was not dazzled by the excitement, but continued to be cautious. Thinking of this, Su Ye slowly relaxed her spiritual strength and carefully let go of her guard. After all, there are so many "spiritual sources" around now. He can''t guarantee that if all these "spiritual sources" enter his spiritual power at once, his spiritual power will be completely squeezed out. With the release of Su Ye''s spiritual power, a trace of blood red power quickly integrated into it. "Huh?" To Su Ye''s surprise, with the influx of these forces, he can obviously feel that his spiritual forces have a trace of signs of strengthening, and after integrating into his spiritual forces, these forces become the purest spiritual forces, constantly nourishing his body. With such changes and cognition, Su Ye slowly released the restrictions at this time, making the blood red force pouring into his body more. At the same time, Su ye also began to step forward slowly. Under the influence of the massive blood red force, Su Ye''s body began to expand rapidly like an inflated balloon. At each step, Su Ye''s body will double. In the end, Su Ye has completely become a giant. At this time, Su ye can also clearly feel that his spiritual strength has grown dozens of times since just now. Even in Su Ye''s perception, his strength is even comparable to the strong above the peak of the three major disasters. Chapter 617 "Is this feedback?" Su Ye suddenly had such an idea in her mind at this time. Before, Su Ye helped the origin temple and swallowed up the broken origin temple, which improved the strength of the origin temple. As a feedback, now the origin temple has also improved its spiritual strength. It can be said that they have achieved a "win-win" effect. Su Ye slowly sat on the huge throne at this time. In terms of the huge degree of Su Ye''s spiritual power, the throne doesn''t look so huge, just enough for Su ye to sit and stand. However, at the moment when Su Ye''s spiritual power sat down, Su Ye obviously felt that there was an extremely strong sense of oppression from the throne. "Ah!" Su ye also subconsciously exclaimed. Just at that moment, Su ye could have a strange feeling, as if there was an invisible hammer beating his body and refining his spiritual power. "I see. Just now, my spiritual strength has increased too fast. Although my spiritual strength has reached an unprecedented height, it has also caused my sense of power vanity because of the power coming too fast. Maybe I can''t feel the disadvantages brought by this sense of vanity, but... Once my spiritual strength returns to the noumenon, it will certainly give me a sense of self If the body has a great impact, it may even affect the control of its own noumenon. " "That''s right. Now I need to temper my spiritual strength." Su Ye soon understood the function of the throne. He didn''t expect that this seat would have such an effect. Although the refining process made Su Ye feel extremely painful, almost every time this strong blow dared to fall on him, Su ye had a feeling that his spiritual power was going to collapse. However, Su ye had to admit that this concise technique was still very effective. As time goes on, Su ye can obviously feel that the feeling of vanity in his spiritual power is gradually replaced by the feeling of solidity, and his spiritual power has become more and more concise. If at the beginning, Su Ye''s spiritual power was the fat man in the giant, now Su Ye''s body has become very strong, and his body is almost a circle smaller and more symmetrical. And it was at this time that the previous effect of hammering and refining completely disappeared. Obviously, at the moment, Su Ye doesn''t need to be "beaten" in the cognition of this throne. "Buzz!" It was at this time that a slight tremor came out. Su Ye subconsciously looked up and saw a dark area in front of him. However, at this time, there was a huge area similar to an electronic screen. In this area, Su ye saw a lot of people and monsters, who were constantly fighting. The scene in front of Su Ye changed, and Su Ye soon saw that there were two figures of Er Sha and Gu Lengyu in this area. These two guys are now like a guilty thief, pacing around the periphery of the battle, as if they were discussing something. "Is this the broken soul slope?" Seeing this scene, Su Ye''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise. She had known from Jiang Rou before that these two guys should be duanhunpo to find the key, but what Su Ye never thought was that this place could feed back the situation there. If he didn''t know that this place was the origin temple, Su ye would doubt whether it was a spaceship and could monitor everything nearby. "Can you let me know what they''re talking about?" The only thing that disappointed Su Ye was that now he was watching a silent TV. He couldn''t hear what two fools were saying. Su Ye just tried to say such a sentence, but to Su Ye''s surprise, a voice came out from that area at this time. "Si Leng Zi, aren''t you a fortune boy? Give full play to your special physique and attract the key." Er silly''s cheap voice came out impressively. While talking, er silly''s eyes looked like thieves and looked at the battle area in the distance. Looking at the scene of fighting and killing and blood flowing into a river, two silly cheeks twitched. "Are these people crazy? They work hard for a key? It''s not the only key in this place. It''s not worth dying here for a key." Two silly words obviously made Gu Lengyu agree with them. Looking at the bloody scene ahead, Gu Lengyu felt a thrill. "Our strength used to be cannon fodder. It''s crazy." Upon hearing this, the second fool turned his eyes at Gu Lengyu angrily, "so, you have to give full play to your ability to recruit money quickly. Whether we can get the key depends on you." the second fool immediately said such a sentence at this time. If Gu Lengyu didn''t have the ability to "recruit money boy" and his escape ability was strong, he wouldn''t dare to combine with Gu Lengyu and come here to die. Gu Lengyu''s face instantly turned into a bitter gourd face. This so-called "money boy" is just a joke they usually play. Do they want to "get rich"? He doesn''t even know how. "I... I don''t know what to do?" Gu Lengyu looked bitter and astringent at Er Sha. Just now he didn''t agree with Er Sha''s practice. If Er Sha didn''t take "if you get the key, you can flatter the Dragon boss" as the reason, he said he couldn''t come here. "This..." Gu Lengyu said, and the two fools didn''t know how to respond for a while. After a moment of hesitation, the two fools coughed and said, "why don''t we try? In terms of your strong boy''s physique, just shout ''I want the key'', I think the key will fly over automatically?" You can fly over with a shout? At the moment of hearing this, Gu Lengyu looked at Er Sha with some speechless color in his eyes. He always felt that the "dog" in front of him was playing with himself. The feeling of being played by a "dog" made two fools feel quite uncomfortable. "Otherwise? What else can you do? If you come here, are you willing to leave without trying?" the two fools stood up and looked at Gu Lengyu with their front feet akimbo. Chapter 618 Gu Lengyu was obviously moved at this time, and his expression was also slightly moved at this time, just as Er silly said at this time. It was obviously impossible for him to accept if he was allowed to go back directly. "This guy can really deceive. Four lengzi is worthy of being a lengzi." Looking at the moment of the scene just happened, Su Ye''s face was suddenly full of helplessness. In his opinion, Gu Lengyu was completely fooled by two fools. "This... Okay." Gu Lengyu finally scratched the back of his head. Under Su Ye''s silent gaze, he still nodded. At this time, I saw Gu Lengyu with one hand on his waist and the other pointing to the sky. His ass was still slightly pouted. It looked very windy Sao. Su ye could not help looking nervous at this time. To tell the truth, he really wanted to see if Gu Lengyu had the ability to "suck" treasure. "God, I want the key!" Gu Lengyu shouted loudly at this time. To find Gu Lengyu, although their place is on the periphery of the soul breaking cliff, there are still many evolutionists nearby. Of course, the strength of these evolutionists is almost the same as that of Er silly. It is precisely because of this that these people just dare to make a fuss, but dare not really go in and grab the key. For the evolutionists of this strength, er silly and Gu Lengyu naturally won''t care, so they didn''t deliberately avoid them at this time. Anyway, if they really want to escape, these evolutors will not be able to catch up with them at all. At that time, everyone immediately fell into silence. Everyone looked in the direction of Gu Lengyu and ER silly with strange eyes. "I''ll go. Are you stupid? Are there really such brain cripples doing such things?" "If you want, this key can come? Especially, isn''t this your son?" "Look at this boy''s action now. He looks like a fool. I don''t know how I came to this ancient battlefield with this fool." After a long time, sarcastic voices came out. Obviously, most people here are not from the border city of yaochi. Otherwise, after knowing Gu Lengyu''s details, they naturally dare not continue to ridicule Gu Lengyu and ER silly like this. Otherwise, I''m afraid they can''t continue to return to the border city. Er silly just glanced at these people and didn''t say anything more. In his opinion, it''s obviously unnecessary to follow these "fools". When Gu Lengyu really attracts things, he can naturally beat his face with facts. And if he can''t attract the key and say more by himself, he''s just beating himself in the face. In fact, even Gu Lengyu and ER silly are uncertain about whether they can attract the treasure at this time. It lasted about ten seconds. To tell the truth, Gu Lengyu felt that it was impossible at this time. He wanted to take back this embarrassing posture, but the result "Buzz!" A deafening hum came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, those evolutionists who were still mocking Gu Lengyu looked at the source of the sound. As for those people and monsters who are still fighting on the broken soul slope, they stopped one after another at this time. They knew that the buzzing came from their feet. At this time, the ground under their feet began to tremble violently, as if it might collapse at any time. "The key will be completely unearthed?" After seeing such changes, the people present were immediately excited one by one. Before, there was only a strange phenomenon here to let people know that a key was about to be unearthed. Only then did so many people come here. Now that the key is really unearthed, how can people not feel excited. "Mine, no one is allowed to be stronger than me." at this time, a crazy bearded man shouted in a very rough voice. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone felt that their eardrums were trembling. At the same time, a strong breath emanated from him. Affected by the breath, Gu Lengyu and others even felt that their hearts were pressed by a mountain. "The peak of the three disasters!" I don''t know who in the crowd exclaimed. This kind of strength is the peak strength in this ancient battlefield. "Hum, yours? What qualifications do you have to say such words!" and it was just at this time that the strong breath of the peak of the three major disasters came out and confronted the crazy bearded man. The two breath collided with each other and shared equally. "Big beard, the battle between us has not ended just now. Are you so crazy now? I didn''t find you so crazy when fighting with me just now." another joking voice came out, and the breath of the peak of the three disasters came out again. After that, there were many peak smells of the three disasters one after another. These smells seemed to form a special field. Under the influence of the oppression of this smell, even those people and strange animals who had fought above were driven down from the broken soul slope. "Well... Why don''t you give up?" Gu Lengyu took a weak look at Er silly at this time. In front of so many strong people at the peak of the three disasters, Gu Lengyu really doesn''t have this confidence and can grab food in the hands of these peak of the three disasters. Er silly hesitated for a moment, but at this time he still clenched his teeth and said, "try again... You see, there was no such change in the broken soul slope just before you shouted. You can choose to change the broken soul slope with the spread of your shout. It is already obvious that all this must be because of your actions just now." At this point, the two fools came to Gu Lengyu with an old look, stretched out his front paw, patted Gu Lengyu gently on his shoulder and said, "young man, believe me, I may not cheat you. If you shout a few more times, you will be able to summon the key to your hand." When Er silly said this, the look seemed very sincere. For a time, Gu Lengyu, who was going to give up, hesitated again. Chapter 619 "This...... is what you said true?" Gu Lengyu was also a little uncertain. The second fool nodded seriously and said, "of course, when did I deceive you? But you''ve cheated me before? Are you right? Believe me, yes, you see, because you don''t continue to summon now, and the key doesn''t come out." Gu Lengyu scratched his head. For a moment, he was really persuaded by two fools. "I''ll go. These two guys really have a brain problem? They owe the credit to them for the key to be unearthed soon?" "As a man, you really can''t stop dreaming, but at least the dream should be slightly in line with the reality. If you are so brain crippled, do you really think someone will believe you? They will only treat you as fools." "It''s funny that there are such ignorant people in this world." After a while, the sound of sarcastic banter came out from all around. However, er silly and Gu Lengyu still didn''t take these people''s sarcasm seriously. Gu Lengyu took a deep breath, turned his hand to the sky and shouted, "I want the key, I want the key, I want the key!" After three loud shouts in a row, there was a deafening explosion all around. Almost at the moment of hearing the news, those people who were still mocking Er silly looked in the direction of duanhun slope in horror. As a result, at this time, the broken soul slope burst directly, and an extremely powerful field dispersed. In an instant, all the strong people who were still on the broken soul slope at the peak of the three disasters were swallowed up. The change came so fast that the strong at the peak of the three major disasters did not react at all and were swallowed up. "Ah!" A sad scream came out from the field. Because of the limitation of the field, two fools can''t see everything inside from the outside, but just hearing the movement inside now is enough to make people feel goose bumps. "This... What''s going on?" "Why did it suddenly explode here?" "My God, is it true that the boy just yelled?" "It''s impossible. How could this boy have such an impact on the broken soul slope in terms of the strength of the three disasters?" At this time, the evolutionists outside the broken soul slope couldn''t help shouting. At this moment, their eyes were full of amazement and disbelief when they looked at Gu Lengyu and the changes of the broken soul slope. As for those evolutionists who were driven away by the top strong of the three major disasters, they couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of turbidity at this time. The look was full of relaxed color. They spit out a mouthful of turbidity, and the look was full of the joy of escaping death. Sad screams came out from the field. Just hearing the sad sound was enough to make everyone feel goose bumps. It was hard for them to imagine what terrible things the top strong of the three major disasters had encountered at this time, but just from the sad screams, they understood in their hearts that it was obviously very dangerous. The happiest things at this time are Er Sha and Gu Lengyu. They looked at each other with joy, and their expressions were full of surprises. "God, this... This is really feasible? I can really run over the treasure by myself in this way?" Gu Lengyu looked at Er Sha with surprise at this time, and the latter also seemed a little excited at this time. "Why don''t you shout again now?" two silly said excitedly. Gu Lengyu was more and more confident at this time. He immediately nodded and shouted, "come here, I want you!" When the cold wind shouted this, the voice sounded very arrogant. It was at this time that a deafening explosion came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the whole soul breaking slope exploded directly, and then I saw an object emitting blue light rushing directly into the sky. The green light blooms, which seems to contain a trace of dragon flavor. Affected by this flavor, many people feel as if they have been suppressed, so that their bodies are trembling slightly. It was at this moment that the blue light fell directly in front of Gu Lengyu. Gu Lengyu grabbed his hand and saw a key in his hand. "I''ll go. What''s the special situation? He... Can he really summon the key?" "Why, why would this key be called by him?" "He... Who is he?" When this situation fell into the eyes of outsiders, many people and monsters couldn''t help shouting for a moment, especially those people and monsters who were still mocking Gu Lengyu and ER silly before. At this time, they felt their cheeks hot, and it was like being slapped with their palms. Gu Lengyu looked in their direction jokingly, "now you know who the real fool is? Fool!" Gu Lengyu sneered and turned over his back. "Go, get out of here." After hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, the originally embarrassed people reacted one after another and immediately shouted that they wanted to stop Gu Lengyu. Especially those who suffered from the three major disasters, when they looked at Gu Lengyu at this time, it was like seeing a delicious food. They really can''t compete with the strong at the peak of the three disasters, but now those people have been restricted and can''t run out of the field at all. In that case, now this area is not respected by the strong victims of the three major disasters? "Stop, or I''ll kill you." "Hum, it''s just cannon fodder at the level of small three disasters. Do you really think you can escape?" "Hand over the key honestly, and we can let you go. Otherwise, don''t let me die." The strong people of the three major disasters directly surrounded Er Sha and Gu Lengyu. Their tone was quite bad. It was like a servant who shouted at his family. The strong smell of the three disasters has been emitted. If it was for others, they would have been scared to cold their legs when they met this smell. Where would they dare to resist. But Er silly and Gu Lengyu didn''t pay attention to their breath changes at all. After seeing these evolutors who surrounded themselves, er silly couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 620 "Cut, a group of fools, don''t ask for trouble. Be careful to be beaten in the face. With your broken strength, you want to stop us? If I really want to escape, you fools don''t even have a chance to eat my fart now." Two silly people couldn''t help laughing. For these people, Er Sha''s words are completely an insult. For a long time, many evolutionists at the level of three disasters roared angrily, ready to release their strong breath to kill Gu Lengyu and Er Sha. But the result "Buzz!" A tremor came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone was shocked to see that the body shapes of Er silly and Gu Lengyu became blurred. Almost in a moment, er silly and Gu Lengyu had disappeared directly from their eyes, leaving only a strong wind blowing in front of them. "This... What''s going on?" "Just now I seemed to see a shadow flash by, and it disappeared." "This... This speed is too fast?" "It''s strange that they are so confident. If they have such a speed, it''s estimated that even the peak of the three major disasters can''t catch up." Many evolutionists at the level of small three disasters couldn''t help shouting. Recalling what they had done before, they couldn''t help taking a breath one after another, which was completely deterred one by one. "Damn it!" Angry reprimands came out. The evolutionists at the level of three disasters who were still besieging Er silly and Gu Lengyu suddenly roared angrily. At this moment, their eyes were almost angry. "Wait, I seem to have been to a border city before. I''ve seen these two people in that border city." "Chase!" At this time, several strong people at the level of three major disasters seem to recall their appearance. Many people come and go in the ancient battlefield. It''s not impossible for someone to have been to the border city of yaochi. At Dayton time, many evolutionists headed for the city of yaochi under the leadership of those people. After all, Yao Chi''s strength is very strong. People who know Yao Chi''s city naturally dare not act alone. ¡­¡­ After seeing all this, Su Ye converged, and the huge screen in front of him disappeared completely. "Good luck!" After su Ye was silent for some time, he spit out such two words heavily. Just now, when Gu Lengyu shouted, there were some dark golden lights on the screen. If Su Ye didn''t guess wrong, it was obviously a manifestation of luck. However, it is reasonable that Su Ye has a system. Now he is the only dragon in the world. His luck should be more prosperous. But he didn''t have the ability of Gu Lengyu''s money boy. "Maybe there is a difference between Qi Yun and Qi Yun. Gu Lengyu''s Qi Yun is related to the treasure, but if the treasure''s Qi Yun exceeds Gu Lengyu, or is equal to Gu Lengyu''s Qi Yun, his effect of recruiting money boy should disappear." Su ye thought about it secretly. Anyway, this discovery is very useful for him. Su Ye stood up slowly, "it''s time to leave!" However, to Su Ye''s surprise, as soon as he said this, he suddenly felt that a strong suction was released from the throne. Under the influence of this suction, part of Su Ye''s spiritual power was directly pulled out. Sue night is now as like as two peas in a body, and some are stunned by their own eyes. But soon Su Ye reacted. "Do you need me to stay here?" It seemed to be in response to Su Ye''s words. At this time, a slight tremor came from the temple. Su Ye''s consciousness moved, and another spiritual force separated from his spiritual force directly sat on the throne. As for another spiritual force, it directly returned to Su Ye''s noumenon. "Cough, i... what''s the matter with me?" After su Ye''s spiritual power completely returned, Su Ye was stunned to find that he was actually lying in bed at this time, while Yao Chi and Jiang Rou stood beside the bed. At the moment, they were looking at themselves anxiously. "You... Are you awake?" Seeing Su Ye open her eyes, Jiang Rou didn''t control her inner excitement for a moment, so she jumped on Su Ye directly. "Cough, you girl, let me go. If you pinch me again, I''ll be strangled by you." at this time, a helpless voice came out. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou reacted. Her pretty little face turned crimson. She realized that there was still a Yao Chi standing beside her. Jiang Rou subconsciously glanced at Yao Chi, but now Yao Chi''s face was indifferent, and she couldn''t see what Yao Chi was thinking. "You... You... What happened to you just now? Why did you suddenly faint?" Jiang Rou quickly changed the topic and asked. Originally, she thought Su ye would "mess" with herself again, but what she didn''t think of was that at that key point, Su Ye was in a coma directly. After that, no matter what method she used, Su Ye couldn''t wake up. That''s why she had to go to Yao Chi. Su ye thought a little, then he had completely understood it, but he didn''t want to tell these two people about some things. To tell the truth, Su ye had a very strange feeling in his heart at this time. At this moment, although his body is in the border city, he needs to move his consciousness a little to transfer his consciousness to the temple of origin. This feeling is very strange. "Hey, you see, I''ve experienced several powerful battles before. Although my body is very strong, it''s not made of divine iron after all. I''m sure I can''t bear it. I guess I was anaemic just now. Hey, you don''t know. In fact, I''ve been pretending to be strong before. In fact, my heart is still very fragile." At this point, Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou and Yao Chi with weak eyes. Two people: They were speechless directly. Anemia? What kind of excuse is this? In their view, in terms of Su Ye''s strength, even if the blood in his body runs out, there may not be signs of anemia, nor will he faint, and he can still live. Chapter 621 As for the so-called body, in Jiang Rou''s opinion, it is estimated that even the firmness of divine iron may not be compared with Su Ye''s body. They knew clearly that Su Ye was obviously responding to them with such perfunctory words at this time. But Su Ye''s attitude made them feel quite unhappy. Jiang Rou immediately looked at Su ye with a gnashing look. If she could, she really wanted to kill the bastard in front of her with her row of small teeth. "Hum, ignore you. Sister yaochi has something to tell you. I''ll leave now, hum!" Jiang Rou said this and snorted coldly. However, although she left with an angry face, at the moment of leaving the room, Jiang Rou still spit out a mouthful of turbidity, and the originally nervous mood dissipated completely at this moment. "This guy is fine." Seeing Su Ye wake up, Jiang Rou''s originally suspended heart is completely settled down. But before she could leave, she heard Su Ye''s voice from the room "Take some people outside the city. Their strength should be at least at the level of major three disasters." Su Ye was stunned by Jiang Rou''s words. Although Jiang Rou was very curious, since Su Ye told him, she thought more at this time, but left directly. "What enemy is coming?" In Su Ye''s room, Yao Chi looked at Su Ye suspiciously. Obviously, he was very puzzled about Su Ye''s current behavior. Su Ye immediately shrugged his shoulders, didn''t hide it, but said with a smile, "no, it''s to meet Gu Lengyu and ER silly. They''re back with the key now." Su ye said such a sentence calmly, which was full of a firm feeling, rather than a joke, which would give people a frivolous feeling. "Have they come back so soon? And can they come back with the key? Are you sure?" even Yao Chi''s cold character, at this time, when he heard Su Ye''s words, his expression was full of consternation for a moment. Yao Chi also sent people to inquire about the situation there before. The strong at the level of three disasters over there are fighting in disorder. In her opinion, this kind of battle can never be calmed down so early, and even if the battle is calmed down in advance, the key can not be obtained by the existence of the level of three disasters like Gu Lengyu. "Are you sure they can really get the key? How do you know?" Yao Chi looked at Su Ye inexplicably. To tell the truth, Su Ye gave her a very mysterious feeling at this time. Su Ye shrugged with a smile. "Knowing is knowing that there are so many reasons. And grade is just a manifestation of strength, not everything. It''s like my strength hasn''t reached the peak of the three disasters. But if I encounter the peak of the three disasters, who do you say will die?" Asked by Su ye, Yao Chi''s expression couldn''t help becoming a little strange. Who died? This problem is very obvious. If those strong people at the peak of the three major disasters dare to find Su Ye''s trouble, I''m afraid they will be killed by Su Ye. Wu Mingyong and others have proved this before. Yao Chi couldn''t help smiling bitterly at the thought of this. However, in her opinion, Su Ye is obviously only an exception. There should be few exceptions like Su Ye. Otherwise, it is estimated that the world will be in chaos. "But you..." Yao Chi still wanted to speak. As a result, Su Ye waved his hand directly at this time. His expression has been extremely calm and calm. He has not worried about the two fools at all. "Don''t worry, er silly and Si lengzi have their own extraordinary means." Su Ye''s tone was full of confidence when she said this. After what had happened before, Su ye had confidence in her heart. At least she knew that Gu Lengyu''s ability to "recruit money" still existed at this time, and she also knew that Gu Lengyu could "recruit money" The scope of. Gu Lengyu and ER silly are su Ye''s friends. Since Su Ye doesn''t care at all, she doesn''t need to care more about Yao Chi. Anyway, if something really happens at that time, it''s only Su ye who feels bad. At the same time, Su Ye''s move also created an uncontrollable curiosity in Yao Chi''s heart. She was very curious about what the two fools could do to make su ye have such great confidence that they could get the key. "How do you know they have come back? I remember you shouldn''t have left here?" Yao Chi looked at Su Ye suspiciously. Su Ye smiled and raised his palm. At the same time, the spiritual power also communicated with the spiritual power in the origin temple. It was almost a moment. The origin temple that was still suspended outside disappeared directly, and a mini origin temple was impressively suspended in the palm of Su Ye''s hand. "Of course it told me." Yao Chi looked at the origin temple in front of him in amazement. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the origin temple had such ability. For a time, when he looked at the origin temple, his expression was full of surprise. However, the origin temple was full of mystery. If he learned from the origin Temple, Yao Chi was not unacceptable at this time. Yao Chi didn''t speak. For a moment, the atmosphere around him became a little wonderful and depressed. Su Ye looked at Yao Chi and opened his mouth. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. When he was with Yao Chi, he couldn''t open up like when he was with Jiang rou. Yao Chi always had a faint chill, which seemed to warn Su ye that she should not mess around with her. It was in this atmosphere that Su Ye felt quite embarrassed. "Is it so dull when you are with me?" just when Su Ye didn''t know what to say, a long voice came out, which was naturally said by Yao Chi. Almost at the moment of hearing Yao Chi''s words now, Su Ye couldn''t help shivering. I don''t know why. When looking at Yao Chi, Su Ye always felt that Yao Chi''s expression at this time was with some secret resentment. "I......" Su Ye opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to answer for a moment. What surprised Su ye even more was that Yao Chi took a deep breath at this time, and turned his face to show a faint smile. It was the first time he had seen Yao Chi show such a smile since he had known Yao Chi for so long. Chapter 622 Under this smile, Yao Chi was like a relegated immortal, giving people a touching feeling of coming out of the dust. "Do you still remember what I said in the far north? If I want to choose a husband, I hope it''s you." Yao Chi took a deep breath and frankly expressed his mind. Strong people like her have higher eyes than the top, and ordinary people naturally don''t like it. Even in Yao Chi''s own opinion, only strong people like Su ye can conquer themselves. Although she is usually very indifferent, Yao Chi is still very direct on emotional issues. She won''t be like her woman. Even if she likes a man, she will only hide her heart in her heart because of the woman''s shyness. Yao Chi dares to love and hate. Since she has such an idea in her heart, she naturally wants to tell Su ye what she wants. More importantly, she has been looking at Su Ye''s appearance of "going out of pairs" with Jiang Rou during this period of time, which makes her feel very uncomfortable. In this world, the strong have many confidants, which is very normal. It''s like Yao Chi told Jiang Rou at the beginning that Jiang Rou can also be with Su ye if she likes Su Ye. She is not that kind of stingy person. She just looks at Su ye with Jiang Rou, and she can only look at it silently. This obviously makes her feel uncomfortable. "Ah?" Su Ye didn''t think that Yao Chi would say such a thing to himself at this time. Su Ye was stunned for a moment. Did this confession come a little too soon? Just now Su Ye was still wondering why Yao Chi stayed. Originally, in Su Ye''s guess, Yao Chi probably wanted to inquire about the origin temple. Su ye even had a good speech for this. But the result Su Ye couldn''t help coughing. To tell the truth, he really didn''t think about this question. How did he answer it at this time? "Don''t you know how to respond to me?" a cold voice came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the voice, Su Ye felt that her goose bumps were going to stand up directly, but finally, Su Ye nodded awkwardly. Yao Chi looked at Su ye HALELY and heartily. I don''t know why. Su ye even felt that Yao Chi''s eyes had an aggressive overbearing feeling, "since you don''t know, I''ll make a decision for you." Make a decision for me? Su Ye was a little stunned. He couldn''t understand what Yao Chi meant at this time. He subconsciously shouted "ah" in doubt. As a result, Yao Chi dared to go directly to him at this time and printed it on his lips boldly and astringently. "Now, you are my man." Yao Chi said this, turned and left without stopping. Looking at the figure of Yao Chi leaving now, Su Ye didn''t know what to say for a moment. He looked at Yao Chi leaving and closed the door with a "bang", which made him smile bitterly. He reached out and touched his lips gently. "Hey, I''m so sorry that I was taken advantage of like this. Why didn''t I react just now? I should kiss back hard." Su Ye was very helpless and whispered in his heart at this time. "I''m the only dragon in this era of evolution. I''ve been kissed by a woman and haven''t resisted yet. Hey, it''s a shame to say it. This... Why don''t I go to Yao Chi now and find the initiative again?" Now that Yao Chi has left, I don''t know what Su Ye thinks now. Otherwise, let her know that Su Ye is so good that she can vomit blood with anger at this time. While Su Ye was whispering in his heart, a deafening roar came in from the outside. Even at this time, the ground trembled slightly, as if an earthquake was about to happen. "Hand them over, and let your city master roll out, otherwise we will raze this place to the ground." then there was a voice that sounded extremely overbearing. Almost at the moment of hearing this voice, there was a loud cry outside. Su Ye suddenly understood that it was two fools who came back and brought a group of "followers". Thinking of this, Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly. These people dared to come to their own side to find uncomfortable? It''s really trying to die. ¡­¡­ After leaving Su Ye''s room, Yao Chi went straight back to his room. Despite Yao Chi''s incomparable domineering and strong performance before, Yao Chi''s heart was still very nervous. After all, it was her first time to do it. Therefore, when she returned to her room, Yao Chi''s cheeks became crimson, as if a large fire cloud was burning on her face. Even at this time, Yao Chi could obviously feel his heart beating faster, as if his heart might burst at any time. Only in this private place can she really show the shyness of her own girl, and at this time she can have a good aftertaste, which has never been before. However, it''s a pity that God is not beautiful. She hasn''t had time to aftertaste the situation just now. There was a roar and the noise outside, which destroyed the little beauty in Yao Chi''s heart just now. "Bastard! Die!" Yao Chi almost clenched his teeth and whispered these two words. The blush on his face had completely disappeared and replaced it with a strong sense of killing. Anger kept growing in Yao Chi''s heart. She immediately got up and strode out. With almost every step, her killing intention became rich. When they saw Yao Chi with killing intention, they couldn''t help shaking and retreating, I''m afraid I''ll provoke the terrible woman in front of me at this time. "My God, what''s the matter with our city Lord? Why do I feel that she is very angry?" "Her killing intention is too strong, isn''t it? I''m a little flustered to see me." "This killing intention is too strong. Just seeing me, I feel the pain in my eyes. No wonder someone says that no one can provoke a woman. It makes sense." Chapter 623 "I heard that the relationship between our city Lord and Mr. Ye is unusual. You said that Mr. Ye had a conflict with the city Lord just now? That made our city Lord so angry." "It''s not impossible, but what I know better is that those fools outside are dangerous." After seeing this change in Yao Chi''s expression, many people couldn''t help but whisper to themselves. While "staying away" from Yao Chi, they were also curious to see what "tragedy" those people outside would encounter next. For a time, many people accelerated their pace and quickly went up the wall. They were afraid that they would miss the good play at this time. Jiang Rou had already taken people outside to guard early. After all, this was what Su Ye told him before. But to tell the truth, when she first stood outside the city wall, Jiang Rou still disagreed. In her opinion, it was impossible. Until she saw a burst of "wind" coming fast, Jiang Rou and others were ready. Even Yao Chi could only see a vague shadow flash in front of her at this time. Jiang Rou subconsciously wanted to attack, but unexpectedly, the figure had come to her. "Don''t... don''t attack, it''s your own." at this time, the figure of Er silly and Gu Lengyu also appeared in front of her. Seeing the moment they appeared, Jiang Rou almost stared out her eyes. Before, she thought Su Ye was joking with herself, but she never thought that the two of them really appeared, and when she thought of the terrible speed of the two fools before, Jiang Rou felt cold all over. If a strong man at the same level had such terrible speed in battle, she would have become a corpse. "Did you get the key?" Jiang Rou asked curiously. Almost at the moment of hearing this, all the people present looked at Er Sha and Gu Lengyu in doubt. Obviously, at this time, like Jiang Rou before, they were equally unbelievable about this matter. "Of course, I cooperate with Si lengzi. How can I not take such a small key." after Gu Lengyu came down from Er silly, er silly immediately stood up and patted his chest. It looked very arrogant. As soon as he said this, everyone present couldn''t help taking a breath. At first, when the two fools wanted to rob the key, many people advised them that their strength was too weak. If they went to duanhunpo, they could only die there and couldn''t say they could get the key. If they went, they would be cannon fodder. But I never thought that they really succeeded. "Well, don''t be stunned. They''ll catch up soon." Er silly looked very calm and calm at this time. Obviously, he didn''t care about the strong people chasing him. When they were outside, they might worry, but this place is their dragon boss''s territory. If these guys chasing themselves dare to mess around, The Dragon boss hasn''t chopped them up yet. Hey Jiang Rou and others were slightly stunned and turned to look in the direction of the previous two fools. After a while, they saw a dust spreading from afar, and then saw a large number of evolutors coming in their direction. When they first came to this place, they naturally saw the bloody sea swirling in the air and Wu Mingyong controlled by the bloody sea. To tell the truth, at the moment of seeing this strange change, they all had an ominous feeling in their hearts. They subconsciously felt that there might be some great danger in this place. "What are you afraid of? Seek wealth and wealth!" one of the big men shouted loudly. Instead, he pointed to Jiang Rou and others and shouted, "hand them over and let your city master roll out. Otherwise, we will raze this place to the ground." While talking, his right foot sent out a thick earthy yellow light. He stamped the ground suddenly, and the ground shook as if there was an earthquake. Jiang Rou and others standing near the city almost fell to the ground at this time. For a time, his words were echoed and shouted loudly. For a time, these people looked very arrogant. However, in their view, after seeing their own terrorist momentum at this time, it is reasonable to say that people here should be afraid. Especially among these people, the leader is only a little girl at the level of the big three disasters, and many of them have reached the post big three disasters period. What made them more confused was that at this time, Jiang Rou and others were not afraid, but looked in their direction with a mocking and joking look, which was filled with contempt, as if they had seen a big joke. "You... Asshole, what do you mean? Do you think we really don''t dare to do that?" the big man who was headed just now roared angrily. To tell the truth, he was really worried at this time. After all, now the top strong of the three disasters are trapped, which is the only chance he can take the key away. Once the top strong of the three disasters comes out, His chances are few. "Ha ha!" as soon as he said this, Jiang Rou and others didn''t even respond. As a result, he heard a mocking sound coming from his side. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the person headed by him couldn''t help shivering. He suddenly turned his head. In fact, after seeing the appearance of Wu Mingyong and others being imprisoned, the big man''s heart was very dismissive. He didn''t pay attention to them at all and thought that these people were just weak chickens enslaved by others. "Hum, what are you laughing at? What are you qualified to laugh at me? You''re just being... You..." the big man roared angrily. When he was about to despise Wu Mingyong and others, suddenly several extremely powerful breath waves were emitted from Wu Mingyong''s five people. At the moment of feeling these breath, those people who were just arrogant suddenly felt that their hearts were strangled by a big hand. What they wanted to say was completely blocked in their mouth at this time. "You... You are the top of the three disasters? How... How is this possible? How can you be imprisoned here with your strength?" Chapter 624 "My God, what is this... This... Where on earth? Can you imprison so many strong people at the peak of the three disasters?" For a time, many people couldn''t help shouting. When they looked at the border city again, their eyes were full of panic, and even some people had a retreat in their hearts. Being able to imprison the top of the three disasters in a cage like a dog clearly shows the extraordinary of this border city. After watching these people look so frightened, Wu Mingyong and others immediately grinned and laughed with disdain. Obviously, they didn''t pay attention to these people at all. Although they said they knew they would die, even so, Wu Mingyong and others still had their own loneliness and pride in their hearts. In their opinion, these people are completely looking for death in this place. They are stupid people without brains. Such people are not worth dying. Why should they pay attention to them? These people obviously haven''t figured out the situation. As soon as the cold hum came out, they saw Yao Chi coming out of the city with a murderous face. To tell the truth, almost at the moment when they saw Yao Chi''s current appearance, many people were scared and their legs were shaking. "She''s really angry, but... What''s the reason that makes her so angry?" he couldn''t help muttering to himself at this time. Although he said that Yao Chi hasn''t given him a good face all the time, he has known Yao Chi for many years and naturally knows Yao Chi''s temper. Over the years, he has only seen Yao Chi show such indifference once. He still clearly remembers the bloody scene. Although he doesn''t know why Yao Chi was so angry and murderous at this time, he knows one thing very well in his heart, that is, there is no doubt that these people will die in front of him. The big man who was just headed was stunned when he saw the sudden emergence of Yao Chi. To tell the truth, he was really frightened by the breath of Yao Chi at this time. Especially after feeling the fluctuation of the breath at the peak of the three major disasters on Yao Chi, he felt that his heart seemed to be directly stabbed by a knife. "You... Are you the city master here?" the big man swallowed a mouthful of water. When he came here, he just heard that the city master here was a woman. As for the specific strength, he didn''t ask. After all, in his opinion, how much strength a woman can have and become a city master, Probably because there is a powerful man behind the woman. The big man still has some prejudice against women, which is exactly the case. Now when he saw Yao Chi''s strength, the man almost stared out his eyes. When he looked at Yao Chi, his expression was full of horror. Normally, in his opinion, Yao Chi will at least respond to himself. At that time, he can also find an excuse to leave. After all, the strength of the other party is too strong. If he does anything more at this time, he will really have the possibility of death. But what the big man didn''t expect was that Yao Chi didn''t play cards according to common sense at all. She immediately snorted coldly, "all killed here. There''s so much nonsense? Die for me!" Yao Chi''s body trembled, and everyone saw a flash of cold light. The majestic sword immediately seemed like a mountain falling into the sea. It gushed directly from the sharp sword in Yao Chi''s hand and went to sea, crushing the big man and others. At the same time, an incomparably surging breath fell from the sky and suppressed their bodies. At this time, most of the people who came along were small three disaster level evolutors who wanted to fish in troubled waters. These evolutors had the ability to move under Yao Chi''s full attack. These evolutionists'' legs trembled, and even some timid people had completely * * at this moment. They really regretted it. They knew that immortals would fight and mortals would suffer. Why should they come together to die? Although the strong at the level of the three major disasters are also unable to move, at least at this time, they have the opportunity to resist. When it is time, a strong breath emanates from these strong at the level of the three major disasters, ready to fight against Yao Chi. "Boom!" Yao Chi''s attack was very fast. At this time, it directly covered these people and animals, and an earth shaking roar came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone present felt like an eardrum burst. At the same time, there were many extremely sad screams. At the moment of hearing these sounds, many onlookers in the city frowned. It seemed that they saw Shura hell at this time. They were shocked to see that under the strong sword, those small three disaster level evolutors had no ability to resist at all. Under the sword, the bodies of the evolutionists at the level of small three disasters were instantly put into the meat grinder, and they were completely ground into pieces. Their broken limbs and bodies were everywhere. The blood dyed the ground near the city completely red for a time. As for those strong people at the level of three disasters, although they can barely block these attacks at this time, they still have a trace of blood in their mouth and their breath is constantly weakened under the influence of vertical and horizontal sword Qi. "My God, is this... Is this the real strength of our city master?" "Isn''t it terrible? I... my God, it''s lucky that I didn''t mess around here before. Otherwise, I''ll die." "No, it seems that the city Lord didn''t use such a powerful move against Wu Mingyong before. Did she keep anything before?" Many people talked about it one after another. At this moment, they were convinced by Yao Chi''s bullying attack. This border city not only has terrorist strongmen like Su ye, but also the strength of the city master is far beyond their imagination, which inevitably made all the onlookers feel that this border city is definitely the safest place in this area. "At the beginning, she... Should have been a little afraid, so she didn''t do it with all her strength." at this time, he looked a little dignified. In fact, it was like before. Although he said these bastards, they obviously didn''t dare to let them do that. Chapter 625 After all, the Yao nationality is not easy to provoke. Once the Yao nationality army is pressed into the ancient starry sky, even their family will have to work very hard, and they always maintain a certain limit in the fight before, instead of completely tearing their faces. "This is one of the most powerful skills of Yao nationality. It is called yaochi sword frost. It is divided into two or three stages. This is the second stage. If the third stage is pressed down, even I have to face it carefully." Wu Mingyong frowned at this time, which was really shocked by the skills Yao Chi has displayed. With a loud "Hula" sound, all the onlookers subconsciously looked up and looked into the air. At this moment, it seemed that in order to cater to what Wu Mingyong said, the dense blood red clouds in the air slowly dissipated. At this time, a virtual shadow of the immortal hall loomed in front of the people, and in the center of the immortal hall, there was a huge immortal pool. The virtual shadow seemed to have an unparalleled strong breath fluctuation. Some practitioners with poor strength almost felt that their eyes were about to burst at the moment of seeing this scene. "Xiandian now, this is the rhythm to kill all these people." Wu Mingyong couldn''t help taking a breath after seeing this scene. Especially at the moment of seeing the Xiandian, Wu Mingyong felt a burst of scalp numbness. Originally, in his opinion, he should still be able to compete with Yao Chi. But the result He never thought that Yao Chi''s understanding of this skill had reached such a profound level. Once Yao Chi exercised this skill, he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die. "Monsters are a group of monsters. I asked for my death here today, but that bastard dared to harm us like this. I''m really unwilling." Wu Mingyong immediately sealed his hands at this time, and then slapped him on his heart. A stream of painstaking efforts spewed out, and there was a strange spiritual power wrapped in his painstaking efforts. Under Wu Mingyong''s spell, this effort burned directly and finally disappeared without a trace. Without this effort, Wu Mingyong seemed to have been drained of his blood, and his face turned extremely pale in an instant. Wu Mingyong''s body trembled and fell on the ground. Even if you observe Wu Mingyong at this time, you can obviously find that Wu Mingyong seems to be aging for decades, and even his skin has lost some luster. The years seem to speed up on him. Normally, once entering the ancient battlefield, it is obviously impossible to contact the outside world, but some big families still have their own secret methods. Wu Mingyong used it just now, which is one of the secret methods. Through painstaking efforts, he burned his talent and decades of longevity. Only then did he reluctantly open a gap and transmit the content he wanted to convey. Wu Mingyong is obviously very clear now. In this case, he must be the result of death. Therefore, Shouyuan and talent are insignificant to him. But even at this time, he still cares about the family. He is worried that the family may tell some things by hearsay. At that time, he will go to Su ye to avenge himself. In this way, he felt that the end of his family was likely to come. Su Ye''s strength and talent were too terrible, and he also obtained the terrible origin temple at this time, which his family could not resist. In fact, the other people, including Yu Jie, were doing the same thing. "Yao Chi is now killing!" It was also at this time that a cold and piercing cry of killing rang out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, there was a Ling in the hearts of all the people present. These simple six words seemed to contain unparalleled meaning of killing, which made many people feel a burst of colic in their hearts. "God, my God, that... That palace is not an empty shadow." "This is a sword. It is a virtual shadow composed of endless terrible sword meaning. The whole palace is actually endless sword spirit." "This is the rhythm to kill all of them." At this moment, these talents thoroughly saw the real appearance of the virtual shadow, and the fear was completely dispersed at this moment. The original fairy palace has completely changed in their eyes, just like a hell about to come to the world. "Crazy man, you crazy woman, you really want me to die here!" the leading man shouted in a crazy voice at this time. At this time, he was really scared. If he knew Yao Chi would be so crazy, he didn''t dare to come here. Just now he recognized Yao Chi. Unfortunately, a thousand gold is hard to buy. I knew it! He subconsciously looked up and saw that the immortal temple in the air had completely collapsed at this moment, and it was at this time that the collapsed turned into endless sword Qi, just like a surging waterfall, falling directly below them. The speed of the sword, almost in the effort of grasping the moment, has completely come to them. What happened after that, the big man is no longer clear. Under the linglie sword, he has been completely killed and turned into a part of those broken limbs and bodies. Looking at this scene, everyone present felt a thrill. Before, they also felt that they were high enough to see Yao Chi''s skill, but now they know that they have completely reacted. Yao Chi''s power at the beginning was just a foreplay, which could not compare with the real sword power. Everyone stared at this scene. At this moment, they even felt that their hearts were like being hit hard, and looked at everything in front of them with an incredible face. "It''s terrible!" I don''t know when Su Ye has come to the crowd. His voice seems to have a mysterious smell. After a while, the people who were still stunned wake up from their original surprise. But what made Su Ye feel speechless was that when they came back and saw themselves clearly, they were surprised one by one, subconsciously away from themselves. When looking at him, there was still some fear in the eyes of these people and monsters, as if Su ye had become a human beast. Chapter 626 "Am I so terrible? Am I very kind?" looking at these people''s actions, Su Ye couldn''t help but curl her lips, and her eyes were filled with discontent. But now after hearing his words, many people''s backs were filled with cold sweat. If they hadn''t seen Su Ye''s means of killing before, I''m afraid they would easily believe Su Ye''s "nonsense". "Hum, you dare to destroy my mood. You really want to die!" At this time, Yao Chi took a look at the almost bloody scene and hummed in a low voice. Of course, only a few people near Yao Chi could hear this. Almost at the moment of hearing Yao Chi''s words, everyone except Jiang Rou felt a cold sweat at this time. In their eyes, Yao Chi is too terrible. Just because his good mood is destroyed, there will be a massacre? This This is what kind of bad mood is destroyed, which makes her so crazy. At the same time, these people present can only secretly sigh about the bad luck of those people. It''s not good to come to trouble when they are in a good mood. Don''t they ask for trouble? But they are also very curious at this time. When they are in a good mood, it is such a killing scene. What if they come when Yao Chi is in a bad mood? Isn''t that terrible? Even Jiang Rou, who has known Yao Chi for a long time, looked at Yao Chi with a puzzled face at this time. Now she doesn''t know why Yao Chi was so angry at this time. Normally, no matter how angry he was, Yao Chi wouldn''t be so angry with his heart. "What happened to sister yaochi and Su ye after I left?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help muttering to herself. This was the only possibility she could think of and felt more reasonable. For a time, in Jiang Rou''s heart, the flame of gossip began to burn. At this time, Yao Chi suddenly turned his head and looked at the people behind him. Almost at the moment of contacting Yao Chi''s current look and behavior, everyone present suddenly felt goose bumps and panicked. For fear that Yao Chi would be addicted to killing at this time, they would kill them together. Fortunately, what finally let them breathe a sigh of relief is that Yao Chi turned his eyes on ER silly them at this time. Er silly was already a little counselled. Otherwise, there would be no deviation in the direction of evolution, but he went in the direction of escape. Just now, after seeing Yao Chi''s power, er silly was completely counselled. Now he came into contact with Yao Chi''s expression. Er silly immediately trembled. For a moment, er silly wanted to kneel directly to Yao Chi. "Sister-in-law, you... Don''t look at me like that, i... I''m timid and flustered." Er silly is also a clever guy. At this moment, at the moment of contacting Yao Chi''s eyes, such a sentence came immediately. Solitary cold feather: Gu Lengyu turned his eyes at Er Sha without a word. He scolded in his heart that Er Sha was an asshole. He said he was afraid, but in fact he still couldn''t forget to flatter Yao Chi. Gu Lengyu can obviously see that at the moment of hearing Er silly''s words, Yao Chi''s face full of killing intention has eased a lot. How can Gu Lengyu let Er Sha take advantage of it? At this time, Gu Lengyu immediately showed a flattering smile. After staring at Er silly, he filled Yao Chi with a smile. "Sister-in-law, don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense. Anyway, I''m not afraid of our sister-in-law at all. Sister-in-law''s strength just now also treats these enemies. We are the eldest brother, that''s sister-in-law''s brother. How can sister-in-law hurt us? Sister-in-law, you say I''m right?" Gu Lengyu''s face was full of flattering smiles when he said this. Yao Chi, who was originally full of killing intention, could no longer be indifferent at this time. By these two living treasures, Yao Chi had no intention of killing at all. Especially at this time, the confusion of Er silly and Gu Lengyu reminded her of the previous things. For a time, Yao Chi''s heart was full of sweet color. Looking at the change of Yao Chi''s expression now, to tell the truth, two fools almost swear. Just now, when Gu Lengyu wanted to speak, he knew that this guy must have nothing to hold back. Now, it''s true. When Er silly looks at Gu Lengyu again at this time, he has completely regarded Gu Lengyu as the biggest enemy in his life. In his opinion, this guy is the biggest obstacle to becoming the first dog licker under the Dragon boss. "Otherwise, when will this guy die when he is asleep?" the second fool thought so. Gu Lengyu shivered at this time, as if he felt full of malice. Gu Lengyu suddenly turns his head and stares at Er silly. Although he doesn''t know what this guy is thinking, he can obviously feel it from Er silly''s expression. Obviously, at the moment, these two fools have no good intentions. "If this guy dares to mess around, hum, I really haven''t eaten dog hotpot for a long time." as soon as the idea appeared, Gu Lengyu looked at Er silly, his eyes became strange. I have to say, these two guys are really a pair of plastic brothers. Although Yao Chi also felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere around at this time, she obviously didn''t know what the two guys thought at this time. Yao Chi smiled with a white look. "Is this guy still timid? If he is really timid, he dares to snatch the key from many big three disasters?" The second fool immediately shook his wits, gave Yao Chi a thumbs up, smiled and said, "sure enough, sister-in-law knows me!" Su Ye has come near the city gate at this time. Naturally, he can hear the words of these two guys clearly. For a moment, Su Ye has a feeling of evil and cold. When these two guys say this, they are really disgusting. "Cough!" Su Ye''s dry cough directly attracted everyone''s attention. Er silly and Gu Lengyu also looked at Su ye one after another at this time, and their eyes were full of flattering expressions. "Boss, we..." Two silly immediately wanted to ask Su ye for credit, but before he could say anything, he heard a deafening roar from afar. "Hum, give me the key. Otherwise, I will raze this place to the ground!" The voice sounded domineering. Chapter 627 Everyone looked curiously at the source of the sound, but they didn''t expect that someone came to trouble at this time. I saw that at this time, there was a powerful breath wave like an avalanche from a distance. Affected by this breath wave, everyone''s face became strange. Everyone clearly felt that the strength of the people who came here this time had reached the peak of the three disasters. If you put it in an ordinary time, everyone present would be very frightened to see the strong people at the peak of the three major disasters come, but now the situation is different. After all, there are too many strong people who have lost here before. Although the peak of the three major disasters gives people an absolutely gorgeous feeling, once you come here, The result may also be obvious. Especially just now, they also saw Yao Chi''s aggressive means, and now Su Ye has come to this place. If these people really want to do damage, I''m afraid the result will be the same as Wu Mingyong. "Hey, how can there be so many people without self-knowledge in this world?" two fools shrugged helplessly at this time, and it was at this time that several figures fell impressively in front of everyone. Before these people could say anything more, their eyes fell directly on the bloody scene on the ground and the situation of Wu Mingyong and others around them. "This..." The impact of all this on them is too strong, especially the high blood sea swirling in the air, which is very visual impact for them, highlighting the unusual of this place. Different from the big man before, several people who were still very arrogant suddenly became cautious. It was at this time that someone in the crowd recognized Wu Mingyong and others. "You... You are Wu Mingyong, the young master of the Wu family, who ranked among the top ten in the ancient starry sky? Why have you been imprisoned like this?" the man couldn''t help but exclaimed. In their view, although the ancient battlefield was a place where the law of the jungle and everything was decided by heaven, the existence like Wu Mingyong should at least give some face. After all, no matter how powerful they are in the ancient battlefield, one thing is very clear. At that time, they will eventually return to the ancient starry sky. In this way, once the situation here is exposed, it is difficult to tell. Wu Mingyong''s face suddenly became ugly. Originally, he had been hiding and didn''t want to be recognized. After all, after all, he was very ashamed after he was imprisoned. This kind of thing can be less known. Naturally, it''s better for less people to know. But what made him feel angry was that this guy in front of him had no eyesight, And yelled in front of so many people. "Wu Shao, I still have some roots with the Wu family. Don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll save you." the man who recognized Wu Mingyong just now immediately looked excited. He had always wanted to contact the Wu family before, but it''s a pity that although his strength is very good, he really wants to get on the "boat" of the Wu family It''s still very difficult. But now in his opinion, if he can save Wu Mingyong at this time, it is obviously to find face for the Wu family, so it is obviously very simple for him to want to enter the Wu family. Thinking of this, the man''s face showed a look of joy. "I don''t need you to help me. I''m fine like this." Wu Mingyong immediately shivered when he heard each other''s words, and his face was full of consternation. To tell the truth, he was really worried about offending Su Ye completely at this time. In any case, Wu Mingyong is very clear in his heart. In his current situation, it is obviously the rhythm of death. Therefore, he doesn''t want Su ye to hate his family any more. But if this man messes around, it will make su ye evil with his family. Wu Mingyong immediately scolded at this time, but what made Wu Mingyong angry was that the man didn''t hear his words in his heart at all. Instead, he patted his chest at this time and promised, "don''t worry, Wu Shao, they can''t move you with me here." To tell the truth, at the moment when he said this, when many people looked at the man, they looked a little strange. They were really curious. They didn''t know what the guy in front of them could do. They were so confident to say such words. Wu Mingyong almost vomited blood with anger and immediately scolded, "get out of here, Mr. Ye. This man has nothing to do with me. After experiencing this thing, I have completely figured it out in my heart." "Life and death depend on fate. I didn''t have a long mind and listened to the bastard''s words before. Now even if I died, I asked for it myself. I have passed the secret law and told people in my family. I believe that as long as the ancient battlefield is over, we Wu family will come to the door and apologize in person." "I hope you don''t hate the Wu family for my sake, Mr. Ye." Wu Mingyong really went out of his way at this time. When he said this, he bowed to Su ye, looking extremely humble and respectful. Wu Mingyong''s every move was like a thunderclap to everyone present. Almost at this moment, everyone was about to stare out their eyes. Many onlookers looked at Wu Mingyong with a stunned look. They never thought that Wu Mingyong would say such words at this time. Even Su ye, at the moment when he first heard Wu Mingyong''s words, his look looked a little different. Just when everyone was stunned and sighed, the others stood up one after another, bowed and apologized to Su ye, and all hoped that Su ye would not hate their family because of their affairs. At this moment, the only person who didn''t do this was Jie. Jie didn''t want to apologize. He really didn''t have the face to apologize, and even if he did apologize, it wouldn''t be of any use. Whether Su ye or his family can''t fix each other. If he apologized to Su ye now, it would only weaken the momentum of their family. Chapter 628 Looking at the every move of Wu Mingyong and others, he looked full of resentment for a moment. His eyes fell directly on the people like a poisonous snake. He wanted to kill all those who apologized to Su ye now. Unfortunately, his eyes don''t have this ability. "Hehe, boss, it seems that they are still a little self-conscious. They have seen your potential, especially when they used that thing before. Obviously, we will go to the ancient starry sky in the future. We can also become a big force in the ancient starry sky. How dare they make enemies for their family at this time." "I think they regret it now. If they knew so, why were they so arrogant before?" Two silly and Gu Lengyu said these two words in Su Ye''s ear at the moment. Su Ye just gave a cold laugh. Obviously, Su Ye was very clear about what these people did. "But boss, if their families really come to show us when we go out later, what should we... Do? Accept it or..." Gu Lengyu didn''t finish saying this, but there was a flash of killing intention in his eyes. He could see everything from the change of his look. Su Ye smiled calmly, waved his hand and said, "the bustle of the world is for benefit, and the bustle of the world is for benefit. If they really come in the slightest and have enough sincerity, they can naturally cooperate." Su Ye couldn''t help laughing at this. The so-called "big enough" can obviously do a lot of "homework". The man who was ready to please Wu Mingyong before was stunned when he heard what Wu Mingyong and others said now. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Wu Mingyong and others would be so afraid of Su Ye. For a time, he didn''t know how to be good. "You..." the man opened his mouth, but at this time, a cold and gloomy breath fluctuated impressively. The breath came from Yao Chi. Although Yao Chi consumed a lot after the battle just now, the breath at the peak of the three disasters was still very terrible. Almost at the moment of feeling the breath, the man''s face was dignified. "Get out!" Yao Chi immediately snorted coldly. She was quite unhappy. At the beginning, she was still remembering what happened when she was with Su Ye. As a result, she was interrupted. Just now she remembered her previous feeling, but unexpectedly, she was interrupted again. This made Yao Chi feel very angry and felt the full malice from these people. Yao Chi''s reprimand was full of killing intention, which was because she had vented most of her killing intention and anger just now. Otherwise, if she changed to her initial state, she wouldn''t care what strength these people were. If they annoyed her, she would still be dead. At the moment, the top strongmen of the three major disasters actually hesitated when they saw the situation here. If they were really allowed to do it at this time, they would not dare to mess around. But now they are being scolded in public, which still makes these people feel very angry. In particular, after hearing Yao Chi''s words, those onlookers in the city actually yelled and shouted one after another. "Go away, this is not your place to show off." "They are your role models. If you continue to make trouble here, you can only die." "Hey, why do people now hesitate to die? Isn''t it good to live?" These voices came out one after another, and they all seemed arrogant. Hearing these words alone was enough to make these top three disasters feel angry. If this had been put in the past, where would anyone dare to talk to them like this? These people will definitely please them when they see them, but now there is such a contrast. To tell the truth, the current situation can be said to stimulate their inner anger in an instant. "Hum, I don''t know what means you used to trap them here. I don''t care what means you used to fly the blood sea in the air. However, if you don''t hand over the key today, no one here can leave alive." The one who said this was the short, crazy bearded man Su ye saw in the origin temple. The man''s face turned red and looked very rough. At this time, his eyes stared at the boss. If his eyes could kill, it is estimated that Su ye and others will be broken into pieces by them. Yao Chi snorted coldly. When he was just about to start, he was stopped by Su Ye. Su Ye gently shook his head at Yao Chi. There was a hint of banter in his expression. "You have just started and are tired. Let me come." Su Ye''s voice sounded very indifferent, but the moment when the indifferent words fell into Yao Chi''s ears, it warmed Yao Chi''s heart. Even at this time, the meaning of killing and cutting in her heart completely dissipated, replaced by full love. "OK!" Yao Chi nodded slightly. Su Ye was willing to do it for her. This was about her. Yao Chi would not say much at this time. Su ye walked slowly towards the front with a smile, but his breath was still very indifferent. It didn''t mean killing like Yao Chi before. Looking at the moment when Su ye walked in front of him, those people immediately looked at each other. For a moment, there was a dignified look in their expression. They also perceived Su Ye''s strength just now, but to their surprise, Su Ye seemed to be covered with a mysterious breath. Under the influence of this breath, they could not spy on Su Ye''s strength at all. "This person is weird. Be careful." although they can''t feel Su Ye''s real strength at this time, one thing is certain. The smell of Su Ye makes them afraid. For a moment, they feel that their hearts are pinched by a big hand. "Weird? I can be weird. I''m just an ordinary person. If you want to fight, fight. It''s obviously impossible for me to surrender without fighting." Su ye still said this in a calm voice. Chapter 629 Just after hearing his words, the faces of the crazy bearded man and others became more and more dignified. "However, I also hope you can make it clear that if you choose to fight with me, there will be no chance of repentance. Either you die or I die. There is absolutely no other choice." Su ye put his hands around his chest. When he said this, the voice felt very calm, but the moment this calm words fell into the ears of the others immediately made their faces look angry. "Hum, you are crazy, but I hope you do have this arrogant capital." an angry cold hum came out. At the moment, the man who said this was the man who wanted to flatter Wu Mingyong and others in the beginning. Just now, when Wu Mingyong and others apologized to Su ye and looked extremely respectful, they already made the man feel extremely angry. In his opinion, Wu Mingyong and others were completely beating him in the face for Su Ye. "You? Hehe, it''s OK. Oh, by the way, didn''t you want to be Wu Mingyong''s licking dog just now? I''ll give you a chance. Wu Mingyong, they are like this now. It''s really because of me that I confined them to this cage." "If there is no accident, they will be killed in the evening." Su Ye calmly said such a sentence, which made people feel as if they were saying what an insignificant thing. However, the moment when the words fell into the ears of mining bearded men and others, they made their hearts shrink for a while. When they looked at Su ye again, their eyes were full of horror and disbelief. "You... What are you talking about?" the man shouted in shock. In fact, at the beginning, they just thought that Wu Mingyong and others offended Su Ye. Su Ye punished them in this way, which only humiliated them a little at most, and dared not really kill them. Even though Wu Mingyong and others have revealed before that Su ye will kill them, in the eyes of these people, no matter what, the identity and status of Wu Mingyong and others are in the open. Su ye should give these families a little face. But now "Bastard, what are you talking about? You dare to kill Wu Shao. Do you believe me..." the man immediately roared angrily and wanted to make himself stronger. However, what made the man eat is that he hasn''t finished yet. Su Ye directly waved his hand and looked at him with a look of disgust at this time. "I don''t believe it." Su Ye''s straightforward words made the man don''t know what to say. "As long as you can defeat me and even kill me, Wu Mingyong and I will naturally let them go. You licking dog can continue to be a dog, so are you ready to kill me?" Su ye said jokingly. "You want to die!" in the man''s view, Su Ye''s current behavior is completely insulting him, which makes him feel very angry, "Lao Tze Qian Zechuan, Lao Tze doesn''t kill nameless ghosts, say, what''s your name!" Qian Zechuan shouted arrogantly at this time, but what made Qian Zechuan feel very depressed was that after hearing his words, Su Ye directly gave a joking laugh. "I''m like you. You don''t kill nameless ghosts, and I won''t tell my name to a person who will die, because you don''t have the qualification." Su Ye joked. "Speed!" The man''s complexion immediately became extremely indifferent, but at this time he was too lazy to continue to say more to Su Ye. After a low roar, Qian Zechuan''s body immediately emitted a misty light. Under the influence of this light, his body became blurred, turned into a figure and rushed directly in the direction of Su Ye. "Limit kill!" Almost in an instant, Qian Zechuan has come behind Su Ye. I have to say that his speed is really very fast. Anyway, the people present can''t react at all. Qian Zechuan raised his palm directly, and the strong breath wave spread directly. At the moment of being affected by this breath, the surrounding space seemed to be distorted. "Be careful!" Many people have issued bursts of startled voices, which surprised everyone. At this time, Su Ye didn''t move at all, as if he had never found that the man had come to him, so he stood in place. Yao Chi and others were also shocked at this time, but after thinking of Su Ye''s powerful strength, they couldn''t help frowning. In their opinion, in terms of Su Ye''s strength, they should not be unable to perceive the other party''s attack. Anyway, put yourself in their shoes. If it were them at this time, they might have resisted at the moment. As for the two fools and others, they looked at all this calmly at this time. They didn''t worry from the beginning. In their view, the man in front of them wanted to kill their dragon boss, which was a joke. After all, under the strength of the original golden winged Dapeng patriarch and other strong people, Su ye can live up to now. Qian Zechuan obviously has no such strength in front of him. He wants to kill Su ye, which is a joke. At this moment, everyone present looked different. Although Wu Mingyong and others don''t believe that Qian Zechuan can kill Su ye at this time, they still have a trace of expectation in their hearts when they see his strong attack. "Kill him!" Jie''s behavior is very direct now. Wu Mingyong and others may be afraid at this time. After all, they have to consider for their own family, but Jie has no such consideration at all. Anyway, their family can''t make friends with Su Ye. Naturally, what he wants to see most at this time is Su Ye''s death. Wu Mingyong and others frowned and looked at him. For a moment, their expressions were extremely complex. To tell the truth, he has disappointed them with his every move since just now. Wu Mingyong and others have also figured it out. This time, they can really survive and leave here alive, In the future, they will also retreat from Jie. Qian Zechuan''s face was covered with a ferocious smile. Since just now, he has been very disgusted with Su Ye. In his opinion, Su Ye is completely pretending to compare. In terms of his strength, he can kill Su Ye. At that time, as long as he kills Su ye and saves Wu Mingyong, he will be the benefactor of Wu Mingyong and other families. Chapter 630 The gorgeous knife light burst out from his palm. With his low roar, the knife light fell on Su Ye''s head. Seeing that Su Ye''s head was about to be cut off completely under this blow, suddenly a dark light came out from Su Ye''s head. The black light appeared above Su Ye''s head like a hat. The black "hat" seemed to swallow everything. To everyone''s surprise, when their eyes touched the black "hat", they even felt as if their eyes were going to be completely swallowed by the hat. "Dark lotus? This is dark lotus!" when Wu Mingyong saw the black "hat" appear, they were slightly stunned and then issued an incredible cry. They had also obtained dark lotus before. In terms of their strength, if they want to open dark lotus, they also need their cooperation. They have studied that if you want to simply open the dark lotus with the power of one person, at least this person''s strength can surpass the peak of the three disasters. "Has he surpassed the peak of the three disasters, but then he was suppressed?" an idea came to Wu Mingyong''s mind, but it was soon denied by Wu Mingyong. According to his understanding of the ancient battlefield, this situation is absolutely impossible. "The ancient battlefield has a very strict hierarchy. Once you exceed this hierarchy limit, you can''t come in even if you suppress your strength later, but... But how did he do it now?" Wu Mingyong felt that he was going to be completely messy at this time, and didn''t understand what happened for a moment. It seemed that the strong horizontal knife light that could split the mountains and rivers together was silently blocked when it fell on the black hat. Almost at the moment of hitting the black "hat", there was no sound of impact at all. It was very quiet all around, as if all the sounds in the world had been completely erased. "Damn it!" Qian Zechuan scolded in his heart at this time. He didn''t think that a defense that was originally insignificant to him could really produce such terrible defense ability. He subconsciously wanted to take back his attack. After all, now his attack has been completely exposed. If he continues to attack, he will not only kill Su ye, but will be countered by Su ye at that time. This is obviously something he doesn''t want to see. "How is this possible?" However, what Wu Mingyong never thought of was that at the moment when he was ready to take back the attack, his palm seemed to be stuck. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t pull out his palm. What made him feel even more panic was that at this time, he was stunned to find that there was an extremely strong swallowing force on the black hat. At the moment, his strength was being swallowed by a large force. "Asshole, let go... Let me go!" Qian Zechuan couldn''t help shouting in horror. When it was time, he was ready to attack with his other hand. To his surprise, the swallowing power on the hat suddenly strengthened a lot. Under the influence of the swallowing power, his other hand was stuck on the top of the hat, no matter how hard he tried, Always unable to pull out his palm. Now Qian Zechuan was completely flustered. "Why are you still pestling there? Don''t come and save me. Do you think he won''t attack you if you don''t do it now?" Qian Zechuan shouted immediately when he looked at the crazy bearded man and others. Almost at the moment of hearing his words, the mining Beard Man and others also had a slight body for a while. To tell the truth, they were really frightened when they saw the black hat on Su Ye''s head just now, but they also knew that Qian Zechuan was not lying. "Kill!" The mining Beard Man and others immediately roared and prepared to attack and kill Su Ye. But in the face of these people''s attack, Su Ye couldn''t help showing a joking smile on his face. With a move of his right hand, he saw a scepter in his hand. In fact, when they saw so many people trying to attack Su ye, they were also wondering what kind of way Su Ye was going to deal with these people''s attack at this time. However, at the moment of seeing this scepter, they couldn''t help showing a sudden color on their faces. "These guys are dead." "Can''t you live well? Why do you have to come here to show your sense of existence?" "A group of brainless fools, do they rely on luck to become the peak of the three disasters?" Many people in the city immediately grinned and sneered. It seemed that they didn''t agree with those who wanted to kill Su ye now. As for Wu Mingyong and others, when they saw the scepter at this time, a look of panic appeared on their faces. Obviously, the scepter has become a nightmare in their hearts, making them feel incomparable fear. After all, if it hadn''t been for the scepter, they wouldn''t have come to such an end now. Originally, they were really looking forward to seeing these people defeat Su Ye. Unfortunately, the scepter broke the secret in their hearts again. Although the mining bearded man and others didn''t know what the scepter did, they didn''t know why. At the moment of seeing the scepter, they all had an extremely depressed feeling in their hearts, as if a very generous hand was pinching their hearts. For a moment, these people had the idea of giving up the attack. But now the arrow is on the line and has to be sent. Where can they escape! "Kill!" Several shouts of killing came out impressively, and the powerful attack combined, turned into a wave, and swept directly in the direction of Su ye, which seemed to drown Su Ye completely. "How strong!" At the moment when many people felt the strong breath, they couldn''t help shouting. Anyway, it was a strong blow that gathered several peaks of the three major disasters. It''s normal to have such an attack. This joint attack force intertwined with each other. With the movement of this force, the air around began to tremble slightly, as if the surrounding space might collapse at any time. Chapter 631 Su Ye didn''t pay attention to Qian Zechuan, who was limited by himself. His eyes coagulated slightly and turned to the attack of crazy bearded men and others. However, even so, Su Ye didn''t feel nervous and afraid in his expression. Su Ye''s action was very simple. He just poked the scepter in front of him. Almost in a moment, there was a deafening roar in the bloody sea. Then, under the stunned and frightened gaze of the people, he saw a large area of sand and dust in the bloody sea like a wave. "Buzz!" Under the influence of the dust, there was a deafening hum in the surrounding air. Almost in a moment, the blood red dust of the bloody sea completely covered the sky and dimmed the light around, as if it had suddenly fallen into the night. It was just at the moment when the attack of Kuang bearded man and others was about to fall on Su ye, the dust came quickly and directly formed a sand wall in front of Su ye, which was completely composed of bloody sea gravel. "Boom!" The powerful attack force directly fell on the sand wall. At the moment of being impacted by this force, the sand wall began to tremble violently, and large areas of gravel were directly offset. However, even so, there was a steady stream of sand to supplement. Therefore, although the joint attack of the crazy bearded man and others was strong enough, it could not defeat the attack of the sand wall composed of the sand in the bloody sea. Finally, the powerful attack was completely resisted, and there was silence all around. At the moment when the crazy bearded man and others saw this scene, they almost had to wait for their eyes. They were still very clear in their hearts how terrible their attack was, but they didn''t think that Su ye could mobilize the gravel of the bloody sea to resist their attack, or even, The gravel of the bloody sea really blocked their attack. In terms of their perception of their own strength, under normal circumstances, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible. "This... This is impossible!" the crazy bearded man and others shouted loudly with an incredible look, but when their words fell into Su Ye''s ears, Su Ye just grinned and didn''t pay attention to Keane''s surprise at all. "Nothing is impossible, but since you have chosen to fight me, don''t blame my ruthlessness." Su Ye''s joking voice came out. Then he saw the scepter in front of Su Ye pointing in the direction of the bloody sea. Suddenly, he saw a large stream of gravel of the bloody sea rising into the sky and coming in their direction. This scene is quite familiar to Wu Mingyong and others. Even at this time, when they see the scene in front of them, their hearts are trembling slightly. Although the crazy bearded man and others didn''t know what was happening now, they were also frightened when they saw the large gravel. When it was, they all showed their strongest attack one after another to resist the gravel rushing towards them. Unfortunately, their attack is very strong, but unless they can completely destroy the positive bloody sea, otherwise, the gravel of the bloody sea is endless, and their attack can''t deal with it at all. "Buzz!" Finally, the gravel of the bloody sea fell from the sky and immediately wrapped their bodies, forming gravel cages and imprisoning them all. Looking at this situation, the crazy bearded man and others had a sudden feeling and knew why Wu Mingyong and others were now confined to the cage. "Kill!" The people immediately united to defeat the cage. However, to their disappointment, no matter how hard they struggled, it was futile in the bloody cage. They couldn''t get out of the cage at all. "Let us out!" the crazy bearded man roared angrily, and there was a violent smell like lightning in his voice. But now at the moment of hearing this voice, everyone could not help showing a joking smile. Obviously, at this time, they didn''t take crazy bearded man''s words to heart at all. Even in their view, crazy bearded man''s behavior was even stupid. They take the initiative to fight Su Ye. At this time, do you want Su ye to let them go? Is it possible? Is it true that you can''t carry the situation? "What about your brain? As I said just now, if you choose to be the enemy of Mr. Ye, don''t blame us for Mr. Ye''s heavy hand. Why, now that you know you''re afraid, you begin to cry for your father and mother?" "It''s the first time I saw this fool. I shouted to fight with others, but I couldn''t fight. I also pointed at others and asked others to let you go. Why are you so thick skinned?" "I think if you use your face to make a shield, you will be invincible. Where can any attack skill break your face?" At that time, there were bursts of banter and mockery laughter around. Almost at the moment of hearing the laughter, these people immediately felt their cheeks hot, as if there was a flame burning constantly. At this moment, they all had the feeling that they wanted to find a seam to drill down directly. "Don''t worry, you won''t stay in this cage for too long." at this time, Su ye, who had been silent, suddenly said such a sentence. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the faces of the crazy bearded man and others were slightly stunned. Obviously, at this time, they didn''t want to understand what Su Ye meant. "You... What do you mean?" the crazy bearded man and others couldn''t help asking. Although Su Ye hasn''t responded to them yet, at this time, at the moment of seeing Su Ye''s expression, the crazy bearded man and others can''t help but have a very depressed feeling, and an ominous premonition appears in their hearts. Unfortunately, Su ye had no idea of paying attention to them at this time. "The meaning is very simple. If you wait until night, you will naturally be killed." of course, there are "kind people" in the world. After hearing several people''s questions, someone immediately made such an answer, but at the moment of hearing this answer, their faces were full of panic. Chapter 632 "No, you... You can''t treat us like this, but we..." At this moment, the crazy bearded man and others were really afraid, but before they could finish saying this, they heard a joking sneer from one side. The sound came from Jiang Rou''s mouth. Jiang Rou looked at several people with a sneer on her face at this time. "Is your identity very noble? Well, if you are more noble, can you have the dignity of Wu Mingyong and their identity? Can''t you kill? Hehe, it''s really a joke. When you said this, did you consider what Wu Mingyong and others thought?" As soon as Jiang Rou said this, the complexion of Wu Mingyong and others immediately became quite ugly. When they looked at Jiang Rou one by one, their eyes seemed extremely complex. As for the crazy bearded men who had to shout, their faces became quite ugly at this time. They didn''t know how to speak when they came to their mouth. Su Ye looked at Qian Zechuan around him at this time. To tell the truth, Qian Zechuan had been completely frightened after seeing Su Ye''s means just now. Although Su Ye''s breath didn''t seem to reach the peak of the three disasters, his terrorist means at this time were even far greater than the peak of the three disasters. Especially after hearing that Su ye would let them stay outside and wait for the ominous arrival, Qian Zechuan was even more frightened. At this time, he really regretted it. He knew that he was not so boring just now. He wanted to flatter, but what happened? It seems that you can''t flatter. Now you have to take your own life. In particular, Wu Mingyong and others have been very opposed to their "revenge" just now. Therefore, Qian Zechuan and others are completely inside and outside at this time. "I... I''m wrong, please forgive me, i... I''ll go now, as long as you can let me go." at this time, Qian Zechuan couldn''t deny advice. If his hands were not still restricted, Qian Zechuan would have knelt down to Su Ye himself at this time. "Do you want me to let you go?" Su Ye whispered at this time, with a strange feeling in her voice. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Qian Zechuan nodded immediately. His eyes were full of hope. In his opinion, Su Ye''s words now obviously have a rhythm of discussion. "Yes, as long as Mr. Ye can let me go, I have no regrets about what you let me do." Qian Zechuan immediately said this at this time, for fear that he didn''t grasp this fleeting opportunity. Su ye took a deep look at Qian Zechuan. He couldn''t help but show a smile with deep meaning on his face. "OK, that''s what you said, then I''ll let you go!" Su Ye waved his hand. The long sword originally held by Yao Chi fell directly into Su Ye''s hand. This long sword is very strange. At the moment of starting, Su ye can obviously feel a cold rush into his palm, as if he wants to completely freeze his palm. There is a real cold sword on the blade. Even an ordinary evolutionist, when using this long sword, it is obvious that his power can be greatly improved by this long sword. Qian Zechuan didn''t react at this time. As a result, he saw the cold light of the long sword in Su Ye''s hand. Almost in an instant, the long sword fell directly on him. "Ah!" A sad scream came out. The long sword immediately cut Qian Zechuan''s arms shoulder to shoulder. It was at this moment that Qian Zechuan''s two arms were completely swallowed by the "hat" and disappeared without a trace. However, after swallowing the arm, the "hat" changed unexpectedly. Under the stunned gaze of everyone, the "hat" turned into a blooming Black Lotus. At the moment of lotus bloom, the swallowing power around increased several times. Qian Zechuan hasn''t reacted from the feeling of pain. As a result, the powerful swallowing power of dark lotus has completely enveloped him at this time. Affected by this devouring force, Qian Zechuan saw in horror that his blood was like a fountain, gushing directly from his wound and going in the direction of the dark lotus. Even if Qian Zechuan forcibly closed his wound at this time, the phagocytic force was too strong. As soon as the wound healed, under the influence of the powerful phagocytic force, the wound burst instantly, and the blood gushed out faster than before and integrated into the dark lotus. In less than a moment, Qian Zechuan''s face became extremely white. Even at this time, many people noticed that Qian Zechuan''s muscles seemed to shrink slightly. "This... This is too terrible. This is to suck up this guy''s raw." "Hehe, who''s to blame? It''s not because he killed himself? Would they encounter such a thing if they didn''t deliberately make an enemy of Mr. Ye before?" "You deserve it. When you fight Mr. night, you should be ready to die." "I thought Mr. Ye was very weak, so I wanted to take Mr. Ye as a stepping stone to make friends with the Wu family. Later, I found that Mr. Ye was very strong, and I wanted to beg Mr. Ye for mercy. I hope Mr. Ye didn''t kill him? Hehe, how can there be such a good thing in the world." At this time, the voices of banter and ridicule came out from all directions. Almost at the moment of hearing these voices, Qian Zechuan''s face became quite ugly. Qian Zechuan wanted to argue a few words at this time, but he obviously didn''t have the ability at this time. He can only look at Su ye, and his eyes are full of unwilling color. "I didn''t break my promise. I did let you go, but unfortunately, I let you go, but the dark lotus doesn''t seem to want to let you go. Now it''s going to kill you, which has nothing to do with me." Su Ye joked. "You..." Qian Zechuan was so angry that he spit out a mouthful of blood, but as soon as the blood appeared, it was directly swallowed by dark lotus. "Why, aren''t you convinced?" Su Ye joked. "Asshole, you dare to play with me!" Qian Zechuan was so angry that he yelled at him. But at this time, Wu Mingyong and others'' faces were full of banter and ridicule. Chapter 633 "This guy really wants to die." "Hum, stupid thing like you want to join the Wu family? I''m kidding!" At this moment, in the eyes of Wu Mingyong and others, Qian Zechuan was no different from a corpse. "Are you provoking me?" Su ye said jokingly at this time. "Hey, why are you so unkind? I''ve let you go, and I have to provoke me. Sure enough, this man can''t be too kind. It seems that I have to be cruel." Su Ye sighed helplessly. At the moment of saying this, Su Ye immediately stepped forward and directly came to Qian Zechuan. Under Qian Zechuan''s frightened gaze, Su Ye''s long sword flashed cold. "Ah!" At the moment of a sad scream, Qian Zechuan''s head was directly cut off. Without the support of strength, Qian Zechuan''s head and body flew out directly and were completely swallowed by dark lotus. Su Ye moves her hand, and the dark lotus disappears completely in the sight of everyone. [Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing the top strong of the three disasters and obtaining...] A systematic prompt sounded in Su Ye''s mind. Looking at the scene in front of them, they immediately looked at each other in horror. They didn''t know what to say for a while. Everyone smiled bitterly. good? If Su Ye is still called kind, then his kindness is something they can never bear. Everyone also knew that everything just now was just an excuse for Su ye to kill Qian Zechuan. "Why do you look at me like that? In this era of evolution, people are good at being eaten. Do you really think that if I let him go, he can be safe?" Su Ye sneered jokingly and directly sent the long sword in his hand to Yao Chi''s hand. In fact, at the beginning, the crazy bearded man and others heard that Su Ye actually agreed to Qian Zechuan, but when Qian Zechuan was released, they were all excited and prepared to learn from Qian Zechuan and apologize to Su Ye. In fact, as Su Ye just said, apologizing is on the one hand, but it''s hard to say whether they will be enemies with Su Ye. At least even at the moment, the crazy bearded man and others can''t let go of their anger. However, Su Ye''s sword not only cut off Qian Zechuan''s head, but also directly destroyed their anger At this moment, what they were looking at Su Ye was that there was only fear left in their expression. At the same time, they also fully understood why they were now imprisoned as Wu Mingyong and others, and even told that they would be killed by ominous attacks. They were still so plain without resistance. The reason is very simple. Even if they resist at this time, it is of no use. Su Ye shrugged at this time and directly took the people back to the city. As for those people outside, Su Ye naturally wants them to live and die. Moreover, Su ye also learned that even if Wu Mingyong and others were killed ominously at that time, because of the restrictions of his bloody sea cage, the system will still judge him at that time, and he can also get the system reward. In that case, why should Su Ye bother himself to kill these people? ¡­¡­ After returning to the city Lord''s residence, Gu Lengyu directly handed the key to Su ye at this time. "Boss, it''s thanks to my cleverness this time. Otherwise, it''s absolutely impossible for us to get it." Gu Lengyu immediately asked for credit and looked at Su ye with a smile. Two silly immediately got angry and rolled up his eyes. It was obvious that he was angry at Gu Lengyu''s behavior. "You fart, you''ve been counselling when you were in duanhunpo just now. If my dog hadn''t been comforting and encouraging you, you could have this ability?" Er silly immediately demolished the stage at this time. He really couldn''t bear to see Gu Lengyu, an asshole, snatching the first dog licking position in front of him. Gu Lengyu was unhappy. He finally had a chance to show off in front of the Dragon boss. As a result, the bald dog came to tear himself down? This makes Gu Lengyu very dissatisfied. "Bah, I counselled? When did I counselled? I just made an illusion. At that time, there were so many people around us. If I didn''t confuse them like that, you think they would let us get the key safely? Impossible!" Er silly wanted to praise Gu Lengyu''s cheekiness at this time. At this time, the family was so cunning. "Hum, even if you take ten thousand steps back, you really don''t admit counsellor, but if I don''t take you away, you are also a counsellor. If you get the key, you can only be divided into five parts." Gu Lengyu was angry, "dead bald, you must have a hard time with me, don''t you?" Er silly''s face twitched slightly at this time. What he couldn''t stand most was the title of "bald man". In his opinion, it was completely laughing at him for his defects. "Four lengzi, this dog fought with you!" While talking, two fools rushed directly at Gu Lengyu. For a moment, the two guys wrestled together. Looking at this scene, Su Ye felt that his trigeminal nerve hurt. These two guys liked to make trouble like this. Su Ye looked at the mage ape at this time, and the latter immediately understood Su Ye''s meaning. Immediately, the mage directly stroked his sleeve, went directly to the two people who were fighting together, raised his hand and smashed them on their heads. When they heard the "bang" sound, Er Sha and Gu Lengyu were separated by the direct and domineering way of the mage. "Hey, hey, it''s still two silly heads with hand feel, and four lengzi''s head still lacks some heat." Two silly and Gu Lengyu came in from the outside at the moment. As a result, they heard the words of the mage, and their faces were covered with black lines. Er silly and Gu Lengyu: They were speechless directly. They were beaten. As a result, they couldn''t hear any good words. "Both of you should stop. I''ve seen what happened to you at the broken soul slope before. Si lengzi, this time you really want to thank Er silly. If it weren''t for his encouragement, could you try?" In fact, the word that originally came to his mouth was "flicker", but it was finally replaced by Su Ye. Two silly and Gu Lengyu looked at each other in amazement. Obviously, they didn''t think of it. At this time, Su Ye actually knew what they had done before. For a time, their hearts were filled with horror. Chapter 634 "Ow, Ow!" Two silly at this time immediately issued a cry. "Boss cowhide, you can know that. I know there is nothing in the world that can hide from the boss." Two fools immediately beat a dragon fart at this time. "It''s still the boss. You''re wise and give me justice. Otherwise, you''ll really be confused by the bastard Si lengzi." Almost at the moment of hearing Er silly''s words, Gu Lengyu''s face was full of anger and dissatisfaction. But at this time, since his dragon old majority already knew, he didn''t say much. Su ye took the key curiously and looked at it constantly. [item: key] [Purpose: it is needed to open a special secret place.] [level: primary] Su Ye naturally understood the purpose of the key for a long time. The only thing that surprised Su Ye was the system''s statement of the key level. Primary key? Doesn''t this mean that with this handle, you can only enter the most peripheral areas of Ao secret territory at most? Thinking of this, Su Ye''s spirit suddenly came to him. After today, he should also be ready to go to the formation of the abyss of death However, at this time, Su Ye suddenly felt a strange look falling on her. Almost at the moment of contacting this look, Su Ye''s heart moved. She always felt that at this time, her mind was seen through by the girl Jiang rou. Su Ye threw the key away and directly refused to send it to Gu Lengyu. "Anyway, this is the key in your lane. I''ll give you the first key first." "Boss Xie!" Gu Lengyu said immediately at this time. However, Gu Lengyu''s face didn''t look excited at this time. In his opinion, it''s obviously common to get such a baby if you follow boss long. After this matter came to an end, Su Ye directly returned to the room. It was not until the evening that Su Ye climbed up the city again with everyone. At this time, almost everyone in the city looked down, as if they were looking at the animals in the zoo. At this time, Wu Mingyong and others looked up into the air and looked at the already gray sky. Wu Mingyong and others couldn''t help but sigh. Although after such a long time of psychological construction, they have completely accepted the current situation, but When death comes, they say they are not frightened, which is obviously impossible. "Mr. Ye, I know I''m to blame, but please don''t blame my family. My family has nothing to do with this, and they won''t take revenge." Wu Mingyong and others know that their death is approaching. At this time, they can only make clothes for their family. However, after hearing these people''s words, Su Ye didn''t even have time to respond. As a result, she heard an angry reprimand and spread it. At this time, when he looked at Su ye, his eyes were filled with anger that could not be dispelled. "Hum, I''m not willing. Su ye, you''re just a bastard who doesn''t know where to come from. Why can you get so many benefits and why can you get Yao Chi''s favor? I... I''m not willing!" An angry voice came out. "Hum, even if you kill me today, what''s the matter? Don''t think you can kill me casually without any influence. Our family will avenge me." Since he was going to die, at this time, it was obvious that he was completely open-minded. But he really scolded, but now when he heard this, the hearts of Wu Mingyong and others were trembling. When they looked at Yu Jie, they all wanted to kill this bastard directly. They were really worried at this time. Su Yehui also hated them. Anyway, in the eyes of outsiders, they were with Lu Jie. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to mix things up." Fortunately, Wu Mingyong and others were relieved that Su ye said such a sentence at this time, which made them completely relax. Su Ye looked at him with a mocking look at this time, and the anger in his eyes became more intense at the moment he touched Su Ye''s eyes. "You are so clever!" And it was at this time that Su Ye''s joking voice came out. Šu Jie was slightly stunned. At this time, he obviously didn''t react. He didn''t understand what Su Ye meant. However, he didn''t need to guess more. He saw Su Ye directly hold Yao Chi standing beside him in his arms at this time. Almost just such a move made him angry and wanted to crack his eyes. He has been pursuing Yao Chi for so long, let alone hugging, even holding hands. But what about Sue night? In his understanding, Su Ye didn''t know Yao Chi for a long time, not even a year. But what happened? In the process of getting to know each other for less than a year, Yao Chi actually let Su Ye hug him? For him, it was like a knife stabbing directly into his heart, but his torture was not over yet. Just when he was about to crack, he saw angrily that Su Ye kissed Yao Chi''s mouth directly at this time. This scene almost let the shock of Jie Qi pass. Especially at this time, he also saw that Yao Chi''s face was covered with crimson blush, but Yao Chi didn''t stop Su ye at this time. On the contrary, he could feel from her expression that Yao Chi still had some sense of expectation for Su Ye''s move. "Poof!" In the end, he was so anxious that he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and his breath became extremely depressed. Wu Mingyong and others looked at this kind of behavior of Xi Jie at the moment. They shook their heads in disdain one by one. When they looked at Xi Jie, their faces were full of ridicule and disdain. "He''s right. This guy is really poor." "I''ve been pursuing for so many years and haven''t been as close as the person I just met. If I were him, I would have killed myself. How dare I find someone to help pull a group fight." Finally, the scene came completely, and the surroundings fell into darkness in an instant. There were bursts of crying screams at the bottom of the city. After all, not only Wu Mingyong and others were imprisoned, but also their guards. Obviously, these guards were not as open as Wu Mingyong and others. Seeing that death was coming, they were completely collapsed at this time. Chapter 635 "Woo woo!" The sound of sobbing came out, and everyone was frightened to see that countless lights and shadows like human shadows appeared in front of everyone at this time. "Coming, he... They''re coming!" At this time, startling voices came out. At the moment when they saw the lights and shadows in the distance, everyone present issued startling voices, which was still full of fear. Ominous, just hearing this word is enough to make everyone present tremble, and a sense of fear from the depths of their soul breeds in their hearts. The ominous seemed to feel the smell of the "delicious" in the cage. For a while, the ominous went towards Wu Mingyong and them like a wave. "Ah!" A series of sad screams came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone present had a creepy feeling. Although they have the protection of the city at this time, and they are absolutely safe in the city, they still feel a burst of uncontrollable fear after seeing the ominous and hearing the screams in their ears. It seems that countless sharp blades are constantly penetrating into their hearts at this time. At this time, many people looked away directly and didn''t dare to look at the scene below. They were afraid that if they looked too much, they would even bring bad luck to themselves. The shrill scream lasted for a few minutes before it gradually stopped. Although it is still dark below, it is clear to everyone that Wu Mingyong and others have suffered ominous erosion and died. [Ding! Congratulations to the host. Kill the top strong of the three disasters and obtain...] [Ding! Congratulations to the host. Kill the top strong of the three disasters and obtain...] [Ding! Congratulations to the host. Kill the top strong of the three disasters and obtain...] ¡­¡­ A series of system prompt sounds came out in Su Ye''s mind. At the moment of hearing these sounds, Su Ye couldn''t help showing a satisfied color on his face. Although now in this special ancient battlefield space, the power obtained can''t make him upgrade, and his ability to upgrade seems to be completely limited. However, Su ye knew in his heart that it was only because of the special "Tao" in this area. Once he broke through the restriction of this "Tao" and returned to the outside world, he would surely usher in his big upgrade at that time. Thinking of this, Su Ye suddenly had a heroic spirit in his heart. In this ancient battlefield, he was almost king. Therefore, at this time, he can take the opportunity to raise his strength to a terrible level. "Otherwise, maybe I can..." an evil idea appeared in Su Ye''s mind, but soon the idea was directly erased by Su Ye. Although he wants to improve his strength, he still doesn''t want that kind of excessive killing. "However, it is said that there are still many relics in the ancient battlefield. There are all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures in the relics. Maybe you can harvest a wave and improve your strength to a more terrible level." Su Ye whispered in his heart. No matter whether the world will be disturbed by him, he left a year later. Su Ye''s face couldn''t help showing a bad smile. Almost at the moment of seeing his smile, everyone present couldn''t help shivering. He always felt that Su Ye was playing a terrible idea in his heart. "Is it you? Is it you again?" Originally, they thought that after "eating" Wu Mingyong and others, these ominous things should leave. However, to their surprise, at this time, a cold voice came in from the outside. Everyone was frightened to see that all the ominous things rushed to the front of the wall at this time. Ominously and quickly gathered together, and finally turned into a figure. To everyone''s surprise, if you look at the figure, you can even find that it is somewhat similar to Su Ye. "My God, this is ominous. Why does it look so like Mr. night?" "Is there any connection between Mr. night and this ominous?" "I''ve heard that once a person is entangled by bad luck, bad luck will change into that person''s appearance. Will Mr. ye be entangled by bad luck in the future?" "I have also heard that once some strong people, after practicing to a certain extent, will be unlucky to come to the door, their bodies will change, and they will die miserably at that time. No matter how rebellious their talents and strong strength are, they can''t change this outcome in the end." Many people talked about it one after another at this time. At the moment when they looked at sun, the expressions of these people and animals were full of horror. Even some people were worried that they would "infect" Su ye at this time. They all retreated and left one after another. How dare they contact Su ye. "It seems that the matter of joining Mr. Ye''s origin Temple needs to be delayed." many people have hesitation in their hearts. Of course, they naturally dare not say such words. Originally, when seeing that Su ye had the origin temple, almost all the people and animals here wanted to join Su Ye''s origin temple. After all, once there was the origin temple, Su Ye''s strength would inevitably become a forbidden area in the future. After leaving the ancient battlefield, they are likely to lose the opportunity of "getting the moon first by proximity". But now If Su Ye really provokes bad luck, when the bad luck attacks Su ye, the origin temple will also be attacked. In particular, other people have just provoked an ominous change, which has taken place. What Su Ye provoked was a large area of ominous. So many ominous things gathered together. Just seeing this scene has made many people present feel a thrill. Although they hope to join Su Ye''s forces and improve their strength, all this is based on their "living". If even such a simple and basic requirement cannot be fulfilled safely, what is the use of them joining the temple of origin? Everyone looked at all this silently and wanted to find out what the relationship between Su ye and the ominous was from this situation. The figure who looked like Su Ye showed a ferocious smile at this time. Just seeing this look was enough to make everyone feel goose bumps. "Hahaha, did you sacrifice for me? Weren''t you arrogant before? Why, you knew you were afraid?" Chapter 636 "Sacrifice?" Almost at the moment of hearing this sentence, when everyone looked at Su ye, the look became very frightened. Some things are like this. If no one reminds them, others will not think much, but once someone deliberately guides them, many people will completely think wrong. As is the case now. Originally, in the eyes of the public, Su Ye imprisoned Wu Mingyong and others outside and let them be killed by ominous. This is entirely to "make an example of others", so that no one will dare to provoke him in the future. At the same time, it can also deter the people in the city. At least if they want to betray Su ye again in the future, they should thoroughly think about the consequences and costs. But now the moment the ominous sound fell into these people''s ears, everything seemed to have completely changed its taste. "My God, is there any deal between him and ominous?" "Isn''t he sent here by ominous to please ominous people to kill us?" "From the ominous words just now, it seems that Mr. Ye is indeed entangled by ominous. Therefore, Mr. Ye wants to exchange his life for us by sacrificing us all?" Many people whispered. Although they were only guessing now, the possibility in front of them still made them feel a burst of goose bumps. When they looked at Su ye, they were full of tools. If they just hesitated to join the origin Temple just now, almost all of them wanted to leave the border city directly. After all, if it is really as they guessed, none of them can guarantee whether Su ye will directly attack them after that. "Are you fools?" But just as everyone was very frightened, a voice of resentment came out. At this time, Jiang Rou came out with her hands on her hips and a look of dissatisfaction. When she looked at the people, Jiang Rou''s eyes were full of anger. At the moment, she was like a female tiger completely angered. Almost at the moment of hearing her words, many people subconsciously shrunk their necks, and the goose bumps all over their body stood up one by one. "If he really wants to sacrifice you, do you think you still have the ability to stay here now? You have long been limited to the outside like Wu Mingyong and others, and you can make fun and gossip here?" "Or do you think Su ye can limit the peak of the three disasters and trap them in that cage, but can''t limit you evolutors whose strength is less than the peak of the three disasters? Even if your number is too large, I think you can directly limit some people?" As soon as Jiang Rou said this, many people''s faces suddenly showed an embarrassed expression. When Jiang Rou said this, these people reacted. It was obvious that they thought more just now. Many people were scolded by Jiang rou. They were red in the face. At this time, they wanted to find a seam to drill down. Two silly and so on, at this time also looked at these people with an angry look. "Hum, it seems that you are really white eyed wolves. Our boss is so kind to you, and you still doubt our boss like this. You believe all these ominous words? It''s so easy for you to forget everything our boss has done for you?" "Are these ominous people saying that if you go outside now, they won''t attack you, and you will really go out?" Two silly followed and scolded. Those evolutionists were already very embarrassed. Now after hearing these words, these evolutionists were almost scolded by two silly and had to kneel down for two silly. "But... What exactly did that ominous remark mean? It should have known Mr. Ye?" at this time, someone in the crowd also made a confused inquiry. Jiang Rou put her hands around her chest and narrowed her eyes slightly. When she looked at the ominous time, her eyes were full of sneer and disdain. "It''s very simple, because he suffered a loss in the night and was beaten by the night, so he said this kind of words. He wanted to find some face, but in fact, these guys didn''t say anything." when Jiang Rou said this, his expression was full of defiance, and he was very proud of Su Ye. Your own man can beat even ominous. No matter how strong others are, dare you do such a thing? Almost at the moment of hearing Jiang Rou''s words, except for those who knew the situation, all the others were stunned by five thunders, and the whole person was completely in a daze. They looked at Jiang Rou with a very frightened look. To tell the truth, what Jiang Rou said at this time made them feel quite incredible, but when they saw Jiang Rou''s look and behavior now, they inexplicably chose to believe it. Especially at this time, after the ominous mouth made an angry roar, it was completely to prove that what Jiang Rou had just said was the truth, not to deceive them. "God, is this... Is this true? Mr. Ye is so powerful that he dares to beat him?" "If so, I don''t think Mr. night can work miracles in the future." "Yes, other strong people only suffer in the face of bad luck, but Mr. Ye can make these bad luck suffer. This... It''s too shocking." "I must join Mr. night''s temple of origin, which can glorify my life." "Yes, there''s nothing to be afraid of. The evolutionary world is full of dangers. If we are afraid to retreat, we can''t have greater development in our life." The current performance of Jiang Rou and "ominous" can be said to have generated great passion and power in the hearts of these evolutors. Those who were still hesitant immediately chose to completely stand on Su Ye''s side. Looking at the scene of high morale at the moment, my heart is full of resentment and anger. When Jiang Rou said that just now, he already made the ominous feel very angry. It can be said that this is his biggest shame. Now he sees the performance of those evolutionists, which is tantamount to a big provocation to the ominous doctrine. He roared with ominous anger. To tell the truth, at this time, if there was no statue suppression in the city, he wanted to rush in and kill all the bastards who dared to provoke themselves. "Roar!" An earth shaking roar came out of the ominous mouth. Chapter 637 Everyone was frightened to see that at this time, the ominous seemed to be completely crazy. They roared and hit it hard, as if they were going to completely break the city. At the moment of seeing this scene, many people had an uncontrollable sense of fear in their hearts. Many people were so frightened that they closed their eyes and didn''t dare to see what happened next. "Boom!" The ominous attack hit hard. Fortunately, at this moment, the border city suddenly burst into bright brilliance, which was like the strongest shield in the world. Although the ominous attack was strong, it was finally resisted by the brilliance without being affected at all. At the moment of seeing this scene, everyone present couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The originally hanging heart was completely relieved. At least from the current situation, they won''t encounter any danger. This ominous and unbelieving constantly impacted the brilliance emitted by the statue, but no matter how he impacted, at this time, the brilliance was only a ripple at most, but it could always be destroyed. Finally, this ominous can only give up and continue to impact. "Ha ha!" Originally, in people''s opinion, after venting the ominous, they left directly. Under normal circumstances, even if the ominous can''t rush in, it''s impossible for someone to take the initiative to provoke the ominous. Unfortunately, Su Ye is not an ordinary person, and it is impossible to measure it by ordinary circumstances. A joking laughter came out at this time, not to mention the ominous. Even the onlookers and monsters around had a feeling of goose bumps all over their body at the moment of hearing the laughter. Even if they were enemies with Su ye at this time, They knew very well that they would definitely be burned by Su Ye''s laughter. They are still so, not to mention the ominous temper. An angry roar came from his mouth. To tell the truth, it was really unlucky to leave. After all, it''s no use staying here. But Su Ye has to do something at this time. "What are you laughing at?" he said ominously, almost gnashing his teeth. When Su Ye dumped it, under the stunned gaze of everyone, Su Ye threw it directly at the ominous space. At this moment, a large amount of spiritual power gushed out like a slap and fell on the ominous face. Although there was no applause from Ba, at the moment of seeing this scene, people seemed to make up a slap in their minds. Almost at this moment, everyone had a kind of Citrus that was going to burst their scalp. "Crazy, really crazy. Mr. Ye dares to... Dare to shake this ominous slap?" "This is too domineering, isn''t it?" "My God, this is ominous. It is an existence that is feared by countless strong men, but... But why do I feel that this guy becomes like a grandson in front of Mr. Ye and can be beaten and scolded by Mr. Ye at will." They couldn''t help but talk about it one after another. All these things in front of them were beyond their imagination. That slap not only fell on the ominous face, but also seemed to hit them hard in the heart, so that they couldn''t return to God for a time. They couldn''t figure out what was happening in front of them. For a moment, there was silence all around. Everyone was too frightened to make any more noise, for fear that they would be implicated if they said more at this time. "Asshole!" An angry roar followed. This ominous spirit made his body tremble constantly. This is the first time he has been treated like this. In the past, the evolutors in the ancient battlefield did not hide in fear and stay away from them after seeing these ominous things, but now? He was slapped by the bastard in front of him, which was definitely the most insult for him in the endless years. Originally, in everyone''s opinion, Su Ye''s slap was enough to make people feel terrible, but at this time, Su Ye raised his hand again and threw it away again. This strength increased a lot. It was obvious that the face of the figure trembled slightly. Looking at this situation, almost everyone was about to stare out their eyes. They didn''t expect that Su Ye was so crazy. This is slapping and addictive! "You..." This "ominous" is also a bit more confused than beating. I couldn''t help opening my mouth. As a result, Su Ye raised his palm again at this time, and another slap fell down. Because the distance between them is very close, and Su Ye''s attack speed is also very fast, this is ominous. At this time, Ji can''t escape. He can only be beaten like a wooden stake. "Asshole, you..." "Ah!" "I''ll kill you!" "Enough, you..." Ominous: Almost every time he spoke ominously, Su Ye directly raised his hand and slapped down a domineering palm. He almost completely doubted life. If he really had an entity, he felt that his cheeks would swell like a pig''s head. In the end, he was forced to close his mouth. After all, if he was beaten like this again, he felt that he had no face to continue to stay in these ominous situations. As for the onlookers around, they didn''t know what to say at this time. Even they were completely stunned and couldn''t understand the situation at this time. At this moment, when they looked at Su ye again, their eyes completely changed. "Do you think you owe something to clean up? You''ve cleaned up your meal before, and you need to come from looking for bitter food? What else to please you and sacrifice? Are you kidding?" Su Ye gave a speechless look at the ominous, and his words were full of ridicule and disdain. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the ominous cheeks twitched again. If his eyes could kill, it is estimated that Su Ye has been executed by this ominous lingchi. The ominous eyes became colder and colder. You can obviously feel that the temperature around has dropped a lot due to the ominous influence, and many onlookers couldn''t help shivering. Chapter 638 But perhaps because of Su Ye''s slaps just now, he completely broke the invincible image in everyone''s heart. At least now, when people look at the ominous again, there is less fear in their eyes. "If you have pets at home, you will understand that you feed your pets every day. My previous actions are no different from my feeding dogs every day." Su ye said such a sentence calmly at this time, but after hearing this, er silly was not happy immediately. He stood up directly and shouted with dissatisfaction. What happened to the dog? Aren''t dogs cute? Is the act of feeding dogs despised? Boss long, you talk like this. It really hurts the dog''s self-esteem. Su Bai glanced at the two fools. Under Su Ye''s sign, the two fools stopped and returned to their original position safely. "Roar!" Just at this time, countless angry roars came out. Su Ye''s words are no different from a map gun. After all, there are many ominous things about Wu Mingyong and others just now. It can be said that Su Ye''s words just now completely scolded all the ominous things present. Countless ominous things are flying around outside the border city like a tornado, but it''s a pity that no matter how many they are now, the glory of the gods is like a natural moat, so they can''t spend it. Looking at this scene, Su Ye grinned again. "See, does this scene look like a group of hungry dogs when they see food?" Su ye turned her head and looked in the direction of Er silly. Two fools: Two silly suddenly helplessly rolled up his eyes. How can this sound like mocking him. For a time, two fools don''t know how to answer. Those who were still madly impacting the brilliance fell into silence at this time. Those ominous ones looked at Su Ye''s direction one by one. Although at this time, these ominous didn''t rush directly in his direction, Su Ye felt cold at the moment of touching these ominous eyes. "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen such a handsome and powerful man?" Su Ye sneered at these ominous eyes. Under these ominous and resentful eyes, Su Ye directly left the city, returned to the city master''s house and directly hung these ominous things outside. This night, it can be said that it was the most terrible night for people in this border city. Almost the whole night, there was an ominous hissing sound of resentment. Almost at the moment of hearing these sounds, other evolutionists in the border city felt their scalp numb. Fortunately, when the day is about to dawn, even if they are unwilling, they can only leave at this time. ¡­¡­ "Hmm? What''s going on?" However, when Su Ye left the room the next day, he was stunned to see that the sun on the sky was going to change completely. Originally, there was a blood day hanging on the sky, but now the blood sun has completely disappeared and replaced by a bright sun. The sun looks as like as two peas in the sun. At the moment of seeing the sun, Su ye even had an illusion in her heart, as if she had returned to the outside world again. Su Ye hasn''t figured out the situation yet. As a result, a series of cheers came from outside at this time. Su ye walked out suspiciously and happened to meet Jiang Rou with a happy face. "What''s the matter?" Su ye asked inexplicably. What happened now is quite strange to him. Jiang Rou looked at Su Ye suspiciously and asked, "when you came here, didn''t you say you had done an investigation? Don''t you know? This kind of sun will appear every once in a while in the ancient battlefield, and once it appears, it will last for at least a month." Su Ye was stunned. Almost at the moment of hearing Jiang Rou''s words, he said, "so, it''s daytime in the ancient battlefield for at least a month?" Seeing Jiang Rou nodding slowly at this time, Su Ye''s heart suddenly understood and knew why these people were so happy. "Ominous only appears at night, so this place hasn''t seen ominous for a long time?" Su Ye didn''t know what he thought at this time and couldn''t help laughing. Jiang Rou laughed at this time, as if she knew what Su Ye was thinking, and immediately said, "yes, but Wu Mingyong and them are really unlucky. If they came one day later, at least they wouldn''t die so miserably." At this point, Jiang Rou couldn''t help pausing, and then continued to say, "but there''s no difference between dying in an ominous hand and dying in your hand. Anyway, it''s a dead end." Su Ye pinched his nose with a smile, and the smile on his face became more and more rich. "In fact, I think it''s too fast. Maybe it''s related to you." at this time, a cold voice came out from behind Su Ye. At this time, Yao Chi came slowly from behind Su Ye. At the moment of looking at Su ye, the chill in Yao Chi''s eyes decreased a lot. "You mean... They can''t stand my run last night. They have no face to come out again?" Although Su Ye''s words made people feel incredible, Yao Chi still nodded slightly at this time. Su Ye shrugged and said, "if it''s like this, these so-called ''ominous'' are too stingy." Those ominous things are not here now. Otherwise, it is estimated that at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, these ominous things can spit blood with anger. It''s obvious that they have eaten on your side, but they have to be run by such ridicule. Where should they reason. "But the next period of time is interesting." Su Ye became a lazy waist at this time. Suddenly, his eyes burst out. Before, he was worried that there might be a great crisis in the abyss of death. He might not be able to get the key in one day, and she would suffer an ominous attack if she didn''t keep it all at that time. Chapter 639 But now, with the influence of the day, Su Ye''s only worry completely disappeared. "Are you ready to do it?" Su Ye just said that. As a result, he heard such a long voice around him. Jiang Rou stared at Su ye with a curious look. Jiang Rou''s bright eyes and big eyes were filled with curious brilliance, but now at the moment of being watched by Jiang Rou''s eyes, Su ye had a strange feeling in her heart, as if all her secrets were to be excavated by Jiang rou. Su Ye naturally understands what Jiang Rou is talking about at this time. This matter still makes Su Ye feel very helpless. The little girl is so clever that she directly tells her main secrets here. At this time, he really didn''t want to admit it, but the other party had guessed it. At this time, if he continued to hide it, he always seemed a little stupid. But if he didn''t hide it, Su Ye felt a little stupid. Unexpectedly, the little girl knew such an important thing. Su ye thought about it, and a bad smile appeared on her face, "Guess!" Jiang Rou: fuck! Jiang Rou will curse at this time. Have a guess? What does this mean? What do you want me to guess? I''ve guessed now, but the problem is that you didn''t tell me whether I guessed right or not. Qi is stuffy, but this little girl is not easy to provoke. As soon as she turned her eyes, she immediately thought about it again. Jiang Rou laughed and said, "Hey, hey, I''m right? Are you really going to that place?" while talking, Jiang Rou''s bright eyes stared at Su Ye. To tell the truth, Su Ye is really afraid to touch Jiang Rou''s look. Her bright eyes seem to be able to completely see through the deepest secrets in her heart. "What are you talking about?" Yao Chi frowned and asked curiously at this time. This feeling that only Jiang Rou and Su ye knew the secret, but he and she didn''t know anything, made Yao Chi feel very depressed and uncomfortable. I always felt as if I had been thrown aside by Jiang Rou and Su ye at this time. Jiang Rou takes a deep look at Yao Chi. Although this little girl usually looks as if she is ignorant of everything, she also looks positive every night, but in fact, Jiang Rou sees everything thoroughly in her heart. Otherwise, this little girl could not have known and guessed Su Ye''s secret before. It''s just that at ordinary times, the little girl doesn''t want to point out everything. It''s like at this time, Jiang Rou can guess what Yao Chi is thinking. When the latter came into contact with Jiang Rou''s gaze, Yao Chi felt embarrassed. "You... Why are you looking at me like that?" when she said this, Yao Chi felt a little empty in her heart. At this moment, she could really understand Su Ye''s feeling, as if she had no secrets in front of the little girl. "Hey, sister Yao Chi, our relationship is so good that I must tell you the secret. Unfortunately, this guy has always refused to tell the truth before, and what I said is not strict. Since this matter is so important to him, it can only depend on him. If you are really important in his heart, I think he will tell you everything Yes. " "Of course, if in his heart, the secret is more important than sister Yao Chi, then I can''t say more. In fact, I''m just guessing. I can''t tell whether it''s what I guess." When Jiang Rou said this, the bright eyes and big eyes almost laughed like crescent moons. When she looked at Su ye, there was still a bad smile in her eyes. Devil! Almost at the moment of contact with Jiang Rou''s eyes, Su Ye suddenly had such an idea in her heart. If she could, Su Ye really seemed to catch the little girl and beat her up. It was completely intentional to trick herself and embarrass herself. For a time, Su Ye was directly pushed to a dilemma by Jiang rou. Especially at this time, Su ye also came into contact with Yao Chi''s leisurely eyes. Almost at this moment, Su ye had a feeling of blowing hair in his heart. However, Yao Chi didn''t embarrass Su Ye. Before Su Ye opened his mouth, Yao Chi directly said, "everyone has his own secret. If you really don''t want to say it, I won''t embarrass you." Although Yao Chi is "magnanimous" now, it is just the moment when this word falls into Su Ye''s ear, but it still inspires Su Ye''s whole body. Just now, Jiang Rou had already said something like that. Can she not say it? Moreover, even if he really didn''t say it, Jiang Rou had guessed that Yao Chi would know at that time. If he was passive at that time, Su ye thought he''d better say it to save trouble. Moreover, he also believes that ordinary people can''t go into the abyss of death to spy. Su Ye doesn''t care even if there are more people. In Su Ye''s view, those who go to the abyss of death to rob themselves of keys are their own "sending babies". "In fact, it''s nothing. The city Lord of the far north told me one thing before, that is, let me go to the abyss of death. There is a key in that place, and it''s still the key that is very important to me." Su ye said something directly at this time. Of course, when saying this, Su Ye directly used his spiritual power to form a sound barrier around them. At least at this time, outsiders can''t hear the dialogue between them. When Jiang Rou heard Su Ye''s words, her bright eyes were full of joy. She immediately snapped her fingers, looked at Su Ye happily and said, "hahaha, I guessed right. Hum, you lied to me that I didn''t guess right." Jiang Rou immediately put her hands on her hips and looked very happy, as if she had got some treasure at this time. "It seems that I am still very smart." In this regard, Su Ye shrugged noncommittally. It was also at this time that Su Ye reluctantly noticed that a strange light twinkled in Jiang Rou''s eyes. Although she didn''t know what the little Nizi was thinking, Su ye still felt a burst of cold in her heart at this time. Chapter 640 This little girl''s behavior always gives Su ye a "bad" feeling. "Hey, hey, it seems that he prefers sister Yao Chi. Otherwise, he won''t tell sister Yao Chi everything directly at this time. Hey, it''s really envious." At this point, the little girl immediately looked in the direction of Su ye with a sad look. The little girl''s leisurely eyes fell into Su Ye''s eyes. It was almost a moment''s effort. Su Ye''s goose bumps all over his body stood up directly, and there was a feeling of "cold" in his heart. Su Ye always felt that the little girl''s eyes were "terrible", but Su Ye didn''t know how to explain at this time. She could only make a series of dry coughs to cover up her embarrassment. Yao Chi seemed very happy at this time. There was a flush on his face. Although the flush flashed away, it was a very surprising thing that this expression appeared on Yao Chi. "I..." Su Ye opened her mouth, but at this time, an earth shaking roar came out. Under the influence of this sound, Su Ye doesn''t need to worry about that kind of trouble for the time being. The three of them immediately looked at the source of the sound. As a result, at this time, a strange bright silver light bloomed from the distant sky. Almost at the moment of seeing the light, Su Ye felt a dazzling feeling. The silver light was like a sharp blade, lying under the sky, which made people feel a sense of fear and depression inexplicably. Jiang Rou''s small body trembled slightly. At this time, she was stunned and felt that the sharp silver light in the distance seemed to fall on him, The sharp feeling was like a sharp sword stabbing directly into his heart. "This... What''s going on?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help shouting at this time. Yao Chi''s action was still fast. He immediately found some people and sent someone to investigate the direction of the change. As for Su ye, he still frowned at this time. "Strange!" a moment later, Su Ye''s mouth spit out such a word heavily. For a moment, the doubt in his expression became more and more thick. Jiang Rou''s little head was like a chicken pecking rice. She nodded hard and said, "well, yes, it''s really strange." at this time, Jiang Rou seemed to know what Yao Chi was going to say. Yao Chi and Su Ye looked at each other, then looked at Jiang Rou suspiciously and asked, "do you know what I''m talking about now?" Su ye asked curiously. Jiang Rou took it for granted, nodded slightly and said, "of course, you see such a silver light in the air. Isn''t it strange enough?" Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou helplessly with an expression of "I knew it was like this". "Am I wrong?" Jiang Rou scratched her little head and looked at Su ye in a puzzled way. Su Ye sighed. The little girl was not right. "Well, you may not be able to feel it. After all, you haven''t really touched that power, and now the power is very thin and hidden deeply. It seems to be suppressed by the ''Tao'' of this ancient battlefield, so it''s normal not to feel it." "There is a faint smell of space under the silver light." Su night took a deep breath and finally spit out these words heavily. Just at the moment of hearing this, the faces of Jiang Rou and Yao Chi suddenly became a little strange "Impossible, how can there be space power in this place?" Jiang Rou said such a sentence directly. She still knows something about this place. Because of the special influence of this area, the space power of this place is completely locked. That''s why Su Ye showed his space power when he came here, except when he originated the temple and because of the special reasons of the temple. In addition, he was completely unable to use his space power. Now Su Ye actually told them that she felt the power of space, which is absolutely impossible for Jiang rou. "No, it''s not impossible. If... That thing is true..." Yao Chi said such a sentence intermittently. When she said this, she couldn''t help pausing a little. However, Su ye could obviously feel that Yao Chi was very excited at this time. It was like knowing what a wonderful thing. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Rou looked at Yao Chi suspiciously. Up to now, she didn''t know what could make this place fluctuate in space. "The relics were unearthed. I once heard that there was a relic on this ancient battlefield. The relic seems to have some connection with the void hall. It seems to be a small sub Hall of the void hall before ancient times, but after all, the current void hall can''t compare with the void hall before ancient times." "Many ancient secrets have disappeared, but if you can enter the small sub hall, you may get a lot of harvest. Moreover, there are naturally a lot of natural materials and earth treasures in that sub hall." As soon as Yao Chi said this, Su Ye''s eyes almost lit up. The secret method related to space power obviously has a lot of temptation for him. Even speaking, his space power may be improved again. As for those possible natural materials and earth treasures, they are naturally what he expected. "Wait a minute. The people I sent out should be back soon. Then we will know what happened there." This time, more than an hour has passed, but to Yao Chi''s surprise, the news at this time is almost the same as what Yao Chi said before. Indeed, an ancient relic has been unearthed, but no one knows what the relic is. The only thing that can be clear is that there is a strong smell of space around the relic. But just like this, the space force has completely locked the relic. Unless someone with space force, no one can completely open the relic. "Isn''t this specially made for you?" Jiang Rou said immediately after hearing the spy''s words. Chapter 641 Yao Chi''s expression also took a trace of joy. "So, that relic is probably the small sub Hall of the void hall long ago. We must take this sub hall. The things inside should be of great benefit to you." While talking, when Yao Chi looked at Su ye, he looked a little excited. Now Yao Chi has regarded Su Ye as his own person. In Yao Chi''s view, Su Ye''s strength improvement is actually no different from her own strength improvement. Even at this time, she has regarded Su Ye as her own man. The stronger Su Ye''s strength is, the more Yao people can accept Su Ye''s strength in the future. It can be said that Yao Chi also has his own selfishness here. Su Ye was embarrassed by Yao Chi''s view, but he nodded at this time. It''s natural to go to the void Hall branch without two fools. "I can do a lot of work. Let''s go and disturb his chickens and dogs!" the second fool shouted with great excitement at this time, which looked very excited. The huge silver light was like a landmark, guiding the people to the temple. The sub hall is not far from Su Ye''s border city. After an hour''s journey, Su ye and others have come near the sub hall. It has to be said that this time, it was obviously very noisy. People and animals who could almost see the silver light swarmed in their direction like the tide. Su ye now they were just far away from the sub hall. As a result, they could see the sea of people ahead. The crowd almost completely surrounded the area. Su ye and others had a little trouble trying to pass at this time. "This... So many people?" Er silly couldn''t help but make a startling cry at this time. He was obviously shocked by the sight in front of him. For a moment, the boss of Er silly''s dog eyes seemed to stare out of his eyes. Of course, his expression and behavior fell into the eyes of Su ye and others. It was obviously funny and interesting. Gu Lengyu also frowned at this time. Obviously, he had a big head about the situation at present, but at this time, the magic ape looked indifferent. The magic ape shrugged at this time and said, "it''s not easy? If you really dare to take our way, just kill it directly." The voice of the mage ape now sounds "rumbling", which makes people feel like thunder. There is no restraint at all. You know, there are many people and animals who want to go to the sub hall near them at this time. When hearing the moment when the mage apes said they were going to kill them, bursts of cold and fierce eyes came around. If the eyes could kill, Su ye and others believed that they might have been completely killed by these eyes at this time. Even at this time, Su Ye noticed that several people had revealed their ferocity, and they were about to rush over and kill the crazy guy, the mage. "My second Olympics, what a bullshit this is. How dare you say you''re going to kill us all? Do you have this ability?" "Hehe, I thought it was a smelly monkey. Why don''t we eat some monkey brains today, brothers?" "Anyway, I can''t get in the palace for the time being. Why don''t you beat these people up and have a good time?" At that time, the dark eyes looked in the direction of the demonized apes and others. However, to the consternation of these people and animals, in their view, the demonized apes and others must be afraid at this time. What they never expected was that at the moment when they came into contact with their eyes, a joking smile appeared on the faces of the mage apes and others. The moment the smile fell into their eyes, it made them nervous. "Do you want to play?" Su ye took a joking look at these people at this time, immediately reached out and pinched them for a few times, and suddenly made a bone "click", which seemed to have a strange tone, which made these people feel numb. Su ye said this and looked in the direction of Yao Chi. The latter immediately understood Su Ye''s meaning. Yao Chi stepped forward. Under everyone''s attention, an extremely powerful breath wave came out of Yao Chi. The strong breath at the peak of the three disasters was like a wave, earth shaking in all directions. The originally very noisy surroundings immediately fell into silence. When they felt the breath, they felt that their hearts were strangled by a big hand, For a moment, they all felt like they couldn''t breathe. In particular, those people and monsters who mocked the demonized apes and wanted to eat the "monkey brain" of the demonized apes almost at this moment, their backs were filled with cold sweat. At the moment, they dared to say more nonsense. Their bodies were shaking violently, for fear that Yao Chi would slap them to death at this time. To tell the truth, they all want to die at this time. Normally, people with strength like Yao Chi should go near the sub hall. Now almost all the top three disasters here have arrived in front of the sub hall. Those who stay outside are all caused by poor strength. It was under this thought that they would ridicule the mage apes and others, but what they never thought was that the mage apes were an exception. "Didn''t you just want to kill us? You still want to eat my monkey brain? Hehe, yes, I just want to move now. Tell me, who will fight me?" When the mage spoke, there were belligerent factors in his pupils. If he said this in ordinary times, it is estimated that he will be surrounded by countless evolutors, but now Under the breath of Yao Chi, even if someone really wants to do so, they don''t dare to say more. After all, it may be killed by the top strong of the three major disasters. Those people who had been extremely rampant before knelt directly to the Mage at this time. They also want to understand that if they don''t recognize advice at this time, they can''t keep it together. At that time, the mage will take the initiative to trouble them, so they still have a dead end? Chapter 642 Instead, it''s better to kneel earlier now, which may save trouble. "Hum, a bunch of useless cowards!" the magenta looked at the people kneeling on the ground. For a moment, they were full of disdain. To tell the truth, at this time, the people kneeling on the ground were scolding the mage for "pretending to be a tiger". But even if the mage apes really "fake tiger power", they don''t have any way. They can only choose to bear this "tiger power" silently. At this time, the crowd began to surge. The people and animals who had blocked Su ye and others scattered a road one after another, so that Yao Chi and them could go to the front of the sub hall. This It is the treatment that belongs to the top of the three major disasters. Su ye and others looked at each other, but they didn''t expect that these people were so self-conscious. At this time, the two fools immediately smiled, and the eyes were rolling around on everyone. "Hehe, if we had known that it would be so easy to pass, why should we wait here for so long." the second fool shrugged his shoulders, and then followed Su Ye''s back and walked slowly towards the front. The movement in the back naturally attracted the attention of the top strong of the three disasters in front of the sub hall. Su ye and others can obviously feel that at this time, there are spiritual forces shaking around them, as if they are sensing everything about them. However, obviously, after feeling the strength of the two fools, the top strong of the three disasters seemed to disdain it very much, and soon took back their spiritual strength. In fact, Su ye had seen clearly what the so-called sub hall looked like just now, but when they came to the sub hall, they couldn''t help but look stunned. "This... This is the vestige of the temple? This... This is too shabby?" the two fools couldn''t help but say. This is not to say that Er silly is deliberately slandering this place, but that the place in front of him is even praising it. It''s exactly like a huge bird''s nest. The outside of the bowl shaped building is made of some branches. Su Ye has just observed it systematically. These "branches" are really ordinary branches, and there is nothing special at all. Even people who don''t know this place from a distance will mistakenly think that it is the nest of some huge birds and animals. Just because of this, Su Ye was even more shocked. These ordinary objects were engraved with some space inscriptions. It was under the influence of these space inscriptions that such a powerful space atmosphere was emitted in this place. Because of the special "Tao" of this ancient battlefield, it has a strong suppression effect on space forces. Therefore, when Su Ye was outside, he felt very little space breath. However, when he came to the "bird''s nest", he had a moment of effort, Su Ye felt that his whole body was completely wrapped up by the strong space breath. For him, the strong space breath was like a wave. However, under the suppression of "Tao", this feeling soon disappeared completely. However, Su ye also understood that although this breath had disappeared, the powerful space force still existed. Maybe it''s because he has learned the power of space. Anyway, Su ye can obviously feel it at this time. A very kind atmosphere has bred in his heart. After coming here, Su ye even feels like "going home". Su Ye couldn''t help but want to reach out and touch the "bird''s nest". Of course, now there is a light film outside the bird''s nest. The light film is condensed by the power of space. It is under the prevention of the light film that all the top three disasters here were stopped. However, when Su Ye''s palms had not touched the light film, a cold hum came around. With the sound, there was a very strong and majestic pressure. Under the influence of this pressure, er silly almost knelt down. After all, these breath are the powerful breath at the peak of almost all the major three disasters. Even the strong at the peak of the major three disasters will suffer a great loss at the moment of this breath fluctuation. It is estimated that only a terrorist like Su ye can ignore these tyrannical threats in the world. Su Ye stepped forward at this time and directly stood in front of Er silly. He saw that at this time, he directly pressed his hand on the light and shadow formed by the space force, and a rune also fell on the light and shadow. Everyone was stunned to see that almost at this moment, the light and shadow spread directly and fell on Su ye and ER silly, merging them together. Even if the breath just now was so strong, it was completely isolated. There was a strange feeling in Er silly''s heart, as if they were isolated from the strong breath at this time. "Is this space power? Can you... Can you exert space power?" one of them suddenly had a stunned expression on his face. Obviously, he didn''t expect that there would be an evolutionist who could exert space breath in front of him. Su Ye looked at these people jokingly, "did you do it to him just now?" at last, Su Ye''s body showed a cold color. However, it was obvious that these people present didn''t take Su Ye''s words seriously, or in their hearts, they didn''t take these things seriously at all, but said with a sneer, "Hum, it''s just a pet, and it''s just an ugly, bald old dog. Don''t worry about this pet. If you want to keep a pet, I can find you a more powerful one¡° "Hum, how can such an ugly pet be qualified to judge this site here? This is the biggest insult to this site. Hum, even if you kill him, he will live up to his death." "Why, you can''t fight us because of this ugly pet? You know, how many peaks of the three disasters are there here? Is it really worth it for such an ugly pet?" Two fools: These people are ugly when they open their mouth and pet when they close their mouth. These words almost fall into the ears of two fools, who are going to swear angrily. Chapter 643 Damn it, who do you say is ugly? Am I bald? I''ve inlaid a crown on my head. Don''t you see that my dog doesn''t dare to bow his head when walking, for fear that my dog''s crown will fall off? Also, who is the pet? When Er silly thought of this, he stood up directly with his hands on his hips, like a bitch. When he looked at these people, he directly scolded, "I''ll go to your uncle. You are the pet animals. Your whole family are the pet animals. I''m the first to lick the dog under our boss!" when he spoke, he looked very proud, Just give yourself a thumbs up. It''s like saying what a wonderful and proud thing. People: But when they heard this, almost all the people and animals present were angry and laughing. In front of them, the animal pet dared to abuse them like this? This is the first time. At the same time, they were speechless. This was the first time they met. Someone called himself licking dog with such honor. It''s so glorious, isn''t it? "You want to die!" one of them was furious immediately. He grabbed the long sword in his hand and cut it hard in the direction of Er silly. However, the space power of the relic was extremely powerful. Even the angry blow of the strong man at the peak of the three disasters could not make the light and shadow shake in the slightest. "Looking for death?" after knowing the strength of the light and shadow defense, er silly immediately laughed jokingly. Anyway, now he is immortal in the light and shadow, why should he give these people any face? "I think you''re overstating your strength. It''s great to think you''re the top of the three disasters. If you have a seed, you''ll break our defense? This dog just stands in front of you and let you fight." Arrogance! Er silly is really arrogant now. At this time, he stands up again, one front paw on his waist and one front paw pointing towards the front. In that way, people feel completely like a bitch dog. Especially his arrogant appearance almost makes him angry at the peak of these three disasters. In fact, not to mention the top strong of these three disasters, even after su ye saw Er silly''s move at this time, he had an impulse to slap this guy. I have to say that this guy in front of him is really badly beaten now. But obviously at this time, er silly doesn''t know himself at all. On the contrary, he still thinks his behavior is very handsome. "You... Hum, I won''t talk to you, the beast pet. Are you the master of the beast pet? Kill him now." "Also, since you will exert the power of space, you should immediately untie the restrictions of this relic and let all of us go in." A very overbearing voice came out. The person who said this was the man who took the lead in attacking Er silly. At the moment, the man looked at Su ye with high toes and high spirits, as if he had regarded Su Ye as his servant and could be enslaved by him at will. At the moment of hearing this, the mage apes and others looked at each other, and their expressions were full of amazement and disbelief, as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. "What did you just say?" even Su ye had an incredible feeling at this time. Was this guy ordering himself? Who gave him so much courage? For a time, Su Ye''s expression was full of mockery when he looked at the man. "Shut up, do you know who you are talking to now? I now order you to kill the beast pet. In addition, now open the restrictions here immediately and let us enter the ruins. Maybe we can see your credit and let you take a share. Otherwise... Hum!" he didn''t finish his words, but at the end of his speech, There was a cold hum. This cold hum seemed to have contained all his meaning. His voice was filled with cold killing intention, as if he wanted to kill Su ye again. Su ye took a deep look at the man, "hehe, er silly is really right. You really overestimate yourself. You think it''s still your own family. Everyone should spoil you and get tired of you like a good baby? Do you think you''re a little too much?" As soon as Su ye said this, there was a sound of air-conditioning around him. When everyone looked at Su ye one by one, their faces were full of horror, which made people feel as if they had heard the most terrible words in the world. "My God, doesn''t this boy want to live? He dares to follow the young master''s words like this." "This is the powerful existence of the top three stars in ancient times. He... He talks to the young master like this. Can this guy live once he leaves this ancient battlefield?" "Live? Hehe, can this guy leave? This ancient battlefield is a problem." "This guy really has no self-knowledge. He thinks he has some ability and can use his space power to go against the sky? Hum, now even if he goes in alone, even if he gets the inheritance inside, he will die once he comes out. He just makes wedding clothes for others." "You really think highly of this guy. Hehe, although this guy is a little capable, even the top strong of the three major disasters, I''m afraid he doesn''t have this confidence. He says that he can enter the deepest part of this relic alone?" For a time, at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, many people around heard bursts of whispers. Obviously, the people present had no confidence in Su Ye. In their view, Su ye would die at this time. "If I had this space power, I would certainly please these people. It would be the next good luck, not so complacent." At this time, many people looked at the man who had just spoken. At this time, the man''s face became extremely gloomy. It seemed that his face could drip water. Anyway, after seeing his expression, many people present couldn''t help taking a breath, although the man didn''t say anything at this time, But everyone had a sense of oppression in their hearts. The man''s eyes seemed to have endless lightning blooming. With the movement of his eyes, many people who came into contact with his eyes even felt numb all over their body, as if they were hit by lightning. For a time, there was an extremely depressed and terrible feeling in everyone''s heart. Chapter 644 At this moment, everyone had a feeling that Su ye would die at this time. "What did you just say?" a very low voice came out slowly. Almost at the moment of hearing this man''s words, everyone''s hearts suddenly moved. It felt as if there was a huge grinding plate on their hearts, constantly rolling on their hearts, and even evolutionists with slightly weaker strength, At this time, because I couldn''t stand this powerful pressure, I couldn''t help spitting blood directly. Yao Chi raised his eyebrows slightly at this time, and immediately released his strong breath fluctuation. Under the influence of this breath fluctuation, he guarded Gu Lengyu and others, but didn''t let Gu Lengyu suffer invasion. Otherwise, it is estimated that Gu Lengyu and his colleagues will faint because of their strength. However, although the man''s power was extremely powerful, he completely deterred everyone present. However, Su Ye''s expression was still full of banter and sarcasm at this time, and he didn''t pay attention to the man''s anger at all. "Who are you? It''s none of my business. You think you''re famous. Everyone is your brain powder and wants to know your name? It''s so narcissistic." Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at the man with a look of mockery. "You..." Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the man had an impulse to vomit blood. It was the first time he had been run like this since he was born, which made him unable to calm his anger. "Moreover, I don''t need to know who you are. I just need to know a little. You are a fool without a brain." Su ye said such a sentence lightly, and at the moment of hearing this, it seemed to directly ignite the fuse of tyranny in the man''s heart. "Death!" the man immediately angrily scolded, followed by a lightning field, impressively centered on the man, spread in all directions, and finally hit the light and shadow in front of Su Ye. "Hum!" I have to say that the man''s lightning field power is really strong. At the moment, he completely seems to smash the power of this field on the light and shadow in front of Su Ye. Squeezed by this field, the light and shadow are a little turbulent. But soon, the light and shadow that protected Su Ye completely recovered. "The power of thunder punishment!" under the man''s control, the lightning field directly rose into the sky. Under the shocked gaze of everyone, the lightning field completely opened in the air like spreading its wings. From a distance, it looked like a dark cloud. Above the dark cloud, there seemed to be a sea of lightning, At the moment, it is constantly spraying the luster of lightning. Seeing this scene, all the people present couldn''t help taking a breath. After seeing the scene in front of them, they were all stunned by the terrible lightning scene. Even some people with weak willpower and strength felt heavy in their hearts at this time. They almost couldn''t hold on and wanted to collapse directly. "It''s terrible. Is this... Is this hell?" "Is this the terrible thunder punishment power of the Lingfeng family? It''s too terrible. I feel that if I encounter the thunder punishment power, my body will completely crack." "There is no doubt that I will die. I''ve heard the terrible thunder punishment of the Lingfeng family before. Now I see it. It''s really terrible." "The Lingfeng family is worthy of the existence of the top three stars in ancient times. If I heard correctly, the peak of the three disasters should only be the initial stage of exerting the power of thunder punishment, but even in the initial stage, they can have such a terrible power. If we really push the power of thunder punishment to the peak, it would be a terrible scene." Many people couldn''t help crying out at the sight of the spread of lightning. Even at this time, these people felt that even when they were breathing, there was more lightning in the air, which made their lungs ache. Many people looked at Su ye one after another. Originally, in their opinion, Su ye should feel extremely scared at this time. At least her legs should tremble at this time, but as a result, Su Ye just put her hands around her chest and looked at the scene above her head, It was like seeing what a common thing. Su Ye''s expression didn''t pay attention to the so-called thunder punishment at all, but his reaction seemed to many people that it was just pretending. "Funny, can your thunder punishment break through the protection of the power of space?" just at this time, a joking voice came out of Su Ye''s mouth. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, everyone present was completely stunned. When they looked at the power of thunder punishment in the air, they looked a little different. At this time, they naturally understood what Su Ye wanted to express. "Haven''t you thought about breaking the guard of the space force by force just now? I think you should have attacked together? But the light and shadow guard of the space force is still there, which means that even if you unite, you can''t have any impact on this place." "In that case, what all of you can''t do together, do you think you can do it alone? Do you think I should say you''re stupid now, or do you think you''re whimsical?" Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at the man with contempt and disdain. The man''s cheeks trembled slightly. Just now he forgot this thing because he was too angry. Now I think, the man felt a burst of hot cheeks. In fact, it is the same as what Su ye said. Maybe when he reached the peak of surpassing the three disasters, the thunder punishment can break the light and shadow of the power of space, but now he, This is indeed impossible. But now he has exerted the power of thunder punishment, and it''s time to launch it. If he directly takes back the power of thunder punishment at this time, he feels that he is likely to be ridiculed by everyone present. "Hehe, do you really think Feng Shao didn''t think of this? Or do you really simply think that the purpose of Feng Shao''s thunder punishment at this time is to deal with you? If you really think so, it can only mean that you are too stupid." when Feng Shao was in a dilemma, a joking laugh came out, Almost at the moment of hearing the voice, everyone was slightly stunned and understood the man''s meaning. Chapter 645 The people looked at the man one after another, but at the moment they saw the man, they couldn''t help looking a little strange. The man''s strength was indeed at the peak of the three disasters. He was a little thin and looked like a thin monkey, However, he did not have the sense of domineering majesty that the so-called top strong of the three disasters should have. On the contrary, at the moment of seeing the man, all people can think of is obscene and mean. This man is also a celebrity here. Many people here naturally know him. His name is Hu Weilong. His family ranks 50th among the ancient stars, but even so, the Hu family is a powerful family in the ancient stars. However, when many people see this Hu Weilong, they look with some disgust. This guy''s reputation is not very good. Even when many people mention him, they first think of a series of bad words such as "treachery", "cunning", "cruel and cruel". Young master Feng naturally understood Hu Weilong''s meaning immediately at this time. In fact, young master Feng disdained to do such a means of being criticized at ordinary times, but now he has been completely angry by Su Ye. At this time, he can be regarded as desperate. Young master Feng snorted coldly and looked at the demonic apes and others. In terms of the strength of the demonic apes and others, once the power of thunder punishment is completely reduced, the demonic apes and others will definitely die. Even yaochi, whose strength is also at the peak of the three disasters, also believes that he will be seriously damaged by the power of thunder punishment. This is his confidence in his own skills. Almost at the moment of contact with this vision, Gu Lengyu and others felt cold all over. Even at this time, they felt their skin and flesh ache, as if countless lightning were raging on them, almost destroying their bodies completely. Yao Chi immediately snorted coldly and stepped forward. At this time, when he looked at young master Feng, his eyes also showed a touch of indifference. Although it is said that their Lingfeng family has a great reputation in the ancient starry sky, as one of the eight surnames of God, Yao family will not be afraid of the Lingfeng family. "Do you want to fight them?" Yao Chi''s voice was very cold. With his words, the surrounding air seemed to fall into a cold at this moment. Even while breathing, many people could obviously feel the real cold breeding from the bottom of their hearts. "Hum, how about killing you? I killed you here. Who dares to talk outside? Even if your family knows, how dare you dare to come to me? Lingfeng family." at the moment when young master Feng said this, his voice was full of Lingyun''s intention to kill. Now it''s Yao Chi who will benefit from him, otherwise, However, if you were a person with lower strength than him, you would probably kneel down completely at this time. Yao Chi didn''t continue to speak. At this time, when he was about to wave his hand towards the air, then the people felt their heart tremble, and an equally majestic pressure fell from the sky. Then they saw in horror that a fairy Temple appeared in the air. In the center of these temples, there is also a fairy lake. With the appearance of this vision, people were shocked to find that the prestige formed by the force of thunder punishment had been completely weakened. To tell the truth, at this time, the evolutionists who are not strong enough to surround the peak of the three major disasters around here have a heart of dying for a time. Originally, they have felt extremely depressed under the power of thunder punishment. Now there is this fairy hall, and they feel that their hearts are constantly crushed back and forth. For a moment, many people with low strength even felt that their hearts were about to be completely crushed. For a time, those slightly weak evolutionists who were still around the ruins retreated and left one after another, afraid to approach the slightest, for fear that they would suffer from the disaster of the fish pond at this time. "If I''m not mistaken, this... This should be a terrible skill of the Yao people in the divine land, called yaochi Tianxian." obviously, there are also some extraordinary people and animals in the crowd. Now they can''t help crying out after seeing the appearance of the temple. "I... I seem to have heard of it. It is said that only the existence of the goddess or saint of the Yao nationality can practice this'' Tianxian in yaochi ''. Is she... Is she the goddess of the Yao nationality?" "This is a powerful family that can compete with the Lingfeng family. However, due to the obstruction of the ancient starry sky, the Lingfeng family can''t enter the divine land, but the strong people of the divine land can enter. It seems that the Lingfeng family is obviously down." "You never know who is strong and who is weak without real fighting. However, these two families are very strong. It''s true. Generally speaking, they should choose to calm down at this time. After all, such families don''t want a family war unless they have to." Many people exclaimed one after another. Obviously, they were shocked by the strength of the Yao nationality at this time. How could this young master Feng not know what even these people know? Almost at the moment when he saw the temple in the air, young master Feng had a clear understanding in his heart. At this time, when he looked at Yao Chi again, he looked a little dignified. "You... Are you the goddess of Yao nationality? Hum, well, I think in the face of Yao nationality, I can let them go for the time being, but if there is another time, hum!" young master Feng immediately snorted coldly. Although he didn''t finish this sentence, the people present could obviously feel the kind of cold killing intention in his words. However, the people present also understand that young master Feng is completely giving him and Yao Chi a step at this time. After all, no matter what, the family war between their two families can not be opened so easily, and it is not easy to be the enemy with the strength of their two families. "Ha ha!" After hearing what master Feng said, Yao Chi didn''t respond. As a result, a sarcastic cold laughter came out at this time. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone felt goose bumps, as if a palm scratched their heart. Chapter 646 Everyone couldn''t help looking at the source of the voice. Almost at the moment when they saw Su ye, many people''s eyebrows were completely twisted into knots at this moment. In their view, Su Ye was definitely very busy. At this time, they refused to rest. Even many people''s hearts are full of contempt for Su Ye. In these people''s opinion, Su Ye doesn''t have much strength, so he just pretends to be a tiger by relying on the power of space and Yao Chi, the peak of the three disasters, which makes people''s hearts full of contempt for Su Ye. But after all, Yao Chi''s identity is here. At this time, these people don''t dare to say any more nonsense. As for young master Feng, his eyebrows are almost completely twisted into pimples at this time. When looking at Su ye, there is anger between young master Feng''s eyebrows. Otherwise, if Su Ye has space to protect him, young master Feng really wants to kill Su Ye directly. In master Feng''s opinion, Su Ye is not afraid. "That''s really beautiful!" Su Ye stretched out his hand and clapped directly at master Feng at this time, but his words and actions were like thin needles for master Feng, which directly penetrated into master Feng''s heart and made master Feng''s heart tremble violently. Young master Feng was so angry that he almost gnashed his teeth and scolded, "what do you mean? Boy, don''t think you have the power of space to protect me now, I can''t count you. Once you come out of this relic, hum, I will kill you!" Master Feng''s voice was full of resentment. Almost at the moment of hearing this, many people had a hairy feeling in their hearts. Unfortunately, even if his words frightened everyone present, Su Ye was still awe free and didn''t take it to heart at all. "Kill me? Hehe, you also have to have this ability, but I think you are just a coward. Even a woman is afraid of being like this. What else do you have? Hehe, your strength at the peak of the three disasters, shouldn''t you use drugs?" Su Ye''s voice was full of sarcasm. Every word Su ye said now was like a thin needle to this young master Feng. He kept stabbing into his heart. At last, young master Feng almost went crazy. "You..." Young master Feng was about to speak, but unfortunately, he was directly interrupted by Su Ye''s sneer. Su Ye was full of ridicule when he looked at young master Xiang Feng, "I''m in charge of Yao Chi. We don''t retreat and don''t need you. If you want to fight, fight. But if you think you''re afraid, get out and make your own excuses. Don''t pull us together." "We are not afraid to fight with you!" Su ye said this, with a touch of Lingyun''s overbearing meaning in his words. Almost at the moment of hearing his words, everyone present felt numb. It''s not that they were shocked by Su Ye''s tyranny in his words at this time, but they were shocked by Su Ye''s behavior. They never thought that Su Ye wanted to provoke the battle between the two families at this time. "You? Hum, what kind of thing are you, and what qualifications do you have to decide for him!" young master Feng snorted coldly at this time. When he looked at Su ye at this time, his expression was full of ridicule and disdain. "He is my man!" at this time, there was no need for Su ye to say more. Yao Chi spoke directly, and the voice seemed extremely natural. After saying this, Yao Chi turned to look at Su Ye''s direction, and the original cold eyes were full of love. Jiang Rou took a deep look at Yao Chi and whispered in her heart, "I knew something must have happened when they were alone. Otherwise, sister Yao Chi wouldn''t say such a thing." For a time, when Jiang Rou looked at Yao Chi at this time, her eyes were full of gossip. Of course, Jiang Rou was not jealous of Yao Chi at this time. After all, Su Ye was defined as "Yao Chi''s man" by Jiang Rou from the beginning, but later she also joined the "two people''s world". Young master Feng was about to frown slightly. For a moment, his face became a little ugly. As for many onlookers around, after hearing this, they couldn''t help slandering him. Obviously, they were very dissatisfied that Su Ye was a man of yaochi. In any case, Yao Chi is a rare beauty. Although Yao Chi''s expression seems extremely indifferent, he still aroused the desire of conquest in many people''s hearts. But now all their fantasies are completely disillusioned. "Hum, it''s really a flower inserted in cow dung. How can this guy he de get the favor of Yao goddess." "It''s not right to be a housekeeper. This boy is a grass root and will have a little space power. Ha ha, there are many people who can have space power in the world, but even if he can have space power, he is rubbish if he is not favored by the void hall." "Yes, at the beginning, the void hall issued a death order. However, any candidate who was favored by the void hall is absolutely not allowed to participate in the ancient battlefield. Ha ha, this boy must be a useless casual repair." "Hum, is it so easy for today''s goddess to pursue? If even this boy can accept it, I''ll pursue Yao goddess now. Can Yao goddess also accept me?" "Yes, there is an old saying. As long as the hoe is good, you can''t dig any corner!" At this time, many people began to coax. Obviously, these people don''t believe Su Ye''s ability at this time. As compared with Yao people, they have to live in the ancient starry sky all the time. Naturally, they have to choose to help Ling Feng people at this time. Almost at the moment of hearing these people''s words, Yao Chi''s face suddenly became iron blue. For a moment, Yao Chi wanted to directly lower his boundless sword Qi and kill all these people. "Ha ha!" However, at this time, a cold laughter came out, and I saw that master Feng''s eyes were full of cold and fierce colors at this time. "You forced me. Even if the Yao people really came to seek revenge, so many people can testify that you forced me to kill you!" Chapter 647 Master Feng''s eyes were full of resentment. Almost at the moment of contacting such eyes, many people couldn''t help shivering. When they looked at the mage ape and others again, many people looked as if they had seen a dead man. "These guys are really pathetic. They should make friends with people like this. Now, they are killed by that boy." "Oh, so it''s the same to be a man and a beast. It''s better to be calm. There''s no need to pretend too much. Isn''t it good to live?" "You see? There are many top strong people of the three disasters around young master Feng. This is an attitude. Once they really fight at that time, they will choose to help young master Feng. Even if young master Feng draws with the goddess of the Yao nationality, others will fight and kill those guys." "You see, the boy still pretends to be so calm now. Ha ha, I think the boy is already scared to death. Following the boss like this is bad luck for eight generations." "He is very happy. His mouth and guns have been put away casually. Anyway, he doesn''t have to die for the time being. He has pity on the people involved by him." At that time, there was a sound of banter around. Obviously, at this time, people don''t think much of Su Ye. After all, there are many powerful top heroes of the three disasters around young master Feng. In their view, under such a number, Su ye and others have not been crushed casually? At this time, all the strong people in the border city were blocked out and didn''t come here. Otherwise, they would laugh at their words. After all, there are many strong people who died at the peak of the three disasters under Su Ye. Su ye still looked at young master Feng with bland eyes, and then looked at the people around young master Feng. In his expression, there was a touch of mockery, "so now you choose to help this guy and want to be the enemy with me?" In Su Ye''s light words, you can obviously feel the ridicule and disdain from the words. Almost at the moment of hearing his words, everyone present looked at Su ye with a look of amazement and disbelief, as if they had heard what funny words at this time. Hu Weilong immediately took one step and looked at Su Ye. His expression was full of ridicule and disdain. "Boy, do you really treat yourself as a person? Hehe, are you an enemy? You deserve us to be an enemy? If we kill you, it''s as simple as killing a leech ant. It can be called an enemy?" As soon as Hu Weilong said this, there was a burst of mocking laughter all around. Obviously, few people around now are optimistic about Su Ye. Hu Weilong naturally wanted to hold master Feng''s thigh. As soon as he said this, he immediately looked at master Feng with a flattering look. To tell the truth, at the moment of seeing this man''s look, even master Feng felt a burst of disgust at this time, but he finally managed to squeeze out a smile. Anyway, it''s all helping himself, and he doesn''t cold the hearts of those who help himself. Originally, in Hu Weilong''s opinion, Su ye should feel very angry after hearing his words, but to his surprise, Su Ye''s expression was still very plain at this time, and he nodded slightly, which seemed extremely calm and calm. "Well, well, since you say so, I understand. There will be no psychological pressure when killing you again." As soon as Su Ye''s light words were said, everyone looked like they had seen a ghost. At the moment of looking at Su ye, they were full of disbelief. Obviously, they didn''t expect Su ye to say such words at this time. "I''ll go. Is this boy kidding now?" "He wants to kill the peak of these three disasters? It is estimated that even the most powerful people in this ancient battlefield dare not say such words. He is nothing." "Now I fully understand that the guy in front of me is a fool. We were just watching a fool show." Everyone looked at Su Ye mockingly, and even many people felt extremely bored. They hoped that master Feng and others could directly kill Su ye, so as not to continue to see Su Ye''s useless "outfit ratio". Hu Weilong laughed angrily and shouted "good" twice in a sharp voice. "Master Feng, go and kill these bastards. If this boy dares to come out, I''ll kill him for you." Hu Weilong looks like a dog leg. "Good!" Young master Feng didn''t say much at this time. He looked up and looked into the air. There are two modes of the power of thunder punishment, one is to directly send it immediately after it is cast, and the other is to accumulate power. The longer the time of accumulating power, the more powerful the power of natural thunder punishment will be. Of course, how long you can accumulate strength depends on master Feng. "What''s the point of bullying them? Let me play with you." Under everyone''s stunned gaze, Su Ye slowly came out of the light and shadow of space power at this time. "Of course, if you don''t dare to fight with me, but want to kill some small three disasters whose strength is too weak than you and find a sense of existence, it''s as if I didn''t say anything." Su Ye shrugged jokingly, with a look of mockery and disdain. In fact, Su Ye''s move now really surprised and shocked many people. After all, in many people''s view, space light and shadow is at least a safe place. If Su Ye stays in the light and shadow, although he is like a shrinking turtle, he can at least live. Su Ye has completely offended young master Feng just now. If he comes out of the light and shadow at this time, it seems to everyone that Su ye will die now. "Boy, you want to die!" at this time, Hu Weilong immediately scolded, ready to directly use his attack means to kill Su ye, or take credit in front of young master Feng. But at this time, he was stopped by master Feng, "stop!" the simple words were full of sarcasm and indifference. Almost at the moment of hearing the voice, everyone felt cold. Hu Weilong immediately restrained his ferocious expression and stood by young master Feng with a respectful like a dog leg. To tell the truth, after seeing Hu Weilong''s move at this time, many people present criticized and disdained it in their hearts. "Hehe, you really have the potential to be a dog." a joking voice came out. Chapter 648 Naturally, Su ye said this, but at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, two fools immediately stood up. Er silly is still in the light and shadow. At the moment, he pointed to Hu Weilong and shouted "ow, ow" in his mouth. "Boss, it''s very unkind of you to say this. What does it mean that he has the potential to be a dog? You''re insulting the dog. The dog is so cute. Does he deserve it?" Two silly voices were full of feelings of unhappiness, as if the word "dog" had been completely offended at this moment. Originally, Hu Weilong was furious when he heard Su Ye''s words, but then he heard Er silly''s words. Hu Weilong was about to explode in anger. If master Feng hadn''t stood beside him and wouldn''t let him "mess around", Hu Weilong really wanted to kill these two bastards. What made him more angry was that Su ye, after hearing Er silly''s words at this time, unexpectedly had a suddenly realized expression, and immediately nodded to ER silly. "Well, yes, you''re right. That guy really doesn''t deserve to be a dog. It''s my mistake." As soon as Su Ye''s joking words were finished, he suddenly heard a "roaring" sound, which suddenly came out of the air. Almost at the moment of hearing the movement, everyone present had a creepy feeling, as if the thunder like sound came from their hearts. Young master Feng looked at Su ye with a gloomy expression at this time. If you observe carefully, you can obviously see that the thunder light in master Feng''s eyes seems to be flashing like a flame. Obviously, young master Feng was very angry at this time. "Hum, boy, have you said enough nonsense? Come and die when you have said enough!" young master Feng''s low voice said slowly. Almost at the moment of hearing his words, everyone had an extremely uncomfortable sense of oppression. It seemed that at this moment, their hearts were severely crushed by a huge grinding plate. Obviously, young master Feng can''t suppress his anger. Moreover, Hu Weilong helped him speak. If he didn''t say anything at this time and let Hu Weilong be "insulted" by Su ye one after another, it would certainly scold him in the eyes of outsiders. Therefore, he must see Su Ye quickly kill him at this time. Especially at this time, what made him feel stuffy was that even at this time, Su Ye''s expression still looked very calm and calm, and he didn''t pay attention to his angry expression just now. "I didn''t expect you to be so impatient to seek death? But wait a minute, don''t you think it''s boring to fight so directly? Why don''t we find a color?" Su Ye slowly said such a sentence. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, young master Feng and others'' faces showed doubts. "Colorful head? What do you mean?" in fact, in the eyes of young master Feng, Su Ye is already a dead man, so it is absolutely impossible for Su ye to paint any more tricks at this time. He wanted to see what Su Ye was going to do at this time. Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at young master Feng with a joking look. "This color head is very simple. First of all, there is a premise that no matter who killed who, it is because of our poor strength. Don''t come to anything to kill our son, come to Lao Tzu, and kill Lao Tzu. It will be a real shame." "Hum, boy, are you worried that you will be chased and killed by the strong men of our Lingfeng family? You were so hard spoken just now, how can you recognize advice?" almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, young master Feng couldn''t help laughing, and his expression was full of ridicule and disdain. "But don''t worry, you won''t have such a chance to be afraid. You will die today!" at last, master Feng''s words were full of cold killing intention. Almost at the moment of hearing this, many people''s hearts burst out a chill, as if there were countless sharp blades floating on their heads, When I looked at young master Feng for a moment, my eyes were full of fear. However, master Feng''s "overbearing" fell into Su Ye''s eyes, but Su Ye was still unmoved. Su Ye nodded at this time, "I''m afraid. Of course I''m afraid. I''m really worried that I''ll be annoyed by your family. I have to kill your elders one by one and destroy your so-called Lingfeng family. It''s really troublesome." Su Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m a man. In fact, what I hate most is this annoying thing." People: Everyone looked at each other. At this moment, when they looked at Su ye, there was a dull look in their eyes. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su ye would say such a thing to destroy the Lingfeng family at this time. If Su Ye wasn''t really a stranger, many people present would doubt whether Su ye came from the hostile forces of the Lingfeng family. However, up to now, many people dare not say more, but just silently watch the changes of the situation. Many more eyes fell on young master Feng and wanted to see how young master Feng would react at this time. Master Feng''s expression was slightly stagnant at first, and then his face was covered with a ferocious color. "Well, well, no one has dared to accuse me of Lingfeng family in this way for many years. Boy, you''re brave!" young master Feng laughed angrily at this time, but his eyes fell on Su ye like two venomous snakes. If he were an ordinary person, his legs would be soft after seeing young master Feng''s expression. But Su Ye is obviously an exception. Su Ye didn''t take master Feng''s words as a threat at this time. Instead, he listened to them as good words. Suddenly, a happy smile appeared on his face and hugged master Feng, "ha ha ha, thank you for your praise!" Young master Feng felt that the man in front of him was sent by heaven to sharpen his spirit. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, young master Feng almost had an impulse to spit blood. praise? When did I praise you? Are you unable to understand people or something? "Now that you have agreed, it will save trouble. Let''s talk about this lottery. If you kill me, everything on me belongs to you. I can tell you that I have a lot of good babies, but if I kill you, everything on you naturally belongs to me, and outsiders can''t stop me." Chapter 649 Su Ye looked at young master Feng with a smile, as if he was afraid that Hu Weilong and others would come to rob him of his baby. "OK, but I''ll add another color. Isn''t she your woman? If you lose, I want her... Ah!" Before master Feng finished, suddenly Su Ye''s figure disappeared from his front. In less than a second, Su ye came to master Feng and fell down with a slap. This slap was quite loud and crisp. Even speaking, it was more frightening than the previous thunder. Even speaking, people couldn''t find out how Su ye did it. Young master Feng had been thrown back several steps, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. At this time, a bright red palm print appeared on his cheek. Seeing this, all the people present couldn''t help taking a breath. Originally, in their opinion, Su Ye was just an existence that young master Ai Feng could suppress and kill at will, but they never thought that Su ye could have such means. In the eyes of the public, Su Ye''s slap now is, after all, beating young master Feng, and insulting him in this way. After all, it is more difficult for him to accept that a man with real strength like young master Feng slaps him in front of the public than directly giving him a knife. "Bastard, you..." young master Feng roared angrily, but at this time he was not dazzled by his anger. When he looked at Shengsu night, young master Feng also looked dignified and nervous. Su Ye''s sudden disappearance and appearance just now really made him feel palpitation. If Su Ye didn''t slap him, but directly attacked him with a knife, it is estimated that he had been separated at this time. Thinking of this, young master Feng couldn''t help taking a breath. "Hum, she is my woman. I can''t tolerate your insult like this. If any of you dare to owe so much, I don''t mind washing it here." Su Ye''s voice sounds very plain, but behind this plain, there is another kind of overbearing majesty that people can''t ignore. If it had been put before, at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, many people would have laughed at Su ye and thought that Su ye had overestimated his strength. I don''t know why. After what happened just now, people couldn''t laugh. Even some people had a strange idea in their hearts, as if Su ye could really do what he just said. "Just now... Is space power? If I don''t feel wrong, this guy directly used space power just now, so that he can do something similar to blinking." "My God, how terrible should his use of space power be? I don''t think even those who are favored by the void hall can do this?" "You say, is he... The person in the void hall? Otherwise, I really can''t imagine that a casual practice can cultivate space power to this extent." "It''s impossible. The void hall made it clear that the children of the void hall are absolutely not allowed to participate in the competition in the ancient battlefield." "But don''t you think it''s strange? Why did the void hall make such a decision? Is there anything in the ancient battlefield that made the void hall fear?" "I don''t know. Many people have explored, especially those hostile forces in the void hall, but unfortunately, no one can explore any reason." After what happened just now, the people began to doubt. The people who were 100% sure that Su ye would not be the children of the so-called void hall also began to shake their minds at this time. "Are you the son of the void hall?" in fact, young master Feng also has some doubts about this matter. If this is the case, he should have some good ideas when dealing with Su Ye. After all, although their Fengling family is the top three families, they don''t have the confidence to defeat the void hall if they really fight with the void hall, Even in the end, they may be killed by the void hall. The people in the void hall are quite protective of calves, which is almost a completely famous thing in the ancient starry sky. Now the most uncomfortable estimate is Hu Weilong. At the moment, Hu Weilong''s face looks very ugly. It feels like eating dead mouse meat. He almost cries. He really regretted it now. If Su Ye really came from the void hall, he would be sentenced to death. Just now he offended Su ye like that. In his opinion, Su ye must revenge himself at that time. In terms of the terrorist strength of the void hall, let alone him, even the family behind him may suffer from the disaster of the fish pond at that time. He knew very well that if he had to choose at that time, his family would not protect him. At that time, he was likely to become an "item" to calm the anger of the void hall. Thinking of this, Hu Weilong couldn''t help kneeling at this time. Su Ye didn''t give a direct answer directly at this time, but smiled jokingly and shrugged his shoulders. When he looked at young master Xiangfeng, his expression was full of disdain, "why, are you afraid? Hehe, I''m a child of the void hall, whether I''m not, why, are you ready to shrink back?" In fact, Su ye knew very well that he was lucky to be able to do that kind of "blinking" just now. After all, the space breath here is very strong, which has increased his speed of exerting space power. Otherwise, although he can do this in ordinary times, he needs to use the void clock. Su Ye''s words were like a knife, which directly pierced into master Feng''s heart. He was so angry that master Feng''s body was constantly shaking. He asked just now. On the one hand, he really wanted to confirm Su Ye''s identity, and on the other hand, he wanted to give him a step down with Su Ye. At that time, if Su Ye is really the son of the void hall, he also has words to cancel the so-called gambling agreement just now. But now Young master Feng is gnashing his teeth and looking at Su Ye. In his opinion, Su Ye is an evil bastard. "You... OK! I''ll take your bet!" young master Feng almost gnashed his teeth and said such a sentence. At the moment of hearing his words, Yao Chi immediately waved his hand and scattered the Yao Chi built by the sword Qi in the air. Chapter 650 At Yao Chi''s sign, several people, including the mage apes, immediately retreated, including those who had surrounded them. At this time, they also left quickly, for fear that they would suffer from the disaster of the fish pond at this time. For a time, the crowded scene near the relic completely disappeared and was replaced by an empty site. Su Ye looked around with satisfaction, and then showed a joking smile on his face. When the latter saw this scene, his heart was directly pulled up. I don''t know why, Su Ye''s eyes at this time always gave him a very dangerous feeling. Su Ye''s eyes closed slowly, but when he opened his eyes again, a cold and domineering breath came out. Even if those onlookers around ran far, now when he felt the terrible breath, his heart was also a burst of lingran, which was completely swallowed by the terrible breath. In particular, young master Feng was the first to bear the brunt at this time. He suffered the erosion of this breath. Although he was not defeated under this terrible breath, it also caused a touch of fear in young master Feng''s heart. Just at that moment, master Feng saw the change in Su Ye''s eyes. In one of Su Ye''s eyes, there was a very vast breath, which fluctuated and spread. The feeling of this breath was very depressed. What made him feel incredible was that under the breath of steel, he actually saw the terrible scene of endless lightning falling from the sky in his eyes. As if, Su Ye''s eyes seemed to hide a hell. However, it was also at this time that he felt a very familiar breath fluctuation from Su Ye''s eyes. Under this breath, when young master Feng looked at Su ye, his expression was full of disbelief. "This... This is the breath of thunder punishment? But... It''s impossible. This thunder punishment is the secret of our Lingfeng family. How can he be an outsider?" Young master Feng whispered in his heart. When he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of stunned expressions. His posture was no different from seeing a ghost. "Boom!" An equally terrible breath emanated from Su Ye''s other eyes. Under the action of the two breath, young master Feng felt that his heart was hard hit by a heavy hammer. He couldn''t help but have an impulse to spit blood directly Young master Feng immediately operated his power, which reluctantly suppressed his boiling Qi and blood. But when he looked at Su ye again, his eyes were full of incredible color. Just at that moment, young master Feng was stunned to see that in Su Ye''s other eye, there was a scene like an epoch-making world, with countless immortal Qi swirling around, and finally turned into a palace Pavilion, and between these palace pavilions, there was a fairy lake. "This is... The heavenly presence of Yao Chi?" young master Feng couldn''t help but exclaimed in his heart. Yao Chi also showed this skill just now, so he was very familiar with the breath of this skill. "Get up!" All this happened between lightning and flint. Young master Feng couldn''t think much at this time. Su Ye immediately closed the seal and roared in his mouth. It was at this moment that a sound like a thunderstorm came from the air. At the moment of hearing the sound, everyone subconsciously looked up. As a result, it became dark above their heads. As if the original and clear space were covered by a huge pot cover, large dark clouds rolled up in the air. As for the thunder punishment force formed by young master Feng, it was completely covered under the dark cloud displayed by Su Ye. Young master Feng''s seemingly domineering power of thunder punishment before appears extremely delicate at this time, as if he could be annihilated at any time. But then there was another loud noise, and everyone felt their eardrums trembling. Then a dark cloud gradually dispersed, and a large amount of immortal Qi was emitted from it, forming a yaochi immortal hall. "This... This is the power of thunder punishment? My God, how can this be possible? He is not a child of Lingfeng family. Why did he use the secret method of thunder punishment?" "Don''t say it. You see, he can even use yaochi Tianxian. My God, he... What''s his origin? These are all skills that consume spiritual power. It''s very rebellious to use one in ordinary times, but he can directly use two? Is his spiritual power infinite?" "But why is his thunder punishment so terrible? The young master who follows the trend doesn''t love a level at all." "Don''t you see, he... The thunder cloud of his thunder punishment is not thunder, but... A pool? My God, this... This is a thunder pool? He has reached the point of refining a thunder pool?" "Isn''t it only the strength beyond the peak of the three disasters that can be displayed? My God, what strength is he? Is it the strength suppressed by the strong beyond the peak of the three disasters that came here? But it''s wrong. Haven''t all the strong tried before? The method of suppressing strength is completely impractical." For a time, after seeing the scene in front of them, everyone here felt messy. It seemed that at this time, they seemed that their cognitive views had completely collapsed. What Su Ye is doing now is completely beyond their imagination, and even beyond some ordinary cognition of the ancient starry sky. If this matter spread to the outside, people believe that it must be able to set off a storm in the ancient starry sky. In fact, at this time, let alone these outsiders, Yao Chi was full of doubts when he saw this scene. This "Tianxian in yaochi" is a secret method of their Yao nationality. Although she has given her heart to Su ye and regarded Su Ye as her own man, she dare not teach this secret method to Su ye if the Yao nationality doesn''t agree. But she was curious. If Su Ye didn''t get this secret method from himself, where did he learn it? For a time, when Yao Chi looked at Su ye, his expression was full of doubts. Originally, Su Ye was a very mysterious existence in Yao Chi''s eyes. Now as soon as this thing happened, Yao Chi''s doubts became more intense. "After this, I have to have a good chat with him." Yao Chi secretly talked about such a monk in his heart. However, although he was thinking like this, Yao Chi''s opponent Su ye still gave 100% trust. She believed that Su ye would never do anything sorry for her at this time. Chapter 651 At this time, Jiang Rou also looked at Yao Chi with a puzzled face. However, in her opinion, it is likely that Su ye can show this skill now, which Yao Chi taught Su Ye. At the beginning, Jiang Rou''s expression was full of expressions of surprise. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Yao Chi was so "deep" in his love for Su ye, and even willing to break the rules of Yao nationality for Su Ye. However, when Jiang Rou saw the stunned expression on Yao Chi''s face at this time, Jiang Rou couldn''t help frowning. She knew in her heart that all this might be different from what she imagined. "Didn''t sister yaochi teach him the ''Heavenly presence of yaochi''?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help asking curiously. After hearing her words, Yao Chi''s face couldn''t help but show a helpless wry smile. She turned to take a deep look at Jiang Rou, almost at the moment of contacting Yao Chi''s eyes, Jiang Rou is a little embarrassed and spits out her lovely tongue at Yao Chi. "You and I have known each other for such a long time. Do you think I will do something against the family rules?" Yao Chi suddenly felt guilty and subconsciously looked in the direction of Su Ye. If you really want to say that he has something against the family rules, it is also with Su Ye. After all, under normal circumstances, the family must want her to be with Jie. If the family knows that she is not with Jie, but with an unknown "night", the elders in the Qiqi family can go crazy. In particular, Su ye also killed Yu Jie. Although the cause of their death was ominous in the end, Yu Jie and others died under ominous conditions, how could these people die miserably without Su Ye''s restrictions? They have every chance of escape. Thinking of this, Yao Chi''s heart was full of bitterness. She knew that if she really wanted to be with Su ye, there would obviously be many difficulties to be solved. But now after seeing Su Ye''s domineering posture when he showed his skills, Yao Chi''s heart inexplicably produced an unparalleled self-confidence. Not to mention Su Ye''s own potential, Yao Chi believes that the family should weigh the weight and will accept Su ye at that time. Jiang Rou laughed at this time, "but why did he show it?" the doubt in Jiang Rou''s heart has never been solved. Yao Chi sighed, not to mention Jiang rou. Even Yao Chi was confused in his heart. "Ten thousand steps back, even if I want to teach him the family secrets, I won''t teach him this technique." Yao Chi reluctantly shook his head, but her expression was still full of doubt at this time. Jiang Rou blinked inexplicably and looked at Yao Chi. She had some doubts. At this time, after hearing Yao Chi''s words, her doubts became more intense. "Ah? What do you mean, is this skill not strong enough?" Yao Chi smiled bitterly and shook his head. The helpless look on her face became more and more thick. "It''s not that this skill is not strong enough. This skill is very strong, but there is a premise for learning. Only Yao women can learn this skill, but Su ye him..." Yao Chi didn''t know how to go on for a while. Jiang Rou''s bright eyes were almost round at this time. She looked at Yao Chi and Su Ye incredibly. For a moment, Jiang Rou felt messy. She believed that Yao Chi would never deceive her. In that case, could it be "Night... Is he a woman?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help exclaiming. Of course, as soon as she said this, Jiang Rou directly killed the idea. Thinking of her relationship with Su Ye during this period, she was sure that Su ye must be a man. But For a time, Jiang Rou didn''t know what to say. The same bitter expression appeared on Yao Chi''s face. "Is the boss a woman? No way, it''s absolutely impossible." Jin Yi shouted at this time, looking very firm. Gu Lengyu immediately shook his head at this time, "my boss is a woman? How ungrateful C is this? It''s absolutely impossible." The mage also beat his chest hard, and immediately said in a voice that made people''s eardrums "rumble" that "the boss is a pure man!" Jiang Rou''s eyes turned around these, and a strange smile suddenly appeared in her bright eyes, "Oh? In that case, why don''t you explain that only Yao women can show their skills, and your boss can do it?" As soon as Jiang Rou said this, Gu Lengyu and others suddenly became embarrassed. In fact, they knew the reason. After all, they followed Su ye for so long, and Su ye also told them about some of their abilities. However, although they have always called Yao Chi and Jiang Rou Su Ye''s women, in fact, if Su Ye doesn''t take the initiative to tell them, Gu Lengyu and others obviously don''t dare to say it. Otherwise, they can guarantee whether Su ye will be angry if they let Su ye know what they have done. Jiang Rou''s eyes slipped around Gu Lengyu and others, and a touch of wisdom flashed in her bright eyes. "Do you know the reason? Come on, what''s the situation?" Jiang Rou shouted immediately at this time. After hearing her words, Gu Lengyu and others'' faces were covered with helpless wry smiles. But at this time, they didn''t hide Jiang Rou and Yao Chi, and immediately nodded and admitted. "Cough, we really know the reason, but... Let our boss tell you about it. We don''t dare to talk nonsense. If the boss knows, he will blame us." Gu Lengyu directly put the "responsibility" on Su Ye. Jiang Rou opened her mouth at this time. She was going to continue talking and wanted to force several people. He believed that as long as he did so, Gu Lengyu and others would probably tell them Su Ye''s secret. But before she could put this idea into action, she heard Yao Chi''s voice. "Forget it, don''t embarrass them." Yao Chi took a deep look at Gu Lengyu, and then said such a sentence. To be honest, at the moment of hearing Yao Chi''s words, Gu Lengyu and other people felt relieved, and all of them spit out a turbid breath one after another. Chapter 652 Looking at the current behavior of several people, Jiang Rou was so angry that she showed her little tiger teeth. She glared at these people fiercely and looked at Yao Chi incomprehensibly. The latter immediately smiled and patted Jiang Rou on the shoulder and said, "everyone doesn''t have their own secrets. Even people who are close to each other can''t tell each other everything about themselves." At this point, Yao Chi also asked with a smile, "you can think about it. Did you really tell him everything?" When Yao Chi said this, Jiang Rou didn''t know what to say. At this time, she could obviously feel that her heart was blocked by a huge stone. Finally, Jiang Rou was like a frost eggplant. She sighed helplessly and said, "this... OK." In fact, as Yao Chi said at this time, Jiang Rou now completely regards Su Ye as a treasure house. She wants to constantly explore the uniqueness of Su ye, but she doesn''t tell Su ye the same thing. It''s obviously unfair. "Boom!" Just at this time, a deafening voice came out. "Come on... Look, these... Those two pools are going to blend together." I don''t know who it is. At this time, I suddenly shouted in great panic. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Yao Chi and others were full of doubts. They immediately looked up. However, when they saw what happened in Chu Kong, their faces were full of shock. "This... How is this possible? How can he integrate these two skills?" Yao Chi couldn''t help exclaiming. At this time, she was stunned to see that under Su Ye''s control, a bright pick-up burst out from the pool in the fairy Hall of Yao Chi in the air, while the thunder pool above the dark cloud was shining with thunder. The two pools were like two magnets attracted by the opposite sex, constantly approaching each other. "Impossible, absolutely impossible. These two skills are very powerful, and they don''t belong to the same system. How can they be integrated together." not to mention Yao Chi, young master Feng, at this time, they couldn''t help exclaiming. After seeing the scene in front of them, they were full of amazement and disbelief. However, no matter Yao Chi or young master Feng, even though they feel incredible in their hearts, they can''t deny what''s happening in front of them. With the two pools approaching, an incomparably boundless breath came out. Unexpectedly, a breath came out near the two pools. The breath looked like chaos. Under the influence of this breath, a terrible idea came into everyone''s mind, It seems that at this time, heaven and earth will completely return to chaos under the influence of this chaotic Qi. "Poof!" It was at this time that young master Feng, who was looking at the air with a surprised face, immediately opened his mouth and directly ejected a mouthful of dirty blood. Originally, his strong and arrogant breath became listless at this moment. If his strength was not strong enough, it is estimated that he would be in a coma now. Just at that moment, everyone was shocked to see that in the process of the two pools getting closer and closer, those chaotic breath was like becoming a great beast, and directly swallowed the thunder punishment force exerted by young master Feng There is a close spiritual connection between the power of thunder punishment and young master Feng. Once it is destroyed, young master Feng will naturally suffer heavy damage. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, absolutely..." young master Feng seemed to have become a repeater at this time, and shouted wildly, but at the end of this sentence, young master Feng was suddenly stunned. When he looked at Su ye again at this time, his eyes were full of panic. It was not until this time that he remembered a legend that had been circulating in their family. It''s just that this has always been regarded as a legend, and no one thinks this "legend" will come true. After all, some people in their family have been trying, but they haven''t succeeded. At this time, Su Ye paid all his attention to the two pools in the air, but he didn''t have much energy to pay attention to young master Feng. In fact, it was only Su Ye''s whim to integrate the two pools just now. After all, in his opinion, these two are pools. If they can be integrated together, it can save some space for skill display. Of course, if Yao Chi, young master Feng and others know that the reason why Su Ye is doing this earth shaking move now is just because he wants to "save" space, it is estimated that young master Feng can spit blood in shock. Young master Feng took a deep look at Su ye at this time. At the moment, Su Ye''s whole attention was in the air. For a moment, young master Feng wanted to attack Su Ye directly, but after seeing Su Ye''s current state, young master Feng couldn''t help hesitating. Su Ye gave him a terrible feeling. He felt that if he gave you hands on Su ye at this time, he would have to die without a burial place. Su Ye''s breath is extremely overbearing, like a generation of God of war. He stands proudly in the face of young master Feng, giving people a feeling of wanting to worship. Especially at this time, Su Ye''s eyes also burst into an incomparably bright light, which contains a very primitive overbearing atmosphere, as if every ray of light can destroy the sky and the earth. It is estimated that most people can be stunned by Su Ye''s powerful breath after they are so close to Su Ye. But Young master Feng looked up into the air again. At the moment he saw the two pools, his heart trembled. He knew very well that once the two pools were integrated, he would also die. Even if it was known to the family, his family would probably ignore it. At this moment, master Feng can only hope that Su ye can''t integrate the two pools together. Once his integration fails, the violent breath will instantly bite Su Ye. At that time, he doesn''t need to do it. Su ye will die. "If you can''t succeed, he can''t succeed!" at this time, young master Feng''s heart kept exclaiming. To tell the truth, young master Feng didn''t dare to say what he thought at this time. After all, once Su Ye really succeeded in integration, even he Chapter 653 "Boom!" A more terrible tremor came out. Affected by this breath, the whole space began to tremble violently, as if the sky was about to be directly burst. At this moment, a large amount of chaotic breath continuously gushed out. After the continuous breath fell, the space was turbulent, and large space ripples were constantly generated. Affected by the space ripples, people even felt that the ancient battlefield was about to be broken down. Just like this, people''s hearts became more and more frightened at this time. We should know that the space of the ancient battlefield has always been called "the most solid". Even those strong people who are far from the peak of the three disasters can''t penetrate the ancient battlefield from the outside and enter the ancient battlefield, which shows its strong spatial stability. But now at this time, there is a sign that the space is about to collapse, which makes everyone feel extremely shocked. They are more curious about what Su Ye has done now They believe that once the ancient battlefield is over, Su Ye''s name will be completely famous in the ancient starry sky. But as soon as this idea appeared, many people''s hearts were bitter. They suddenly found that this time the ancient battlefield seemed to have undergone essential changes. In the past, there were constant risks in the ancient battlefield, but at least there was hope in the risk. But now They felt that it was very likely that after the end of the ancient battlefield, except for some powerful existence, others would die here. Thinking of this, many people made a decision secretly at this time. They''d better find a city and quietly take it to the ancient battlefield. Now this ancient battlefield is no longer a place where they can play, and it may kill them at any time. "Boom!" Another terrible breath came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone could not help shrinking their necks. When they looked up again into the air, they were shocked to see that there were more light lines in the air at the same time that the roar appeared. Under this light pattern, it seems that the whole ancient battlefield will be completely split. "This... This... This ancient battlefield is going to be destroyed?" this idea suddenly arose in the hearts of many people, but at the moment of this idea, they suddenly felt that the extremely strong sense of oppression originally suppressed in their hearts had suddenly disappeared. When it was time, everyone looked at the air in amazement. For a moment, they were wide eyed, but they didn''t know what to say. All around suddenly fell into extreme silence. After a while, someone couldn''t help shouting. "What about these... Those two pools? What about Lei Fu and Yao Chi Tianxian? Why did they all disappear?" the voice was full of horror and disbelief. Just at that moment, when people were still terrified that the space might completely collapse, they were stunned to see that the two pools that were constantly integrating and emitting a terrible smell had mysteriously disappeared, and the visions displayed by the two skills also completely disappeared at this moment. The space here is restored again. But although the two pools disappeared, they didn''t dare to relax at this time. They even felt stunned, as if the terrible destructive force would burst out at any time. Under the man''s exclamation, many people came back to God at this time. They looked in the direction of Su ye one after another to find out what happened. But what they saw was su Ye''s indifferent expression, and the terrible smell on Su Ye''s body had completely disappeared. As for Su Ye''s eyes also returned to normal, but at the moment of returning to normal, a golden light flashed in Su Ye''s eyes, as if they were completely made of gold. Of course, such changes only exist in a moment. Soon all these things will completely return to normal. Su Ye''s eyes become extremely deep. Gazing at Su Ye''s eyes a little seems to completely devour people''s soul. "Just now... What about the two pools just now? Did you fail to integrate?" young master Feng couldn''t help exclaiming at this time, but as soon as he said this, young master Feng''s face couldn''t help showing a look of confusion. Obviously, in his opinion, this possibility is still impossible. After all, if Su Ye really fails now, Su ye will definitely suffer a great counterattack now, and it is impossible to be so calm as now. But if Su Ye succeeds at this time, he is also a little skeptical. After all, from the terrible smell that broke out during the integration of the two skills just now, what a terrible vision will happen if the integration is successful. But at that moment, everything disappeared so strangely? Master Feng can''t understand. The consumption just now was still great. Su Ye immediately took a pill. If his spiritual power became full again, he turned to look in the direction of young master Feng, with a slight grin on the corner of his mouth and a mocking smile. Su Ye was very clear about what had just happened. Just now, when the two pools were getting closer and the space was unstable, the voice of the system came out of Su Ye''s mind. [Ding! In the process of skill fusion, there will be very unstable power fluctuations. These forces will destroy the stability of the ancient battlefield. Once the ancient battlefield collapses, the host and others will die without doubt.] In fact, at the moment of hearing this, Su Ye felt a burst of amazement and disbelief. Even Su Ye didn''t think that he was just a random idea, which would cause such terrible changes. But at this time, Su Ye was also very curious. Once the integration of these two skills is completed, what a terrible skill will be produced. "What should I do now?" Su ye asked immediately. Although he said he wanted to have such a powerful skill, he didn''t want to die here. Of course, the skill integration has reached this step. If he gave up, Su Ye is obviously unwilling. [Ding! The system agent can be integrated and everything can be carried out in the system.] Although the sound of the system was still cold, Su Ye''s heart was immediately excited after hearing this. Chapter 654 Su ye knew that since the system gave a prompt now, there must be a solution. [Ding! Do you want to start the agent?] "Start!" Su Ye nodded and agreed immediately when she heard this from the system. [Ding! Start the agent and deduct 100000 soul power points required for preliminary fusion.] Almost at the moment of hearing this, Su ye had an impulse to spit blood. What kind of agency fee is so expensive? If he had known that it would be so expensive, he would let the system act as his agent. He can do it with his own ability. Even if the space would collapse, it would be a big deal to directly contact and integrate. For a moment, Su ye had an impulse to swear. You know, those psychic powers were not easy for him to accumulate these days, so he squandered them directly? This makes Su Ye''s heart bleed. Su Ye subconsciously looked around at those onlookers, and an evil idea came to his mind. However, at the moment when they came into contact with Su Ye''s eyes, these people couldn''t help shivering directly, and a cold spread in their hearts. They always felt that Su Ye''s eyes looked very evil at this time, as if they were meat. Fortunately, Su Ye finally converged this vision. Otherwise, they felt they were going to run away now. Su ye turned to look at young master Feng, and suddenly showed a bad smile on his face. "Now I should win? Give me something? Of course, if you think you still have the ability to fight a war, I don''t mind fighting with you again." Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked at the moment of young master Xiangfeng. There was a evil light in his eyes. Young master Feng immediately couldn''t help shivering. When he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of fear. "OK, I admit defeat!" he promised very happily at this time. At the moment, he also figured out that if he fought with Su ye at this time, he would die in his current state. Even after what happened just now, the other top powers of the three major disasters around may not be able to help him. While talking, he put his hand directly, and three simple rings appeared in front of Su Ye. These three rings are storage rings. They are all collected by young master Feng over the years. Although it hurts him to give all these things to Su Ye directly, he knows very well if he doesn''t do so at this time. He''s afraid he doesn''t even have the chance to feel sorry. "Well, that''s good. Oh, by the way, I want someone from you." Su Ye grinned when she was satisfied to put the three rings into her system space. But at this time, at the moment of touching Su Ye''s smile, master Feng''s heart was pulled up directly. Originally, in his opinion, he had already done so at this time. Su ye should have let himself go, but in the end, he actually made such a thing and wanted someone with him? But young master Feng was still curious about who Su Ye wanted from himself at this time. "Who?" "Your dog," Su ye said directly. Almost at the moment of hearing this, everyone''s eyes looked in the direction of Hu Weilong at this moment. The so-called "dog", at this time, all they can think of is Hu Weilong. In fact, at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words earlier, Hu Weilong had some hair in his heart. He subconsciously prepared to escape from this place. But what made him feel terrible was that as soon as he was ready to leave, he felt a very strong breath wave. Almost at the moment of feeling the breath, Hu Weilong dared not continue to move. He was afraid that he would be subjected to Su Ye''s terrorist attack at this time. Especially now, after seeing and hearing Su Ye''s words, he was frightened and cold in the bottom of his heart. Master Feng frowned and looked in the direction of Hu Weilong, "come here!" Although he said that Hu Weilong had been helping himself just now, young master Feng also knew what the purpose of this guy was. Besides, if he didn''t say anything about it, he really hated Hu Weilong. At the moment when he heard master Feng''s voice, Hu Weilong couldn''t help shivering. After hesitating for a while, he finally walked silently in the direction of Su ye and them. He knew clearly in his heart that even if he wanted to escape at this time, there was no possibility. Not to mention Su ye, it was Yao Chi standing near him. Once he shot, he couldn''t find a place. Hu Weilong felt like a fierce beast living in his heart. At the moment, he was jumping wildly and could break his heart at any time. Finally, he went to Su ye with a stiff head. Su Ye''s eyes were on him from beginning to end, which made Hu Weilong cold in his heart, as if he could be killed at any time. "Didn''t you just say you were going to kill me? I''m in front of you now. You can do it." Su Ye''s joking voice came out. Many people looked in the direction of Hu Weilong with a strange look. They were curious about how Hu Weilong would react now. However, when they looked at Hu Weilong, there was no sympathy in their hearts. In their view, even if Hu Weilong died at the moment, it was worthy of death. Hu Weilong''s body trembled violently, and everyone''s eyes looked like a knife, which made him feel quite uncomfortable. Hu Weilong suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of Su Ye. At the moment when people thought that this guy was really ready to fight Su ye, everyone was stunned to see that Hu Weilong had a direct "pop" sound and knelt on the ground. Three kowtows of "Dong Dong Dong" came out, and everyone was stunned to see that at this time, Hu Weilong dared not resist. He kowtowed to Su Ye directly, and his kowtow force was very strong, that is, the ground directly knocked a hole for him. Looking at this scene, although they dare not say anything more, their eyes are full of disdain and ridicule. "Sir, i... I''m wrong. I had no eyes before and shouldn''t offend you like that. Please spare me this time. As long as you can spare me this time, I''m willing to do whatever I''m asked to do." Hu Weilong knocked his head on the ground again. Chapter 655 Everyone immediately looked in the direction of Su Ye curiously. Although they said they didn''t know Su Ye very well, they also understood that Su Ye was not a good stubble and could never easily bypass Hu Weilong. For a time, many people were curious and didn''t know what Su Ye was going to do at this time. "Are you sure you''ll do anything if I spare you?" Su Ye''s joking voice came out. To tell the truth, when hearing Su Ye''s words, the first thought in his heart was to refuse. He always felt that Su Ye''s words at this time had a terrible feeling, as if poison could kill him at any time. But what made him feel powerless was that he seemed to have no other choice at this time. Thinking of this, Hu Weilong''s face was suddenly filled with helpless color. When he looked at Su ye, he could only quickly nod, "yes, no matter what you say, I''m willing to accept it. Just ask you to spare my life." to tell the truth, after seeing Hu Weilong''s expression, many people''s expressions were filled with the same expression. If you put it in an ordinary time, this scene alone is enough to completely shock everyone. After all, Su Ye''s strength must not have reached the peak of the three major disasters. After all, the atmosphere of the peak of the three major disasters is too clear to everyone. A strong man at the top of the three disasters knelt down to beg for mercy to an evolutionist who is not at the top of the three disasters, and begged the other party not to kill him, which is quite incredible to everyone. But If this thing is put on Su ye, people feel that all this is so easy to accept. After all, no one knows what extent Su Ye''s real strength has reached. Anyway, Su Ye''s real strength is not as simple as it seems. "Hand over all your treasures." Su Ye immediately opened his mouth, but now the moment his words fell into everyone''s ears, it always gave people the feeling of seeing a robber. At the moment, he was constantly collecting and scraping Hu Weilong''s things. However, the moment this words fell into Hu Weilong''s ears, Hu Weilong seemed quite happy. Hu Weilong obviously thought very clearly. Compared with his life, his own things are completely worthless. His external things are external things after all. As long as he was given time, he could still take them back. But if life is gone, everything will really be empty. Hu Weilong nodded immediately, waved his hand and handed a ring respectfully to Su Ye. After all, he doesn''t look like master Feng. He has a big family and business, so he can only take out such a storage ring at this time. Su Ye''s powerful spiritual strength fell on Hu Weilong. After determining that Hu Weilong had nothing else to hide, he nodded with satisfaction. "Do you know why I want you?" Su Ye grabbed this storage ring and kept playing with it, with a look of banter in her eyes. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, everyone looked at Su Ye strangely. Why? Isn''t the reason very simple? How do you need to think? Isn''t it because you want to be a robber and rob Hu Weilong? Even Hu Weilong was thinking like this at this time, but in front of Su ye at this time, Hu Weilong didn''t dare to say such words for a moment, for fear of angering Su Ye. He would be really sad at that time. "Your thoughts are as vast as a sea of stars. An ordinary person like me really can''t see through your thoughts, but I also understand that what you are doing now must be for my good." when Hu Weilong looked at Su ye, his eyes were full of flattering expressions. People: To tell the truth, when hearing Hu Weilong''s words at this time, everyone present had an impulse to vomit. Hu Weilong''s words were really free C at all, even like a cheap dog leg. Looking at Hu Weilong''s current appearance, many people couldn''t help yelling. As for young master Feng''s face at this time, it seemed a little ugly. Thinking of how this guy flattered himself before and now flattering Su ye, young master Feng felt a burst of frustration and wanted to slap this guy to death. Unlike everyone else, at this time, er silly immediately stood up and shouted "Ao Ao" to Hu Weilong. To tell the truth, when he saw Hu Weilong, er silly''s heart was full of a sense of crisis. He was worried that Hu Weilong would be the same as Gu Lengyu. At this time, he ran to grab his position of "the first licking dog under the Dragon boss". Su ye took a deep look at Hu Weilong, and his face couldn''t help rippling out a kind smile. At the moment of seeing Su Ye''s expression, er silly, who was very nervous, immediately returned to normal. He really knew his dragon boss very well. When his dragon boss showed such a look, he was not ready to entrap people. "Sure enough, it''s my dragon boss. He still has his own principle to choose to lick the dog. That guy is a Jian man at first sight. How can he be the Dragon boss''s licking dog." Er silly muttered in his heart, thanks to his thinking in his heart. Otherwise, if he really said this, Hu Weilong would spit blood with anger. Hu Weilong naturally doesn''t know what Su Ye is thinking in his heart. Anyway, in his opinion, no one doesn''t like to listen to the good words of praise. Now the smile on Su Ye''s face is just the expression of his idea. "Hahaha, what you said is very good. I really have a deep meaning." Su Ye laughed happily, and Hu Weilong was even more happy, but he didn''t have time to continue to compliment Su Ye. As a result, he saw that Su Ye''s palm had been pressed on his Dantian. "You..." Hu Weilong opened his mouth, but before he finished, he felt a terrible destructive force directly and fiercely impacting on his Dantian. "Ah!" Hu Weilong couldn''t help yelling in pain. He could obviously feel that just at that moment, his Dantian was directly smashed and destroyed by Su Ye''s power. Chapter 656 "You... You ruined my business!" Hu Weilong said almost gnashing his teeth. Once the elixir field is broken, unless the cultivation reaches an extremely terrible level, their own strength can not be limited by the elixir field. Otherwise, once the elixir field is broken, all the evolutors'' cultivation will dissipate. Seeing this scene, everyone at the scene couldn''t help looking at each other in horror. Just now, after seeing Su Ye''s happy appearance, they thought Su Ye was ready to let Hu Weilong go, but they never saw Gao. Su Ye actually had a back move and directly abandoned Hu Weilong in the conversation and laughter. For a time, many people were braved in their hearts and looked at Su ye with fear. "Didn''t you say it yourself? As long as I spare your life, I can do anything. In that case, why are you surprised that I abandoned your Dantian? Isn''t this a very normal thing?" Looking at Su Ye''s reasonable attitude now, Hu Weilong spit out a mouthful of dirty blood. Originally, in Hu Weilong''s opinion, what Su ye asked him to do is to give Su Ye something at most. After all, young master Feng was like this before, but now it''s on him, but such a change has taken place. For a moment, Hu Weilong wanted to ask why master Feng had not been abolished, but he was abolished. Is it because Su Ye was afraid of the Lingfeng family and looked at his family for bullying? But when he thought about it, he still didn''t say it. After all, the so-called idea that Su Ye was afraid of Lingfeng family was a joke. If Su Ye is really afraid, it is estimated that there will be no previous things. Moreover, Su Ye gave him the feeling that he liked to "mess". If he really said that at that time, Su Ye was angry and directly abolished young master Feng, then the Lingfeng family will be angry. At that time, I''m afraid their family will suffer from the disaster of the fish pond. Helpless, he could only admit it. "Do you still think my thoughts are as vast as the stars?" and it was at this time that Su Ye''s joking voice came out. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Hu Weilong almost cursed. This is clearly a bargain and a good seller. vast? ha-ha! I am your uncle! Just like this, Hu Weilong can only think a little in his heart at this time, and dare not really say it. Otherwise, he is really worried that he will be directly slapped to death by Su Ye. Helpless, he could only show a flattering smile to Su ye, weakly nodded and said, "I still think so." Now, if you have eyes, you can see how uncomfortable Hu Weilong is at this time. However, looking at his present appearance, no one here feels sorry for him, but his faces are full of mocking smiles. In everyone''s opinion, this guy is entirely to blame for Hu Weilong''s situation. "Hum, now the boy should regret it very much. He thought that everyone in the world likes to be flattered? Hehe, it''s really funny." "Just now I felt sick when I saw this guy. Fortunately, this gentleman is happy for me." "Yes, I''m upset when I look at such a flattering and flattering guy." After a short time, a series of sarcastic cold laughter came out. Anyway, after hearing these words now, Hu Weilong''s heart suddenly had a feeling of irritability and depression, but it''s a pity that he can only choose to bear it silently at this time. Su Ye smiled with satisfaction, but his smile fell into Hu Weilong''s eyes, but it was like seeing a demon. "Yes, yes, in that case, I''ll tell you mercifully. The reason why I must take your valuable things in front of so many people just now, and I have repeatedly confirmed that the reason why you don''t have anything else valuable is mainly to help you." As soon as Su ye said this, er silly and others seemed to have understood, and the smile contained in that expression became more and more rich. As for Hu Weilong''s face covered with circles at this time, he didn''t understand what Su Ye meant at this time. Took his storage ring and wasted his strength. How could it be for him in the end? Su Ye killed him now. Is it for his good? Hu Weilong was unwilling to accept such words. It seems that seeing Hu Weilong''s incomprehension at this time, Su Ye couldn''t help grinning, "it''s very simple. In this ancient battlefield, once the power is abolished, it''s a very dangerous thing. After all, your wealth will become the reason for you to be killed." "Every man is innocent and bears his sins." Su ye said so calmly. What made Hu Weilong feel helpless was that at this time, he nodded with some approval. "Now I let everyone know through this method that you have nothing valuable, so at least there won''t be so many people to rob your things at this time. In this way, don''t you have an extra chance to live? Of course, now you should pay attention to those enemies. When you think about it, did I help you What happened? " Su Ye grinned happily, but at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s word "help", Hu Weilong almost cursed. Is this called help? This is so special. If you hadn''t directly abandoned my Dantian, would I need to consider this kind of trouble? Thinking of the people he had offended in the ancient battlefield during this period, Hu Weilong was frightened. Especially at this time, he was very clear that although a group of people had made friends with him before, he clearly offended Su ye now. Even if Su Ye really didn''t hate him anymore, outsiders didn''t dare to take the risk, Therefore, it is likely that no one will be willing to protect him at this time. Even if he pays a big price, it is impossible. Although it is said that there are many strong people in the Hu family, and there are also several people at the peak of the three disasters, the problem is that he does not meet those strong people now. Although Hu Weilong has some details in this ancient battlefield, he is still worried that he may be killed by his enemies before the people in his family come. Hu Weilong looked around nervously at this time. His expression was full of a feeling of guilt, because just at that moment, he didn''t know if he had made some mistakes. After all, now his strength has been abolished and his body is still very weak, so his perception of his surroundings has been reduced to a great extent. Just at that moment, he seemed to feel sharp eyes looking in his direction. But when he looked around, he was helpless to find that he couldn''t find the "people" who killed him at all. Su Ye stretched his waist and narrowed his eyes slightly at this time. The smile in his expression became more and more rich. Hu Weilong shivered at this time. He always felt that Su Ye''s expression now was very dangerous. "Hey, you are really impolite. You said I helped you like this. Don''t you think you should say thank you to me?" Su Ye shrugged helplessly. The expression was full of unwilling expressions. Even at this time, Su Ye gave people the feeling of a little resentment. Hu Weilong almost burst when he heard this. Let yourself say thank you to Su ye? For what? This guy not only wasted his strength, but also humiliated himself so much? Thinking of this, Hu Weilong felt angry. "Hey, I''m a man. If I''m kind enough to help you, but you don''t accept it, I''ll probably... Retaliate against you." Su ye said finally, with a cold smell in his voice. Hu Weilong felt like crying at this time. In his opinion, Su Ye is an asshole. He has been so soft, but as a result, people still refuse to let him go. We must trample on his dignity. However, thinking of what he had done before, Hu Weilong couldn''t help sighing helplessly. He suddenly found that if he put himself in a position to think about it, if he took the initiative at this time, what he might do would be even more cruel by Su Ye. "Thank you!" Hu Weilong is obviously very open-minded now. At this time, he immediately bowed to Su ye and said his thanks respectfully. Even his expression is full of gratitude. Just from the appearance, people can only see Hu Weilong''s incomparable gratitude to Su ye, as if Su Ye was his life-saving benefactor. The crowd could not help but secretly feigned and despised Hu Weilong. Su Ye laughed with satisfaction, "well, good, I accepted your thanks. Oh, by the way, there should be others in your family here?" Su Ye suddenly began to ask. Almost at the moment of hearing this, the faces of Hu Weilong and others were full of doubts. It was obvious that they didn''t understand why Su ye asked so at this time. Hu Weilong took a deep look at Su Ye. To tell the truth, at this time, at the moment of contacting Su Ye''s eyes, Hu Weilong had a very nervous sense of oppression in his heart. He always felt that Su Ye''s smile was dangerous at this time. "Yes... Yes, what can I do for you?" But in the end, Hu Weilong nodded and told the truth. After all, this kind of thing can''t be concealed. Who knows if Su ye will kill him if he deceives Su ye at that time. Now in his eyes, Su Ye is definitely a very dangerous Lord. Especially at this time, after hearing his inquiry, the smile on Su Ye''s face became more and more intense, which made Hu Weilong feel more and more nervous. "Hey, don''t be so nervous. How could I hurt you? If you look like this, it will embarrass me." Su Ye shrugged helplessly. Many people and animals make complaints about how to Tucao after seeing this scene. Won''t hurt him? Listen to that! Is this human talk? If you wouldn''t hurt him, why would Hu Weilong be cut off his accomplishments now, no doubt like a loser? Looking at Hu Weilong''s pathetic appearance now, many people secretly feel disgusted. In their view, the poor man must be hateful, but This guy''s current "encounter" still raised a poor mood in many people''s hearts. "In fact, what I want you to do is very simple. It''s also for your own good. You must have made many enemies. I guess there are many here? I''m afraid those enemies will attack you at that time." As soon as Su ye said this, Hu Weilong nodded subconsciously, and her expression was full of feelings of suffocation. Naturally, she had been worried about this problem for a long time, but unfortunately, his worry seemed to be of little use. After all, if he didn''t protect him, even if he was worried, he would have to die. Hu Weilong frowned and looked at Su ye at this time. There was an incredible look in his expression. At this time, an idea came to his mind. But in his opinion, how could such a thing be possible? "You... Are you going to protect me?" Hu Weilong said this in an incredible tone. But at the moment of hearing his words, a lot of laughter came out of the crowd. Obviously, these people feel very absurd about Hu Weilong''s words. Can su ye be so kind and protect him? If Su Ye really can do such a thing, why should he abolish Hu Weilong? For a time, there were a lot of sarcastic laughter from the crowd. At the moment of hearing those voices, Hu Weilong felt red in the face. "Hehe, if this man is shameless, he can be invincible in the world." "Why is his face so big? I actually think this gentleman will protect him? I''ll just ha ha. I slap you to death. Is it to protect you?" "It''s really necessary to be a little self-aware. Otherwise, what''s the difference between living and walking dead? They are so brainless." One after another, Hu Weilong''s face looked ugly. However, Hu Weilong held back and looked at Su ye with an expression full of hope. At this time, Su Ye smiled, nodded and said, "yes, I''m really going to protect you, Bao As soon as Su ye said this, it was like five thunders for everyone present. Almost at the moment of hearing his words, many people present were almost staring out their eyes. Everyone immediately looked at each other, completely wondering why Su ye made such a choice at this time. As for Hu Weilong, he almost jumped up from the ground with excitement at this time He was very clear in his heart that after what had just happened, everyone was very afraid of Su Ye. If Su Ye spoke and said to protect himself, at least the people here did not dare to continue to hurt themselves. As long as he could leave here alive and meet with the people of his family, at least this trip to the ancient battlefield, he could live until the end. "Thank you, sir!" Hu Weilong is also a master who can get away with it. At this time, he knelt down to Su ye again and kowtowed to Su Ye. But now he had no strength to protect his body. After several heads knocked down, Hu Weilong suddenly became dizzy, and a large amount of blood flowed out of his forehead. However, even in this way, Hu Weilong didn''t stop. He knew in his heart that if he wanted to survive, he had to pay some price. Su ye took a deep look at Hu Weilong and sighed secretly. People like Hu Weilong feel very terrible and can bear it. Once such people give him a chance, they will certainly carry out cruel revenge on their enemies. At that time, it is estimated that the cruel means can make people stare at it. But Su ye turned and looked very indifferent. Anyway, in his eyes, Hu Weilong was not afraid. He had this confidence and could suppress this guy all the time. "In fact, what I want is very simple. I will protect you until your people find you, but your people must give me all their treasures. If you promise, our agreement will be established, just as if you don''t promise... Well, you''ll die." As soon as Su Ye finally said this, Hu Weilong''s body trembled slightly. A word "death" was like a knife, which stabbed into his body, making his body tremble violently. Similarly, after hearing Su Ye''s words, many people became a little strange when they looked at Su Ye. Su Ye is going to rob Hu Weilong and his family. "He''s really cruel. I''m just robbing Hu Weilong for him. I actually made an idea on the Hu family and others." "In this way, the Hu family is completely working for him for free." "He did more than I thought." "Hey, I''d like to see how Hu Weilong would choose. I remember that among the people who came to the ancient battlefield this time, there were some competitors of Hu Weilong in the family." Hu Weilong''s heart was at the bottom of the valley at this moment. He didn''t know what to say for a while. Although he said that he was indeed the young Juncai of the Hu family, the problem was that he really didn''t dare to make such a decision directly at this time. After all, many people are beyond his control. "I... I..." Hu Weilong hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know what to say. Su Ye seemed a little indifferent. He immediately joked with a smile, shrugged his shoulders and said, "you don''t have to be too embarrassed. If you really don''t want to, I won''t force you, but I won''t take care of your life and death anyway." Su Ye looked around as soon as he finished saying this. I don''t know if these people all understand what Su Ye''s words mean. Anyway, at this moment, there was a killing intention like a strong wind around. These murderous intentions swept up, as if to completely smooth this area. At the moment of feeling this breath, Hu Weilong''s body trembled violently, and his eyes were full of fear. At this moment, Hu Weilong wanted to swear. The current situation is also very obvious. These people are obviously cooperating with Su ye and want to force themselves to obey. He doesn''t know how many of the people who released the killing intention really have hatred with him at this time, but it''s obvious that if they really don''t agree at this time, they don''t need to care about whether they have hatred. Obviously, killing him can please Su Ye. Why not, Why don''t they do it? Hu Weilong was so angry that his teeth itched, but on the surface he didn''t dare to say anything more. Now people are under the eaves and have to bow their heads. "It''s not that I don''t want to promise, but... I... I don''t have this qualification. Although I have some status in the Hu family, there are not many people who can really control, even those who have a competitive relationship with me. I can''t promise to let them hand over their things." Hu Weilong looked at Su ye with a bitter turtle look. His expression and manner made people feel as if he was going to cry. Su Ye immediately looked indifferent, shrugged, grinned and said, "it doesn''t matter. Tell me, how many people can you guarantee to listen to you?" Hu Weilong bit his teeth to death. At this time, it was clear that Su ye would not give up until he completely peeled him off. "There are 536 people from the Hu family here. I can guarantee that 130 of them will listen to me. There are more than 30 people in the state of the great three disasters, and one at the peak of the great three disasters." In fact, generally speaking, you won''t tell your details unless you have to. However, it is clear that this time is a life and death moment for Hu Weilong. There are more than 100 people, as well as the strong ones at the peak of the three disasters, which can be said to be a strong lineup. Normally, all their endings can be equal to the details of a small family. But what made Hu Weilong''s teeth itch with anger was that Su Ye looked a little unhappy after hearing his words at this time. That gave people the feeling that he promised more than 100 people that he had suffered a great loss. Just when Hu Weilong thought Su Ye was going to refuse, he suddenly heard a helpless sigh from Su Ye. Chapter 657 "Oh, all right, who makes me so kind? A hundred and thirty people are a hundred and thirty people. I can warn you. If you promise me that you can''t do it, let alone your hundred and thirty people, I won''t kill all the more than 500 children of the Hu family who came to this ancient battlefield." Hu Weilong and others couldn''t help shivering. At this time, looking at Su ye, he felt cold all over. Su Ye completely became a demon in his eyes. He didn''t think that Su ye had just clarified his situation for such a reason. Hu Weilong''s body trembled slightly. For a moment, the whole person seemed to be completely drained of his strength. As for the rest of the people, when they looked at Su ye, their faces were full of tension, and they secretly warned themselves that if they really want to have anything to do with Su ye in the future, they must not be enemies with Su ye, and they can''t disclose some of their own information to Su Ye. After all, they can''t guarantee what accidents will happen at that time. "Now it''s clear?" Su ye said so faintly. Almost after hearing this, Hu Weilong quickly nodded. Now, even if he doesn''t understand, he must understand. Su Ye looked at the people around him, turned to Hu Weilong, and immediately tied his hands to guide a force of space out and fell on him. At the beginning, Hu Weilong was startled. He was afraid that Su ye would go back and kill himself at this time. However, after seeing these spatial forces, Hu Weilong''s heart hung in his heart, which was completely put down. He now knows that Su Ye''s purpose is to protect himself. After all, now his strength has been wasted by Su ye, and it''s just a waste here. If Su Ye enters the ruins at this time, it''s not guaranteed. After su Ye enters the ruins, someone will kill him. Although Su Ye just showed great power, many people were afraid of it. But the problem is that there may still be people who want to take risks. If someone takes the risk to kill himself and hide, even if Su Ye''s strength is strong, Hu Weilong believes that even if Su Ye''s strength is strong, there is nothing he can do. With the protection of this space force, he is now absolutely safe. After all, when young master Feng attacked Su ye like that just now, they were all blocked by space forces. Thinking of this, Hu Weilong''s face was suddenly filled with gratitude and immediately shouted thank you to Su ye again and again. Of course, now Hu Weilong has entered the space force. In his opinion, maybe he can directly enter the interior of the relic by virtue of this. But when he tried, he regretfully gave up. Although it is true that he can enter the interior of the ruins, he needs a premise that he is an evolutionist. Even the most humble evolutionist has not reached the level of strength. Small three disasters are OK. But now he is abandoned. He is just an ordinary person. He can''t get rid of the shackles of this space force and get out of the protection of this space force. Many people see all this in their eyes. Naturally, they also understand why Su Ye wants to do so now. Those who were originally prepared to kill Hu Weilong can only give up completely now. "Well, the matter is settled, and it''s time for us to start." Su Ye looked at Jiang Rou''s people and waved to Jiang Rou''s people. Several people immediately came to Su Ye. Under the connection of Su Ye''s space power, the space power that originally blocked everyone seemed to disappear. Jiang Rou and others directly entered the scope of relics protected by space power under the envy and jealousy of everyone. Su Ye immediately walked in at this time. "Huh?" And it was at this moment that Su ye could clearly feel that a very strong and powerful breath wave was sent out. Under the influence of this breath, even Yao Chi''s face looked a little ugly. Yao Chi frowned and looked at Su Ye. His expression was full of hesitation. As soon as Su Ye''s eyes turned, there was still some dignified color on his face, but at this moment, the dignified expression immediately disappeared. He turned away from the protection of these space forces and returned to the outside again. In fact, after seeing Su ye enter the space power, some people have left disappointed. After all, in these people''s view, the things in this relic will be occupied by Su ye, and they have no hope. Of course, most people still choose to stay. They still want to see. It''s not clear what will happen in this place if it''s not intact. Especially at this time, after seeing Su Ye coming back, these people couldn''t help looking at Su Ye suspiciously. They didn''t understand why Su ye came out again at this time. "Do you want to go in? I can take you in." Su ye put his hands around his chest and looked HALELY at the onlookers around him. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, these people did not show the surprise color that Su ye thought. On the contrary, these people frowned one by one and looked at Su ye with dignified expressions. "He... Is he ready to entrap people again?" "What the hell is this? He asked us if we wanted to go in?" "Of course I want to go in, but... I can''t believe what he did just now." "Look at the smile on his face now. I don''t think it''s reliable." For a time, many people whispered, obviously because Su ye had great doubts about Su ye when dealing with Hu Weilong. I always feel that Su Ye wants to pit them at this time. Of course, even if they don''t say anything about Hu Weilong, they can''t believe it at this time. After all, put yourself in the right place. Now only Su ye can go in. Everything in the ruins belongs to Su Ye. But once Su Ye really lets outsiders in, it is obvious that someone is going to take a share. What originally belonged to Su ye may not be taken away by them. Su Ye naturally heard these people''s words, and her face was a little black at that time. "I kindly let you in, but you still doubt me. Am I such an immoral person in your eyes?" Su Ye scolded angrily. There are also some powerful deterrents in the voice. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, many people couldn''t help shrinking their necks. However, at this time, they still didn''t speak, but when they looked at Su ye, their expression became a little strange. It seemed that they were specifically talking to Su Ye. They really treated Su ye in this way. Su ye: "What do I have to worry about you robbing the things inside the ruins? With my strength, do you think you are qualified to rob the most precious things in the depths of the ruins? Why should I rob the unimportant things outside the ruins? Do you think you can see those things in terms of my identity and strength?" Su Ye''s voice came out again, but this time after hearing Su Ye''s words, many people''s looks did change a little. Obviously, at this time, Su Ye''s words also moved many people. Just After seeing Su Ye''s present look, many people''s hearts are still full of doubts. Hu Weilong took a deep look at Su ye at this time, and his expression was full of doubts. He didn''t understand what Su Ye was going to do at this time. "Hey, OK, since I want you to go in on my own initiative and you doubt me, now I give up that idea. You can go in if you want, but you need to pay some price." Su Ye''s face showed a touch of banter. However, what makes Su Ye speechless is that now after hearing Su Ye''s words, many people still have some relaxation in their hearts. At least at this time, they can guarantee that they will not be hidden by Su Ye. Although Su Ye is really cheating in their eyes, they are still very sure. As long as they reach an agreement with Su ye, they can 100% believe that Su ye will not cheat. "OK, say what conditions." young master Feng stepped forward at this time and looked at Su Ye excitedly. Although Su Ye''s strength makes him very afraid, as long as he can enter the ruins, who can know what will happen at that time. Moreover, even if he doesn''t take the initiative to compete with Su ye, he believes he is also able to get some better things. Before, his loss can at least make up for some. As soon as master Feng said this, many people looked at Su ye with a look of expectation. They also wanted to see what conditions Su ye had at this time. After all, who can come here without any savings? Su Ye was very clear about this. At the beginning, he killed many of their evolutors at the gate of the border city. Although it was said that their bodies had been eaten by the ominous, their magic tools, weapons, even natural materials and land treasures and space storage magic tools have been preserved. At that time, Su ye also made a lot of money and collected everything into his own system space. Now, there are so many people gathered here. In Su Ye''s eyes, these are his own "gold masters". Although he is not sad and crazy to kill them all for no reason, there is one thing he can do, that is to get some benefits from these people. Of course, this means of "reaping benefits" is naturally to control a degree that everyone can accept. Otherwise, these people will be scared away. Where can they reap benefits. Thinking of this, the smile on Su Ye''s face could not help becoming more and more thick. It seemed that there was a plot about to succeed. After seeing Su Ye''s look and behavior, many people''s faces become a little strange. They feel more and more in their hearts. Su Ye has absolutely no good idea in his heart. In this "different" world, naturally, there is no ABCD like the outside world. On the contrary, there are four levels of methylethylpropanedine in this world. S level corresponds to double a, SS level is triple A, and SSS level is quadruple a. "Five second-class plants, or four first-class plants, or three double first-class plants." Su Ye spoke directly. Of course, as for the higher grass, Su ye believed that even if there were, they would not take it out. Su Ye believes that most people and animals must have these quantities of natural and chemical grass, but for some people, it''s going to bleed a lot. At the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the faces of everyone present became ugly. "Refuse to bargain." When many people were about to speak, Su Ye suddenly said this. Originally, someone was really going to try to bargain with Su ye, but the result was helpless. Su ye had already been prepared for their move and completely cut off the "retreat" they thought of. For a time, many people hesitated and began to wonder whether the price they paid would be in direct proportion to their later harvest. "Of course, let''s vilify and say it first. All this is voluntary. Don''t come to me and cry in front of me when you can''t get good things. I''m very kind and won''t cheat people. Whether you like it or not, it''s up to you. Anyway, I won''t persecute you." Su Ye spoke immediately at this time, but at the moment of hearing his words, many people looked a little strange. When looking at Su ye, many people felt their teeth itching with anger. Very kind? Won''t be trapped? Anyway, Hu Weilong and master Feng didn''t believe this first. After all, the two of them were miserable by Su yekeng. One of them was robbed of his storage ring, while the other not only his storage ring was robbed, but also his own strength was abolished by Su yekeng. What made him feel helpless was that their people were secretly robbed by Su yekeng. In the view of Hu Weilong and young master Feng, if Su Ye is not a "pit", I''m afraid all the people in the world are good people, not bad people. For a time, the eyes of Hu Weilong and others looking at Su Ye became very strange. Su Ye glared at master Feng and Hu Weilong. "Why, don''t you think so?" Su Ye''s words were full of threats. Anyway, after hearing Su Ye''s words, these two people didn''t dare to answer casually, for fear of being retaliated by Su ye at that time. "Of course not. I admire this gentleman 100% anyway. In my opinion, this gentleman is the kindest kind man in the world. You see, I was against this gentleman like that before, but what about this gentleman? Instead of holding a grudge, I was prepared to protect me. This really makes me grateful." As Hu Weilong spoke, there was a look of gratitude in his eyes. After hearing Hu Weilong''s words that are so incoherent Cao now, everyone has the impulse to slap this guy to death. It''s too spineless. Don''t you feel guilty when you say such words? Even Su Ye felt embarrassed at this time. He scratched the back of his head with a dry smile and said, "ah? I... am I really so good? I... I don''t know myself." People: All the people were speechless and wanted to curse. Is it so good? Don''t you have a point in your heart? What''s the point of asking such a rhetorical question? You have a thick skin. Even Hu Weilong felt as if he had been stuffed with dead mouse meat in his mouth at this time. He looked extremely oppressed and strange. I''ve been talking like that without conscience, but as a result, this guy has the good intention to ask himself? If he can''t really beat the guy in front of him, Hu Weilong wants to work hard with Su Ye. "Well... Of course, you deserve the title of this great good man." At this time, Hu Weilong gave Su ye a thumbs up. Anyway, others don''t know what they feel after hearing him, but he really has an impulse to vomit in his heart. And for the first time, he found that what he said was so disgusting. "Hahaha, good, Hu Weilong, you are really promising." Su Ye smiled and patted Hu Weilong on the shoulder at this time, with a look of joy. Although Hu Weilong is protected by space forces, these space forces do not hinder Su Ye. After hearing sun''s words, Hu Weilong was about to vomit blood, and he could only squeeze out an embarrassing smile on his face. Su ye turned to look at young master Feng. Young master Feng''s face was immediately ugly. Young master Feng knew very well at this time that Su Ye wanted to say some compliments to Su ye like Hu Weilong. But Young master Feng can''t do it. He has no festival like Hu Weilong Cao. However, he had to take his life-threatening affairs seriously. Finally, master Feng could only nod slightly and say, "I agree with Hu Weilong." After hearing master Feng''s words, many people''s expressions became a little strange. They knew very well that now Hu Weilong was completely suppressed by Su Ye. Su Ye didn''t care much about master Feng''s words. He immediately smiled and nodded, obviously very satisfied with Hu Weilong''s practice. "Well, it''s been a while now. I think you should think about it. My time is very precious. It''s impossible to waste it here with you endlessly. Make a decision quickly. Are you ready to pay a little price and enter here?" Su ye said this, and there was a flash of pure light in his eyes. Everyone was speechless when they heard it. A little price? The price is really not small. "I, I''m going in!" finally, master Feng took the lead. Su Ye looked at young master Feng suspiciously. "You''re like a poor man. Do you think it''s possible to go in?" Su ye asked directly. He had just sensed it. He was 100% sure that there was no treasure on this guy, and Su Ye''s spiritual power had exceeded the peak of the three disasters. He believed that these people had no ability to stop their perception. Asked by Su ye, many people also looked in the direction of young master Feng with a puzzled look. After contacting this look, young master Feng''s face became ugly in an instant. For a moment, master Feng felt that his dignity would be completely torn to pieces by these people''s eyes. If he didn''t really beat Su ye, he really wanted to tear Su Ye''s mouth. This guy just relied on one sentence, which made everyone have great doubts about himself. You know, this kind of thing could never happen in the past. "I... I have friends! They can borrow me to make grass." When master Feng said this, his face became a burst of iron blue. In his capacity, when did he need to borrow natural grass? As far as his resources are concerned, if you want to create grass, just open your mouth and the family will prepare it for him. But now Master Feng felt that his cheeks were feverish after he said this sentence. "Hahaha, young master Feng, you really like to tell jokes. In terms of our brotherhood, if you want to make grass, just speak directly and say borrow? I''ll see you out." Obviously, many people present can also see the embarrassment of young master Feng. At this time, a man came out immediately. His strength also belongs to the peak level of the three major disasters. Originally, he made friends with young master Feng. Now he wants to take this opportunity to further his relationship with young master Feng. In this way, it is also of great benefit to their family. Almost at the moment of hearing this, master Feng''s embarrassed face eased a little. He turned to look at the man with a trace of satisfaction and gratitude. After all, if this guy hadn''t stood up to speak for himself now, he would have lost his face completely. Su Ye clapped his hands immediately and said with applause, "it''s really easy to go with more friends. I''m happy for you if you have such a good friend." while talking, Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a touch of pure light in his eyes. Although I don''t know what Su Ye is thinking at this time, now after hearing Su Ye''s words, master Feng and the man just now have a feeling of inner hair. These two people have a feeling that Su Ye has absolutely no good idea in his heart now. Especially at this time, the man obviously felt that when Su Ye looked at him, his expression became a little strange. ¡­¡­ This made the man feel very strange, as if he had been stared at by a wild beast at this time. To tell the truth, under such feelings, the man felt some regret in his heart. He wondered whether he should stand up for master Feng so impulsively now. "Well, you are a good friend who is rich and powerful. I remember you." Especially at this time, Su Ye actually said such a sentence. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the man had a cold fear all over. "I... I was stared at by this guy?" Su ye said, and the man''s body trembled violently. After what happened to Hu Weilong, in the man''s eyes, Su Ye is even more terrible than the flood beasts. Even at this time, he would rather fight with the flood beasts or the strong at the peak of the three disasters than face Su Ye. He always felt that there was something evil in Su Ye''s present look. "I... I..." For a moment, he wanted to speak directly and told Su ye that he regretted it and was not going to help master Feng pay for the natural grass. But he was also very clear in his heart that if he didn''t stand up before, young master Feng wouldn''t say anything more. After all, it''s still unknown who young master Feng is going to find to ask for this natural grass. But now he has jumped out. If he regrets again at this time, he will definitely offend master Feng to death. He can''t bear the cost of offending master fenfeng. But he doesn''t want to be like Hu Weilong. He immediately arched his hand at Su ye, "Sir, I have no intention of being an enemy with you, but young master Feng is my friend. As a friend, I must help." Su Ye didn''t say much at this time, but pointed to one side, "all the people who are ready to enter the ruins stand in this position. After I collect the tickets, I''ll let you in." People: People are speechless, God''s special ticket. However, people are also very clear in their hearts. They say more and make more mistakes. At the moment, many people are moving towards the position pointed by Su Ye. Almost the vast majority of people stay. Only a few people are really unwilling to pay such an expensive "ticket" and can only leave regretfully in the end. This time, Su ye can be said to be full of harvest. He happily collected all the natural and chemical grass given to him by these people into the storage ring. Looking at Su Ye''s actions, Jiang Rou and Yao Chi both felt stunned. Naturally, they know the situation of this place very well. Now in their view, Su Ye''s move is clearly preparation The pit is big. "I don''t know what these people would think if they knew the truth." Yao Chi put his hand and made a sound insulation space directly in front of them, so that the dialogue between them would not be heard by outsiders and affect Su Ye''s "business". Jiang Rou laughed badly at this time, but perhaps it was because she stayed with Su ye for too long. It seems to Yao Chi that Jiang Rou was "spoiled" by Su Ye. The way she laughed looked very similar to Su Ye. "Hey, hey, this can only blame them for their stupidity. He didn''t say it before. He didn''t ask these people to come in here. Whether they would like to come in or not is their voluntary thing. Therefore, even if they are really trapped, they can only blame themselves." While Jiang Rou was talking, she smiled and shrugged her shoulders. That look seemed very natural. Even at this time, Jiang Rou looked forward to seeing what kind of look and gesture these people would have after they found out that they were really trapped by Su yekeng. Er silly and others looked in the direction of Jiang rou. I don''t know why. At this time, Jiang Rou seemed to have become a little witch in their eyes. Two silly and so on, they couldn''t help thinking in their hearts. Sure enough, after spending a long time with their dragon boss, people will change. "But... Hey hey, our boss is really a model for our generation." this is, two fools directly thumbed up and looked at Su ye with admiration. In this regard, Gu Lengyu and others also nodded with great approval, "can you play with so many hands? Do you think our boss can be an ordinary person? Niu break." "It seems that I have to study hard to get closer to the boss. Otherwise, the gap with the boss will only be bigger and bigger." Jin Yi looked at Su Ye deeply. There was an excited look like brain powder in his expression. "Don''t think too much, boy. It''s very good for us to see the boss''s back. Do you want him to catch up with the boss? Are you drinking too much fake wine?" the voice of the mage ape rumbled, and slapped Jinyi''s shoulder several times. In this regard, Jin Yi also nodded very approvingly. Yao Chi and Jiang Rou felt speechless when they looked at the look, posture and actions of Er silly and others. These really hold Su ye to the sky. But When Yao Chi and Jiang Rou looked at Su ye, they were completely convinced. "Well, now that your tickets have been paid, let''s all enter the site, but I reiterate that all this is voluntary, not forced by me. If you dare to abuse me because of some dissatisfaction after you go in, I will let you know how to write the word regret." Many people frowned at Su ye at this time, especially after hearing Su Ye''s words, their hearts were "cluttered" for a while, although they didn''t know why Su ye said such words now, but At the moment of hearing this, everyone had a strong and ominous feeling in their hearts. There is a feeling in my heart that I will be completely miserable. However, up to now, they can''t say anything more, and now the grass has paid, and they don''t want to accept anything if they give up. Seeing that everyone had no objection, Su Ye nodded with a satisfied smile, "well, it''s good. In that case, please come in." While talking, Su Ye immediately tied his hands, and a large force of space directly covered these people. Almost at the moment of being covered by space power, the faces of these people were filled with excitement. At this moment, these people seem to have completely forgotten whether they will be affected by Su yekeng. What they need to consider in their hearts is how to maximize their own interests. After all, their previous losses still need to be made up. When it was, these people rushed into the ruins guarded by the space force like the churning waves. Hu Weilong looked suspicious at this time. He has had a lot of "negotiations" with Su Ye. In his opinion, Su Ye is definitely a lot of people who will make him suffer. Although Su ye did get a lot of good fortune grass just now, in Hu Weilong''s opinion, although the good fortune grass is precious, it can''t be compared with the real treasure in the depths of the ruins. "What is he... Going to do?" Hu Weilong whispered in his heart at this time. Especially at this time, he noticed that Hu Weilong''s heart was "cluttering" when he saw the power of re space. He knew in his heart that Su ye must have no good intention to do so. "Is there any trouble in opening this relic? Does this guy want these people to sacrifice?" Hu Weilong whispered in his heart. Especially when he thought of the word "sacrifice", Hu Weilong felt like his scalp was going to burst. In his opinion, with Su Ye''s "pit" attribute, he might really do something like this. "If these people are really killed and sacrificed, I''m afraid it will cause a big storm after the end of the ancient battlefield." Hu Weilong thought to himself. However, Hu Weilong didn''t think much about it. What he needs to think now is how to please Su ye and don''t let Su Ye kill himself. "This..." "Ah!" It was also at this time that startling voices came out from the periphery of the ruins, completely interrupting Hu Weilong''s thoughts. Hu Weilong suddenly shivered at this time, thinking that Su Ye''s "sacrifice" pit killing was really going to start. But when he saw the situation clearly, he was confused again. He was stunned to see that after entering the periphery of the ruins, all these people stood in place and looked ahead with some fear. Even those who were the top of the three disasters looked extremely dignified at this time. It felt like what a terrible monster appeared in front of them. "Hmm? Is there anything terrible ahead?" Hu Weilong said in doubt, but soon his doubt turned into a stunned expression. From now on, he understood the whole situation in the words of the people outside the ruins. "This... What''s ahead? Why is there such a terrible smell?" "God, is this a kind of field? I feel that if I go in with my strength, once I come into contact with this powerful breath, my flesh can completely collapse." "I... I really want to curse. After I come in, I still can''t go in. Then... What''s the point of me coming in here?" "My natural grass is wasted." At this moment, these people have completely understood, and they also know that they must have been trapped by Su Ye. They can obviously feel that in the space in front of them, there is a very strong breath fluctuation. Under this breath fluctuation, they even feel that their flesh body may completely collapse, which is safe where they are now. They now fully understand why Su Ye didn''t choose to directly enter the "bird''s nest" but directly came out and invited them to come in together. This feeling is that he knows that he must not be able to enter the ruins, so if he wants to pit them, he can gain something. At this time, they wanted to curse, but after thinking of what Su ye had said before, these people were stunned. They hated. Obviously, Su ye had foreseen that after knowing the situation, they must scold. Therefore, Su ye said such a sentence after collecting the natural and chemical grass. But now All the people wanted to vomit blood. I can''t beat Su ye again. I can''t scold. For a time, many people can only roar up to the sky. After learning the truth, Hu Weilong immediately wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. At this moment, in his eyes, Su ye had completely become a devil. "This guy''s heart is really black. He''s so reckless when he directly pits many people and monsters. If he goes out, he''s likely to be chased and killed by outsiders." Hu Weilong wiped another cold sweat and muttered in his heart. "Is there any big organization behind him that can ignore the family power of all of us here?" At this moment, Hu Weilong thought of such a possibility in his heart. But he thought carefully for a moment, but he still didn''t understand which force Su Ye belonged to at this time. After all, if Su Ye is really the ancient star sky, or the son of a powerful God in other regions, under normal circumstances, he can never be unclear. After all, the ancient starry sky is not the so-called ancient. There is also a very excellent technology in the ancient starry sky. Those information exchanges are even more powerful than the networks in the big world. Therefore, whenever a strong person is born, it will appear in the networks of the ancient starry sky. Hu Weilong looked at Su Ye deeply. At this moment, he had some enlightenment in his heart. No matter what happens in the future, and no matter what Su Ye''s identity is, as long as Su Ye is there, we must be polite to Su ye, otherwise, what accidents will happen if we don''t keep it together. Yao Chi and others also looked at each other one by one at this time. The expression was full of joking smiles. After seeing the angry but afraid expression of these people, Yao Chi and others couldn''t help laughing. And their move obviously stimulated these people who were trapped by Su yekeng. "What are you looking at? Our boss made it clear before. He didn''t force you to come in. You wanted to come in on your own initiative." "Did my boss force you to come in? If I remember correctly, I don''t think so. You wanted to come in on your own initiative? Why did you blame our boss in the end?" Er silly and so on. They are bold masters. Naturally, they won''t be afraid of these people''s eyes. Now, after seeing these people''s expressions and behaviors, they immediately opened their mouths and denounced these people and strange animals. Almost after hearing these words, these people and animals were angry. Although Su Ye didn''t force them to do it from beginning to end, it always influenced them imperceptibly. "Hmm? Why, you are not satisfied now?" just at this time, Su Ye''s voice came out. People who originally wanted to have a good theory with two fools suddenly became dumbfounded at this time. Everyone looked at Su ye with melancholy eyes, as if there were countless complaining women in this place. Even Su Ye was a little hairy at the moment of contacting these eyes. "I hope you can remember what I said before." Su Ye opened his mouth directly and made everyone completely dumbfounded in a short time. "Cough, well... Sir, you brought us in, but... The situation here is so dangerous that we can''t do anything here. Here... What can you do to let us enter the ruins?" At this time, a strong man at the peak of the three major disasters spoke. But he also knew Su Ye''s strength in his heart. Therefore, when talking at this time, he also tried to bear the anger in his heart and was polite to Su Ye. Su ye took a deep look at the man. Almost at the moment of touching Su Ye''s eyes, the man had a feeling of hair all over his body. "Do you mean you want me to be responsible for you?" Su Ye''s words were indifferent, but when these words fell into the man''s ears, it made the man feel like his heart was pinched by Su Ye. For a time, the man had a good feeling that he didn''t know what to say. The man didn''t speak. After all, to be honest, he really had this idea in his heart at this time. Su Ye sneered, turned to look at the man with a disdainful look and said, "it''s none of my business!" The simple three words, but the moment they fell into the man''s ears, gave the man a feeling that he was going to blow his hair. Su Ye''s straightforward words fell into the ears of everyone present. When everyone looked at Su ye, there was a sullen look in their expression, but they didn''t have time to say anything more, but they heard Su Ye''s sneer. "I just said to bring you here. Did I ever say that I would help you enter the ruins? Didn''t I? So can you go in? It''s none of my business. Why, do you still want to kidnap me morally?" Su Ye sneered and said such a sentence directly. Almost at the moment of hearing this, almost all the people present were angry. Moral kidnapping? God''s moral kidnapping! It is clear that Su Ye is pitching them, but under normal circumstances, they really have no place to reason. "You... Then I want to go out. Please send me out." Someone immediately said such a sentence at this time. Only after hearing this person''s words, the smile on Su Ye''s face couldn''t help looking more rich. But in the eyes of the public, this reaction can represent "ominous". "You want to go out? That''s OK, but I have to remind you that what you just bought is a one-way ticket. If you want to go out, you have to pay twice as much as Zaohua grass. Moreover, once you go out and want to come in again, you still have to pay Zaohua grass." Su Ye smiled and groped for his palm while saying such a sentence. People: Everyone looked at each other without words, but they were already shouting abuse in their hearts. At this moment, Su Ye became a real profiteer in their hearts. People did not expect that Su Ye was waiting for them in this place. Double? That''s ten natural and chemical grasses. This is a very oppressive requirement for many people. "Let me try." At this time, the man who claimed to be master Feng''s friend came out slowly. His name is Chu Han. His family is among the top 20 stars in ancient times. It is definitely an existence that can not be underestimated. As soon as he said this, he immediately sent out a very terrible smell. Chu Han quickly tied his hands and clapped on his body. The powerful aura swam on his body, forming a armor made entirely of spiritual power. This armor gives people a very thick feeling. From a distance, it looks like a hill. Just seeing this spiritual armor is enough to make people feel full of oppression. "Come out!" Chu Han shouted immediately. Then they saw that Chu Han''s body suddenly appeared a shining armor. As soon as the armor appeared, Chu Han seemed to be bathed in the sun, and the whole person was shining, as if he had become a scorching sun. However, under the control of Chu Han, the luster of the armor finally converged, but even so, there was still a strong breath, highlighting the extraordinary of the armor. "This... This is doomsday armor?" After feeling the breath, many people couldn''t help crying out. Of course, most of the people who come here are family talents, and even some people have this level of armor. Therefore, although they are surprised, they don''t look too surprised. At this time, Su ye also disdained to turn his mouth. The armor of doomsday level. Before, he also obtained several pieces after killing a group of people in the pit. Therefore, now he completely despised each other''s armor. "It seems that the restrictions here are really terrible. Otherwise, Chu Han wouldn''t use such means so carefully at this time." "I don''t know if he can really go in under the protection of this doomsday armor." "It should be OK. After all, this is doomsday armor." For a time, many people talked about it one after another. It''s not difficult to imagine that as long as Chu Han can succeed at this time, a large number of people will respond one after another, use the armor of doomsday level and rush into the ruins together. Under the surprised gaze of the people, Chu Han immediately stepped forward. Chapter 658 However, at the moment, Chu Han just took a step, and his body suddenly trembled. It seemed as if a wave of several powerful forces had hit him hard. It was that the spiritual armor on him trembled violently, and there were signs of complete collapse. "This... The pressure in front of us is too terrible, isn''t it? Chu Han has already used such means, but as soon as he got in, he suffered such an impact?" "Terrible, this... What a terrible level of field pressure in this." "The top strong of the three disasters and the armor of doomsday level will cause such changes. If we go in, won''t we..." For a time, when many people looked at this place, their bodies began to tremble violently, and the look was filled with horror. People''s eyes stared at Chu Han, trying to see what kind of terror the region''s coercion was and how far it could suppress Chu Han. Chu Han''s body trembled violently. At the same time, his face was also a burst of iron blue. He didn''t expect that, only in terms of his strength, he would look so unbearable after encountering this kind of pressure, and it was only the edge of the field. Once he reached the central area, the killing power "Ah!" As soon as Chu Han''s thought came into being, he made a sad scream. Just now, his second step had slowly stepped out, and it was at that time that Chu Han felt that the general trend of heaven and earth seemed to constitute an invisible law rune, which stabbed hard at his heart. Affected by this invisible force, he felt that his heart was almost going to burst completely at this moment. Chu Han opened his mouth and directly ejected a mouthful of dirty blood. At this time, everyone present was shocked to see that there were cracks like spider webs on Chu Han''s psychic armor. Under these cracks, the armor seems to be completely worn out at any time. "My God, isn''t that terrible?" "What happened just now?" "This is the second step? Unexpectedly, such a change has taken place. If you continue, don''t you have to completely explain your life here?" Originally, people were very afraid of this place, not to mention now they see this change. Even the top strong of the three disasters can''t walk a few steps away, let alone some people who want to fish in troubled waters because their strength is not strong. These people''s complexion was a burst of iron blue. They didn''t know what to say for a moment. Many more people looked in the direction of Su ye at this time and hesitated whether to spend double the price to leave this ghost place. Chu Han really didn''t dare to move at this time. In his opinion, he already had this kind of doomsday armor on his body. At least he should not worry about his life. At most, he suffered heavy damage from the field when he came to the center of the field. But now Chu Han really felt creepy. He was very clear in his heart, let alone to the center. In terms of his current strength, even under the protection of doomsday armor, he could not go out of the scope of five steps. "This... Sure enough, the power of the field is too terrible." "I have also heard from ancient books that the real field power can arrange a terrorist field that destroys the sky and the earth. Even the strong at the same level can be directly killed." "Unfortunately, after the battle long ago, the field cultivation was almost on the verge of loss." "Well, although there are some so-called field masters now, it''s a pity that they only know a little." "But even the fur is shocking enough. I''ve heard of a field Master with the strength of only the small three disasters before. As a result, he almost killed the strong at the beginning of the big three disasters. This can only be achieved by relying on the ability of the field." A series of introductions about the field came around. The moment these words fell into Su Ye''s ears, Su Ye couldn''t help feeling a burst of hope, and his eyes were shining. "Can the practitioners in the field really be so terrible?" Su Ye couldn''t help saying, but he could clearly feel the expectation in his heart from his voice. Yao Chi took a deep look at Su ye and finally nodded, "well, it''s very scary. It''s said that the real field power can use the starry sky as his chessboard to win the next game of horror chess. In fact, if you have the opportunity, you can try to learn the field ability. After all, you already have the prerequisite to become a field Master." Yao Chi said this with a rare smile in his eyes. Su Ye was stunned. "I? What are the prerequisites?" Su Ye quickly asked. If he had such a chance, he would not miss it. "It''s space power." Yao Chi didn''t speak, and Jiang Rou said this sentence first. "The first thing to arrange this field is to sense the changes of space power. Therefore, you must master space power, so sister Yao Chi said, you already have the prerequisite." Su ye made a sudden gesture. Obviously, as a powerful family in the divine land, Yao Chi and Jiang Rou must know more than Su Ye. Su ye asked curiously at this time, "so... If I really want to learn this field, where should I go? Or what should I do?" Su Ye''s voice didn''t hide when she said this, so many people heard Su Ye''s words. Everyone looked at Su ye one after another, and the look was even more complicated. To tell the truth, if this was said before, these people would probably wantonly ridicule Su Ye''s lack of self-knowledge after hearing it. But now Many people are not optimistic about Su ye, but they don''t dare to say anything for a while. After all, Su Ye does have this prerequisite. They ridicule Su ye now. They can''t keep it together. Then Su ye will really become a field Master. Won''t they all be beaten in the face? Moreover, many people are secretly praying that Su ye will not become the so-called field Master. Now Su Ye''s strength is very terrible. Once he becomes a field Master, isn''t his strength more terrible? Thinking that Su Ye is likely to become a master of the field in the future, everyone present feels numb. Su Ye is already in such a pit now. If he becomes a field Master in the future, isn''t it more pit? Drop a field randomly and kill a large area. This kind of thing makes people shudder just thinking about it. Yao Chi showed a faint smile on his face and said, "if you really want to learn the field, there are three ways. One is to worship the master and become the disciples of those field masters. The other is to go to the field world, which is the holy land of field masters. As long as you join that organization, you can naturally learn the knowledge of the field." As soon as yaochi said this, Su Ye almost didn''t even think about it. He shook his head and refused. "Forget it, I refuse both. Let me become another disciple and listen to others? Don''t even think about it. It''s too free and constrained. It''s even more impossible to join an organization. If I need an organization, I naturally shout for myself and form a general existence of a forbidden area. Why look at other people''s faces?" Su Ye waved his big hand, and his expression was full of pride, as if he had become an indomitable strong man at this moment, that is, the world could not bear his worship. People: But now after hearing Su Ye''s argument, many people present directly sniffed and issued a cold hum. Although Su Ye''s strength is strong, and the mastery of space power is also very good. But if you want to join the domain or become a disciple of the domain master simply by virtue of these two points, it is obviously not enough. But disdain to disdain. At this time, these people don''t say much. They can only look at Su Ye silently. Yao Chi and Jiang Rou took it for granted at this time and nodded slowly. In their opinion, in terms of Su Ye''s character and strength, they really wouldn''t make such a choice. Even if Su ye said he would become someone else''s disciple at this time, Yao Chi and Jiang Rou would despise Su Ye. "Say, what is the third way?" Su ye asked curiously. Jiang Rou grinned, "that''s to go home with sister Yao Chi and me. We all have some books on field research. We can guarantee that you can see those contents for free." Jiang Rou looked at Su ye with a smile and left such an attractive word. But what made Jiang Rou speechless was that almost at the moment of hearing her words, Su Ye''s face showed a look of vigilance, as if he would pit him. "Is it that simple? Go to your family and let me see those classics? If I''m right, those classics should be very precious. Can your family show them to me so casually?" Su Ye''s eyes were full of doubt when she looked at Jiang rou. Jiang Rou was so angry that her mouth tooted. In Jiang Rou''s opinion, Su Ye is an asshole. He kindly wants to show him books about the field. As a result, this guy dares to doubt himself? It''s not kind. What''s a donkey''s liver and lung? But on second thought, Jiang Rou was relieved. After all, if anyone heard this, there must be some misunderstandings. He felt that there must be something strange between them. Just when Jiang Rou''s little face had just recovered some magic color, she heard Su Ye''s thief''s laughter again. "Oh, I see. You guys don''t want to take this to keep me and be a door-to-door son-in-law?" Su Ye smiled and shook his head like a rattle. "No, no, no, I can tell you. You don''t have to think about it. I''m the only child in our family. How can I be a door-to-door son-in-law? If your family really likes me, it''s not that I can''t marry both of you. Everyone will be happy." People: When they heard the speech, they were speechless. When they looked at Su ye, their faces were full of strange colors, as if they had heard what strange things. Cheap! To everyone, this guy is really cheap. This obviously takes up the stool, but what is the result? The boy showed a look of loss. It was as if he had suffered a great loss even if he wanted to marry the two women together. Although everyone was afraid of Su ye, at this time, when they looked at Su ye, they couldn''t help giving Su Ye two big white eyes. Even if it was two fools and so on, when they looked at Su ye for a time, they all looked strange. They had to admit that Su Ye''s words were really a little hatred now. In ordinary times, it''s hard for a talented and gorgeous strong man to get such an outstanding woman, but it turned out that this guy had the cheek to say that he wanted to marry them all. For a time, two fools didn''t know what to say. Although they also know that Jiang Rou and Yao Chi are really interested in Su ye, Su Ye singled out his words like this. How embarrassing. Jiang Rou was also so angry that Bei''s teeth clenched. Looking at Su Ye''s appearance of being cheap and good, she couldn''t wait to bite hard on Su Ye. However, to Jiang Rou''s surprise, Yao Chi''s face showed a beautiful smile at this time. Even when Jiang Rou saw this scene, she was stunned. Yao Chi nodded slowly, smiled and said, "well, you''re right, so promise. Jiang Rou and I are waiting for you to marry." Jiang Rou almost stares out her eyes. She knew Yao Chi a long time ago, but for a long time, Jiang Rou seemed that her sister Yao Chi was very reserved and calm and terrible when she met something, but I don''t know why. Now, in terms of feelings, after meeting Su ye, sister Yao Chi seems to have changed. That''s right Too bold? Jiang Rou boasted that she was an ancient spirit and had great courage, but she thought she couldn''t say such words. Jiang Rou is like this, let alone others. At this time, when the others looked at Yao Chi, they all looked like they had seen a ghost. Unexpectedly, Yao Chi would recognize what Su Ye just said at this time. You know, Yao Chi is a goddess. She is high above everything. Marry a man with other women? At any time, it is a very incredible thing. Even if this kind of thing really happens, it is a very humiliating thing for their family. Their family will certainly not allow this kind of thing to happen. At that time, tie will strangle Su Ye. After thinking for a moment, many people also reacted. "This... Should have turned him into an army?" "I think so too. Wasn''t this guy very strong and bold just now? That''s why she embarrassed this guy in this way." "Does he really dare to promise? It will only be the result of self destruction." Many people whisper to themselves, and Su ye can naturally understand what they can think of. At the beginning, Su Ye''s face was indeed a little stunned, but when he wanted to understand all this, his face became completely indifferent. He shrugged indifferently, "if you dare to marry, how can I dare not marry? But your family is really a trouble. Why don''t we get pregnant before marriage while we still have more than half a year to get married?" Want sue night to be embarrassed? This is obviously impossible. As soon as he said this, he directly saved his embarrassing situation just now and in turn killed Yao Chi''s army. Yao Chi''s complexion "Shua" immediately turned red. In the feeling, Yao Chi''s cheek is like a blood filled one, looking incomparably crimson. Yao Chi opened his mouth at this time, but he didn''t know what to say for a while. He could only hum with dissatisfaction and turned his head to another place. At this time, the most bitter turtle is estimated to belong to Chu Han. He had an impulse to swear at his mother. He risked his life in this field, but Su ye, Yao Chi and Jiang Rou actually looked at him and flirted. This made Chu Han a little upset. As a result, his right foot fell subconsciously at this time, and suddenly the field glowed, forming an intertwined rune, like a raging sea and surging waves, and rolled hard in his direction. "Ah!" Chu Han couldn''t help crying out when he saw this scene. At this moment, he wanted to die. He knew that if he was really crushed by these runes, even his doomsday war clothes would be completely destroyed and could no longer protect his life. Chu Han couldn''t care too much at this time. He turned and wanted to go. Perhaps at this critical moment of life and death, Chu Han has completely stimulated his potential. The whole person is like turning into a streamer and shooting out directly. However, although his speed was fast, he was finally swept by the rune luster behind him when he was about to leave the field space completely. After a while, his right foot collapsed and turned into a blood stain. The bones were completely broken and scattered. Chu Han screamed, and the whole man fell to the ground, smashing a huge hole in the earth. Under the stimulation of Chu Han just now, this field space is full of color and looks incomparably gorgeous. But at this time, everyone present is not in the mood to appreciate this gorgeous scene. Their emotions now are just panic. Under the beautiful light and shadow, there was only a terrible smell of deforestation. They are very worried that these terrible lights and shadows will completely break through the restrictions of the field and completely submerge this area. If so, it is estimated that only Su ye will be able to live at that time, and the rest will have to be completely killed in this place by Su Ye. "Pit father!" There was a wail in everyone''s heart. In this frightened mood, the people watched the light and shadow change for more than ten minutes. Fortunately, these lights and shadows finally stopped completely. Seeing that the area in front of us was calm again, everyone on the scene couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of turbid gas, which made them feel like they had escaped from death. "Too... Too terrible." "Just now... Just now I felt that my vitality was going to run out completely." "It''s so terrible, this... How can we get in?" "Non field researchers can''t enter." When it was time, many people began to talk with lingering fear. Only when they knew this time did they dare to speak a little, but even so, when they looked at the peaceful field space, they felt a burst of panic, and their voices were suppressed by them. They were afraid that if they spoke loudly at this time, they would lead to some terrible disaster. "I... I''m leaving. I''ll give you twice as much natural grass." At this time, a frightened cry came out directly. Then they saw a figure passing directly and came to Su Ye. The visitor is Chu Han naturally, but now when they see the appearance of Chu Han, they feel a burst of fear in their hearts. At the moment, Chu Han looked really miserable. Half of his right foot disappeared directly, revealing his dark bones. At the moment, there were a lot of blood and broken meat falling from his feet. Chu Han wanted to stop the dripping of blood, but at this time, there was an inexplicable power fluctuation at his wound. Under this fluctuation, his wound could not heal all the time. At the same time, his little body turned black and looked as if he had been baptized by lightning. Su Ye accepted his creation grass with a smile. "Look, you just accepted my suggestion. If you spend a little bit of creation grass to leave here, you won''t end up like this. Well... Does anyone else want to go? I''m innocent and won''t raise the price because of the changes here." Su Ye shouted loudly. People: But after hearing his cry, everyone at the scene almost couldn''t help yelling. God''s special children and old people are not deceived. They won''t increase the price. They go out twice as much as they come in. Isn''t this a price increase? Also, what is called a little bit of natural grass? That''s ten. It''s the number that can amaze people. "I, I''m going out, too." "Me too!" However, it is obvious that what happened just now has completely deterred many people. Suddenly, someone shouted one after another. At a time, more than half of the people chose to leave. Young master Feng was also ready to leave, but when he saw Su Ye''s cheap smile, he finally chose to stay. He felt that if he left like this, he was obviously too oppressed. Chapter 659 Su ye had a happy feeling that he couldn''t close his mouth at this time. Only once, he had made a lot of money, which made him feel very happy. He felt that he was so desperate to kill exotic animals before. It was a waste of time. He could really make a lot of money. Only this "business" could do. "I don''t know if there are any other relics. I''d better make another profit." Su Ye couldn''t help whispering, and his face immediately showed a smile like a profiteer. Almost at the moment of seeing this smile, master Feng and others couldn''t help shivering. Although they said that they were far away from Su ye and didn''t hear what Su ye said, they felt a sense of depression after seeing Su Ye''s expression. It seemed that he felt full of malice from Su Ye. Jiang Rou and Yao Chi immediately looked at each other. They were standing next to Su Ye. Naturally, they clearly heard Su Ye''s words at this time. For a moment, they were speechless. "Sister Yao Chi, do you think this ancient battlefield would be chaotic if he really made it like this?" Jiang Rou couldn''t help looking at Yao Chi in doubt, and a bitter smile appeared on the latter''s face. Yao Chi gently rubbed his swollen temples, sighed helplessly and said, "I think not only will it be chaotic, but also this ancient battlefield will usher in the most ''chaotic'' moment in history. I have to say, this guy is real..." Yao Chi didn''t know how to describe Su ye at last. Finally, she said, "very thoughtful." Jiang Rou smiled bitterly, but on second thought, some excited colors appeared in the little girl''s eyes. The little girl herself is not a master who likes peace. Seeing such changes at this time, Jiang Rou is full of hope. She wants to see what Su ye can do at this time. "Hehe, anyway, we''ll have fun with him." Looking at the gloating Jiang Rou, Yao Chi was speechless for a moment. Two fools and others are shining in their eyes. They know that Su ye can get so many babies, which also means that their treatment will not be worse. It''s not for nothing to talk about having meat with the Dragon boss. "Hey, hey, I''m looking forward to it too." the two fools grinned, but their drooping tongue gave people a very Wei trivial feeling. "Hmm? Isn''t that young master Feng? Are you sure you can''t go out? Or do you have any other way to enter the bird''s nest?" Su ye turned her eyes to her old acquaintance, and the smile on her face became more and more rich. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, many people looked at master Feng curiously. Although most of the original people and monsters left this place, they didn''t disperse. They just looked at Su ye and others curiously on the periphery of space power. At the moment, Su Ye''s words also made many people curiously focus on young master Feng and wonder what "way" young master Feng can have at this time. Young master Feng was so angry that his teeth itched. When he looked at Su ye, his eyes were angry. "This damn bastard clearly knows that I was run by his eyes, so he can only stay. Now he''s still talking about sarcasm. He''s really an asshole." young master Feng scolded with gnashing teeth in his heart. For a moment, he felt like he wanted to swallow Su Ye alive. In particular, what made him angry was that Su Ye''s words now pushed him directly to the cusp of the storm. "Hum, if I had a way, I wouldn''t let brother Chu Han go into danger before. I stayed just to see what means you have to get in." young master Feng looked at Su ye with a gnashing of teeth, and his eyes were filled with some anger In fact, master Feng didn''t say a word. The reason why he stayed was that Su ye might have a way to get in at this time. At that time, he wanted to pick up a leak with Su ye, and at least he could follow Su Ye''s footsteps into the nest. On the one hand, the reason why these people stay here is that they love the natural and chemical grass. On the other hand, they also have considerations in this regard. Once they can enter the ruins, the lost natural and chemical grass will be enough to make up for it this time. Upon hearing this, Su Ye suddenly showed an expression of enlightenment. He immediately grinned, shrugged and said, "Hehe, it seems that you are really a good brother, but I''m curious. If I want to leave at that time, what will you use to pay for leaving? Most people here should be enough for them to leave by themselves? What do you do? Your good friends have left now." When Su Ye mentioned the word "good friend", there was a sense of banter in his tone. The moment when his words fell into master Feng''s ears, he made master Feng blush. "You... Hum, you don''t have to worry about it. Chu Han gave me some good fortune grass when he left." young master Feng felt a little oppressed when he said this. Especially he saw that Su Ye didn''t continue to speak after hearing his words, but there was a joking smile in his face, which made a full mockery of him. "When I say Si lengzi, do you think young master Feng is a little pathetic? As a gifted child of the Lingfeng family, I actually take turns to beg for natural and chemical grass from others at this time. Alas, if I were his parent, I would feel sorry for him." Although Su Ye didn''t continue to speak, it doesn''t mean that two fools will let young master Feng go. At this time, after two silly "Ao Ao" shouted a few times, they quietly said such a sentence. However, although his voice was deliberately lowered, in fact, everyone present could clearly hear it. On the contrary, at the moment, his deliberate lowering of his voice was more artificial, which made young master Feng more embarrassed. Gu Lengyu immediately shrugged. "It''s very poor. What''s the difference between his current behavior and a beggar? Hehe, it''s big news. Young master Feng, the genius son of Lingfeng family, has become a beggar in the ancient battlefield. Only he can know the bitterness." Although Gu Lengyu said this at this time, his voice was full of "regret" for master Feng, in fact, behind this "regret", there was more ridicule. When hearing the man and dog singing and singing, master Feng''s face could not help trembling slightly. When he looked at Gu Lengyu and ER silly, he had an impulse to kill these two bastards who dared to ridicule himself. All of this was naturally seen in Su Ye''s eyes. Su Ye immediately glared at Er Sha and Gu Lengyu, smiled and scolded, "don''t talk nonsense. Young master Feng is not such a person. After all, people live in the world and can''t sleep. How do you know that he has become a beggar now and can''t turn over in the future?" After saying this, Su ye turned to look at master Feng with a smile and said, "master Feng, you see I''m talking for you." Master Feng: fuck! Master Feng is about to vomit blood with anger. God is so down! God''s beggar! Are you talking for me? You''ve done me a lot of damage. "Well... I''ll ask you one last time. Are you sure you don''t want to leave?" Su ye put her hands around her chest at this time, and her joking look suddenly became serious. Looking at Su ye now, I don''t know why, the hearts of the people present suddenly felt a burst of lingran. Maybe it''s because there were too many people trapped by Su ye before. Now after seeing Su Ye''s look, they all have a feeling in their hearts. It seems that the guy in front of them is going to dig again. "I... I''m leaving." Finally, some timid people left. "The rest of you are ready to stay here?" after sending off the group of people, Su Ye smiled at master Feng and others at this time, especially after seeing master Feng nodding, the smile in Su Ye''s expression became more rich. Su Ye nodded slowly, "well, but I want to tell you something. It''s a pity. In fact, I can''t go in. You know, this needs a field, and I don''t know the field. The reason why I stay here now is actually very simple." "I don''t want to go in, but I want to send you out. But since you all want to stay here, I won''t say much. Two eldest daughters in law, let''s go." Su ye said this at last, his face was almost completely happy. As for Jiang Rou and Yao Chi, at the moment when they heard Su Ye''s last sentence "big daughter-in-law", their faces instantly turned red. It felt that blood could drip from the cheeks of the two gods. Especially at this time, Su Ye shouted out in front of so many people. Even if Yao Chi was calm, he felt his heart beating violently at this time. But they didn''t stop Su ye from holding their hand. Especially at the moment when Su Ye grabbed their little hands, a very sweet feeling came out in their hearts. Space force surged out, directly covering Er silly and others. When it was, Su ye took several people directly away from the ruins. Master Feng et al: Young master Feng and others were completely confused at this time. In fact, when hearing Su Ye''s words earlier, master Feng and others showed some uneasiness. They always felt that Su Ye''s words revealed some ominous, and now "You... You just left?" Master Feng couldn''t help exclaiming. At this time, Su ye had walked out of the space force. Su ye turned and looked at these people with a smile, and immediately nodded, "yes, do you want to spend the new year here?" Su ye said such a sentence with a natural look. As soon as he said this, master Feng and others had an impulse to spit blood. They didn''t expect that Su ye would play cards so unreasonable at this time. "No, i... I''m going out, I''m going out, too." "Please let us go out. I''m willing to pay for the grass." At this moment, those who were left inside were completely flustered, and even master Feng''s face became iron blue. Su Ye immediately shrugged, "sorry, but I don''t want to go in again. I asked you again and again just now, and your answer to me is also very clear. Since you want to stay inside, I can''t help but meet such a small request." "Moreover, there are other fishy things here. At that time, at some time, it is likely that the fields here have disappeared. Isn''t it possible for you to enter this relic? At that time, all the things in the whole relic will be yours." Su ye said with a grin. But at the moment of hearing his words, the faces of master Feng and others were still full of bitterness, and even some people''s faces turned white. The possibility mentioned by Su ye can''t be said to be absent, but They also thought of another possibility. In case "Boss, is there a chance? If at a certain time point, the field will completely explode and clean all the things in the range of space force defense?" two fools turned their eyes around young master Feng and said such a sentence. Almost at the moment of hearing this, master Feng and others were about to blow up. Su Ye naturally nodded, "this is natural. It can''t be said that there is no possibility. Everything depends on the will of heaven." After saying this, Su Ye directly took Hu Weilong out of the defense of space forces, and directly took Hu Weilong away to the border city. After su Ye left, there were waves of curses in this area, which lasted for several hours, and then gradually dissipated. For these people''s abuse, Su Ye naturally won''t take it to heart. After all, these people scold so happily now. At that time, as long as Su Ye reveals the possibility of taking them away, these people will kneel and lick Su Ye immediately. Their current practice is completely preparing for them to beat their own face in the future. After returning to the border city, Su Ye handed Hu Weilong over to two silly people. Yao Chi and Jiang Rou originally wanted to have a good talk with Su Ye. After all, they were still very embarrassed. But what made them a little helpless was that Su Ye refused himself at this time. "I have feelings and may be able to break through. I''m ready to close the door now. Don''t disturb me before I leave the customs." Su ye said this and locked the door directly. At the beginning of hearing this, Jiang Rou and Yao Chi''s faces were frozen. After all, the opportunity for breakthrough is not so easy to find. Even sometimes, at their strength level, the opportunity for breakthrough can be met but not sought. Once missed, they can only continue to wait. But "Asshole!" A moment later, a curse came out. Jiang Rou''s pretty little face was full of anger. Only then did she react that the breakthrough opportunity of SHENTE was suppressed by special rules in this ancient battlefield. Even if you really reached the point where you can break through, you will be suppressed by the broken road rules here, and you can''t make the so-called breakthrough in this ancient battlefield. At least since the history of this ancient battlefield, we have never seen any man or beast who can make a fine breakthrough in the ancient battlefield. Although Su Ye''s talent is extraordinary, and in the eyes of Jiang Rou and Yao Chi, Su Ye''s amount is very mysterious, they don''t believe that Su ye can be so detached and break this impossible fact. "This guy must have deliberately tried to avoid us. Hum, he teased us like that just now. Now he probably knows he''s afraid, so he began to avoid us." Jiang Rou said this with her hands on her hips and an angry look. While talking, Jiang Rou is ready to directly push the door in and have a good theory with Su Ye. But at this time, Yao Chi pulled Jiang Rou directly. "Forget it, just wait for him to pass." after hesitating for a while, Yao Chi said such a sentence calmly. I don''t know why, she always had a feeling that Su Ye''s so-called "closure" was not like what Jiang Rou said, but to avoid them. "Sister Yao Chi, you..." Jiang Rou opens her mouth. Finally, she can only turn her mouth and leave with Yao Chi. Su ye had already sat cross legged in the room at this time. In terms of his perception, he could clearly know what was happening outside. Su Ye suddenly showed a bitter smile on his face and shook his head helplessly. Although Su ye did mean to hide from Jiang Rou and Yao Chi, more importantly, he really realized something. When he heard Yao Chi talking about the so-called "field" near the ruins, Su Ye felt it. It seemed that there were some books about field knowledge in the space storage rings he had obtained before. However, he didn''t have much time to look at the space storage rings according to the situation of the scene at that time. Therefore, after returning to the border city, he quickly closed the door and was ready to take a good look at the space storage rings he obtained. After what happened just now, Su Ye''s heart has been very clear. In the so-called relics, there are definitely secrets or powerful skills related to space power. Otherwise, it is impossible to have such a powerful smell of space power after so many years. Even some natural materials and earth treasures that can improve the level of spatial experience may exist. Therefore, Su ye must go in and explore the ruins. That''s why Su ye needs to study the field at this time. He believes that as long as he has the secrets of the field and with the help of the power of the system, he will be able to acquire the knowledge related to the field in the shortest time. The majestic spiritual power spreads and directly covers all the space rings in the system storage space. Su Ye''s spiritual power is constantly perceived, which means that Su Ye''s spiritual power is strong. Otherwise, other people can''t do this kind of "extravagance" at this time. It lasted for more than ten minutes. Su Ye carefully perceived all the space storage rings and remembered everything in his mind. Su Ye gave a hand. At this time, five old-fashioned secret scripts appeared "System, scan, let me learn the knowledge of these ancient books." [Ding! After successful scanning, the host has obtained five books, ''field record (broken)'', ''field introduction (broken)'', ''field advanced (broken)'', ''field perception (broken)'' and ''field application (broken)''. Five books can be repaired through the system and integrated with vitality. Do you want to proceed?] The cold sound of the system came out. It''s just that Su ye, who had spent a lot of spiritual power points before, obviously learned a lesson at this time. He hesitated and asked, "how many spiritual power points do you need to consume?" [Ding! The ability of "field" is divided into entry level, intermediate level, master level, advanced level, large level and supreme level. It depends on the degree to which the host needs to be promoted. At the same time, promotion depends not only on spiritual power points, but also on evolution points.] Su Ye was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that there were so many divisions in this field. "How many holy power points and evolution points does the supreme level need?" Su ye asked curiously. [Ding! Host, it''s important to have self-knowledge. The evolution points and spiritual power points you have now can''t reach the supreme level.] Su ye: Su Ye has an impulse to swear, and this special is despised by this broken system. He couldn''t help coughing. Then he continued to ask, "well... I now press all the spiritual power points and evolution points to upgrade, I..." [Ding! Upgrade evolution starts!] Su ye: fuck! Su Ye is really going to curse. What rhythm is this? How did you upgrade? Who made you start evolution now? Now I just want to ask, what level can I reach if I press it all, you... Can you not take it out of context! Despite the roar in Su Ye''s heart, it''s a pity that the system won''t pay attention to him at all. What Su ye can see now is the evolution points and spiritual power points completely consumed in his own system. Looking at the empty number, Su ye had all the martyrdom she wanted to cry at this time. "If you pay, you will get a return. If you come, you will be at ease." In desperation, Su ye can only comfort herself at this time. Since the system has fully replaced himself at this time, Su Ye is ready to get up and go out for a good rest. Otherwise, he is really worried that he may be given momentum by the system. Chapter 660 But the result [Ding! Due to the particularity of the field, Su ye can''t move around in the process of system upgrading and evolution. He must maintain an understanding attitude.] Su Ye almost vomited blood when she heard this. This field is so troublesome? Feel that you still need to keep a certain posture? Su Ye was scolding angrily. As a result, the prompt sound of the system came out again. [Ding! Once the host moves disorderly, it may lead to the failure of vitality evolution. The system will not return the evolution point and spirit power point, and the host will bear all the consequences!] Su ye: Su Ye directly sat up peacefully, completely speechless in her heart. How many tricks are there in this damn broken system? I don''t know why. At this time, Su Ye felt as if he had gone to kengfeng young master before. It''s just that he''s the one who''s been hit now. Thinking of this, Su ye can only reluctantly accept this request at this time. Fortunately, Su Ye was not bored at this time, and the aura of this place was also strong. He began to practice, which could more or less make up for some of his current losses. Time passed minute by minute. There was no concept of time in her cultivation. Su Ye didn''t know how much time she had spent practicing. In order to avoid being disturbed, Su Ye directly closed her five senses at this time. At this time, many people were already standing outside Su Ye''s door. Two silly people stood at Su Ye''s door at this time. When they looked at the door, they looked very worried. "Well... You say the boss is really closed inside?" Er silly looked at the door very nervously at this time. If he wasn''t worried about disturbing Su ye, he wanted to feel it with spiritual power at this time. Of course, even if Er silly did so at this time, it''s hard to get the effect he wanted. After all, Su ye also set a ban in the room, and ordinary people can''t break in. Su Ye was worried that his spiritual power points and evolution points were wasted. Jiang Rou looked at the door with a puzzled face at this time, "this... Anyway, your boss said so. You ask me, I ask who to go, but... Isn''t it normal for evolutionists to practice in isolation? You don''t have to worry so much." As soon as Jiang Rou said this, the two fools immediately shook their heads and looked a little dignified. "Our boss rarely has such a closed door. If he does, it must be a big event." Two silly words made Jiang Rou and Yao Chi''s heart sink. "But your boss wasn''t hurt before? He said he had some feelings. Is it difficult that he was cheating us?" Jiang Rou looked at Er silly with some doubts. Er silly was silent. Su Ye closed the door for two months. In these two months, the room was quiet and there was no movement at all. This is absolutely abnormal for ER silly''s evil words. After all, in this ancient battlefield, you can''t practice and upgrade. The so-called perception is obviously nonsense. Moreover, the ancient battlefield was only one year. According to their previous plan, this period was mainly to rob the ancient battlefield, and the so-called cultivation had to be pushed back. This is also why, two silly people will be very worried. They are afraid that Su Ye''s body will change, so they can''t help but shut up. "Why don''t we break in and have a look?" Jiang Rou whispered at this time. As soon as he said this, Jiang Rou couldn''t help shivering directly. Almost at this moment, the goose bumps all over his body stood up directly. Jiang Rou turned awkwardly and looked at Yao Chi standing beside her. At this moment, several dissatisfied voices came out. "No!" "What if you act so recklessly and affect my boss''s cultivation?" "Nonsense, how can you be disturbed when you are closed? In case you get possessed, who can bear the responsibility!" Er silly and others immediately blocked the door like a guard. If Jiang Rou really wanted to break in, he had to step on their bodies. Jiang Rou looked at them helplessly. "Well, look, I''m nervous about you. I won''t break in now. Can I? Really, with our relationship, do you think I''ll mess around at this time?" It just made Jiang Rou feel angry for a while. After hearing her words, er silly and other people''s faces became more and more alert, which was a posture of not believing what she said. "Don''t mess around. If something really goes wrong, it will be troublesome." Yao Chi also spoke at this time, and his voice was extremely dignified. Jiang Rou spits out her lovely little tongue, and finally nods obediently without saying anything more. And it was at this time that a figure quickly ran from the outside. This is a guard who came with Yao Chi. At the moment, the guard''s face is dignified. It seems that something has happened. After seeing Yao Chi, the guard immediately saluted Yao Chi. "What''s the matter?" Yao Chi frowned slightly. At this time, she was already worried about Su Ye''s affairs. At this time, there was something to bother her again? The guard naturally recognized Yao Chi''s impatience in his words. He couldn''t help shivering and hurriedly said, "goddess, those people are coming again. What should we do now? They must go to see Mr. Ye, and even... Even at this time, they are still talking at the door." The guard didn''t know how to go on for a while. Mainly at this time, he felt that the eyes of Goddess Yao Chi who fell on him became colder and sharper. "They? Hum, the Lingfeng people are here again? What did they say?" Yao Chi''s voice was full of disdain. After all, master Feng, the gifted son of Lingfeng family, is still suffering in the ruins. Su Ye is right. The field in this relic does change from time to time, but unfortunately, it is not the disappearance of the field, but the enhancement of the power of the field. Although that kind of breath is not enough to kill master Feng and others, it is also enough to make master Feng suffer. Every once in a while, they feel like they are in a sea of swords and flames. Helpless, the people of Lingfeng family can only come to find Su Ye''s help. If you want to save master Feng from it, you must find an evolutor who can understand the power of space. During this time, the people of Lingfeng family have also found several evolutors who can exert their space power, but they are very disappointed that those evolutors can not arouse the resonance of space power on the side of 7 relics at all, nor can they go in and out of the relics as casually as Su Ye. Even, because of his own strength, a man was almost crushed directly by the space force, and finally hit hard. Now he is still lying in the border city and can''t come out. It is precisely because of these changes that the people of Lingfeng family have fully understood that if they really want to save young master Feng, the space power attainments of the evolutionists they are looking for need to reach a certain height. Otherwise, they may even be swallowed and killed by the space power of the relics. Helpless, these people can only come to Su ye for help. At the same time, they also have a new understanding of Su Ye''s space strength and attainments, and at least have some fear of Su Ye. A month and a half ago, they came to Su Ye. At that time, these people brought some so-called sincerity, but unfortunately, Su Ye was still in seclusion, so they directly refused them. After that, they would come to Su ye every other week. In the end, they annoyed Yao Chi. What makes Yao Chi more angry is that they haven''t had time to express their unhappiness. After all, it''s very unpleasant to be disturbed by people every three or five times, but as a result, the Lingfeng people are angry with Mr. rate. In their opinion, Su Ye was not closed at all. He just kept his identity, or wanted to pit them a lot, which never appeared. As soon as he said this, Yao Chi and others were furious, especially Yao Chi directly kicked them out at this time. Even issued a death order directly. The Lingfeng people are not welcome in the border city. If they dare to come in, they will be killed. But even so, these people will hang around outside the border city every once in a while, and send people to apologize from time to time, hoping to ease their relationship with Yao Chi. All of them have been driven away. Yao Chi and others are naturally trying to be quiet. How can they let these people in again. The Lingfeng family may be very famous in the ancient starry sky, but to be honest, such a family has not been paid attention to by the two fools. In their opinion, Su Ye left the ancient battlefield after that, that is, the existence of the self-supporting forbidden area. In the future, even the so-called clan leader of Lingfeng family should be respectful to Su Ye. Naturally, they will not give these people a good face. In desperation, these people could only lower their posture, and one of them took out his own double-a-grade natural grass. Yao Chi then agreed to allow them to enter the city, but he also asked that every time he met in the future, he must pay for at least a second-class natural and chemical grass. When hearing this request, almost all the strong people of the Lingfeng family were gnashing their teeth with anger. However, during this period of time, the Lingfeng family in this border city also heard what Su ye did here. Especially after knowing that Su Ye actually killed many of them and even several descendants of powerful families, the Lingfeng family almost lost their eyes. Only then did they understand what kind of existence they provoked. At this time, they can only lower their posture again. ¡­¡­ "Anyway, the boss didn''t mean to leave the pass. Let''s meet them and just treat them as an air bag." Yao Chi was going to refuse. As a result, she didn''t say anything about rejecting the Lingfeng family, so she heard Er silly grin at this time. But after his smile fell into the eyes of Yao Chi and Jiang Rou, both of them turned their eyes silently. Treat the Lingfeng family as an outlet bag? It''s estimated that only they dare to say such words now. If they were others, they probably don''t even dare to have this idea. When they came to the hall, they saw three old people and several young men standing in the hall. Their strength was almost at the level of the big three disasters, especially those old people, whose strength had reached the peak of the big three disasters. Each of them has a unique momentum and gives people an unparalleled feeling. Originally, several people seemed to be talking about something. Their faces were gloomy and ugly one by one. Even if they saw Jiang Rou and others coming in at this time, their faces didn''t get any better at this time. "Hum, you really look great!" one of the young people saw Er silly and others come out laughing and talking at this time. He couldn''t help but open his mouth and scold immediately. Two silly squinted at this guy, but he didn''t mean to haggle with this guy at this time. He just sneered and turned to look at some of the elders. "When adults are chatting here, how can they let the little children interrupt? Do you think you should teach these little children a lesson?" The so-called little boy naturally refers to the man who just spoke. The man''s face immediately became gloomy. He glared at Er Sha fiercely, and his mind was ready to kill Er Sha. In his opinion, er silly is just a mole ant at the level of small three disasters. If he really wants to kill him, he just moves his fingers and can do it. But as a result, now this guy actually yells so loudly and asks his elders to teach him a lesson? This "Well, there''s nothing for you here. Shut up." at this time, an old man said such a sentence faintly, as if he was trying to explain to two fools. "You must have known the purpose of our coming here this time. I don''t know when the night gentleman can get out of the customs?" the old man turned to Yao Chi and others and asked them the purpose of their coming here this time. However, what embarrassed him at this time was that Er silly and others only looked at him jokingly, and didn''t mean to respond to him at all, which made the old man angry, but at this time, he also picked up and looked at the man around him. One of the men came out and immediately took out a plant of natural grass from the space storage ring. When he came to Ersha, he directly put the natural grass on the table, stared at Ersha coldly, and then turned back. His behavior makes people feel as if he is giving alms to two fools, rather than praying for two fools with natural and chemical grass. Two silly people looked at the grass on the table, and immediately gave a disdainful sneer, "I''m too lazy to talk to a group of short-sighted people and ask you to call the grass. That''s looking up to you. Do you really think we lack your grass?" "You..." those young men were obviously young and energetic. After hearing Er silly''s words at this time, they were angry one by one. Almost all of them were angry in their eyes. If their eyes could kill, it is estimated that Er silly would be eaten alive by these people at this time. However, it''s obvious that Er silly doesn''t care about the eyes of these people at this time. It''s a joke. This is their territory. If you really annoy him, don''t say what Lingfeng family these people are, you should still kill them. At this time, er silly picked up the plant on the table, weighed it in his hand, and directly threw it at the man''s face. Although Er silly didn''t use his spiritual power at this time, the man could easily escape, but Er silly did so, This made the man feel more ashamed and angry. Looking at the natural grass that was thrown to the ground, several people present were furious. You know, these natural grasses are all rare treasures for them, but now they treat them like this. "You..." The man was about to speak, but Er silly directly sneered and interrupted the man''s voice. Er silly''s eyes narrowed slightly and turned to look in the direction of Gu Lengyu. Although it is said that Er silly is on guard against Gu Lengyu many times and thinks that Gu Lengyu is the biggest threat for him to become the first dog licker under Su Ye. But Er silly also has to admit that if it comes to the runners, they are the most in tune with the team. "Si lengzi, what do you call their behavior?" two silly grinned happily. Almost at the moment of hearing the title of "Si lengzi", Gu Lengyu''s eyebrows couldn''t help shaking a few times. The title was said in Su Ye''s mouth, and he was naturally willing to accept it, but now it was said from these two stupid bald dogs, which made Gu Lengyu feel very angry. And just as the two fools said before, Gu Lengyu directly vented his anger on these people at this time. Who wants these people to scold themselves now? "Woodlouse!" The simple words, but the moment they fell into these people''s ears, it was like being stabbed into their hearts by a knife, which made their bodies tremble violently. "What are you talking about, asshole?" someone couldn''t help yelling. Gu Lengyu and others are not stupid. At this time, they also see some fishiness. Their people have told them during this period that the Lingfeng family has been prying into them, especially the news of Su Ye. Normally, after knowing that Su Ye is so strong and domineering, these people should at least know a little convergence. But the result In Gu Lengyu''s view, these people''s actions can be regarded as having no fear, but Gu Lengyu is curious about what these people rely on now? "Hum, even if your dependence is great, so what? In this ancient battlefield, I respect the Dragon boss. Hum, it really angered my dragon boss and directly let you stay in this ancient battlefield forever." Gu Lengyu sneered. "I can''t hear you saying you''re stupid?" and it was at this time that Er silly''s voice came out. When Er silly looked at the man who just spoke, his eyes were full of mockery. "You''re like this when you take a piece of natural grass? Don''t the children of the Lingfeng family have a good vision? Do you think you can be crazy in front of us with the natural grass of this family? Or don''t you know how much natural grass my boss made at once in the ruins?" Er silly said this directly. Almost at the moment of hearing him, the faces of those young men became quite ugly. To tell the truth, they really want to refute Er silly at this time, but they also know what Su ye did in the ruins. It can be said that Su Ye really made a lot of money in the business of creating and transforming grass. Compared with the natural and chemical grass earned by Su ye at that time, the natural and chemical grass they took out now is really nothing. Even speaking, it seems that they have no vision when they think that they are very dependent on such a natural and chemical grass before. For a moment, the faces of the men just now became quite ugly. "You... You..." originally, they wanted to refute, but they didn''t know how to say it for a time. They could only look angry and look in the direction of two fools. Two silly people noticed that even at this time, those old people didn''t stop these people. These old people looked dignified and low, and seemed to be angry at the performance of two silly just now, which made two silly people believe that these people must have no fear. Just two silly people are also very curious about what to rely on to make them react like this now. "If I remember correctly, you come to my boss now. The purpose should be to ask my boss for help so that my boss can save your so-called young master Feng? Ha ha, but do you think your begging attitude?" two fools immediately stood up with two front claws on their hips and a fierce woman''s posture. Being pointed at and abused by a dog and a bald old dog obviously makes Lingfeng people feel very angry. In their opinion, if Yao Chi happens at this time, they can accept it. After all, Yao Chi''s strength is the same as them. But how dare a bastard with three disasters pretend to be so powerful? "Hum, Lord yaochi, don''t you think we shouldn''t let the beast pet interrupt our conversation?" one of the old men looked cold and said such a sentence directly in a low voice. Pet? God''s pet! The two fools were almost angry in an instant. These bastards regarded themselves as animal pets again. Er silly was about to scold. As a result, at this time, a soft jade hand patted him on the shoulder, indicating that Er silly would take it easy at this time. Yao Chi stepped forward and came to ER silly. "Give you two choices, either kneel down and apologize to him or die." after Yao Chi said this, he suddenly burst into a very powerful breath wave. Under this breath wave, there was also a smell of bloody killing. Almost at the moment of feeling the breath, the bodies of those people of Lingfeng family trembled violently. In order to resist the breath of Yao Chi, they also burst out their own momentum immediately, which pushed all the breath of Yao Chi back. "Hum, little girl, call you yaochi city master. That''s to look up to you. Don''t be shameless." the old man who just scolded Er silly as "animal pet" seemed to be also a violent temper, and immediately pointed to yaochi and shouted angrily. "Hum, let''s die? Smelly girl, don''t you see how much strength you have to compete with our top three disasters. What''s more, if you really fight, you and the little girl may be fine, but the mole ants behind you will die." The old man''s face immediately showed a cold smile. When he looked at Yao Chi, his expression was full of disdain. Arrogance! It''s so arrogant! Two fools are furious in their hearts, but their territory is so special that they are ridiculed by the so-called bastards of Lingfeng family, which really doesn''t pay attention to them. Two silly people have been following Su Ye''s side all the time. They all follow Su Ye''s temper. The top ones are the masters who are not afraid of trouble. They immediately start their own breath. Even if they are not the opponents of these people, they can''t be too weak in momentum at least. "Little girl, I didn''t want to tear my face directly, but it''s a pity that you people don''t want to face, so don''t blame us for being rude." the old man took a domineering step forward, and the strong breath fluctuated over the top of several of their top three disasters, just like a strong air wave, and began to churn quickly. Just when the strong breath fluctuated like the tide towards yaochi, suddenly several dark stones were thrown from afar. As soon as these stones appeared, they suddenly burst into a large number of divine awns. It seemed that this space was boiling. An invisible beast appeared in front of them inexplicably. He opened his mouth and completely swallowed the strong breath released by the elders just now. "This... What''s going on?" the old man hesitated. He was quite confident in his strength. In terms of their joint offensive, even if they can''t kill Yao Chi, it can at least make them embarrassed. After all, this is a border city and a safe place. Under the rules here, evolutionary level battles are not allowed in this city, so they can only be suppressed with momentum at most. In fact, not to mention these people, Yao Chi and others also looked stunned at this time, especially Yao Chi. Just now she was even ready to do it directly, but there was such a change in the result. People looked at the sudden stone one after another. The stone was dark and looked like coal, but now there was a divine brilliance between these stones. Under the influence of this divine brilliance, these stones seemed to be connected with this heaven and earth, which could arouse the prestige of this heaven and earth. "This is... Magnet?" the faces of the old men were slightly frozen. When they looked at the stones, they looked very frightened. "Magnet? What''s that? Is it a magnet?" the two fools asked curiously at this time. After all, they haven''t heard the so-called magnet before, whether in God, in the ancient starry sky and in the ancient battlefield. Yao Chi shook her head and looked puzzled. Obviously, she was surprised at the sudden magnets. She turned and looked in the direction where the magnets had been thrown, but the place was still empty and no one appeared. "Do you remember the field? The real field power can naturally use heaven and earth as a chessboard to condense the terrible field power, but such field power is rare after all, even almost absent in this era. If ordinary field masters want to display the field, they must use ''magnet''." "The field rune is engraved on the magnet to move the power of heaven and earth and turn it into a field." finally, Yao Chi added such a sentence. "So, just now someone came to show the field, which blocked the momentum attack of these old miscellaneous hairs?" Er silly opened his mouth directly at this time and said such a sentence. When referring to "old miscellaneous hairs", er silly didn''t care at all. Since those people dared to slander themselves as animal pets, it''s not too much to say that these people are old miscellaneous hairs. Yao Chi nodded slightly, and after seeing Yao Chi''s look and gesture, er silly didn''t know what he thought. A burst of bright essence burst out in his eyes, "can''t you say..." Now all he can think of is Su Ye. "Is there a strong field player here? Well, please come with us now." although the elders said that they were quite angry when they heard Er silly''s so-called "old miscellaneous hair", at this time, they still endured their anger and turned to the direction in which the magnet was thrown out. However, these people are also strong. At this time, although they say "please", in fact, their words seem extremely strong and domineering, and even give people a feeling that if the so-called "field strong" doesn''t go with them, they are ready to take people away by force. "Go with you? Hehe, what are you, and you are qualified to let me go with you?" and it was at this moment that a joking voice of ridicule came out. Almost at the moment of saying this, a man in white like snow came out of the path slowly. Almost at the moment of seeing this man appear, some of the Lingfeng people couldn''t help but make a burst of startled voice. "He... He is the bastard who trapped master Feng in the ruins." It''s su ye who comes naturally. Although Yao Chi and others had guessed before, now when they really saw Su Ye coming out, Yao Chi and others were filled with excitement, especially Yao Chi. Now when she looked at Su ye, her eyes were full of surprise. Obviously, she didn''t expect Su ye to be in the venue at this time. "Has he been hiding from us before? In fact, he would have been in the field?" Yao Chi subconsciously raised such an idea in his heart, but then the idea was directly erased by her. From her previous conversation with Su ye, it can be clearly felt that Su Ye really won''t be in the field at least at the time of the ruins. "It seems that his so-called perception should refer to the understanding of the field. Can he... Just feel the power of the field, he can directly understand the field and make achievements in the field? This... What a terrible talent." Yao Chi thought of a possibility and immediately couldn''t help exclaiming in his heart. At this moment, when he looked at Su ye again, Yao Chi''s expression was full of indescribable essence. "Ow, Ow!" "Boss, you finally got out of the pass. These bastards bullied me. Boss, help me teach these bastards a lesson." "Hahaha, I knew it must be the boss who showed up in the field. The boss is a cow." Two silly people immediately opened their mouths and looked at Su Ye. When they looked at Su ye, they were full of surprises. Even when Su Ye was not present just now, they were not afraid of the Lingfeng family. Not to mention that Su Ye appeared now, which gave them more confidence. "You''re the boy? Hum, didn''t you say you were closed? Why did you appear again now? Also, why did you use the field? Since you can use the field, why didn''t you use the field when you left the ruins, but left others there." the former old man scolded again now, and there was a sense of dignity and anger in his voice. Su Ye looked in the direction of the old man in some consternation. His eyebrows frowned slightly, turned to Yao Chi and said, "why haven''t I come out for a period of time? We''re asking for such a loan here? Any brain disability can come in?" A brain cripple, naturally speaking, is the people of the Lingfeng family. They were so angry that their bodies trembled violently, and there was a burst of anger in their eyes. In fact, Su Ye appeared before and knew what these people had done, so he made a direct mockery at this time. The reason why he hadn''t appeared before was just to see what these guys could rely on, but it''s a pity that these people didn''t say it in the end. "Well, if you don''t want to see them, I''ll drive them away now." Yao Chi chuckled. Only when he looked at Su ye, Yao Chi''s expression would show a gentle color. Su Ye shrugged and finally shook his head and refused, "since I have passed the customs now, you don''t need to do such a small thing. I''ll just solve it myself. Moreover, they were so arrogant just now. Naturally, they have to pay some price." At last, Su Ye''s voice brought out a cold killing intention. Almost at this moment, the surrounding temperature seemed to decrease a lot because of Su Ye''s killing intention. Yao Chi took a deep look at Su Ye. Finally, he didn''t speak, but stood beside Su Ye silently. "The old man just now, are you questioning me?" Su ye turned his head and looked at the old man who had spoken before. His tone seemed light, but under this light tone, there was a kind of anger that made the old man crazy. The old man glared and looked in Su Ye''s direction, "let''s go, don''t delay any more." the old man said such a sentence directly. It felt as if Su ye had become a slave servant of these people and had to work for them. Su Ye showed a bright smile on her face, nodded immediately, smiled and said, "well, since you ask so, I can''t help but give Lingfeng a face." Su Ye followed with a smile when she was. The old man and others were stunned. From the news they had inquired about before, it was obvious that Su Ye felt that there was such a easy-going person. Even in their opinion, if Su Ye really annoyed him, Su ye might kill them directly. But now "Hum, you know the strength of Lingfeng family. Otherwise, if you dare to mess around, you will run to the ends of the earth and Lingfeng family will frustrate you." one of the young people sneered with disdain. "Now you know you''re afraid. You know yourself well. At that time, as long as you lead us to the ruins and follow young master Feng''s good apology, young master Feng won''t embarrass you too much." Obviously, Su Ye''s "polite" behavior now seems to these people that it is entirely because of Su night''s complete recognition and counseling. Therefore, at this time, they are excited to start running on Su Ye. It seems that they want to find a sense of existence in Su ye in this way. "You know, I Lingfeng family now..." "Well, there''s no need to say more." just when one of the young men was ready to show his family''s strength and make su ye more surprised, the old man suddenly opened his mouth and stopped the man from going on. Su Ye raised his eyebrows slightly. In his opinion, these people''s behavior now is no different from that of no silver three hundred Liang here. This is completely telling him in disguise that their Lingfeng family is relying on now, and the dependence is still very strong. Even if they say it, they can startle a large area. When Su ye thought of this, the smile on his face became more and more rich. Anyway, after seeing Su Ye''s expression, the people of Lingfeng family didn''t know what others felt, but Er silly knew it very well in their hearts. Now they have a feeling in their hearts after seeing Su Ye''s smile. It seems that at this time, in Su Ye''s eyes, these people have become a piece of fat meat. "Hehe, these people are dead." "Hey, these people are really stupid. I don''t know if I''m watched by boss long. I think I''ve taken advantage of the sky?" "The more my dragon boss makes such abnormal behavior now, the more it represents that his means will be more sharp next. You''ll die." Er silly and others began to talk to themselves, but at this time they just thought about it in their hearts. If they really say it and destroy Su Ye''s plan at that time, they can''t afford this "responsibility". "Let''s go, don''t waste time here." the old man urged, and immediately took Su ye and they left the border city. "Hmm? Why are you still standing at the door? Don''t you hurry with us... Ah!" After leaving the border city, these people of the Ling Feng family were stunned to find that Su Ye actually put his hands around his chest at this time, as if watching a fool''s expression, and constantly looked at them up and down. After a while, these people became a little impatient. Perhaps it was because Su ye had been too talkative before. One of the young people didn''t even think about it and directly scolded. Only this time, this guy is completely tragic. Seeing Su Ye''s figure flash, he rushed directly in front of the young man at a very fast speed. The top strongmen of the three major disasters haven''t even reacted. As a result, Su Ye raised his hand and slapped him in the face. "Ah!" With a shrill scream, the man vomited blood directly from his mouth and flew out upside down. The cheek previously hit by Su ye also became red and swollen at this time. "You... Asshole, you dare to fight and die!" the most powerful old man who shouted earlier immediately couldn''t. to tell the truth, although there were many rumors before Su ye, he still didn''t believe that he could kill so many people with this "little guy" who didn''t even reach the peak of the three major disasters. Yao Chi gave a death order before and was not allowed to tell about the origin temple and the bloody sea. Therefore, although the Lingfeng family heard a lot of things, they didn''t know the most important and key things. Otherwise, they obviously don''t dare to be so arrogant now. The old man immediately gave a reprimand and made a seal with his hands. Suddenly, a sharp wind blew around. The strong wind was like the most sharp weapon in the sky. What he said was that the earth was chapped. Looking at all this in front of him, Su Ye didn''t even move a * * body. When he lifted his hand and shouted "dark lotus" in his mouth, a black lotus flew out directly and turned into a huge black hole, directly dissolving all the vigorous winds. At the same time, the shadow of the dark lotus disappeared directly in the sight of everyone. When the dark lotus appeared again, the dark lotus had come to the old man''s feet. "Ah!" The old man immediately couldn''t help but scream in horror. He was stunned to find that at this time, the dark lotus seemed to be incarnated into a black hole and wanted to devour him completely. Even at this time, no matter how he struggled, he couldn''t break free from the limitations of the dark lotus for a time. "You want to die, let him go!" The remaining three elders immediately stepped forward and rushed in front of Su Ye. At the same time, they also burst out strong breath fluctuations, showing great signs of killing Su Ye. You should know that there were many evolutionists in and out of the border city. Although there is no ominous erosion for the time being, many people have a state of attachment in their hearts because of Su Ye''s strength. Therefore, at this time, no matter whether the ominous exists or not, in their minds, this is their "home" in the ancient battlefield, Only in this place can they feel a little sense of security. "I''ll go. Another brain cripple has come here to make trouble? Are there really so many people who are not afraid of death?" "I know these people. They came to inquire about Mr. overnight before. They should know how many people died here before, but how dare they do it here?" "They are from the Lingfeng family. I think they probably think Mr. Ye''s strength is not strong enough. They don''t believe what we said earlier." "Hehe, it''s interesting. It''s fun to watch again." For a time, many people were far away from the scene of the battle and began to be melon eaters. However, because of the previous precedent, it is absolutely easy for Su ye to deal with these people. For these people, Su Ye''s practice is just a pastime. "Hehe, you''re going to bully the less with more, aren''t you? Alas, it seems that I''m really too weak." Su Ye sighed helplessly, and there was a look of helplessness in his expression, as if he would suffer a great loss at this time. "Hum, you boy..." Seeing Su Ye''s expression and hearing Su Ye''s words, one of the men immediately snorted angrily, but he was about to speak, and a dull thunder came out from the air. "Boom!" The voice was very low, as if something was beating a drum in the air. At the same time, but everyone who heard the voice couldn''t help beating his heart at this time. Everyone subconsciously looked up and saw a strange picture in front of everyone. Influenced by Su Ye''s skills, a large dark cloud appeared in the air at this time. The thunder and lightning rolled on the dark cloud, forming a huge stone pool. Those thunder and lightning were like the water in the pool, churning violently. However, it was at this moment that a trace of peaceful light rose in the dark clouds and lightning scenes that originally seemed to destroy the world. It seemed that there were more fairy spirits in the dark clouds, which made people unable to tell whether it was a domineering thunder robbery or a auspicious fairyland for a moment. At that moment, an equally huge stone pool fell from the sky and merged with the thunder pool. "Boom!" Strange to say, in fact, the process of collision and integration between the two pools is silent, but at this time, there is a roaring sound in everyone''s heart. In less than a moment, the two pools were completely integrated. At this moment, the black clouds turned into bright gold, and the lightning in the pool turned into gold. "He... He succeeded?" even Yao Chi couldn''t help exclaiming in his heart Chapter 661 Yao Chi looked at Su ye with some shock. Su Ye tried to integrate the two skills when he was in the ruins before, but in the end, the scene of skill integration disappeared directly. It was Yao Chi at that time. They all guessed that it was probably because Su Ye''s integration failed, which led to the disappearance of that integration. But now it seems that they all guessed wrong. The reason why they disappeared is precisely because of the success of integration. "He... He actually did it? This... How is this possible?" It was also at this time that some of the Lingfeng family made such a call. Obviously, they were near the ruins and knew what Su ye did. When it was time, they told the previous things to the elders. For a time, the faces of those old people became extremely ugly, because at this time, they had thought of something that they couldn''t accept. "Hum, you want our family''s thunder punishment power to integrate with other skills? It''s absolutely impossible. I think you''re just bluffing and fooling around with other skills in disguise." one of the old men snorted coldly at this time. At the same time, he also formed a sea of thunder in the air with his hands. But compared with Su Ye''s skills now, the old man''s thunder punishment power is completely like a child. He can thrive only under the protection of adults. "Whether you are fooling around or not, you will understand when you are attacked." Su Ye''s sneering voice came out impressively. He didn''t say much, but slowly raised his hand and gently pointed in the direction of those people. At this moment, the hearts of several people trembled violently. It seemed that there was a very strong breath, which fluctuated into an invisible hand, pinching their hearts in their hands. No matter how they struggled and resisted, they could not get rid of the bondage of this feeling. "Ah!" Those young people couldn''t help but scream one after another. In their perception, this powerful breath was like a sharp blade, directly penetrating into their hearts and constantly stirring their hearts, making them feel as if their hearts would be completely crushed at this moment. The young men could not help kneeling directly on the ground, and their muscles began to tremble violently. Until this moment, their original strong and arrogant posture could no longer be seen from them. "Stop... Stop!" the old men''s face twitched at this time. Although they said that just now, they actually understood it very well in their hearts. They knew that Su ye had really done it, and according to a saying in their family, if At the thought of this, these old people felt a shudder in their hearts, but at this moment, they still lowered their attitude. But after hearing their words, Su Ye couldn''t help grinning and sneering. Stop it? Hehe, as far as Su Ye''s character is concerned, these people are bullying themselves like this. He still stops? If he really stopped, he would not be su ye, nor the only dragon in this evolutionary era. "Boom!" A deafening roar came out from the air. Even those onlookers in the city couldn''t help shrinking their necks at this time. Before, they knew that Su Ye''s strength was strong, but Su ye had always borrowed the power of the bloody sea. Therefore, as for how strong Su Ye''s combat power was, it was just a vague concept in everyone''s mind. Until now, they felt the horror of Su Ye. "This... This is thunder?" "Is this sword Qi? No, this is the multicolored divine thunder composed of sword Qi?" "This... Why does this give me the feeling that it''s like real thunder punishment?" "I''ve heard some secrets. It''s said that our world is actually incomplete. It was completely broken by the battle long ago. Even the roads were damaged and changed. Long ago, evolutors needed to receive divine punishment after entering the state of small three disasters." "I... I''ve heard of this kind of thing. It''s said that with the improvement of strength, the power of lightning will increase. Even some proud children of heaven may disappear when they encounter lightning punishment. Moreover, my lightning punishment also has levels. It''s said that even the most ordinary lightning punishment can kill the talents of Tianzong, and the power of lightning punishment is very powerful The force increases with the increase of the color of thunder punishment. " "The most powerful thunder penalty is nine color thunder penalty, and... The thunder penalty composed of my sword idea has reached five colors. This... This... I''m afraid only those terrorist strong people whose strength reaches the peak of the three disasters can have the qualification of this kind of thunder penalty." There were bursts of screams all around. Those evolutionists who knew some gossip began to scream one after another at this time, and their eyebrows were filled with horror. It was obvious that they were quite unbelievable about what was happening at present. Even these casual practitioners can know some things about thunder punishment, let alone the people of Lingfeng family. They originally knew the skills of thunder punishment. Naturally, they knew more about thunder punishment. At the moment when they saw a five-color thunder punishment formed in the air, their faces twitched violently. "This... How is this possible? Five color thunder punishment? This... Even our clan leader can''t show it. Even in our clan, only those sleeping ancestors can do it?" "Let alone the five colors, it is the three color divine thunder that can destroy Sichuan and the sea. Even the strong at the peak of the three major disasters are difficult to compete, let alone the five color divine thunder." "Will such a terrible change really occur after this integration?" "Come on, defend quickly!" At this moment, these old men were almost completely desperate. They never thought that Su ye could use the terrible thunder punishment that even their patriarch could not use. Although they shouted defense now, they actually had no bottom in their heart. They didn''t even believe it, even if they defended at this time, Can you really stop the attack of the five color divine thunder. What made them even more appalled was that, in their view, Su Ye was just a hairy boy who didn''t even have the peak strength of the three disasters. How could he display the five-color divine thunder? It didn''t just need sentiment. If he displayed it, it also needed to consume a lot of power. Chapter 662 Even if their clan leader casts the three color divine thunder, it will consume a huge amount of spiritual power. This consumption is enough to drain dozens of strong people at the peak of the three disasters, let alone Su Ye''s more powerful five color divine thunder. In their opinion, even if their clan leader feels the five color divine thunder and wants to cast it, It is estimated that it will take all your spiritual power to be feasible. Looking back at Su ye, they saw a palpitation at this time. Su Ye was completely like a nobody at this time, not to mention the loss of spiritual power. At the moment, Su Ye didn''t even change his face slightly, and his ruddy face showed strong vitality. "This... How is this possible? He should be drained." These people were frightened and talked. After looking at Su ye again, their eyes were full of horror. They were completely frightened by Su Ye''s change. "Oh, sorry, my hand slipped for a moment." and it was just at this time that Su Ye''s voice came out. Just at the moment of hearing this, everyone present couldn''t help twitching at the corners of their mouths. Hand sliding? Why don''t they believe what Su ye said? People: Everyone was speechless. Su Ye wanted to kill the old people in front of him? Sure enough, it still has the same formula and the same taste. Even though time goes by, only Su Ye''s "pit" will not change. As for those old men, they almost vomited blood after hearing Su Ye''s words. In terms of Su Ye''s strength, is it wrong to use his skills like a rookie? It''s so clear that it''s to run them. Several people suddenly feel a burst of frustration, but they don''t dare to say anything at this time. "You... Cough, little friend, I think there must be some misunderstanding between us. In fact, everything can be well solved. We can talk about it. We can promise you whatever conditions you want." One of the elders pulled the corners of his mouth and looked ugly for a while. To tell the truth, when he said this, he felt quite oppressed in his heart. Just now they ran against Su ye so arrogantly, but now he had to talk to Su ye so kindly, which made him feel that his face was beaten hard by himself, The feeling of embarrassment made him want to find a way to drill down. But at this time, he didn''t dare not admit it. Otherwise, he would have been badly hurt if he didn''t die. In this ancient battlefield, once he was badly hurt, the end would be almost the same as death. As soon as Su ye heard this, his face was immediately covered with an embarrassing expression. He scratched the back of his head and said, "ah, I''m really sorry. I don''t want to be like this. You see, is my face covered with a guilty expression? It''s just that you know this skill. I''ve just mastered it for the first time." "This... My control over skills is not so strong. I can''t easily take it back when I first cast it. This time I can only wrong you. Let''s take it for a while. Next time, if there is another time, I will definitely stop in time." People: At the moment when they heard Su Ye''s words, they were speechless, especially the people of Ling Feng family, who couldn''t help but want to swear. Why do they feel that all the so-called embarrassment and embarrassment of Su ye now look quite ironic, making them feel embarrassed. Besides, what''s the special next time? It''s very good to carry it this time and leave safely. Do you tell us there''s another time? Are you trying to kill us? The elders of Lingfeng family, when they look at Su ye at this moment, there are some strange colors in their eyes. They are staring at Su ye with several old complaining women. Even Su ye, after contacting this kind of eyes at this time, they have some hair in his heart. However, in terms of Su Ye''s face, she finally happily accepted these people''s resentment. In fact, Su Ye is right. This skill is quite powerful. Even he can''t completely master it. If it''s normal, it''s impossible to use this skill with Su Ye''s strength. He will die at that time. Fortunately, Su Ye is not an ordinary dragon. He still has a system in his body. Any powerful skill can be easily used as long as Su Ye has a spiritual power point. "Damn the system, it wasted ten thousand of my spiritual power points." Su Ye scolded in her heart. At this moment, when she looked at the old people, Su Ye''s eyes were with a faint light, just like a wolf, staring at the old people. Although Su Ye''s spiritual power points were almost completely consumed after he realized the "field", the treasures left by those people killed by Su ye had a great effect. At that time, Su Ye found a lot of spiritual power stones among those treasures, which made up 10000 spiritual power points. Otherwise, Su ye can''t release this skill at this time. However, Su Ye was still very sad. He finally saved up the spiritual power point. At this time, it was completely consumed. "Hum, the wool comes from the sheep. How much I consume, I have to get it back from these guys." Su ye said with gnashing teeth in her heart. These old people don''t know what Su Ye is thinking. Otherwise, it''s estimated that these people will be scared to pee at this time. Even so, when they came into contact with Su Ye''s secluded eyes, they also had the feeling that their skin was cold and their goose bumps all over their body seemed to be completely gone. "Boom!" Just at this time, the roar of lightning came out from above Su Ye''s heads. The people looked up one after another, and they saw that the five color divine thunder was finally a complete success. In fact, this thunder punishment skill is indeed a process of accumulating power, but Su Ye doesn''t really master this skill completely at this time. Therefore, this time, it takes a long time to accumulate power. Fortunately, this skill will take the initiative to release a burst of pressure. Under this pressure, even though the elders present were powerful, they were still suppressed alive. Otherwise, in terms of their dexterity, how could they stay in place and wait for Su ye to kill them? Chapter 663 The people of Lingfeng family are constantly struggling, but the power of thunder punishment has been completely completed, and the prestige of that breath has reached a peak. Before, they could not get rid of the shackles of this prestige, so it is said that it is now. "You... You can''t kill us. We... The God son of Lingfeng family has found the origin temple. Once the ancient battlefield is over, we Lingfeng family will become a forbidden area and exist above the ancient battlefield. You... If you are against us now, you will regret it later." One of the old man was too afraid. At this time, he couldn''t help shouting wildly. Although he seemed to say this in a very overbearing tone when he was qualified, in fact, when he said this, the old man''s voice took some tremors. Obviously, he was very afraid at this time. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Yao Chi and others showed a sudden color on their faces. To tell the truth, they were still curious before. I don''t know why the Lingfeng people suddenly changed their attitude. Now after hearing these people''s words, they showed a sudden color in their hearts. Normally, if you can get the origin temple, it means that the family has completely stood at the peak of the ancient starry sky and become a forbidden area. Even any powerful force needs to be quite afraid. This is why Jiang Rou was so happy when she knew that Su ye could be recognized by the origin temple. However, at this time, when Yao Chi and others looked at the people of Lingfeng family, their faces looked quite strange. Not only did they not have the slightest expression of fear and worry, but at this time, their faces looked quite strange. They seemed to be ready to see a good play and sympathize with these people. "Boom!" And it was at this moment that a roar like heaven and earth burst out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the old man''s body trembled and almost fell on the ground. Everyone was shocked to see that the colorful thunder was ready to fall. Even at that moment, everyone had smelled the destructive smell in the air. But the next second, everyone''s faces were covered with speechless expressions. The thunder that was supposed to fall stopped at this time, and there was no sign of completely falling and destroying everything. People: People are completely speechless. Didn''t you say that you just realized this skill and can''t really control it now, so you can''t take it back? How can you control it now? Of course, people in this city will not think that Su Ye is afraid of the Lingfeng family. What if the other party has a temple of origin? With Su Ye''s courage, he dares to provoke even if it is ominous. The people present are really curious about what else in the world can make su Ye really afraid. As for those Lingfeng people, they couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of turbidity. However, after seeing the situation clearly, these people couldn''t help rolling their eyes at Su Ye. They hated Su Ye. How could they be unclear? Su Ye just said that it was entirely because they wanted to run on them deliberately. But at this time, they were really relieved. In their opinion, Su ye must have been afraid, which stopped the attack on them. Otherwise, in terms of Su Ye''s temper, how could he stop the attack? "Young man, you know you''re scared now? Stop in time, and we can still be friends." the old man who spoke just now vomited heavily, and finally showed a relaxed look on his face, which makes people feel like the rest of life. Stop? Become friends? At the moment of hearing this, the faces of those onlookers in the city became quite strange. When they looked at Su ye, they looked as if they had seen what a strange thing. "I''ll go. What did I hear? The old guy said Mr. Ye was afraid? Hahaha, I think this hometown is crazy. Otherwise, how dare you say such a thing." "It''s a big joke to want to be friends with Mr. Ye. This guy doesn''t look at their qualifications. It''s like Mr. Ye really wants to be friends with them." "When you die, we''ll just watch a good play here in silence." The old man had just finished speaking, and even before they had time to feel how loud they were, they heard such sounds around. Almost at the moment of hearing these words, the faces of the old people present became correspondingly ugly. All anomalies are demons. Although these people are not angry, but at this time they also understand that if these people dare to say so, something terrible must have happened, but they don''t know. It was also at this time that these people were stunned to see that Su Ye grinned. The smile looked very happy, as if she had met the happiest thing in the world. "You... What are you laughing at?" one of them couldn''t help asking, but when he looked at Su ye at this time, he had no confidence in his heart. Su Ye''s smile at this time became more strong, "hahaha, I didn''t expect that you Lingfeng people have such a high chance to get such a big chance. You''re right. In fact, everything is a misunderstanding, and we can still become friends." Su Ye immediately said such a sentence. The change of the front was so fast that everyone present was stunned. As for the people of Ling Feng family, they wanted to laugh at Su Ye''s timidity and fear at this time, but I don''t know why, after seeing the smile on Su Ye''s face, they felt a thrill again. They always felt that Su ye had some bad intentions at this time. "Hum, you know, it''s good to be afraid. Well... It''s not fast to remove our restrictions now." one of the old men spoke at this time. As for the young people who were still very arrogant, they didn''t dare to say any more at this time. They knew that Su Ye''s level was completely different from them. If they dared to talk freely at this time, Su ye would give them a thunderbolt at this time. Chapter 664 "Hahaha, don''t worry. Take your time. Where is your God son now? I also want to make friends with him." Su Ye rubbed his hands at these people with a smile and showed a very dangerous smile at the old people. "You... What do you want to do?" several old men immediately looked at each other, but at this time, at the moment when they looked at Su ye, their faces were also full of alert color, and their posture was just like guarding against thieves. Su Ye smiled and shrugged his shoulders, looking harmless to humans and animals. "What else can I do? You are so alert to me. You all said that we can actually become friends. Where is the basic trust between people?" Su ye said this, and couldn''t help but sigh. It felt as if he learned how sad and uncomfortable it was. People: Not to mention those Lingfeng people, even the people in this border city felt speechless and stunned after hearing this. God''s trust! If someone else said this, they wouldn''t feel much, but now Su ye said such a sentence. To tell the truth, there was a strange feeling among the people present at this time. It always felt that Su Ye''s words would be quite slapping in the face. After all, if Lingfeng people really believe Su ye at this time, it is estimated that these people will not be "eaten" directly by Su ye at that time, and the end will be very miserable. In particular, at this time, people also thought of a possibility. When it was, the look became very strange. Even some good people felt incomparable expectations and wanted to see if Su Ye wanted to do what they thought at this time. At this time, the elders of Lingfeng family felt as if they had eaten dead mouse meat. One of the elders immediately coughed. His expression was full of distrust of Su ye and said, "you... Cough, our God son of Lingfeng family is still in the origin temple." Upon hearing this, Su Ye looked more stunned and stunned, "what are you doing in the origin temple? Are you still getting the trust of the origin temple?" The faces of the Lingfeng people suddenly became a little strange. Especially at this time, they noticed that Su ye had a look of contempt and disdain when he said this, which made them feel even more uncomfortable. Why, are you still trying to get the recognition of the temple, which is so despised? What''s your special look? Do you know how many people in the world can''t get this great opportunity in their life. "You... Hum, the divine Son of our family, the posture of heaven, can be recognized by the temple. It''s inevitable, but it''s only a matter of time." "Now what about getting the approval of the temple in the temple? Who can get such a chance? Hum, it''s up to you to ridicule our God son? What qualifications do you have!" "Even if you can integrate skills, we can only say that you do have some talents and abilities, but this is only limited to some. Compared with our God son, you are still too weak." "How can the light of fireflies compare with the bright moon?" Although Su Ye didn''t say much, Su Ye''s expression was like severely hurting their dignity for them, which made them feel quite angry. Even at this time, regardless of their own life and death, they had to correct the name of their God son. Su Ye looked at these angry old people in amazement. He was speechless for a while. Did he say anything? Why are they all so angry. As for all the onlookers in the city, they looked quite strange after seeing this scene, but at this time, they were very tacit and didn''t say much. They wanted to see how they made a fool of themselves. Su Ye immediately coughed, "when did your God son enter the origin temple?" Obviously, at this time, these elders misunderstood Su Ye''s meaning. After hearing Su Ye''s words, they immediately looked angry and stared at Su Ye fiercely. Then they opened their mouth, "hum, the son of God of our family, the posture of heaven, was selected by the origin temple on the day of entering the ancient battlefield." When saying this, the old men were still very proud and charming. They all looked up. When they looked at Su ye, their faces were full of proud and charming color. "Poof!" But what made them angry was that as soon as they said this, Su Ye smiled directly, and the look and posture was full of irony. "Cut, I thought it was a great talent. It''s been so many days that you haven''t been recognized by the temple. It''s worth your pride?" "Hahaha, you really don''t have self-knowledge. How dare you say that your family got the origin temple? I don''t think it''s all right. Your so-called God son has died in the origin temple." "For this talent, I think you''d better stop. It''s not worth being too proud." With the spread of Su Ye''s laughter, banter laughter came out all around for a time, as if they had heard the funniest jokes in the world. Almost after hearing these words, the mentality of the Lingfeng family was about to collapse. What is this special situation? Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t they come to please them when they know that they have a great chance to be recognized by the temple of origin? They even hope to join their family so that they can rise to the sky in the future? But now They feel that the people in this place are mentally disabled, which is different from the ideas of normal people. Not only did they not want to please them at this time, but they also showed such an expression at this time, which clearly means to ridicule them. "You... You..." one of the elders couldn''t help but open his mouth. He really wanted to yell at these people and tell them that if they still treat them like this, then their God son will really harvest the origin temple, then they will kill everyone here. Su Ye coughed at this time. Obviously, at this time, Su Ye has great prestige in this place. Even if there is no accident, after leaving here, the people in the border city will definitely join Su Ye''s origin temple and become a member of the origin temple, If the original Temple turned into a forbidden area. Chapter 665 Therefore, under Su Ye''s cough, the surroundings suddenly fell into silence. Su Ye smiled with satisfaction, turned to the elder of Lingfeng family and asked, "where is your God son now? Where is the origin temple?" Su Ye couldn''t help looking at several people curiously. But almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the faces of all the people present seemed strange. Obviously, at this time, they had completely determined what Su Ye wanted to do. The people of Lingfeng family looked at Su ye with great vigilance at this time, as if Su ye would do something harmful to them at this time, "do you want to know what to do?" the old man of Lingfeng family immediately frowned and asked. Su Ye shrugged indifferently, "just want to know whether your so-called talent opportunity is in some remote places where birds don''t shit or in some central areas. After all, the origin temples in different places are very different." The area where Su Ye is now belongs to the middle of the ancient battlefield. As for the origin Temple obtained by Su ye, it is even more powerful. After all, this is the origin Temple related to the female emperor. Even at this time, in Su Ye''s view, this origin temple should be the most powerful existence in this area. "Do you need to be so worried and nervous? Don''t you know that once someone in the origin Temple enters and carries out the test of recognition, it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to interrupt? Or do you actually don''t believe your God son and think his talent is not good, and then..." Su ye said this and couldn''t help laughing happily, "or do you think that after seeing me appear in the origin temple at that time, you find that my talent is the best, so you give up your God son and choose me instead?" When Su ye said this, he couldn''t help shaking his eyebrows at these people with a smile. The posture looked extremely cheap. At least now, after seeing his expression, these old people all had the impulse to directly slap Su ye to death. "Hum, be afraid? The God son of our family has great talent. How can you compare with our God son? Why don''t you tell me if you can turn the sky?" one of the angry old men immediately shouted, but what made the old man a little confused was that after hearing their words, Su ye, There was a look of expectation and excitement in that look. This made the old man completely confused about what Su Ye was going to do. "In the death swamp, what, do you still think that place is a remote garbage temple?" The people of Lingfeng family immediately raised their heads and looked at Su Ye. Their faces were full of pride. Originally, in the eyes of these people, Su ye would at least be surprised when she heard them at this time, but as a result, Su Ye didn''t pay attention to them at all, and turned to look in the direction of Yao Chi. "You should send someone to watch it now. If the boy comes out, he must come and report. I still need to waste a little more time to get there." Su ye said so calmly. Yao Chi didn''t say much. At this time, after hearing Su Ye''s words, she immediately nodded and ordered the people around her. "You... What do you want to do?" almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, one of the elders of Lingfeng family couldn''t help shouting. His eyebrows frowned slightly. When he looked at Su ye, his expression was full of doubts for a moment. Su ye took a deep look at the old man. At this time, his face was filled with anger, "what do you mean to ask me? It''s not your stupid God son. He''s so weak and hasn''t appeared in the temple for so long. I can only start myself and go there to eat the origin temple in person, otherwise..." Su ye said this. When he looked at the old man, his eyes were a little faint. Anyway, at the moment when he came into contact with Su Ye''s eyes, the hearts of the old men suddenly felt a chill. The old men were very cool. Who is this special person in front of them? Open your mouth and shut your mouth and you''re going to eat the temple of origin? Is this special to treat the temple of origin as meat? Do you really think you can eat at will? "Whenever he can get the temple of origin at this time, I can call that guy to this place through you and let him throw himself into the net." when these old men were still in a daze, Su Ye added such a sentence at this time. Anyway, at the moment of hearing this, several people present turned their eyes one by one. "You... You... You said you wanted to eat the temple of origin? Hum, you overkill smelly boy..." The old man immediately couldn''t help yelling, but he hadn''t finished his words. Su Ye was about to put his hands and a red light appeared. Everyone was shocked to see that at this time, a very magnificent blood red temple appeared above their heads. With the appearance of the temple, there was a hot breath all around, and at the same time, there was a very majestic pressure. Under the influence of this coercion, all the evolutionists in the city knelt directly to the temple. Now they have regarded the origin temple as their own power. Kneeling down to their own power temple, they will naturally have no resistance in their hearts. More importantly, Su ye once gave them a response. As long as they are really willing to join the origin temple, they will not refuse. Those people of Lingfeng family knelt on the ground together at this time. At the moment, they looked up in horror at the temple in the air. At this moment, they even felt whether their eyes were hallucinating. "This... This... This is the temple of origin?" At this moment, startled voices came out. Naturally, the voice came out of the mouths of the Lingfeng family. At the moment, whether the young generation or the old people, their faces were full of deflated color. Especially when they thought of what they had done before, these people felt their faces twitch. Now they think of the previous things. At this time, they even felt like a clown and kept jumping in front of Su Ye. Chapter 666 At the same time, they were also cool in their hearts. Finally, they knew how terrible they had provoked at this time, and what kind of trouble they might bring to their family at this time. "This... How is this possible, how can you have the origin temple?" the hot old man couldn''t help crying out just now, and his expression was full of panic. Even at this time, the old man''s face twitched violently. Su Ye looked indifferent, shrugged calmly and said, "is this very difficult? I have obtained the origin temple since I came here, but... Hey, you God son can''t do it. You haven''t been recognized for such a long time. You believe what I said, your God son died in it." Ling Feng family: When these people heard Su Ye''s words, they almost had to vomit blood. Damn it, listen to you? Why do we believe that our son of God has died in the temple? Is this special how much we despise the son of God? Several people''s eyes were almost on fire at this time, but it was a pity that Su Ye didn''t care about their expression and reaction at all. In fact, if they didn''t have a special means to inquire about the life signs of their children, even if they didn''t say anything on the surface, they really had to be worried and afraid. After all, Su Ye was indeed a person who came over anyway. Su ye made a move at this time and put the origin Temple back into his six samsara seal. Almost at this moment, everyone present felt relieved. At this time, a big stone that had been pressed on his chest was removed. "Is it difficult to eat the origin temple? Haven''t I eaten one easily before?" Su Ye whispered at this time. Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, those people of Lingfeng family almost got angry. To tell the truth, although they didn''t want to believe Su Ye''s words at this time, they couldn''t help believing it after seeing that the people around them finally took it for granted when they heard Su Ye''s words, This makes them more and more worried. "You... You can''t..." "Boom!" The old man of the Ling Feng family had not finished speaking. As a result, a burst of thunder came from the air at this time. The five color divine thunder, which had been temporarily stopped by Su ye, showed signs of activity again at this time, and it was at the moment of hearing this sound that these people were completely hairy. "Well, your value is over here. Accept the trial of thunder punishment. Oh, by the way, this is also your own skill. Feel it well." Su ye said this at the end, and his tone was full of panic. In the next second, the five color divine thunder came down from the sky with a terrible smell like annihilation. ¡­¡­ "Hmm? This is the so-called death swamp?" After solving the Lingfeng people, Su ye came to the so-called death swamp under the leadership of Yao Chi at this time. However, Su Ye was still very angry. The power of his five-color divine thunder was more powerful and poisonous than he thought. At the moment when the five-color divine thunder fell, almost the whole area was completely boiling, and directly killed and annihilated the people in front of him. But when Su ye cast the five color divine thunder, it cost 10000 spiritual power points, but this time the return was very little. It can be said that Su Ye lost quite a lot this time. This is also why Su Ye has been blue all the way. "Hum, at that time, I must squeeze the Lingfeng family well. Anyway, the loss this time must be made up from them." Su ye said angrily in her heart. It felt like she wanted to rob all the Lingfeng family here. Er silly took a deep look at Su ye at this time. Although he said what was thinking in Su Ye''s heart at this time, er silly was completely unclear, but Er silly observed Su ye all the way. In terms of his understanding of Su ye, his heart can also understand that Su Ye''s unhappy appearance is probably related to the Lingfeng family. At this time, the second fool turned his eyes and suddenly showed a bad smile on his face. "Boss, are you angry about the Lingfeng people? I''m also angry. These bastards think that their bullshit God son can do whatever they want after being recognized by the origin temple. Hum, I see, after solving the God son, let''s have a carpet search to find all the Lingfeng people, anyway Now there will be no bad luck during this period of time. It''s just right for us to do things well. " When Er Sha said this, he also looked at Su ye with a very flattering look. At the moment of hearing this, Su Ye directly put on a look of joy on his face. Su Ye immediately stretched out his hand and gently rubbed Er Sha''s bald head. "Hahaha, that''s good. Your idea is really good. Let''s go and do a big job now!" Su Ye was obviously very happy, and after feeling Su Ye''s touch, er silly immediately called "Ao Ao". At the same time, er silly looked at Gu Lengyu with a look like showing off. Two silly looks are full of proud and charming colors. It seems that they are telling Gu Lengyu with their eyes that he is the first gutter for the Dragon boss to sit down. Gu Lengyu: Gu Lengyu felt a burst of anger when he came into contact with ER silly''s eyes. Naturally, he understood what Er silly''s eyes meant at this time, which was clearly showing off to himself. "Hey, it''s a mistake. It''s a mistake. I was preempted by this stupid dog." Gu Lengyu muttered helplessly. Of course, fortunately, Gu Lengyu didn''t say what he thought at this time. Otherwise, er silly would definitely work hard with Gu Lengyu if he knew that Gu Lengyu actually called himself a "stupid dog". Gu Lengyu subconsciously turns his head and looks at Er silly again. After seeing that the bald old dog is sticking out his tongue and biting his almost bald tail, Gu Lengyu can''t help but scold "stupid dog" in his heart. Su Ye suddenly looked puzzled at this time. He looked in the direction of Yao Chi. "No, don''t you say that there will be a month after the blood day appears, so that the ominous can''t appear? But my closure this time has been far more than a month, but why is the blood day still? The ominous has been suppressed all the time?" Su ye said this, and his eyes were full of incomprehensible color. After he woke up from the closed state of cultivation, he could naturally know how much time he had spent in cultivation. That''s why Su Ye felt more and more puzzled. In fact, not to mention Su ye, Yao Chi and the people in the ancient battlefield also felt quite confused about the matter. Yao Chi shook his head and said, "it''s strange. Under normal circumstances, a round of blood day should continue to dim down. Finally, it will completely dark down, and then the world will return to normal, but now this round of red sun is not dim down, but..." When Yao Chi said this, he couldn''t help subconsciously looking up at the top of his head. "On the contrary, it''s getting hotter and hotter. Now the common understanding is that it should be those keys that destroyed some of the balance of the ancient battlefield, so that there have been such changes." Jiang Rou immediately said, "Normally, in ancient battlefields, it''s a great luck for a person to get the approval test of the origin temple. Normally, it''s normal not once in thousands of years. But now not only have you got the approval of the origin temple, but also the guy has won a broken origin temple before. As for the God son of Lingfeng family, he has also got it now The trial opportunity of the temple of origin. " When Jiang Rou said this, she looked very dignified. "I always feel that some changes are happening in this ancient battlefield. It seems that the weather is going to change. I hope the outside world will not have too much influence." although this is said, Jiang Rou''s eyebrows are still twisted into pimples. Obviously, she is still full of worry about this matter. Su Ye frowned slightly, but Su Ye''s face was also full of an indifferent smile. It seemed that she didn''t agree with what Jiang Rou and Yao Chi said before. "Don''t worry, follow me and I will protect you all your life." Su ye said this sentence with great pride. As for Jiang Rou and Yao Chi, their little faces looked a little blushed, but they nodded immediately. It was obvious that they were very useful to Su Ye''s words. ¡­¡­ Several people walked all the way. The death swamp was full of bogs, and there were very few roads to walk. In many bogs, there were a lot of dark green fog floating. These were the gas of poison swamp. In terms of their strength, they would feel unwell and dizzy after contacting this fog for a long time. Fortunately, it was not a big problem. They You can completely force this poisonous gas out of the body with your own spiritual power. Some corpses can be seen everywhere here, as if this place is a burial ground, and there are even dark ghost fires floating in many places. "I''ll go, this... This skeleton is too big?" two silly people couldn''t help crying out at this time, and then said such a sentence in surprise. It''s not surprising that Er silly made such a fuss. It''s really that the body in front of him is too huge. I don''t know what kind of beast it is. Its body is as huge as a mountain. Naturally, the beast has long died, and his body has been completely transformed into bones. Even at this time, there are many weeds on the bones, and some small scavengers are running on it. Su ye and others walked past curiously. As a result, they felt that at this time, the weeds on the skeleton were still full of rotten smell, as if these lush vegetation had actually completely turned into rotten matter. Su Ye directly observed it with the system at this time, but unfortunately, it is obvious that this rotten skeleton is not valued by the system, and the system finally just came a sentence. [item: rotten bones (not worthy of attention)] Su Ye was helpless. With the continuous improvement of his strength, the vision of the system became higher and higher. He believed that if he had observed so before, the system would certainly introduce himself carefully. Several people gradually deepened, but at this time, they also found that the neighborhood became lively. There are many ghosts in the death swamp. These are powerful monsters. At the moment, many evolutionists entering the ancient battlefield are constantly fighting with these unique monsters in the ancient battlefield. "Roar!" Su ye and others heard a roar at this time. They immediately looked at the source of the sound. As a result, they saw dozens of giant python groups with rotten whole bodies and almost only bones. At this time, they were constantly chasing dozens of progressors whose strength had reached the third major disaster, and one of them had even reached the later stage of the third major disaster. However, after seeing these people, Su Ye''s eyebrows could not help twisting slightly. He didn''t expect that this time he came here just to fight against the temple, but he didn''t expect to see some old acquaintances in this place. "Kill!" At this time, I saw several golden crows blooming from the crowd. These Jinwu are like golden scorching sun. They bloom a hot smell. Affected by these smells, the rotten Python who were still chasing them hesitated. Obviously, creatures like Jinwu have great innate suppression on their rotten ghosts. "Hmm? Can they fly here?" after seeing this scene, Su Ye couldn''t help talking about it subconsciously, but soon Su ye also understood that the reason why Jinwu can fly is mainly because This big world does have a very strong ability to suppress evolutors. Even some powerful evolutors can''t fly in this place. But the so-called flying mainly refers to flying with the power of realm. It is similar to flying animals, and they can fly with their own ability. In fact, Su ye can do this. Now these Jinwu fly by flapping their wings. At this moment, they seem to have become the most primitive birds. "Hehe, aren''t these powerful Jinwu people? How come the Jinwu people who once despised the gods are like a silly bird and need to fly in such a troublesome way?" Two silly people are not easy to provoke. He is also quite angry with the so-called Jinwu people. Therefore, after seeing the Jinwu people at this time, he directly began to ridicule them. Even in the outside world, in the base camp of the Jinwu family, the two fools will not be afraid of the clan leaders and strong men of the Jinwu family. They will directly attack these Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng who are determined to deal with them, let alone this ancient battlefield. In terms of Su Ye''s strength, these two fools have almost turned this ancient battlefield into their own back garden. Before he came here, he also did a lot of investigation. Naturally, he knew that this time, a large number of powerful clansmen from Jinwu and other races came, even those powerful creatures who once slept in the source of God. Su ye also grinned at this time and muttered to himself, "if I kill all the so-called gifted children and gods of these races here, I don''t know if the elders of their family will feel incomparable grief and pain after they know." Su Ye couldn''t help grinning directly as soon as the idea appeared. The races that Su Ye cares about don''t know Su Ye''s mind now. Otherwise, they may be furious at this time. Although I don''t know what Su Ye thinks, at this time, Jiang Rou and Yao Chi standing beside Su Ye shivered for no reason. At the moment, they can obviously feel the full malice from Su Ye. The two women immediately looked at each other. They whispered in their hearts. They didn''t know what ghost idea Su Ye was playing now. "Bastard, do you know who we are and dare to slander our Jinwu family like this? Be punished!" At this time, Su Ye was not far away from Jinwu and those evolutionists, and ER silly almost shouted at the top of his voice just now, so his words were clearly heard by Jinwu and other evolutionists. I have to say that the people of the Jinwu family are really strong and overbearing. Even when they face a strong enemy and their lives are likely to be in danger, they still have to yell at outsiders to prevent outsiders from slandering their powerful family. Even one of the Jinwu directly shot a feather with a bright golden flame at Er Sha at this time, trying to kill Er Sha directly. Su Ye''s breath is very introverted. That''s why, in the eyes of these Jinwu, Su Ye is just some insignificant weak people. In particular, they can clearly feel their strength. It''s at the level of small three disasters. At this time, they don''t like Su ye even more, Think they are just mole ants that they can kill at will. "Hum!" Seeing that the powerful flame feather was about to fall on the two fools, Su Ye immediately snorted coldly, and the powerful power burst out, directly annihilating the flame feather. At the moment of seeing this scene, those Jinwu looked a little surprised, but they didn''t expect Su Ye''s strength to be so powerful. However, at this time, they obviously had no way to pay attention to the two fools. Just after the golden feathers bloomed, the golden crows were shocked to see that the python like existence directly burst out a burst of dark green luster. Under the influence of these luster, the power of these Python like monsters directly soared, Trembling with these evolutors and Jinwu. Although the power of these golden crows is strong, they can''t defeat these boas for a time. Even in the end, these golden crows are directly bound and can only reluctantly ensure that their bodies are not eroded by boas. "Ah!" Sad screams came out. These golden crows could protect themselves from erosion for the time being, but other evolutors who followed them were unlucky. At this time, these evolutors screamed one after another. The mouth of Python and other animals would continuously spray a dark green mucus, which also had a strange light on it. For evolutors, It seems to have strong erosion. Almost at the moment of contact with this luster, those evolutors sent out bursts of sad screams, and their strength was constantly melted down. Finally, all of these followers were killed under the dark green mucus. "Open it for me!" And it was at this moment that an angry roar came out. One of the most powerful Jinwu wanted to break free from the shackles of Python and other animals and escape. The status of this golden crow is obviously very high. The other golden crows are even willing to sacrifice for this golden crow and constantly impact these Python in a way of moths to the fire. With this sacrificial attack, the golden black was finally about to break free from the shackles of Python and other animals. "Ow, Ow!" But just then, a cry that sounded cheap came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the cry, the golden crow felt as if it was going to explode. "Boss, this bastard attacked me just now." the two silly thieves looked at Su Ye''s direction, and their expression was full of bad laughter. "Then how do you want revenge?" Su Ye immediately asked, and after hearing his words, a cheap smile hung on ER silly''s face. Two silly people immediately stood up at this time, raised their claws, and immediately made a slap in the air, "just slap them to death and return them, which also saves trouble." "Bastard!" Er silly, what they said was not covered up at all, so these Jinwu heard clearly at this time. The Jinwu, who was about to break free, was even more angry at this time. The Jinwu was quite angry. Obviously, he didn''t expect that someone dared to insult them. After all, all those who saw them in this ancient battlefield would be very respectful to them. "Hum, you want to stop us? Do you have this ability? We are...... ah!" the Jinwu couldn''t help roaring angrily. However, before he could finish, the Jinwu was shocked to see that a big hand seemed to cover up the world, directly fell from the sky and blasted down on him. Chapter 667 The golden crow immediately let his body bloom a hot flame God awn. The flame God awn was very bright, as if it could isolate a time and space. However, when the big hand fell hard, the golden crow was shocked to see that the God awn on his body was shot out in an instant. He couldn''t help but screamed miserably. He was slapped hard by this big hand and directly slapped into the mud. The Jinwu couldn''t help but scream with pain. What made him even more shocked was that at this time, those terrible boa constrictors and monsters jumped directly on him. Under a burst of bloody tearing, all these Jinwu were killed. "Roar!" After eating the golden black meat, the boa constrictors seemed very excited. They couldn''t help roaring. The sound was loud and deafening. In turn, these boa constrictors and monsters turned their heads and looked in the direction of Su Ye. There was a burst of strange green awn in the huge eyes, and the eyes were full of a color of desire. "Looking for death?" Su ye said such a sentence calmly, which surprised Su Ye. At this time, at the moment of hearing his words, these Python monsters immediately turned and ran in panic. Although these are just ghosts, obviously they are also a little smart. From the time Su Ye dealt with the golden black, they can also feel Su Ye''s strength tomorrow, so they will run away immediately at this time. "Hehe, vulnerable guy, boss, I thought how powerful these Jinwu were. As a result, it was just a simple slap." the two fools immediately got up. While talking, the front paw waved a few times in front, as if they were learning from Su Ye''s behavior just now. Jiang Rou and Yao Chi couldn''t help rolling their eyes at the guy who "pretended to be a tiger". What is simplicity? Su Ye''s slap is not simple at all. Su Ye looked at the pool of Jinwu blood on the ground and some feathers and broken meat left by Jinwu, and felt a pity in his heart. "Hey, if I had known, I should have started harder just now and killed all these guys directly. In this way, at least I can get some benefits. No matter how small the mosquito meat is, it is also meat." Su Ye felt helpless in his heart. Looking at the remains of the battle on the ground, he felt a pang of flesh pain in his heart. "Who dares to kill my Jinwu family." Su Ye was just about to leave. As a result, an angry roar came out. With the appearance of the sound, a hotter breath suddenly bloomed out. Almost at the moment of feeling the breath, they all felt that their bodies were about to be completely ignited. Generally speaking, even this area seemed to be completely evaporated. They immediately looked up, and as a result, they saw a bright and dazzling light coming quickly from a distance. From a distance, it looked like a big day, which was extremely dazzling and terrible. "Another Jinwu? Hehe, it''s interesting. It''s just the peak of the three disasters, but this guy seems strange." Su Ye whispered to himself. At the moment when his spiritual power fell on the Jinwu, he was stunned to find that there was a strange power fluctuation on the Jinwu. It was under the influence of this power fluctuation, This directly cut off Su Ye''s perception of spiritual power. This scene made Su Ye feel a little incredible. After all, under the increase of the blessing of the temple of origin, his spiritual strength has reached the horror existence beyond the peak of the three disasters. Normally, if he wants to perceive each other, unless the other party''s strength is stronger than Su ye, otherwise, this situation will certainly not happen. Of course, there are some abnormal situations, such as "There is a secret treasure on him!" at the moment when this whisper came out, everyone could obviously feel the excitement contained in Su Ye''s words at this time. They wanted to knock down the golden black in the air at this time. Similarly, there is a powerful spiritual power perception, which naturally comes from this golden black. Just at that moment, he felt a very powerful spiritual force perceiving his body. Fortunately, he had a secret treasure on his body, which could isolate that spiritual force. Otherwise, all the secrets of his Shenzhen Airlines would be sensed by that spiritual force. However, at that moment, the spiritual power disappeared. Therefore, at this time, he quickly used his spiritual power to perceive and want to see who dared to be so rude to their Jinwu family just now. However, the person he wanted to find had not been found, but he was the first to perceive the traces left by the Jinwu people before their death. "Bastard, who dares to be so bold and attack my Jinwu family?" A roar came out, and the hot breath swept out. In an instant, the trees around them were completely burned, leaving Su ye and others standing proudly in place. At this time, a bright eye looked at Su Ye''s direction. Although it seemed that there was a flame burning in his eyes, in fact, at this time, his eyes gave people a cold feeling. At the moment of contacting this kind of eyes, it gave people a feeling, as if their bodies were to be ignited. "Did you kill my people?" A majestic voice fell down. At the same time, there was an overbearing breath. Under this breath, it seemed that Su ye and others would kneel down and worship him. Su Ye joked with a smile, "do you think we can kill the strong of your Jinwu family with our strength? We''re just passing by." The Jinwu''s eyes were extremely overbearing and kept looking at Su ye and others. A moment later, the Jinwu gave a disdainful laugh. "Indeed, your strength is really not enough. Do you want to kill my Jinwu family? Hehe, even if they just move their fingers, they can easily kill you mole ants." In terms of the strength of Jinwu, if Su ye and others really don''t want him to perceive their strength, it is obvious that this Jinwu can''t get the information he wants to know. Therefore, at this time, Su ye and others are weak in his perception. Second, wait a few: The two fools suddenly became speechless, and a burst of criticism in their hearts. Are these special Jinwu people so narcissistic? Speaking of this, can you not be so self-centered? Have you not suffered enough losses in front of the Dragon boss? Why move your fingers? Just now our dragon boss slapped us directly and let your so-called golden and black tripods be killed. I don''t know where your so-called self-confidence comes from. Of course, the heart is talking, but at this time, the two fools just gave the golden black a big white eye without saying anything more. In the eyes of two fools, this Jinwu is already a "dead bird". "Since you also know that we are not the rivals of those Jinwu, then don''t come here to find a sense of existence and get out quickly." Er silly opened his mouth directly and didn''t give the Jinwu any face at all. The words were full of provocation. "Presumptuous, how dare you be rude to me? Even if you have a strong man of Dapeng family, you can''t save you. Kneel down now!" Originally, he was very angry because he saw that the direct people were killed. As a result, er silly dared to be so rude to himself at this time, which made him very angry. He wanted to raise his hand and slap them all. "Golden winged Dapeng, you and my two races have been making friends recently, and there are even signs of more in-depth cooperation. Why, do you want to destroy this harmonious relationship and become an enemy with our family? Don''t you let your hands kneel down!" the man immediately scolded the God. However, after these words, everyone''s face became a little strange, and they all looked in the direction of Jin Yi. Obviously, at this time, the Jinwu misunderstood them again and regarded them as the same master-slave relationship between the previous evolutors and Jinwu. Jin Yi threw a fist at Su ye at this time, "boss, don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to be yours..." Jin Yi is quite worried and nervous now. He is afraid that Su Ye misunderstood something because of the words of the golden winged ROC who doesn''t have eyes. At this time, he quickly saluted Su ye and explained. However, before he finished, Su Ye calmly waved his hand. It was obvious that he didn''t care about it at all. After seeing Su Ye''s behavior, Jin Yi relaxed. All this fell into the eyes of the Jinwu, which made her face full of disbelief. "You... Are you willing to recognize human beings as the Lord? You really lose the face of the four holy places of our God!" the Jinwu shouted angrily. Gu Lengyu: Gu Lengyu was immediately unhappy. How disdainful is this to human beings? Why can''t we recognize human beings as the main body? "Boss, do you think it''s delicious to barbecue Jinwu thighs?" two fools suddenly opened their mouth at this time. When they looked at this Jinwu, the corners of their mouth began to slobber. At the moment of hearing this, the Jinwu was very angry. This bastard wants to eat himself and drool at himself? This is absolutely unforgivable. He was just about to get angry. As a result, Su ye also looked in his direction at this time. Although he said he didn''t know Su Ye''s strength, he always felt that Su Ye''s strength must be weaker than him, but when he touched Su Ye''s eyes, Jin Wu couldn''t help shivering and inexplicably had a feeling of fear in his heart. As if, he felt that the human in front of him was like an incarnation of a wild beast at this moment. At the moment, he stared at himself, as if he was really going to eat himself. Even in his subconscious, he had an impulse to escape. "Hehe, bird meat? The golden black thigh is very big. It''s really delicious when barbecued. Alas, it''s a pity!" Su Ye suddenly seemed to think of something. He immediately shook his head like a pity. "He killed so many golden winged rocs, Jinwu and many exotic animals. If he had known, he should at least leave some of their flesh and blood for barbecue. I think it must be very delicious." Two fools licked their tongues immediately. Two fools looked at Su ye and said with a smile, "boss, in fact, we can do it now. If the meat of Jinwu is really delicious, we can have a hunt in this ancient battlefield." "This is a very good blood food." Although there is no battle yet, at this time, this Jinwu is a little hairy and has a layer of goose bumps. He really wants to curse people. What people he meets now are actually ferocious and hotter than their strange animals. He just wants to kill these humans, but these humans still want to eat themselves. At the same time, there was anger in his heart. "Well, well, I want to see how many skills you people have. You dare to treat us Jinwu people as blood food. Since ancient times, no one has dared to talk to me like this!" the Jinwu smiled angrily. When looking at the night of the first Soviet Union, there was a cold light in your eyes. Su Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said calmly, "not before. That''s what happened before. Don''t you know, hero, I just want to be the pioneer from scratch, can''t I?" Su ye turned his eyes at the golden black. "You, find, die!" Jin Wu said these three words almost word by word. In a short time, his breath was full, just like a hot sun, and it was blooming in the air. You know, there are other evolutionists practicing in this place. After feeling the strong breath of Jinwu at the peak of the three disasters, many evolutionists feel that their blood is boiling, as if they were to be evaporated by the hot breath of Jinwu. Although they are far away from Su Ye''s battlefield, they can still feel the hot breath blooming at this time. At the same time, they can hear the angry roar of Jinwu just now. People''s hearts suddenly got a little hairy. "My God, this... Who is this person who is so bold and dares to provoke the strong of the Jinwu family?" "The Jinwu people are very protective of their weaknesses. If they provoke one, they may be against this group." "This... This is a strong man at the peak of the three disasters. I''m really curious about who dares to provoke them." "Let''s go, let''s go together. It''s very rare to see the peak level battle of the three disasters. If we look at it from a distance, there should be no problem." Many people shouted one after another during the meal, and went in the direction of Su ye and others. However, to their surprise, at the moment when the strongest breath broke out in Jinwu, the breath suddenly disappeared. This made them more and more curious. What these people don''t know is that just at that moment, an invisible hand composed entirely of spiritual power suddenly fell from the sky and hit the Jinwu severely. The invisible quality turns into a tangible attack. This is actually Su Ye''s exploration and application of his spiritual power in the boring retreat. At that time, his body could not move, so he could only let his spiritual strength do things for himself. At the same time, Su ye also found that the rules of the Divine Land obviously only suppress the cultivation of the evolutionist, but there is no such suppression of the spiritual power. Therefore, Su ye can exert his spiritual power in his complete state at this time. It was obvious that Jinwu had been guarding against Su Ye''s frontal attack. How could it be expected that Su ye would show his spiritual strength? This sudden impact made half of Jinwu''s body explode directly, and his body fell to the ground. Even at this time, Jinwu hasn''t reacted yet. I don''t understand why he was directly defeated by Su Ye just now. At the same time, he felt indignant. The guy in front of him actually had such terrible spiritual power. Even if such an expert fought with him, he should be able to kill him. But the guy in front of him unexpectedly attacked himself without restraint Cao? This guy is going to swear angrily now. What about the dignity of being a strong man? Did you say you lost it? Yao Chi and Jiang Rou also looked at Su ye with an unexpected look at this time. There are also some methods of fighting spiritual power in the world, but they remember that Su Ye seems not to have practiced it, and now the use of spiritual power is quite primitive. Of course, what really surprised them is that Su Ye''s spiritual power has become so terrible. They can now clearly feel that Su Ye''s spiritual power seems to have exceeded the peak level of the three disasters at this time. "He... Has his strength reached that terrible level?" Yao Chi couldn''t help crying in a low voice. "Weren''t you arrogant just now? Didn''t you want us to kneel down? How do you think you''re counselled now?" two fools looked reasonable and unforgiving at this time. They went directly to the golden black and began his energetic ridicule. "You..." Two silly words fell into this Jinwu''s ear at the moment, which made Jinwu feel quite angry. He couldn''t help but start to scold. Just thinking of Su Ye''s strength, he immediately recognized it. Of course, the more important thing at this time was that he was so weak that he didn''t even have the strength to say a word. He can obviously feel his vitality passing rapidly in his body, especially when stimulated by Su ye and them. "Hehe, aren''t all the Jinwu guys we met like this? They seem very powerful on the surface, but they are actually very weak. It''s funny that they want to shout at us with this strength." Gu Lengyu immediately made a mocking sound at this time. At this time, he naturally wants to make a contribution in front of Su Ye, After all, this kind of publicity can''t be occupied by two fools. "Poof!" The Jinwu, who was already angry, couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of dirty blood. His eyes turned over and almost went into shock. He felt that the passage of his vitality had accelerated a lot. "Hey, this guy is so weak that he can''t stand such a few words. Why is the Taoist heart of cultivation so unstable? How did you cultivate to this level? Did you open the back door of cultivation?" Anyway, when you were ill and wanted your life, er silly ran directly at this time. "Ah!" A miserable scream came out, and everyone was stunned to see that at this time, the golden black eye turned over, and a mouthful of dirty blood directly gushed out of the mouth. As soon as the eyes turned over, the vitality was completely exhausted. The second fool shrugged helplessly and said, "This guy''s heart of leading the way is really not good. He''s too weak. He''s so angry with just a few words. If he encounters anything else bad on the road of cultivation in the future, will he be possessed by the devil? He doesn''t know that we seem to be running against him on purpose, but in fact, we''re trying to help him refine his heart. Unfortunately, his level hasn''t passed yet." The second fool sighed, and his expression was filled with helpless expressions, as if he felt pity for the golden crow at this time. Yao Chi and Jiang Rou were speechless and looked at each other. They both had an impulse to swear. It''s cheap. Can''t we be so good? The bird was so angry that he refused to bypass him. What makes them speechless is that Su Ye actually gave Er Sha an encouraging look at this time. It seems that she is very satisfied with Er Sha''s current practice. They are disgusted. As expected, what kind of boss will have what kind of younger brother. Er Sha will become like this now. I''m afraid Su ye can''t ignore the credit. "Boss, can we now..." two fools immediately laughed. ¡­¡­ When those people who were ready to come to see the excitement and want to see who the golden black was fighting with came near, they immediately smelled a fragrant smell. Almost at the moment of smelling the smell, many people''s stomachs growled. "What kind of meat is this? It''s so delicious?" "I smell so hungry." "I''ll go, you... Look ahead, i... my God, is this... Is this an illusion in my eyes?" The people suddenly exclaimed, obviously surprised by the smell, but it was at this time that some people could see the "truth". Just at this moment, these people were directly confused. What did they see? A group of people and strange animals were barbecue around the fire at this time, and the kind of meat they barbecue was Jinwu! What did they see? A bald old dog with a bald tail is quickly stuffing meat into his mouth and putting the rest of the bones around him, just like a baby. Now this guy is eating in the bowl and watching the performance in the pot. In the process of constantly eating, he kept looking at the meat in others'' hands. As for the big monkey, he looked even more overbearing. He tore a large piece of fat meat with glittering and translucent oil directly from the Jinwu, and kept stuffing it into his mouth. While eating, he shouted happily. The two women are better to eat, but even these two women are eating with relish, and their faces are filled with a burst of joy. They are obviously happy for this delicious food. When many people saw this scene, they couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. To tell the truth, if they didn''t eat Jinwu at this time, it is estimated that many people would rush forward and want to eat these delicious dishes. "Crazy, is the world crazy? Someone dares to cook the strong man of the Jinwu family." "Take Jinwu as meat. My God, is this the rhythm of hunting Jinwu? It''s terrible. Even the enemies of Jinwu only dare to kill Jinwu, but they don''t dare to do so. This is the rhythm of keeping up with Jinwu." "Who are they and how dare they do such a thing!" "Wait, what do I see? Then... Is it just a golden winged ROC? Is it all related to the golden winged ROC?" "But it''s not right. Aren''t the golden winged Dapeng people in good relationship with the Jinwu people? Especially now, they are almost a better race. Is it all superficial imagination?" Everyone shouted in horror and felt as if they had seen something terrible, which made them feel that their cognition should be completely rewritten. "Delicious, delicious!" Just as a startling voice came out, interrupting everyone''s thoughts, people were more curious and looked at the source of the sound. As a result, they saw that at this time, the golden winged ROC was constantly stuffing meat into his mouth, eating while still having no image. It''s not that the young people''s faces darkened in an instant. Before, they were still talking about the cooperation between Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng, but now this Jinji Dapeng actually ate Jinwu''s meat. This not only makes many people secretly mutter in their hearts, but also makes Jinwu''s flesh and blood food really so delicious? If you can, can you also hunt one to eat? However, as soon as this idea appeared, many people were so frightened that they directly restrained their emotions. After all, neither they nor their families dared to offend the Jinwu family. This is the rhythm of being exterminated and being immortal. Some people even doubt the real purpose of the golden winged Dapeng family''s cooperation with the Jinwu family this time. Is it just for "Hey, the meat of Jinwu family is really delicious, especially in Jinwu, the peak of the three disasters. After special cooking, the meat is full of divine factors, which is of great benefit to our bodies. It seems that the cooperation between Jinji Dapeng family and Jinwu family is really necessary." While eating delicious food, Jin Yi kept muttering. It seemed that this Jinwu was not enough for him. He wanted to continue to eat some delicious Jinwu, but now when he heard this, many people also felt their scalp numb. What did they hear? The golden winged ROC is saying that it is very necessary to cooperate with the Jinwu family. Is this... Is it revealing some information? In particular, people who had such a guess felt cold all over at this time, and felt that their bodies were shaking uncontrollably at this moment. This is absolutely a shocking news. If it is spread, it may cause a big explosion in the whole ancient battlefield and the whole ancient star sky. At that time, if it is not well preserved, there may be a shocking war between the two races. "Hey!" However, at this time, another sigh came out. It sounded quite helpless. It seemed that they had encountered how difficult problems in the world. People saw that the person who issued this sigh this time was the golden winged ROC. Many people are terrified. They don''t know what will happen to this golden winged ROC at this time. "It''s a pity, it''s a pity, boss. Although the Jinwu meat is very delicious, it also has some defects." Jin Yi sighed helplessly at this time and said such a sentence. Su ye said "Oh" and looked in the direction of Jin Yi with great interest. To tell the truth, this time he was obviously very satisfied with Kim''s performance. In terms of their strength, how can they not feel the evolutionists who are watching the crowd in the distance at the moment? Su Ye wanted to let them know his ferocity at this time. At the same time, he said such words with Jin Yi''s mouth and identity. It was obviously more shocking. Even if everyone had doubts, Jin Yi''s identity of golden winged ROC could not be fake. Su Ye joked and smiled in his heart. Didn''t the two races always want to find their own trouble? Now that he has found such a trouble for them, it can be regarded as "reciprocity". Thinking of this, the smile on Su Ye''s face becomes more and more rich. Two silly and Gu Lengyu looked at it with envy, but they also knew in their hearts that only Jin Yi could do it and convince everyone. If they said such words, it is estimated that no one here can believe it. They may only think that they want to deliberately provoke the contradiction between the two ethnic groups. "Well, you say, what''s the defect?" Su Ye was also curious at this time and couldn''t help asking. Chapter 668 I don''t know what this guy is thinking in his heart. Anyway, at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jin immediately smiled with embarrassment. He scratched the back of his head and looked at Su Ye weakly, "boss, in fact, if there is some wine at this time, it would be very perfect." During this time, Jin Yi has been hanging out with ER silly. He drinks and eats meat every day. He has really become a "wine and meat" friend. Even Jin Yi has almost become an alcoholic. In fact, Su Ye knows this, but Su ye will not stop them as long as he doesn''t delay his business. Su Ye smiled and patted Jin Yi on his shoulder. As a result, Jin Yi''s body trembled slightly. She thought Su Ye was going to punish him at this time, but unexpectedly, Su ye took out a big wine jar directly. "I forgot about it. Well, take it and drink it, but be careful not to drink too much. Su Ye smiled and handed the wine jar to Jin Yi. In fact, I don''t know whether it was because there was an indelible shadow in Jin Yi''s subconscious or for some other reason, Su ye can feel Jin Yi''s respect and trust. But Su ye can also clearly feel that when she is in front of her, Jin Yi will appear very restrained and nervous, as if she is afraid that she will directly slap her to death. This inevitably makes Su Ye helpless, but Su ye can''t think of a solution for a while. "Take your time. Jin Yi should be able to change a little after a long time with the two fools." Su Ye whispered in his heart. He didn''t expect Jin Yi to completely let go of himself when playing with them, and he was very serious when doing business, but at least on the point of "letting go", He still hopes Jin Yi can do it a little reluctantly. The onlookers around were completely confused, drinking and eating meat. In their opinion, Su Ye''s group is really too bold, which is clearly to provoke the group''s anger. "Well... You say, they don''t think someone is specially deformed to make Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng have a conflict?" someone couldn''t help whispering. But as a result, at the moment when they made such doubts in their hearts, a burst of golden light burst out, emitting a burst of bright golden brilliance from Jinyi''s body, which reflected a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC in the air. At this time, Jin looked slightly drunk and shouted "good wine" happily. "This is the projection of the ROC. Only the real ROC can show it. It seems that someone is not pretending to be." "It''s a mess. It seems that this place is going to be completely disordered. We''d better stop wandering outside in the future. Otherwise, it''s really worrying about our lives." "These two are powerful races of God. Once they fight, it is estimated that the battle can affect our ancient stars." "Aren''t you talking nonsense? They didn''t say there was no industry in the ancient starry sky. Hey, it''s a mess, it''s a mess." The events of this day must be completely spread through these people''s mouths. As for the effect that will be achieved, Su Ye didn''t think much and was unwilling to think deeply. All he had to do was give the two ethnic groups an opportunity for "contradiction". "Hahaha, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting. I haven''t seen such an interesting little guy for a long time." However, at this time, a deafening laughter came out. Everyone felt that his eyes were dark. Then a figure appeared in front of Su Ye. What made two fools angry was that he was about to get the golden and black meat he was going to eat. At this time, he had actually run into the man''s hand. The man put the golden black meat into his mouth, drank some wine in one mouthful, and kept shouting "refreshing" in his mouth. "I''ll go. Why is this madman? I''m unlucky to meet this madman. I almost fell into those mud by him before." "This guy is crazy all day. He also says that he is the embodiment of a strong man. He takes an alternative path of cultivation. If we all want to join him and make friends with him, we will benefit from him. But what''s the result? This guy doesn''t like the baby we just got?" "This is a big pit, but I didn''t expect that this madman was so bold and dared to eat Jinwu meat? This guy is really not afraid of death." "Such people die early and live safely. Such crazy and brave people are the hardest to deal with." Obviously, many people here know this man and have suffered great losses under this man. Otherwise, they will not feel full of resentment when referring to this man. Even many people feel gnashing their teeth when looking at this sudden man at this time, It seems that I can''t wait to skin and cramp this guy directly. "Your uncle, who are you, and why should you eat the blood food we hunted!" when the people were still angry at the man, a roar came out, directly attracting everyone''s attention. Er silly is quite angry at this time. This uninvited guy doesn''t treat himself as an outsider, does he? How dare you come and rob them of their delicious food? Did they agree to this? Does this guy want to follow in Jinwu''s footsteps? Two, at a loss about what to do, it is anger at that time. Just after hearing his roar, many people present a feeling of instant petrifaction. Make complaints about each other. Hunting Jinwu? Still so grandly describe Jinwu as blood food? Are these people too bold! However, after seeing their mouth full of oil, they completely suppressed the feeling of surprise in their hearts. These people have already eaten, and naturally they don''t care about the so-called Jinwu family. This How cruel! The visitor looks a little crazy, and his clothes are very ragged, especially his messy hair like a bird''s nest, which makes him look incomparably sloppy. At first glance, it will give people a feeling that he hasn''t taken a bath in his life. At the moment of hearing this, the man immediately straightened up, which surprised the two fools. At the moment, the man actually made a gesture of treasure elephant dignity, and even showed some holy halos on his face, which made him feel less sloppy. "This seat is the incarnation of emperor Shengwu. Now I come to the world of mortals to do the final cultivation, and I also look for some predestined people to spend time. Once the day of crossing the river comes, I will take these predestined people to cross the river and become an immortal." People: To tell the truth, at the beginning, the two fools were really bullied by this guy''s treasure elephant dignity. However, after hearing this, everyone felt sick. This guy was completely responding to people, and the words were high sounding, but what was this guy''s thief doing? I didn''t see it, but I tore off a large piece of Jinwu meat, which hurt Er silly. "Fuck off, my dog needs you to spend time? Even if I''ve been following my boss for nine days and ten places, I can''t go anywhere. Fuck off, we have no chance with you. Get out quickly, otherwise, we''ll be careful to turn you into a second golden crow." when the two fools talked, their eyes were full of fierce light. As for Jin Yi, mage ape and Gu Lengyu, they also stood up at this time and surrounded the sloppy madman with two fools, as if there would be a war at any time. But in the face of the siege of these people, the man was not afraid at all. Instead, he laughed wildly, "hahaha, little guy, fate is coming. You can''t refuse if you say you can refuse. We have foreseen that we must have a soul stirring fate with you. Why don''t we drink and have fun together today?" Not to mention the two fools, they feel confused at this time, that is, the onlookers around them are all depressed and oppressed at this time. They are completely disgusted by this guy''s narcissistic crazy appearance. Some people even want to throw a brick directly and shoot this guy to death. "You want to die!" Gu Lengyu immediately snorted coldly, and his palm burst out a bright halo, like a full moon machete, and beat him in the direction of the man. As for the man, he seemed to be attracted by the delicious food in his hand. When facing Gu Lengyu''s attack, he didn''t avoid it, so he was slapped by Gu Lengyu. "Huh?" However, at this moment, Gu Lengyu was stunned to see that when his attack slapped on the man, the man''s figure was like a ripple of water, began to shake violently, and soon disappeared completely. "Is this a remnant?" Gu Lengyu immediately reacted at this time. His expression was full of horror. Only when he was fast enough to a limit could he produce such a remnant, at least in terms of his current strength, he could not do it. "Hahaha, young man, you are very angry, but don''t get angry casually in the future. If you provoke someone who shouldn''t be provoked, it will be dangerous. After all, not everyone is as approachable as my emperor Shengwu." at this time, a faint voice came out from behind Gu Lengyu, and Gu Lengyu suddenly felt cold on his back, It''s like the goose bumps all over the body are going to stand up completely. "Then I''d like to see how approachable you shit emperor Shengwu is." Gu Lengyu immediately stamped on the ground, and with his right foot as the center, a burst of brilliant brilliance burst out. Under this brilliance, countless lights and shadows went towards this and that bondage like a rope. However, Gu Lengyu was discouraged that his attack failed again at this time. The other party seemed to have seen through his actions, made defense measures in advance and avoided his attack again. "Hum, aren''t you the so-called emperor Shengwu? How do you know to run away? I think you are a running away emperor, which is more suitable for you." Gu Lengyu immediately sneered and wanted to run the man with words, but it was obvious that the man was not fooled at all. After hearing Gu Lengyu''s words, the man smiled and opened his mouth immediately. "Young man, you are wrong. The reason why we don''t do it is not because we are afraid of you, nor because we only use some means of escape, but because we are so strong that if we do it, you will become fly ash immediately." Gu Lengyu: Gu Lengyu wanted to throw up. Originally, he wanted to run on this guy, but in the end, he was run on by this guy. "Kill!" The magic ape roared at this time. At this time, the magic ape directly took out his big stick and smashed it at the man''s head. When waving the stick, there was a dazzling light pattern on the stick. As for Jin Yi, a burst of dazzling brilliance immediately blocked the madman''s retreat. But just at this time, the man''s mouth gave a helpless sigh, "Hey, whatever, since you want me to do it so much, I can only show you the strength of the tip of the iceberg of emperor Shengwu." When he said this, the man suddenly raised his hand and the stick of the mage fell down. However, the stick with great momentum was easily caught by the man. The man still didn''t show any strong momentum, but at this time, the stick of the mage was even more difficult to move forward, which even shocked the mage, When the man grabbed his stick, he couldn''t take it back. The madman stretched out his hand to pull the stick of the mage. Under the gaze of some of the mage''s pestles, he also stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the stick for a few times. The look looked very happy, as if he felt very happy about the stick of the mage. "Great, what a good stick! Look, it''s big and powerful, tut tut!" the madman couldn''t help but tut tut exclaimed. Just at the moment of hearing this, everyone''s complexion became very strange. Some even took out their own ears, and their complexion became a little different. "This... What nonsense this mother said, i... I feel like I heard something terrible." someone in the crowd couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water, and his look looked very strange. Someone shivered at this time, "I''ll go to his uncle. Does this madman like Longyang NIMA? I''ve been in contact with him before, and the goose bumps all over my body." someone couldn''t help exclaiming, feeling that the goose bumps all over my body were going to stand up completely. Not to mention these people, the mage ape''s scalp was numb at this time, and the goose bumps all over his body fell down in bursts. Especially when he saw the man groping for his stick with great joy just now, the mage ape almost threw up. This Damn it, the demon ape feels that the bastard in front of him must be deliberately disgusting himself. Otherwise, how could he do such a thing. "Asshole!" the mage roared angrily. He immediately gave up the stick and punched the man on the cheek, trying to kill the asshole who dared to insult himself. The madman''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. He immediately waved his fist and punched the demon ape in the direction. "Boom!" At that time, the violent energy storm swept out and annihilated the area in an instant. As for the surrounding mud and trees, the whole area seemed to show a world-wide scene. "This... Shouldn''t something happen to the monkey?" Er silly couldn''t help but scream. Looking at the place where the energy riot happened, his eyebrows were twisted into pimples. Although they often fight, in fact, the emotion between them was very strong. Er silly naturally didn''t want to see the demon ape killed. At this time, he turned to look at Yao Chi and said thank you to Yao Chi. Just now, at the moment of the power explosion, if Yao Chi hadn''t directly started to take them away, I''m afraid he would be impacted by the powerful power now. At the thought of this, the two fools felt a burst of fear. However, when Er silly looked in the other direction at this time, his originally nervous expression eased down. "This... Is this too powerful? The strength of that madman is so terrible? I thought he only had the strength at the beginning of the three disasters." "This kind of power, I think even if it is the peak of the three major disasters, it will die. Let alone the mage just now. I think his strength is only the level of the three minor disasters. It seems that he is going to turn into powder." "It''s just that since this guy has such terrible strength, why haven''t I heard his name before and seen anything related to him?" "Is he really the incarnation of the so-called emperor Shengwu?" Obviously, the battle just now made many people feel extremely shocked and completely deterred by the powerful strength shown by the madman. Even at this time, these people began to doubt the man''s true identity. Under the strong strength, even the words that sounded very funny before seemed very persuasive. "Boom!" When everyone was screaming, another deafening roar came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone felt that their souls were trembling. It seemed that their hearts were severely hit by a huge hammer. At this time, the weak people even spit blood directly. At this moment, these people almost went crazy. They just wanted to come and have a fun, but as a result, so many things happened in this place one after another. For a time, they even felt like the end of the day. At this time, a gust of wind blew away the dust rolled up before. The original violent energy fluctuation also stopped completely at this moment. Everyone saw that there was a huge pit in the original place. At this moment, three figures suddenly rushed out of the pit. "Well... How could it be that the monkey didn''t die? The power just now was enough to kill the top of the three disasters." "You see, there is still a man standing next to the monkey. I just heard that the golden winged ROC called the man the boss. Could it be that this man just shot and saved him?" "It''s impossible. I don''t think this man''s strength has reached the peak of the three disasters. How can he resist the attack of madmen? But... Again, it seems that no one else can save the monkey except this man. This... It''s strange." "I think it is possible that there is some kind of secret treasure on this man, which can save the monkey." For a time, many people were surprised and talked about it. When they looked at the scene, their faces looked extremely stunned. The person talked about by these people is naturally Su Ye. Just now, when the madman raised his hand to bomb with the mage, Su ye took action to block the terrible power attack for the mage. Otherwise, it is likely that the mage will be directly powdered as those people said before. "Ha ha, it''s interesting. Your strength is really strong." at this time, when the madman suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Su ye, his eyes were shining, as if he wanted to thoroughly see through Su ye, but soon he shook his head, "no, you have a strange power that envelops everything about you. I can''t see through." "Ah, it hurts. My head hurts." What makes Su Ye speechless is that this guy put down such a sentence and turned around to want to leave, but Su Ye has already shot. At this time, it is naturally impossible to let this person leave so easily. What''s more, this guy not only robbed their food, but also attacked the mage apes. If Su Ye ignored it, he would be the Dragon boss in vain. Su Ye''s figure flashed and directly blocked in front of the man. "If you hit someone, you want to go? Don''t you think it''s too easy?" Su Ye''s indifferent voice came out. But obviously, the man didn''t think so at all. After hearing Su Ye''s words, he turned and looked in the direction of the demon striped ape. The man immediately grinned and showed his yellow teeth. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Children are not sensible. They should beat them well. Instead of facing danger in the future, they might as well suffer more now." The mage ape gnashed his teeth in anger. In his opinion, the madman in front of him is really hateful. At this time, he still calls himself... A child? Your uncle''s child. Have you ever seen such a big child? Chapter 669 But what happened just now really sounded an alarm for the mage ape. He also understood the horror of the man in front of him, so he didn''t continue to say anything at this time. Even if he believed Su Ye''s strength, he didn''t want to bring too much trouble to Su Ye. But the mage ape didn''t speak. At this time, Su Ye couldn''t help grinning, but his laughter sounded so cold and fierce, which made people shudder. "Hehe, what you said is interesting. Indeed, the child made a mistake. It''s really going to be beaten, but are you a little heavy? If you really beat him just now, he''ll die." Su ye said this, and a strong breath wave spread out from his body. This breath directly fell on the madman, but the madman''s body turned out a burst of rendered light patterns at this moment, which seemed to isolate the man directly from the world. After su Ye''s breath fell on him, it didn''t have any reaction at all. Su Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but then his face showed a light color. "Didn''t I say just now? Tell them not to mess around. I''ve already reminded them that they may provoke people who can''t be provoked at that time, but what''s the result? They don''t care. Such a big man always has to pay for his words." the madman still has a disapproval expression. Although he is laughing now, after looking at his expression, Two fools and others felt a burst of anger. "Didn''t you just say that he is a child. Since he is a child, he should be more tolerant." "You... Ah!" The man was about to speak, but at this time, he actually sent out a sad scream. Almost at the moment of hearing this sound, everyone felt a crazy breath. "You... You''re too tired. My head hurts. Come on, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I want to leave!" the madman now hugged his head with both hands, as if it hurts very much. "Want to go? Yes, have a fight with me. Didn''t you just say that such an adult has to pay for everything. You just ate my food and beat my people. Do you think it''s possible that you want to go so easily?" Su Ye sneered. To his consternation, the man who was still crazy was suddenly covered with a dignified expression when he heard his words. After looking at Su ye with dignified eyes, he shook his head like a rattle. "No, I''m not your opponent now. If I find the third child, you''ll certainly not be our opponent. But the second child also said that we should find some talented people here. Even if I unite with the third child, I can''t kill you. The second child will scold me at that time." Dick? Third? To tell the truth, Su ye and others were confused by this guy''s words at this time. They couldn''t understand what this guy was talking about. In fact, Su ye thought that this person was probably pretending to be crazy, but Su Ye looked at this person carefully, but he thought that this person was really not pretending, but really crazy. However A madman can have such terrible strength. Su Ye really can''t imagine what kind of posture this person would be under normal circumstances. What''s more, he can be heard from his mouth. It seems that he is not only one person, but also the second and third. It seems that he should be an organization. But Su Ye doesn''t understand what this organization wants to do! Of course, what surprised Su Ye was the way the man used just now. Just now, when he avoided the attack of Er silly, Su Ye obviously felt that a faint halo was emitted from the man, but the halo was too dark. If it wasn''t for his strong spiritual power, it would be as strong as Su Ye, You can''t feel it clearly at this time. The power carried in that halo is very strange. Su ye even feels that it is somewhat similar to the space power he used before. However, after careful observation, he still finds that there is a big difference. However, because the other party is not really using that kind of skill secret, Su ye can''t copy the other party''s skills, Can''t really see some of the breath of the other party''s attack. Therefore, at this time, Su ye xia''ang wants to force this person to really display his skills. Even if it''s only a little, it''s enough for Su Ye. "Do you want to fight me? Unfortunately, I don''t want to. Do you think you can stop me at my speed?" the madman who was still crazy suddenly restrained his painful expression and turned to a happy smile on his face. At this moment, the man looked like a child. "I know your speed is very fast, and there is some wonderful power fluctuation above your speed. It is the influence of that power fluctuation that enables you to achieve that speed, but I also want to see if I can stop you with my means. But what made Su Ye speechless was that as soon as he said this, the man seemed to hear the happiest and funny things in the world. He immediately clapped and cheered like a child. "Hahaha, it''s interesting. OK, OK, this game is interesting. I also want to try it. Let''s try and see if you can stop me." the man looks crazy, but Su Ye won''t be deceived by the man''s surface. He knows very well that the man''s actual power in front of him is quite terrible. "Wait a minute, since it''s a game, it''s natural to have a colorful head. If I win, you must fully interpret the power you used to avoid two fools." Su Ye opened his mouth at this time, and a bad smile appeared on his face. Originally, the two fools were still very confused. They didn''t know why Su ye said so much nonsense to the man in front of them at this time, but now after seeing Su Ye''s smile, they completely understood that on the one hand, the madman is really strong, on the other hand, their boss obviously cares about the body method of the madman. However, he is so fast that anyone would want it. "Do you want to see the skill I just cast?" the madman was slightly stunned and looked at Su Ye puzzled. Obviously, he didn''t understand what Su ye said at this time. However, after seeing Su Ye nodding slightly, the madman''s face was immediately filled with a happy expression, even like a madman. He kept clapping at Su Ye. It looked like he had occupied the stool. "Hahaha, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting. OK, if I really can''t escape your restrictions, I''ll show my power in full state. But what if I escape? What do you say and what reward do you give me?" The madman blinked and looked forward to Su Ye. To tell the truth, this man''s appearance now makes Su Ye feel like a child, begging for benefits in front of adults. Su Ye was slightly stunned and turned to show a cool smile on his face, "if I lose, I''ll show you a set of Kung Fu, so we can even." The madman was obviously very happy at this time. He didn''t know whether he was really crazy or pretending to be crazy. Anyway, after hearing Su Ye''s words, the man was like a child, jumping and clapping. He was very happy. "Let''s start. I''m going to decide your reward. Hahaha, I haven''t seen anyone perform for me for a long time. Are you ready? If you''re ready, I''ll be ready to run away." the madman tried to look innocent and spoke like a child of several years old, but The madman''s voice was originally very rough and crazy. Such an affectation gave people a feeling of nondescript. Anyway, after hearing this man''s words, there was a layer of goose bumps on everyone present, as if they heard a creepy voice at this time. Even the second fool and others couldn''t help shivering at this time. When they looked at the madman, their faces were full of contempt. Su Ye looked at the man deeply, turned to smile and nodded. His hands quickly made a seal, and his mouth gently scolded "up". Then there was a burst of bright brilliance around, which made the area hazy, but soon the hazy feeling disappeared completely. "This... What skill is this? It just disappeared?" someone opened his mouth with doubt after seeing this scene, and his expression was full of doubt and confusion. "I thought I would display such powerful skills, but I didn''t expect that it was just like this. It''s really funny. Isn''t this the failure of skill release?" someone couldn''t help talking. "Idiot, don''t you see? Now the madman''s look has become very dignified. If the skill release fails, I''m afraid he has left long ago. He will show such an expression with his strength. Obviously, the skills he releases at this time are very terrible." "Wait, this... This smell... Why do I feel so familiar? I seem to have felt it somewhere." "Field, my God, this... This is the smell of the field. He... He can use the field? And looking at the madman''s expression, it seems that the field is still very terrible." Some people in the crowd noticed the change of the situation, and couldn''t help but make bursts of frightened sounds. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su ye could play the field. After all, it''s hard for thousands of people to see one person. "Oh, my God, this time there was a field Master in the ancient battlefield. It seems that some relics can enter. Many relics are equipped with fields outside. I heard that there is a field outside the former relics about the sub Hall of the void hall. Now there are still people trapped here. If we can get his support, not only those people can be saved, but also There is still a chance to enter the ruins. " Yao Chi and Jiang Rou also looked at each other at this time. They knew what Su Ye was like. They should know that Su Ye learned the field in more than a month. Normally, even if he learned the field and knew the application of the field, at the beginning, It should only display the simplest and ordinary field. After all, the real people who can show terror in the big field are definitely old men who have accumulated over a long period of time. Even those with better talents are a certain age, but who can have such attainments after only studying for more than a month like Su ye. They know very well that if the talent and ability of such a son are spread, it is estimated that a big earthquake will occur in the whole ancient starry sky, and all the strong will be completely shocked. Even some big families and even forbidden areas will send people to invite Su ye and make friends with Su Ye. I don''t know what I thought. At this time, there was a kind of brilliance in their faces. "Are you in the venue?" even this madman sounded very dignified when he said this sentence. He could feel it more clearly than anyone. There was a very strong breath fluctuation in this venue. Even in terms of his strength, it was very difficult to break through. The madman slowly closed his eyes, but when he opened them again, his eyes were full of bellicose excitement, "OK, good, let me try today. How strong your field is." The madman shouted, raised his hand immediately and hit the field hard. His fist didn''t have any skills, nor did he show any skills. It was just the breath of majestic power contained in it, but everyone present felt a kind of deterrence. Under the plain fist strength of this fist, the onlookers around can even clearly feel that their hearts seem to be pressing a huge stone. Many weak people even began to tremble and their legs are about to stand unstable. Many people were shocked and shouted "so strong" secretly. Many people who had some disputes with the madman before felt even more afraid at this time. If the madman showed such terrible power at that time, it is estimated that none of them can live to this day. It was at this time that everyone finally understood how terrible Su Ye''s field was now. "Buzz!" After the usual Wuhua punch fell, a bright halo burst out all around, completely stimulating the field light pattern that had disappeared in Su Ye. At this time, there are dense lights around the madman. These lights are intertwined around the madman, as if countless spider webs are stacked together. As long as the madman walks around, it is estimated that he will completely fall into this "spider web". Under the madman''s fist, the light pattern suddenly violent cave up, and the whole light pattern began to shake up, but it was at this time that these light patterns burst out a terrible smell, and finally blocked the madman''s fist. "This... This field is so terrible? What about those people who just blamed him for failing to display his skills? I just asked, does his face hurt?" "This field is terrible. Just feel the breath of the field, I feel my body is about to be crushed. If it turns into me, I''m estimated that I won''t come out again after I go in." "Is he a field Master? My God, a field Master in his early twenties, isn''t that terrible?" "It seems that the weather is going to change. The golden age of evolution has completely arrived, and the gifted children of all ethnic groups are also competing for accidents. This is the best era and the cruelest era." At that time, many people were shocked. Obviously, they were shocked by Su Ye''s powerful field. At this time, many people also wanted to win over Su ye or make friends with Su Ye. Just when they thought that Su ye had eaten the blood of the Jinwu family and had eaten the food in Jinwu, they also felt a burst of cold. They know very well that these guys in front of them are not easy to provoke. Once they really have too much trouble with them, it is impossible for the Jinwu family to let them go if they want to settle, and the people who make friends with them must also be punished. "It''s interesting. Let''s see if your field can bear the power of my fists." the madman shouted with great excitement at this time, and his fists burst into brilliance. The madman looks like a madman falling with a fist. After each punch, the whole field will fight violently, The faltering feeling makes people feel that the field may completely collapse at any time. But at the most critical time, the field finally strengthened and appeared safely in front of everyone without damage. "Overlord fist!" Obviously, he didn''t break the field one after another, which also made the madman feel extremely angry. He also aroused anger in his heart and was ready to use his skills to make a breakthrough. However, after hearing his current cry, everyone couldn''t help rolling their eyes. He always felt that the name of the madman''s skills was very smelly. Of course, people soon restrained this idea, because at this time, they were surprised to see that the feeling of Madness on the madman had completely disappeared. Although his clothes had not changed, the whole person''s temperament seemed to have undergone earth shaking changes. Everyone was stunned to see that at this time, there was a king''s breath on the madman, just like a king in the world, standing proudly between the heaven and the earth. Even some weak people could not help feeling that they wanted to kneel down and worship after feeling the breath. "Seeing the ghost, why do I feel like I really saw a generation of emperors appear in front of me." Gu Lengyu frowned and couldn''t help muttering. If Yao Chi hadn''t been shining with divine brilliance just now, he would have resisted the erosion of the king''s breath for him, otherwise, At this time, Gu Lengyu was really worried about whether he would kneel down directly. Two silly people also stood up at this time, picked up their front claws and scratched his head. His face was directly filled with amazement, "isn''t this a beggar emperor or a madman emperor?" Yao Chi frowned slightly and said, "don''t talk nonsense. His strength is terrible. Even now, it is estimated that he is hidden." when this was said, Yao Chi''s puzzled expression on his face became more dignified. When she looked at the madman, her eyes were full of doubts. Her thoughts kept flashing, trying to find out what the origin of the man was. After all, people who can have such strength can''t be ordinary, but unfortunately, she didn''t have any impression for a while. "Emperor Shengwu? Is there really such a person in the world? But why doesn''t his name appear, even in some ancient books?" Yao Chi couldn''t help thinking to himself. "Drink!" However, at this time, a violent sound came out, which directly interrupted Yao Chi''s thoughts at this time. Everyone was surprised to see that at this time, a burst of bright golden light bloomed on the madman. The golden light was like armor, completely wrapped the madman, making his whole person look incomparably holy. "Broken!" The so-called "overlord fist" is also very plain. At most, it has more gorgeous golden light, but it doesn''t have too many fancy fighting skills. With his roar, the madman slammed it around the field. The fist was extremely powerful. With the fist strength, almost the whole space trembled, as if the world had completely collapsed at this moment. The fist strength seemed to strike the light pattern of the field with the supreme majesty. In an instant, the whole area of the film was completely submerged by the golden light, and everyone couldn''t see everything clearly. Some people want to feel it with their own spiritual power at this time, but they give up completely after thinking of the madman''s terrorist strength. They are afraid that their own perception at this time will lead to destruction. "This time... His field should be destroyed?" "Don''t make a decision until the last minute." "But I have to say that the strength of this madman is really terrible. If this fist falls on me... Bah, don''t say it falls on me. Even when I''m close to me, I feel that I can be completely torn by this fist." Now for these onlookers, it is obvious that they have no curiosity about who loses and who wins. What they want to see is the peak war between the two strong men. After all, watching this battle is also good for the improvement of their strength. "Buzz!" It was at this time that a slight trembling voice came out, and everyone was shocked to see that in the heaven and earth originally wrapped by the golden light, there were suddenly white lights. These white lights appeared on the golden light, giving people a very abrupt feeling, as if there were fine cracks on the golden light. Almost at the moment of seeing this scene, all the people present couldn''t help shouting, and their faces were full of horror. Obviously, at this time, they also thought of some possibility. "Boom!" A more deafening roar came out, and the golden light was like an egg, which finally burst completely. Everyone was stunned to see that the madman was still covered with golden light, and there were still field light patterns in front of him. If it hadn''t been for the previous situation, the people present even wondered whether they had fought or not. "Broken!" The madman is now like a real one after another. Unexpectedly, he directly collided with the light pattern in the field. The whole light pattern began to shake violently in a short time, and there was a feeling of complete collapse at any time. His hands pulled out a light pattern, and the golden light on his arm soared and tore up. The shaking of the light pattern in the field becomes more and more intense, and a hazy light also emits. This situation falls into the eyes of everyone, giving the impression that the field is about to burst at this time. "Now, it should be destroyed?" "My God, it''s the first time I know that I can crack the field like this? It''s completely violent tearing." "Why don''t you try? I''m sure you''ll be killed directly by the field town at that time. Don''t you see that there are flashes of white light on the madman? These are all left by the strength of the field, but this man''s strength is too rebellious. It doesn''t have any impact. If it''s us, it''s estimated..." Many people suddenly felt a shudder, and their bodies were shaking. At this moment, whether Su ye or this madman, they felt "terrible"! The field shook violently, but there was no sign of field collapse in people''s imagination. It was just shaking in the field. It was like giving people a false shot, making people mistakenly think that the field was really going to collapse. Finally, after holding on for a moment, the madman gave up completely and had no choice but to admit defeat, "I''m not reconciled. If it weren''t for the suppression of this world, I would definitely be able to escape from your field. Even if I lost this time, but wait until we go outside and do it again." The madman''s face was unwilling, and it was after hearing this that everyone couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air in horror. The rules of this ancient battlefield? Many people have thought of a possibility. "Is it difficult? His real strength has far exceeded the peak of the three disasters?" However, the moment this idea emerged in people''s minds, it was erased by many people. After all, this kind of thing is impossible. Someone once tried it and could not enter the ancient battlefield at all. Of course, what many people can think of is that this madman has powerful magic tools outside that can''t be brought in. Su Ye looked indifferent, smiled and shrugged. "It doesn''t matter, but now admit to gambling and admit defeat. Show me your previous body method performance." Su Ye waved his hand and directly removed the scene. The madman didn''t cheat at this time. He nodded immediately and said, "Well, the name of my body method is time cutting, which is taken from the meaning of the pace of time. When I use it to the limit, even time can be affected. I can use it. Ha ha, I''m afraid you can''t see through the body cutting method at this time with your current strength. At that time, I''ll just swallow it and watch it." The madman is obviously very confident in his body method. In his eyes, Su Ye is completely unqualified. "Time? My God, his skill can involve the level of time? Isn''t it incredible?" "The power of time and space is one of the most terrible powers, but at least some people will use the art of space, and there is even a void hall, but the art of time is really too rare. I didn''t expect that he could use this terrible skill." "Even with a little time attribute, this skill is very rebellious. I even heard that from such skills, I can even feel some time power." "What''s the origin of this madman? Why does he have such terrible skills? Is he really the incarnation of emperor Shengwu? Isn''t it incredible?" "It''s a little scary. If we meet this madman in the future, I think we''d better go around." The word "time" alone is enough to make people feel shocked. Now this madman has completely become a real wild beast in the eyes of everyone, an old monster from prehistory. "The young man can''t touch us at will. Otherwise, who knows if he will eat us all cruelly." Facing the public''s discussion, Su Ye naturally heard clearly, but at this time, he could only smile bitterly. He didn''t expect that he was so cruel in the eyes of these people. Su ye turned to look at the madman, smiled calmly and didn''t say much. He was still very confident in one of his skills. At the same time, after getting the man''s positive answer and knowing that he was using time-related skills, Su Ye''s face was filled with expectation. "It doesn''t matter. Start your performance." The madman took a deep look at Su ye and didn''t know anything. Now, after contacting Su Ye''s calm look, the madman''s look took some sense of oppression. In his subconscious, it seemed that a voice was telling him not to fully display this skill in front of Su Ye. But Admit defeat! Although he is crazy, there is still a bottom line. "Then watch it!" When his feet were wrong, he lost time, and his whole mountain was filled with a burst of white light. Gradually, his figure began to dissipate in front of everyone, and all around him was filled with all kinds of time breath, as if the time of this world had been affected and would be completely changed with the influence of his skills. Chapter 696 can understand Many onlookers also stared at this time and wanted to see what the situation of this skill was. However, to their disappointment, even if they stared out their eyes at this time, they still couldn''t see the evolution of the skill. At most, they could feel the passing of time. A moment later, the madman reappeared. He looked at Su ye with a sneer and said, "how is my skill OK?" when he said this, the madman''s face was full of pride, as if he saw that Su ye would show an embarrassed and subdued look at this time, After all, the faces of onlookers who want to see but can''t see the release of his skills are now showing this look. But in the end, the madman was completely disappointed. Instead of seeing Su Ye''s scolding and frustration, Su Ye''s face was filled with joy at this time, which made people feel like he had made something. "Hahaha, good, your skill is really good." Su ye said happily. He is so happy. Naturally, he has copied the other party''s skills, but more importantly, the prompt sound from the system after the skills are completely copied. [Ding! It is detected that there is time power in the skill. You can extract angry time power. Do you want to extract it?] This system still made Su Ye feel very happy. After all, there should be only a handful of people who can have this power in the world, but he was happy. Su Ye was also very cautious at this time. He immediately opened his mouth and asked, "do you have any requirements for extraction?" [Ding! Extracting requires a lot of soul power points and evolution points, and the host cannot meet the requirements for the time being, so the host needs to make more efforts.] Su ye: Su Ye was helpless. He knew in his heart that he would never take advantage of him this time. However, Su Ye calmed down. After all, the power of time is too scarce. It is good that the system can extract it. It is normal to spend a lot of spiritual power points and evolution points. "No, system, why can you extract time power from this skill? Look, I met someone who uses space power before, but you can''t extract space power from each other?" Su Ye wondered. [Ding! Only when the time and space skills are perceived for the first time, the system will activate the extraction ability to extract the relative power for Su Ye. In terms of space power, the host has obtained it from the creator grass at first, so the system will not take the initiative to extract it for the host later.] Su Ye is helpless, but the system has said this for this reason. Su Ye naturally doesn''t say much, but anyway, Su Ye is very satisfied that there is a way to extract the power of time at this time. According to legend, if you get the power of time and space, you can integrate these two forces into the power of time and space, and you are the real peak power. "There seems to be some exclusion between time and space power. People with time power can''t have space power, and even the skills related to space power can''t be used. On the contrary, it''s also true. However... Because I have a system, it''s obvious that this restriction has disappeared. What I have to do now is a large number of evolution points and spiritual power points." Su ye thought to himself and sighed helplessly. He felt very helpless. At this time, Su ye even missed those ominous things. If there were those ominous things, it would be too convenient for him to kill some of his own existence as an enemy. They are often like harvesting leeks. "I hope ominous can return to this ancient battlefield as soon as possible." Su Ye whispered in his heart. He turned his head and looked at the hot and dazzling blood day on the sky. Su ye turned and was helpless. He knew that there was such a blood day, and it was probably early to return to the ancient battlefield. Of course, he just thought about this idea in his heart. Otherwise, if this idea is heard by outsiders, it is estimated that many people will be frightened. After all, this idea is too terrible for most people. The so-called "ominous" is quite fatal for them. After all, they dare to anger against the ominous, and let the ominous suffer, Su Ye is the only one who even feeds ominous as a "dog". "What are you laughing at?" the madman looked at Su ye with some doubts. He couldn''t understand why Su ye would be so happy at this time. Obviously, in his opinion, Su ye should not understand the skill he had just performed. Su Ye calmly shrugged his shoulders, grinned and said, "I''m happy to see some of your skills, so why, do you have to control whether I''m happy?" Su Ye glanced at the madman. In fact, he just said it casually, but what Su Ye didn''t expect is that after hearing his words, The madman''s eyes were full of light. With a flash of Kung Fu, the madman has appeared in front of Su Ye. In fact, he jumped directly on Su ye, but Su Ye didn''t move at this time, so he looked at him calmly. After all, Su Ye believes that he can still avoid the attack of the other party, and even if it is a frontal fight, Su Ye has the ability to defeat the guy in front of him 100%. "Why, do you want to do it with me?" looking at the madman in front of him, Su Ye joked. The madman opened his mouth and didn''t know what he was thinking, but finally he shook his head. The madman seemed to be afraid of Su ye and said, "I''m not your opponent for the time being. There is heaven and earth to suppress here. I can''t defeat you." The madman now said such a similar sentence, but now after hearing this, the two fools immediately scoffed, "cut, you really can stick gold on your face, and there are restrictions. The real strong can be invincible at the same level even if there are restrictions. Can you do it?" How could Gu Lengyu let Er Sha monopolize the opportunity to flatter him? Immediately, he joked directly, "You''re at the peak of the three disasters. My boss doesn''t have this level yet. Even if there are laws to suppress, you should win under normal circumstances. Why can''t you even do this now? Are you trying to shamelessly cheat and go outside to use greater strength to suppress my boss?" Being ridiculed by Er silly and Gu Lengyu, the madman''s face suddenly became quite embarrassed. Even his sloppy cheek rarely showed a embarrassed expression, "I... i... OK, I admit I''m not your opponent!" the madman gritted his teeth and said such a sentence. After hearing this, Su Ye''s face showed a touch of surprise. He didn''t expect that the madman in front of him admitted that he was better than him. Originally, in Su Ye''s view, the madman should also be a dead duck with a hard mouth. This seems to be a common problem of powerful experts. They are never willing to admit that others are stronger than themselves. "Hum, yes, no, no, I don''t have any sophistry, but I don''t believe you understand my time cutting." the madman finally said this sentence after gritting his teeth. Su Ye didn''t know what he thought. At this time, he suddenly smiled. Just after contacting his current smile, a nervous color appeared on the madman''s face. It seems that Su Ye''s smile also has a certain meaning that makes him feel some lingran. "What are you laughing at now?" the madman asked again. However, Su ye still had time to speak. As a result, Er Sha and Gu Lengyu had already talked at this time. "I think you''re not only a madman, but also a fool. What else can you laugh at? Of course you laugh at him. Our boss will pit him again." "See again, see the boss''s smile again. Anyway, every time the boss smiles like this, someone must be miserable." "If I were this guy, I''d just give advice now. It''s better than being miserable by our boss at that time." Er silly and others are now completely hard to get. They deliberately said these words to stimulate the madman, and the madman also made Er silly very satisfied. After hearing their words, the madman''s face was immediately filled with anger. "Hum, I think counsellor? I have nothing to be afraid of." the madman shouted angrily. When he thought of the previous things, he was a burst of anger. Now he was teased and ridiculed by these people, which obviously made the madman feel very angry. Su Ye smiled and shrugged at this time, "I can tell you clearly that I not only saw it, but also learned your body method." As soon as Su ye said this, for the madman, it was like a slate slapping him on the head, which stunned the madman for a moment, but instead, the madman''s face was covered with a mocking smile, "If you say you can see clearly, maybe you have something special. It makes sense to see, but now what do you say? You''ve learned? Hahaha, it''s ridiculous." "Why, do you really treat me as a fool and think I''ll believe you?" the madman''s words ended with a look of anger on his face. In his opinion, Su Ye was just deliberately watching, teasing and running on him. "Do you want to make another bet?" Su ye said such a sentence without any other nonsense at this time. Almost at the moment of hearing this, the madman wanted to open his mouth and promise, but in the end, he hesitated. The madman looked at Su ye with some dignity. To tell the truth, he obviously could see from what had just happened. Su Ye was not a fool and could not say that he would be willing to suffer losses. But he still said so now, the reason may be obvious. He really knew his own time and body method. Now he wanted to borrow his unconvinced spirit and start from his own Make a little cheaper. I have to say that although this man looks a little crazy at ordinary times, he is actually quite exciting. At least at this time, he has figured out Su Ye''s idea, but This person still has some of his own obsession and persistence. Just like this madman, although he wanted to understand everything, he still believed in his body method very much. In his opinion, even if he had to learn his body method, he couldn''t just read it once. Even when he was learning this body method, it took decades of effort. Out of his confidence in the difficulty of his body method, he finally gave up his correct idea. "OK, you say, how do you bet?" the madman finally clenched his teeth and said such a sentence, but what made him feel a little depressed was that after hearing his words, Su Ye''s face showed a richer smile, as if he had guessed that he would make such a choice. The feeling of being calculated really made the man feel very unhappy. Su Ye shrugged casually at this time, "then tell me what you have worth gambling on. If you can take it out, I''ll show you one in public. Otherwise... Ha ha, your posture is not so difficult. Don''t keep talking about how difficult it is outside. It''s humiliating." As soon as Su ye said this, everyone was shocked and stunned. For a moment, he was about to close his mouth. In fact, at this time, people with a clear eye can see that Su Ye is deliberately stimulating the man with provocation, asking the man to bet with him and take out more good things. To tell the truth, these people still dare not compliment Su Ye''s last sentence. "Although I also believe that this person is strong, he said that it is not too difficult to have the skills of time fluctuation, which is too irritating. Is this insulting?" "If it''s me, I''ll bet him that it''s definitely deliberately disgusting. I deliberately want to stimulate this madman and make him admit counseling." "It''s too unkind. Time power or time related skills are recognized as the most difficult existence, but now it''s very simple in this boy''s mouth? It''s really annoying." Obviously, there are still many people in the crowd to defend the madman against injustice. Originally, the madman didn''t believe it, especially now that he was still stimulated by this group of people, he was even more unconvinced. After hearing Su Ye''s words, he immediately nodded and said, "OK, if you want to bet, I''ll bet with you." At this time, when he was about to move, he impressively took out a very simple and old box. Just seeing the surface of the box gave people a feeling of vicissitudes of years. Chapter 670 "Do you see this box? There is a map on it. People have been searching for it since ancient times. It is said that the map is the ultimate tool that can guide people to find our world. As long as we can find that magic tool, we can become the strongest in this world. Now I''ll bet you with this box." As soon as the madman clenched his teeth, he shouted such a sentence directly. "I''ll go!" At this time of marriage, before Su ye could answer, she heard Er silly directly give out a cry of surprise. At this time, when she looked at the man, her eyes were full of speechless color. Obviously, er silly''s behavior made the madman feel very dissatisfied. The madman glared fiercely. It is estimated that if his eyes can kill, These two fools have already been killed. "Are you kidding?" the two fools rolled their eyes directly and said such a sentence angrily. Almost at the moment of hearing this, all the people present looked a little strange. At this time, four words appeared in their hearts: Fox pretends to be tiger''s power. In everyone''s opinion, these two fools dare to speak like this because Su Ye is strong and protected around. Otherwise, it is estimated that these two fools can be very obedient without Su Ye. After all, the strength of this madman is too strong. They can almost kill them when they raise their hands. "What do you mean?" although the madman was very angry with ER silly''s behavior, he still managed to resist his anger and yelled at him in a low voice at this time, but his look and attitude can''t frighten Er silly now. "What else can it mean? You bet with my boss and took out such a broken box. As a result, you wanted to be a baby. What are you doing? Can I pick up a stone from the ground to bet with you?" two fools really picked up a stone from the ground and handed it to the madman at this time, The madman looked stunned. At this time, the second fool stared at his eyes and said angrily, "I see, where are you crazy? You are really smart." For a time, after hearing Er silly''s words, the madman felt speechless. He hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head silently. He was not ready to continue to argue with ER silly. Instead, he looked at Su ye and said, "just give a happy word. Do you accept this as a bet?" The madman obviously has his own temper. He regards the box as a treasure, but it turns out that he is so despised at this time, which obviously makes the madman very dissatisfied. If Su Ye doesn''t know the goods at this time, in the madman''s view, he doesn''t need to waste time with these people. Su ye took a deep look at him and turned to the box. To tell the truth, when she saw the box at the first sight, Su Ye felt a touch in her heart. She felt that the box was unusual. It seemed to be filled with a very thick sense of years, which is not something that ordinary people can cheat. Su Ye didn''t immediately use his own system to perceive it. At this time, he also wanted to gamble and try his eyes. He nodded directly, "OK, I accept your bet." for Su ye, he can win 100%, even if it''s just an ordinary box. Looking at Su Ye''s happy promise, the madman immediately laughed happily. He nodded to Su ye and said, "well, you''re good. You don''t have a low vision like that dog." Two fools: After being slightly stunned, er silly immediately wanted to open his mouth and scold. This special mother was completely attacking the dog. However, before Er silly said anything, he was stopped by Su Ye''s eyes. Su ye knew the strength of the man in front of him. If he really angered the madman, at least in this ancient battlefield, The second fool is afraid that he can only stay by his side. Otherwise, I won''t be able to guarantee when this guy will be killed by this madman. "If you lose, I want one thing, just this old dog. I think he''s too unpleasant. I''ll win him over and eat dog meat." when the man said this, he pointed at the two fools with his hand. The look was full of anger. Obviously, at this time, the madman wanted to avenge the two fools who estimated to run on him. Two fools: "Ow, Ow!" Er silly shouted in his heart and almost scolded the madman to death. He knew very well that the madman must be running on his own deliberately. Still want to eat your own dog meat? In the eyes of these two fools, this madman is not a thing. You are so cute that you are willing to eat? Also, what kind of look are you looking at now? Why does it look full of Yu hope? And what does the saliva on the corner of your mouth mean? Can you wipe your saliva clean now? When you look at the dog, you still drool like this. The dog is worried that others will misunderstand you. What''s your hobby. Su Ye looked at Er Sha in the direction at this time. Looking at Er Sha''s angry look, she couldn''t help smiling and shaking her head. Instead, she said bluntly, "sorry, he''s my partner. I can''t bet on him as an item." Although Su Ye knows that he will win 100%, but really let Su Ye bet two fools, Su Ye is still unwilling to accept it. Originally, there were some angry two fools. At this time, after hearing Su Ye''s words, they looked a little stunned, but instead filled with excited and excited expressions. When they looked at Su ye, they all wanted to rush directly and lick Su Ye hard. "Boss, bet with him, I don''t care, and I also believe you won''t lose." two fools shouted immediately at this time. Most of their dragon people think highly of themselves. If he doesn''t show any expression, it''s too unreasonable. Su Ye hesitated for a moment, but after seeing that Er silly insisted so much, Su Ye finally nodded, "OK, anyway, we will win 100 percent." 100% will win? At this time, Su ye still said such words, which inevitably made the man look a little dignified. If Er Sha said so, he wouldn''t care at all. After all, in his opinion, Er Sha is just a stupid dog. What can a stupid dog believe. But Su Ye is different. Now he has regarded Su Ye as a strong person with his own level. He still attaches great importance to Su Ye''s words. "Well, I''d also like to see what kind of genius I met today. If you can really do what you say now, I''ll give you the map and humiliate the box." the madman finally said this sentence. Su Ye didn''t speak, but at this time, there was an inexplicable feeling in everyone''s heart. It seemed that from this moment, Su Ye''s whole person seemed to have undergone earth shaking changes, and his body was filled with a mysterious breath fluctuation. Even speaking, when people looked at Su ye at this time, they had a strange feeling in their hearts. It seemed that although Su Ye appeared in front of them at that time, it actually seemed to isolate a time and space from them. That feeling seemed extremely unreal. "You..." seeing this, the madman couldn''t help exclaiming. His eyes were full of amazement and disbelief. That feeling was like a ghost. Although the people present at this time did not know what had happened, many people seemed to have guessed a possibility from the madman''s reaction, but it was just like this that these people felt more and more incredible. "My God, he... Won''t really learn that skill? It''s not a casual skill. Maybe if you have higher talent, you can learn it at a glance, but it involves the field of time. Even if your talent is strong, you can''t learn it once?" "From the madman''s expression, it can be seen that he seems to have really learned, and should not have learned, otherwise, the madman should not be so surprised at this time." "I''m really curious about who he is and why he has such a terrible talent. Is this an unborn demon child who has been secretly sent out?" Although the people haven''t got 100% accurate information from the madman, such speculation alone is enough to make these people present feel extremely shocked. It was also at this moment that the man slowly raised his hand and gently touched Su ye in the direction. Almost at this moment, everyone felt that there was an illusion in front of them. At this time, Ju ran became like a water grain and began to shake slightly, Let Su Ye look more and more unreal. A majestic breath of time came out. The strong breath of time is not comparable to that of the madman when he first started to use time cutting. Just from this point, Su Ye''s "time cutting" now seems to be more terrible than the madman. Is this better than blue? However, the moment this idea fell into the hearts of the people, it still made the people present feel a burst of amazement and disbelief. There are many examples of "being superior to the blue and better than the blue" in the world, but these examples can only be achieved after a long period of study. But Su Ye is different now. He learned it immediately after looking at it, And what he learned, after his own deduction, was even stronger than that of the madman. You know, this is a powerful skill related to time. People feel that their brains are almost down. They are quite incredible about what is happening at present, which is completely beyond their understanding. In fact, not to mention these people, Yao Chi and Jiang Rou couldn''t help looking at each other in horror after seeing this scene, and their expression was full of disbelief. Just now, when Su ye said that he had learned this skill, the idea in the hearts of the two women was actually more than that of the madman. They thought that Su Ye was just deliberately running on the madman at this time, and he could not really learn this skill. This is not to say that they don''t believe Su ye and don''t recognize Su Ye''s talent, but they know very well that Su ye will exert the power of space before. Time and space can only master one of them. This is the common understanding of all evolutors in the world. That''s exactly the case. These two people don''t believe Su ye will exert the "time cutting" body method. What the two women didn''t expect was that Su ye not only didn''t joke, but also learned the skill related to time, and did better than the original master of the skill. This was absolutely incredible to them. For a time, when the two women looked at Su ye, they looked a little dignified. A moment later, Jiang Rou couldn''t help taking a deep breath, but now when she looked at Su ye again, Jiang Rou''s bright eyes were full of excitement, "sister yaochi, is he..." What Jiang Rou wanted to say was naturally very clear in Yao Chi''s heart at this time. Therefore, Yao Chi nodded happily without waiting for Jiang Rou to finish talking. He didn''t let Jiang Rou continue to say what he was going to say. After all, if these people knew about it, it could almost subvert everyone''s cognition. It can be said that Su Ye has now completely created an impossible miracle, even breaking the prohibition and creating a new "starting point". Yao Chi was still worried that if his people knew they were with Su ye, they would refuse very fiercely. If this was the case, she would have to stand on Su Ye''s side strongly at that time, but now after this kind of thing, Yao Chi was completely relieved. Now Su Ye is completely a baby pimple. She doesn''t believe that her clan leaders and elders will give up such a talented young man. "This... How is this possible?" and it was at this time that a startling voice came out. Su Ye''s current move was a severe blow to the madman, making the madman''s brain almost unable to turn. He didn''t think that Su ye could really do this well at this time, and did it so well. The madman asked himself that when he performed "time cutting", he was afraid he could not achieve the same level as Su Ye. "You... How on earth did you learn time cutting so quickly and master it so well?" a moment later, the madman couldn''t help taking a breath and asked such a sentence in shock. "Hey, my boss has amazing talent and is against the sky, can''t he?" Su Ye didn''t answer. At this time, er silly directly interrupted and said such a sentence. He saw that at this time, the two fools stood up with their front paws on their hips and a cow breaking and coaxing. It felt as if he was doing this kind of thing against the sky now. If it had been before, the madman would have been very angry when he heard Er Sha''s words now, and even would have shot directly at Er Sha. However, after the situation just now, the madman couldn''t help closing his mouth. He had to admit that Su Ye''s talent was indeed very rebellious. "Don''t talk nonsense first, just be convinced. Then admit to losing the bet and take the box in your hand." looking at the madman''s shocked and stunned face, the two fools were more and more happy and shouted immediately to ask the madman for the bet. After hearing this, the madman reached out and gently rubbed the box. It seemed that he was very reluctant to give up the box. However, the madman still paid great attention to the spirit of contract. Finally, he handed the box to Su Ye. When he handed it over, the madman looked very solemn, It feels like a holy ceremony. Since the madman is so serious, Su Ye naturally doesn''t behave too casually at this time. Su Ye solemnly took the box with both hands at this time. "Hmm?" almost at the moment of touching the box, Su Ye''s face changed slightly. I don''t know if he felt wrong. Anyway, at the moment of touching the box, Su Ye felt that there was a mysterious atmosphere on the box, completely isolating the box from the world. And at this time, Su ye also had a feeling in his heart. It seemed that the box should have been very heavy, but it was because of this strange and mysterious atmosphere that he lost the heavy feeling he should have. Looking at Su Ye''s stunned expression, the man immediately couldn''t help laughing. When he looked at Su ye, he looked quite satisfied. He nodded slowly and said, "Well, you are really good. You should have found something? It seems that this box will not be disgraced in your hand. I hope this box can bloom a strange magic light in your hand, and even find the magic weapon." When the madman said this, he looked very solemn. If it was in the past, if someone said that a young man in his early twenties could find the abnormality on the box, he would not believe anything. But now he saw too many incredible things from Su ye, which made the madman unrealistic The idea also has some more hopes. Su ye took a deep look at the madman and turned his eyes back to the box. After careful observation, Su Ye was stunned because he noticed that many landscape topographic maps were drawn on the box. If they were put in the past, Su ye would not care too much about these landscape maps, I just think these are some carvings of the box. However, since he mastered the field and had great attainments in the field, Su Ye''s vision was naturally much higher. During his study in the field, he learned that many earth vein patterns formed by the general trend of heaven and earth, such as Duanxian cliff, luohun Valley, meteorite dragon stream These landforms are very scary, and there are natural fields. Even if the world''s top power meets them, it is estimated that they can be completely strangled by these landforms, but this terrain can''t be found on the earth at least now. What Su Ye didn''t expect was that in the landscape paintings carved on the box, he actually saw a similar vein pattern, and there was more than one. Su Ye carefully counted, and he was surprised to find that there were 18 such landforms, just like an 18 story dungeon. Even if Su Ye stared at the box for a long time, he even had the feeling that his eyes hurt and seemed to burst. This feeling made Su Ye feel very uncomfortable. At this time, Su Ye immediately bloomed his majestic spiritual power and fell on the box. He wanted to carefully observe the box, but to Su Ye''s surprise, when his spiritual power fell on the box, Su Ye felt stunned that the box he was holding disappeared. Such a change made Su Ye feel quite stunned and incredible. You know, he clearly saw that he was still holding the box in his hand, but his hand was empty in the perception of spiritual power. Under normal circumstances, one''s own eyes will deceive oneself, but the perception of spiritual power will not. Unless there is a strong power interference and do not let the spiritual power perceive, otherwise, if there is nothing under the spiritual power, there may really be nothing. "Is it because of the mysterious breath fluctuation on the box? Under the isolation of this breath fluctuation, my spiritual power can''t perceive the existence of the box?" Su Ye felt a burst of consternation in his heart. He should know that his spiritual power has reached a very terrible level, beyond the peak of the three disasters, But I can''t feel the box yet. It can be seen how terrible the mysterious smell on the box is "Hmm? If this thing can really shield the perception of spiritual power, the box may be of great benefit to me." Su Ye suddenly thought of a possibility at this time, which can be regarded as an application of the box. At that time, if he really meets a strong expert and is defeated, can he directly hide himself in this box? "As a master of the field, you should also find it?" while Su Ye was thinking in surprise, a calm voice came out. Su ye turned his head and cut in the direction of the man. "You must not underestimate the carvings on the box. There was a rumor about the box and the fierce carvings on it." The man''s words immediately attracted Su Ye''s curiosity. Su Ye looked at the man in surprise and asked, "what''s the rumor?" "It is said that there is a map of a very terrible ancient chess instrument in this box, and this box is actually a very terrible magic instrument, but it is still slightly weaker than that ancient instrument, and the carvings on this box were actually real in the world, but they were forcibly robbed by this box and turned into carvings, It''s engraved on the box. " As soon as the madman said this, Su Ye couldn''t help taking a breath. When she looked at the box again, her looks were filled with disbelief. "You mean, these murderous places were deeply taken away and engraved on it? This... Are you sure?" when Su ye said this, her looks were filled with disbelief. As an expert in the field, he knew the horrors of these fierce places very well in his heart. If each one was born, it could have the effect of destroying the sky and the earth. But as a result, the madman said that such a box could take away these horrors? This kind of words made Su Ye feel quite strange, as if someone could tell him that a newborn baby could kill the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng family. The madman''s eyes at this time actually have a color of remembrance. It seems that the whole person is like sinking into the long river of years, thinking about the past before the long years, "well, once this box was obtained by a powerful and unparalleled real peak strong person who belongs to the world. The strong person once said similar words." "Don''t underestimate the strong man. It was a long time ago. It was before countless eras. At the beginning, the strong man held magic tools to suppress several eras and became the master of the world in several eras. His terrible power was really unparalleled." When the madman said this, the look was full of madness and longing. When his words fell into the ears of Su ye and others, everyone couldn''t help being stunned. Originally, in their view, things that were long ago had been very long. As a result, the man actually mentioned the concept of era. Yao Chi suddenly nodded at this time, "well, I have seen the statement about the era from some ancient books of the family. It is said that our era has passed through at least more than ten eras, and each era has experienced an incomparably long accumulation of time. Do you mean that this box existed in an era spanning the era?" When Yao Chi said this, he couldn''t help taking a breath. If it was like this, this kind of thing obtained by Su ye could definitely be regarded as a treasure. "Who is the supreme character you said?" Yao Chi asked curiously. After all, this kind of secret can''t be heard casually. In fact, if you put it before, this guy is crazy. No one must believe him, but now it''s different. After the terrible strength just now, people still trust this madman very much. The world is so simple that strength represents everything. When he was mentioned about the powerful existence, the madman suddenly raised his chest and looked very solemn. He slowly raised his head, and his look was filled with a proud look. "The strong man who cuts across the ages is the holy emperor of great virtue and boundless power." the madman took a deep breath, Finally, he spit out a few words, as if he was talking about what a dignified thing. People: Just at the moment of hearing his words, everyone present felt like they had eaten dead mouse meat. Even when many people looked at the madman, they looked a little bad. In their view, the guy in front of them was an asshole. They were very serious and wanted to know some secrets, But this guy actually came to play with them at this time. If they remember correctly, isn''t this so-called "emperor Shengwu" his own self claim? When he appeared before, he claimed that he was the outer incarnation of the so-called emperor Shengwu. He has never seen anyone praise himself like this. Su Ye was also a little speechless at this time. He felt that he focused all his energy on negotiating with the madman. He might as well study the box in his hand more at this time. It seems that he saw the people''s thoughts. At this time, the madman couldn''t help but sigh, "Hey, people are like this. It''s clear that the truth is in front of you, but you choose not to believe it because it doesn''t accord with the ideas in your heart." The madman shook his head at this time. It looked like he felt compassionate. At this time, he sighed again, "Hey, when you know the truth in the future, you will regret it. I don''t know much about it today." Looking at the madman''s posture, everyone present had an impulse to beat him, but they also knew that the madman''s strength was extraordinary, and their normal strength could not be guessed. Therefore, they were really worried at this time. If they directly attacked the madman at this time, If not, they all have to be completely reduced to this place. Su Ye weighed the box at this time, and then observed it carefully with the system. [item: World box!] [introduction: 1. This is a box refined from a very old world. Using this box can bring more surprises to the host.] [introduction: 2. The world box also carries the power of resentful rules, which can be perceived by the host and used by himself.] [introduction: 3. The world box contains a will, which is a spirit left over from the heavenly way of the big world. The so-called map is in this spirit. Only with the recognition of this spirit can the host get the map. As for how to get recognition, the host needs to explore by himself.] Although the system simply said so few words, there is not much useful information, but this is also very important for Su Ye. Su Ye was shocked. He never thought that this seemingly ugly box had such a history. Chapter 702 billion "The world box? This... What a powerful existence it should have been at the beginning, which can refine this big world into a box." Su Ye couldn''t help taking a deep breath and sighed in his heart. He was naturally envious of that powerful strength. At this time, Su Ye''s eyes burst into a bright light. He believes that as long as he works hard, he will be able to reach this level in the future. "By the way, can you help me get the spiritual recognition?" Su Ye quickly asked at this time. If it was someone else, it would naturally be intelligent and obedient to find a way to get the spiritual recognition, but Su Ye is different. He is a man with a system. As long as he gives the system spiritual power point and evolution point, Su Ye believes that the system can help him. Of course, Su ye also knew at this time that there would be no shortage of spiritual power points and evolution points he needed this time. But for Su ye, he doesn''t expect spiritual recognition immediately. All he has to do is have a goal at this time. [Ding! Count in billions!] The system simply said such a sentence. Even if Su Ye was ready at this time, she knew that she must need a lot of spiritual power points and evolution points at this time, but after hearing this from the system, Su ye still couldn''t help taking a breath of cool air, and her look looked incomparably stiff. The answer really frightened him. Su ye took a deep breath and murmured in his heart, "count in billions? This... Is not guaranteed. When I got so many spiritual power points, I had completely obtained the spiritual recognition." Su Ye restrained his emotions at this time, turned his hand over and directly incorporated the [World box] into his system space. "Well, you can go." Su Ye waved his hand, which was completely unwilling to continue to pay attention to the madman. The madman was stunned. "Ah? Just... Let me go?" the madman was stunned and didn''t know how to react for a while. Su Yebai glanced at the madman and said angrily, "why, do you still want to stay and continue to eat Jinwu meat? I tell you, it''s gone! And didn''t you just want to leave?" When Su ye said this, the madman immediately laughed with embarrassment, scratched the back of his head and said with a smile, "Cough, didn''t I want to leave just now because I had a headache? Now my headache is over and I don''t have to leave. What''s your name? I''ll tell you, in fact, there''s no Jinwu meat. It''s all right. We can go hunting and shoot some birds to eat." At this point, the madman''s eyes burst into a bright light, but there was a greedy desire in his expression. After hearing the madman''s words, the people present were stunned. Many people couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat and felt a sense of pride in their hearts. The madman is not a good provoker. Su ye also looked at this guy with some surprise. Originally, he thought he was already ferocious, but he didn''t expect that the madman in front of him didn''t let him down at all. "Well, why don''t we form a team? With my strength, it won''t drag you back." the madman rubbed his hands and put a flattering smile on his face. "I can tell you, I was a good hunter in the past." The madman blinked at Su ye with great sincerity, as if he wanted to make su ye believe his words in this way. The purpose of the madman''s stay is to hunt Jinwu and eat Jinwu meat, but the more important thing is to get to know Su Ye. Su Ye''s every move just now made him feel very surprised. He wants to find out how many secrets there are in front of the man. Su ye: Su Ye was speechless. He didn''t expect that the guy in front of him was so crazy. That is to say, the people of the Jinwu clan are not here. Otherwise, they may be angry at this guy''s words. Su Ye looked at the guy in front of her HALELY and heartily, and turned to show a smile on her face. He is not a simple silly boy. On the contrary, Su Ye is very smart. At the moment, looking at this madman, Su Ye has some conjectures in his heart. Naturally, it is impossible to believe even the madman''s nonsense casually. Originally, Su Ye wanted to refuse, but on second thought, Su Ye agreed. After all, a person who can take out such things as [World box], Su Ye doesn''t believe that this guy will be a mortal. There must be some big secret about this madman. "It''s good to let him stay around." Su ye thought to herself. Su Ye finally nodded, "OK, but since you are ready to form a team with us, you can''t have no name, you..." After learning that Su Ye was willing to let himself stay, the madman was very happy and grinned, "hahaha, what name is not the name, it''s all code names. Just call me a madman." Su Ye was directly interrupted by the madman before he finished his words. As a result, Su Ye shook her head solemnly at this time and said, "this is no good. This is the rule. If you want to stay, I must give you a name." Su Ye insisted incomparably. The two fools, who knew Su Ye''s "ability" to name, immediately looked at the madman with a bad smile. They didn''t know what kind of name Su ye would take out at this time. The madman looked at the two fools with some hesitation. Their expression made him worry for no reason. He always felt that Su Ye''s name was not so simple. "Well... You take a name." "In fact, my names are very characteristic. You see, this is two silly, three pillars and four lengzi. Oh, by the way, there is another five younger sister, but she is not here, so you only have six, six... Hmm?" Su Ye suddenly looked behind the madman like a big discovery. After discovering that Su Ye was looking at his body part, the madman couldn''t help but excite his spirit. He always felt that Su Ye''s look was a little strange now. "I''ll go. Why is this guy listening to my ass? Is it difficult that this guy is still a..." as soon as the idea appeared, the madman couldn''t help shivering. At this time, he regretted that he just said he wanted to be with Su Ye. After all, this is not a good omen. "Why are you looking at me like that?" the madman hurriedly moved his body to stop Su ye from looking at his ass. Su Ye showed her white teeth, and the smile on her face looked more and more clear. However, compared with this smile, the madman''s heart seemed to be covered by a layer of haze. "Hahaha, why didn''t I find out before? You have such a big ass. hahaha, it''s bigger than our three pillars." Madman: fuck! Crazy people want to curse people. Their ass is big, but what do you mean by comparing my ass with the demon ape? Don''t you see how big the mage is? His head is bigger than my ass. But at this time, the madman''s ominous premonition became more and more obvious. As for the magenta, at the moment of hearing this, he also had an impulse to spit blood. In the opinion of the magenta, how could this madman be comparable to himself. "Ha ha, I thought of it. Since this is the biggest characteristic of you, it''s called you... Six big dogs!" "Poof!" Almost at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, Jiang Rou couldn''t help laughing. Yao Chi also forbear, so she didn''t laugh. No way, Su Ye''s name is too Have personality! As for those people around them, after hearing this, they all resisted laughing one by one. It''s not that they don''t want to laugh, but that they don''t dare to laugh at this time. After all, when they hear the "six great evils", the madman''s face turns blue. They are very worried that if they dare to stimulate this guy again at this time, Incomplete preservation will lead to death. But now they have opened their eyes and felt a burst of admiration for Su Ye''s ability to name. The madman''s face was blue and then white. The ugly face made everyone don''t know how to describe it. He stared at Su ye in amazement. Originally, he was ready and thought that Su ye might not give him a good name. But Six? This is not a good category, is it? "You... You..." the madman was so angry that he stammered when he spoke for a while. Su ye took a deep look at the madman and turned to grin, "ha ha ha, do you see how happy the six are about the name. They are too excited to say a complete sentence." People: The crowd was speechless again. Are you sure that the madman stammered because he was excited, not because he was angry with you? And are you sure you didn''t mean to say that now? "You fart so much, I don''t accept the name of Liuda." finally, the madman couldn''t help yelling. Su Ye shrugged casually, "Oh, you don''t accept it? It''s okay. I don''t need the other party to accept it or not. Anyway, the name is called like this. I believe others should accept it very much." Su Ye laughed. What a joke. Do you need people to accept your own name? Look at the two people, mage ape and Gu Lengyu. Have I considered whether they have accepted it? Madman: The madman was going to vomit blood with anger. At this time, he felt helpless as if he had been on a thief ship. He knew that now the name of the "six big dogs" had been completely called out by Su Ye. It was estimated that even if he really refused, he would be secretly spread. "Hum!" in the end, the six men could only hum helplessly and acquiesced to Su Ye''s words. Su Ye stretched out. At this time, her face overflowed with a look of joy, "OK, let''s go." Su Ye smiled and turned around to leave. "Hmm? What are you going to do? Catch Jinwu to eat? It''s good for me. I''m already very upset. I just take those Jinwu to appetizer and vent some psychological anger." Liuda almost said this at this time. Obviously, he wants to vent his resentment on Su Ye''s side on Jin Wu. Looking at the present look of Liu Da''ao, everyone present was speechless. If the Jinwu family heard this, how can you embarrass the Jinwu family? Since when, the Jinwu family has become an existence to vent their anger? Su ye took a white look at the big six and said, "Jinwu is going to arrest, but... We still have other goals this time." the smile on Su Ye''s face became stronger, but after seeing Su Ye''s look, many people just saw a big word on Su Ye''s face: pit! People are really curious about who this bold guy is going to pit again. "Oh? What target? Who? You say, I''ll beat that guy hard." Liuda waved his fist and said such a sentence in a rough voice. People: Everyone was speechless again. At least he was also a great master. He wanted to hit the stick when he was against the enemy? This... Special mother, can you have some integrity that a strong man should have? "I heard that the God son of Lingfeng family is in this area. He found the origin temple and wants to be recognized by the origin temple." As soon as Su ye said this, everyone present was stunned. "My God, is this... Is this true? Why don''t I know?" "I guess they are worried that someone will disturb their son of God." "With the protection of the temple of origin, who can bother? I think the Lingfeng family are worried that in the end, their son of God can''t get the recognition of the temple of origin, so it hasn''t been made public temporarily." "The God son of the Lingfeng family is so lucky? My God, it seems that the Lingfeng family is going to rise. Even if the recognition fails, the God son can get great benefits." "Originally, this ferocious guy is actually a member of the Ling Feng family. Is he going to * * now?" For a time, many people muttered, and their voices were full of shock. After hearing these words, Su Ye couldn''t help wondering. Originally, he thought this was something that many people knew, but he didn''t expect that the Lingfeng people were so strict that no one knew. "Are you sure? How do you know?" Liuda looked at Su Ye suspiciously at this time. "Normally, shouldn''t this kind of thing be hidden? Are you a member of Lingfeng family?" "Me? People of the Lingfeng clan?" Su ye said with disdain. "Their temple is too small. How can I accommodate a great God? You look down on the Lingfeng clan when you talk like that." Chapter 671 Is the temple too small? To tell the truth, at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the faces of all the people present were full of stunned expressions. When looking at Su ye, they didn''t know what to say for a moment. Although Su Ye''s strong people also saw it in their eyes, but anyway, in the eyes of these people, Su Ye was just a big three disaster level existence. Even Su Ye doesn''t even have the strength at the peak of the three disasters. Although his combat ability is very strong and he has mastered some terrible combat skills, after all, he is single. Compared with the big family like Lingfeng family, Su Ye obviously doesn''t see enough. The strength displayed by the big family is just the tip of the iceberg. The real terrorist strength is hidden in an unknown place. Once it really breaks out, it will be a very terrible scene. People absolutely don''t believe that Su ye can have the strength to compete with this big family. Moreover, in people''s opinion, Su Ye is obviously just a casual practice related to the golden winged Dapeng family. After all, Su Ye is unknown. In this ancient starry sky with developed information, if Su Ye really comes from a big power family, outsiders can''t be unclear. In the network of ancient starry sky, There are already the information of strong men and talents in big families and forces in various regions, but people believe that they have certainly not seen Su Ye''s information. "It''s too bold for a casual practitioner to say such a thing. I really thought a golden winged ROC was calling you the boss. You''re really great?" "It''s really a guy who overestimates his strength. He really doesn''t know how terrible the details of the big family are. He''s still pretending to be crazy and stupid here." "Now that the God son of the Lingfeng family has this opportunity, I think it is likely that the God son will be recognized by the origin temple. At that time, the Lingfeng family will inevitably become another forbidden area, which can frighten the whole ancient sky. What kind of people are with what kind of people? The man is crazy, and this guy is even more crazy." After hearing Su Ye''s words, many people couldn''t help talking about it one after another. They looked very disdainful for what Su ye had just said. Even when they looked at Su ye, their eyes were full of sarcasm. "When the God son leaves the pass, I don''t think he dares to be so arrogant. He just dares to be so presumptuous when the God son is away." In fact, when they learned that the God son of the Lingfeng family was accepting the approval test of the origin temple, many people''s minds became active and wanted to make friends with the Lingfeng family. Even at this time, they wanted to become a member of the Lingfeng family. At that time, they could also take this opportunity to become a high existence. Therefore, although they are also very afraid of Su Ye''s strength, they still can''t help talking about it at this time. There is a feeling of loyal dog protecting the master between their words. "Ow, ow, ow?" Two silly at this time called a few times and looked in the direction of the people who had just spoken. Two silly immediately stood up and looked vicious. Su ye might ignore these people''s words, but two silly couldn''t. After all, this is his own dragon boss. He absolutely doesn''t allow outsiders to slander his boss at will. "Why, do you want to die? I think some people''s bones are really soft. I just heard that the God son of Lingfeng family may be recognized by the origin temple. Now I''m impatient to kneel and lick it?" "Hehe, are you sure you''re going to die kneeling and licking the Lingfeng people? Can the Lingfeng people really hear it? Or do you think the Lingfeng people will be very grateful for your kneeling and licking?" the second fool said this in a rather bad tone. The words were like a slap in the face. Almost at the moment of hearing Er silly''s words, the faces of these people present suddenly became very ugly. Many people wanted to refute a few words at this time, but at this time, they saw that Su Ye looked in their direction. They have seen Su Ye''s strength before. Naturally, they dare not mess around in front of Su ye at this time, for fear that they will be killed by Su ye at that time. Gu Lengyu naturally won''t let two fools do such a good thing as flattery alone. At this time, Gu Lengyu also immediately coughed and said, "hehe, we don''t know how terrible the strength of the so-called Lingfeng family outside is, but... Hehe!" Gu Lengyu couldn''t help laughing when he finally said this. Anyway, at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone present subconsciously shivered, as if there was a chill. At this time, it was spreading under their feet. "Do you really think we are so magnanimous? Maybe we can''t do anything about the Ling Feng people outside, but you provoke us in front of us like this. Do you think if we are really fierce and kill all sides here, with the strength shown by our boss just now, how many people can lose here? Or, this time, enter the ancient times How many people on the battlefield can leave alive? " Almost at the moment of hearing this, those who were going to continue to speak to run against Su Ye suddenly felt a burst of language congestion. They didn''t know what to say for a moment. At the same time, when they looked at Su ye, their faces were full of fear. To tell the truth, they were really worried at this time. They were afraid that Su ye would completely ignore them and kill them directly. When it was time, a large number of people left the place silently. Their cheeks were hot. Thinking of their arrogance just now and their current inferiority and cowardice, they all wanted to find a seam to drill down directly. "There''s nothing to haggle over with a bunch of garbage. If you really see them unhappy, just kill them." Liu Da Peng waved at this time and looked very dismissive to the onlookers outside. Obviously, from the beginning to the end, these six Da Peng didn''t pay attention to these people. After hearing this, many people''s faces turned blue. But at this time, they really dare not refute anything. This is the rule of the law of the jungle. If your strength is too weak, it means that you may not even have the right to speak. As soon as Liuda said this, Su Ye couldn''t help looking in his direction with a surprised look. Su Ye seemed to see a like-minded person. Immediately, Su Ye stretched out his hand, patted on the shoulders of the six big people, and exclaimed, "unexpectedly, you have such consciousness. It''s really good. I''m optimistic about you." Six major issues: fuck! Anyway, now that Su Ye is taking such a shot, the six big dogs have a cold feeling. They always feel that they are wrapped up by Su Ye''s full of malice at this time. Especially when they hear the extremely kind "big dog", the six big dogs and even the goose bumps all over their body are almost going to fall out. The six masters felt the tightness of the * * and the shock of the tiger''s body, and an inexplicable sense of insecurity spread impressively in their hearts. Liu Da Peng glared at Su Ye fiercely and said, "don''t talk about anything else. You haven''t said it yet. How on earth do you know about the Lingfeng family? Did you see it with your own eyes?" Liu Da Peng looked at Su Ye suspiciously. After all, this kind of thing is generally impossible for outsiders to say. Su Ye shrugged, "as far as I''m concerned, if I really meet the origin temple with the so-called fart God son, the origin Temple must be kneeling down and asking me to test. No, it should belong to me directly without even testing. Where else is the fart God son?" "Ow, Ow!" Almost at the moment Su ye said these words, er silly immediately shouted, and seemed to agree with what Su ye said now. "Well, as far as my boss''s posture is concerned, he really has the strength to say such words." Gu Lengyu nodded immediately at this time. Anyway, how can he be less for flattery? Even the big six, at this time, after hearing the words of these two people, they all have an impulse to swear. They are really shocked by their narcissism. fuck! Why don''t you die! Can''t we not pretend like this? If we don''t pretend like this, we can really become good friends! Su Ye looked at the bad look of the six giants now. She couldn''t help but sigh and said, "Hey, some people are really sad. It''s clear that the strong appear in front of them, but they don''t believe it. Instead, they want to use their vulgar ideas to guess the strength of the strong. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous, don''t you think so?" Finally, Su ye asked Liu Da Tao, but he really didn''t know how to respond. After all, no matter how he answered, he always felt that he was mocking himself. Finally, after a moment of hesitation, Liu Da Tao opened his mouth awkwardly and said, "you... Just be happy." "How do you know whether you say it or not?" Liu Da''s temper became irritable. His patience was almost consumed by Su Ye''s repeated tossing. Su Ye didn''t intend to hide it, so she shrugged and said, "they Lingfeng people want to ask me to save young master Feng, and then tell me how powerful their God son is, so I don''t think the news should be false." although this is said, Su Ye has a bad smile on her face. In terms of Liu Da Tao''s understanding of Su Ye during this period, he believes that the smile on Su Ye''s face is definitely not simple, which means that it''s more than what he just said. After hesitating for a while, Liu Da Tao opened his mouth and said, "well... What happened after they told you? You saved the young master Feng?" When many people heard the dialogue between them, they couldn''t help looking in their direction. To tell the truth, they were also curious about the final result of this matter. Su Ye sneered, "do you think I''m such a kind person? Those of them have no self-knowledge. They dare to find a sense of existence in front of me and shout at me. You know, my heart is very fragile and easy to get hurt. How can I be polite to them when they treat me like that? I''m such a person?" Liu Da Tao couldn''t help feeling a cold sweat at this time. He knew it would never be so simple. As for the rest of the people, when they looked at Su ye, they looked a little strange. They even felt as if their ears were hallucinating. What did they hear? Su Ye told them that his heart was fragile? Nima, do you know that under your powerful attack just now, their hearts are really fragile, and your narcissistic words are sure to be spoken by people with fragile hearts? "You''re really not like that, so what happened to them?" liuda''ao nodded very seriously at this time and looked at Su Ye curiously. In fact, liuda''ao should have some guesses in his heart at this time. He just wanted to hear Su Ye''s recognition with his own ears. Su Ye shrugged his shoulders, looked natural, smiled and said, "they bullied me like that. What do you think I can do to them? Of course, I killed them directly, and then killed people and goods. I have to say, the storage ring on them is really fat." Speaking of this, Su ye turned to look in the direction of those onlookers around. Almost at the moment of contacting Su Ye''s eyes, the faces of all the people present became a burst of iron blue. Even for a moment, many people wanted to turn around and run away. Su Ye''s eyes matched with what he had just said, which made everyone present feel bottomless for a while. Arrogance! This is so arrogant 1 It was the first time that they saw such a arrogant guy who said so directly about killing people and stealing goods, and the person he started was still the strong man of the Lingfeng family, which made everyone feel crazy. It seemed that there was something wrong with their ears. More importantly, NIMA! You kill people and steal goods, just kill people and steal goods. What do you mean when you look in our direction after saying this? What''s so special is to suggest that we can''t do anything? Want to kill and steal goods from us, too? Many people really have no confidence at all. At this time, Liu Dadao was also stunned. Looking at Su ye, he obviously didn''t expect Su ye to say such words at this time. However, when he reacted, a burst of essence flashed in the eyes of the six Dadao, and directly raised his thumb to Su ye, with a look of admiration on his face. "I''ll go, hero. Your practice really makes me admire. You dare to attack the Lingfeng family and speak to these people so recklessly. I really admire your courage, but I also regret that I can''t get to know you earlier. Otherwise, I can participate in that kind of thing." People: After hearing this guy''s words, many onlookers here are going crazy. Who are these people? They are too cruel. Don''t you really know how terrible the ranking of Lingfeng family in the ancient starry sky is? Just at this time, the six big dogs suddenly looked in the direction of the surrounding onlookers with a strange look. There was also a deep sense of impatience in this guy''s eyes. Almost at the moment of contact with this kind of eye gaze, everyone was scared and their goose bumps stood up "Why don''t we do it again? You see, there are too many people and monsters here, and they have been very bad to us before. I don''t think they have any psychological burden to kill them?" Liu Da continued to encourage him, feeling a sense of rubbing his hands. Many people here want to swear. What does this mean? They just came to join the fun, but at this time, they were thought of like this? And look at that guy''s bad eyes, as if he was going to eat them. Finally, these people couldn''t help it any more. Under the screams, the people scattered and fled one after another. "Don''t you chase?" looking at the way these people left, the six big people had a feeling of cooked ducks flying. They couldn''t help muttering to themselves. However, when they looked at Su ye at this time, his eyes also burst into a strange light. Su Ye glanced at Liu Da, and said, "if you can kill them, will you kill them? If you can, do it. It doesn''t matter to scare them, but... Hehe, I''m not the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. A gentleman loves money. Do you understand?" Su Ye looked at Liu Da Zhen with a preaching look. Just at the moment of hearing Su Ye''s words, the six Da Zhen always felt that Su Ye showed his face in his heart. He immediately felt a burst of frustration. Finally, the six Da Zhen gave Su ye a thumbs up directly. "Do you know, what I admire most is you?" Liuda looked at Su ye with a very serious look. Although Su ye knew that this guy would never say anything good, Su ye still couldn''t help asking the reason curiously at the moment. "I''ve never really met you with such a serious appearance of lying with your eyes open. I think even in those eras, there are few people like you." Liu Da said this and glared at Su Ye. Originally, Liu Da Tao said this at this time just to run against Su Ye. After all, Su Ye''s expression and posture just now really made him have the impulse to beat this guy fat. But what Liu Da Tao didn''t expect at this time was that Su Ye was like a good word in his words at this time. Su Ye immediately patted his chest and said with a smile, "this is natural. Of course, people like me are rare in countless eras. There is no need to repeat this." Six major issues: The six girls were about to hear him spit blood. He felt that if he kept gossiping with this guy, he would really be annoyed by Su Ye. "Well, let''s go. It''s time for us to get busy. It''s OK for these people to go. Otherwise, I''ll be sorry if there are people watching when killing people and stealing goods." Su ye said such a sentence happily, and there was a burst of joy in her expression. At this time, liuda''ao completely understood. Su ye could only listen to half of this guy''s words. Otherwise, if he listened to them all, he felt that his heart would really be unbearable. Even at this time, liuda''ao had a strange idea in his heart. In his opinion, Su ye must be a "devil" sent by heaven to torture himself and let him refine his heart in the world of mortals. After taking a deep breath at this time and trying to stabilize his mood, Liuda asked, "killing people is more alive? Didn''t you just say you wouldn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately? Why do you want to do such a thing now?" Upon hearing this, Su Ye sighed helplessly, then slapped six big men on the shoulder and said, "big men, your brain may not be suitable for our high IQ team. Otherwise, I''ll give you a chance. Why don''t you quit our team directly?" The six great men are speechless. They have added a bad name of "six great men" for this, and it can be regarded as a complete cry. Isn''t it foolish to quit at this time? "What did I say just now? Those guys deal with us like that now. Do you think I''m such a kind person? Then I must take revenge, so this time I didn''t take the initiative to kill people and steal goods. I was forced to be helpless." Su ye said such a sentence in a serious manner, but at the moment of hearing this, the faces of the six big men were full of suffocating expressions. Only then did he fully understand that the guy''s target of killing people and stealing goods in front of him was the son of God who was trying. "Do you want to beat the God son out of the origin temple? I can tell you that if you attack the origin temple at will, you may not be able to beat the God son out, but may kill yourself below. You know, the self-defense ability of the origin temple is very strong." Liu Da warned at this time. But Su Ye looked very indifferent. He shrugged lightly and said, "you''re wrong. I''m not going to interrupt that guy''s trial. That''s too boring. I mainly want to... Devour the temple of origin!" devour? Almost at the moment of hearing this, the six men felt as if their brains had suffered a heavy blow. They didn''t know what to say for a moment. "You... Do you think the temple of origin is like a spirit melon and can be eaten by you?" Su Ye didn''t continue to explain anything, but turned and left, saying, "believe it or not." Finally, Liu Da Tao clenched his teeth and immediately left with Su ye, but at this time, he felt as if he had been on a thief ship. Chapter 672 Naturally, the eyesight of the six masters is not comparable to that of the two fools. Even if they are Jiang Rou and Yao Chi, at the moment, they can only see that the field runes engraved by Su ye are not simple, but the specific ones are not simple. The two women really can''t say. "Connect the heaven and the earth, take the lake as the target, use the power of the earth''s veins around here as the arrow, and use the sky as the bow. You''re going to shoot through this great lake and force the temple of origin out of here alive." the six masters couldn''t help shouting at this time. At the moment of hearing this sound, one of the rune stones suddenly emitted a bright light, The rune on it flows like a star in the air. Looking at this scene, Su Ye didn''t spit out a mouthful of turbidity. Even in terms of his current strength, it was really difficult to do this. The loss of spiritual power, if it were for others, it was estimated that he would be completely drained at this time. "Very strong!" Even the six Dadao could not help but give Su ye a thumbs up at this time. As for Jiang Rou and others, after hearing the explanation of the six Dadao just now, almost their eyes lit up. When they looked at Su ye, their expression was full of incredible. Obviously, they didn''t think that Su ye could do such a terrible thing at this time. "Use heaven and earth as a bow and arrow to attack the field? This... At least the field masters in our family can''t do it." Jiang Rou couldn''t help shouting at this time, but after hearing her words, there came the disdainful laughter of Liu Da, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his looks were full of mockery, "The field Master of your family? Hehe, I think the so-called field Master is not enough to give him shoes. His field attainments have far exceeded the so-called field Master." Liu Da Tao''s words made Jiang Rou and Yao Chi silent. After all, after the previous events, they already had such speculation in their hearts. After a short rest, Su Ye imitated the Rune Stone again, which took several days. During this time, Su Ye has imitated dozens of Rune stones. Each Rune Stone has a bright light shining like a star dome. In the past few days, Su Ye''s spiritual strength is also constantly consumed, and she is facing depletion almost every day, but Su Ye finally resisted. "Now let''s see if I can shoot out the origin Temple completely." Su ye said this like this, but his eyes were full of self-confidence. At that time, at his request, Jin Yi flew away again and directly took Su ye to the place he said he needed to go. In many places on this lake and the great lake, Su Ye directly buried the field rune. With the rune being continuously buried, even those who can''t field such as Yao Chi can obviously feel that there seems to be a strong force intertwined on the lake. These forces are now intertwined and finally seem to form a huge field network. "Get up!" Su Ye''s hands made a seal and immediately roared. He saw countless light patterns blooming from the great lake. The light patterns were like a big net. At this moment, under the influence of Su Ye''s fingerprints, the light patterns raised high and finally tightened to form an arrow shape. "Hum!" and just at this time, a deafening roar sounded on the lake, and everyone was shocked to see that a large black cloud appeared in the air at this time, but the appearance of the black cloud looked very strange. At first glance, it would give people a feeling like a long bow. However, with the appearance of the longbow, the spiritual power between heaven and earth completely rioted. The dark cloud like the longbow seemed to have a black hole, devouring all the spiritual power of the heaven and earth, and the spiritual power rushed in greatly, making the sky tremble slightly, as if they could no longer bear the power of the big bow in the field. "Zheng!" and just at this time, a deafening sound came out. The field long arrow originally suspended in the great lake was directly sucked into the air by an invisible force and directly shot on the long bow. "Bow and arrow, shoot me!" Su Ye''s overbearing voice came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the voice, everyone present felt that their eardrums were "buzzing", as if there were bursts of thunderstorm sounds in their ears. Even at this time, if Yao Chi didn''t act in time, it''s estimated that Er silly would be in a coma directly. Just now Su Ye''s voice was made with the help of the world''s prestige and the power of the field, which can''t be countered by ordinary strong people of the three disasters. Su Ye''s voice didn''t only affect the two fools. With his cry, a strong sound wave spread, but everyone in the dead swamp area could hear clearly. Some weak people were directly stunned by the sound wave at this time, and those evolutors who were far away also felt a palpitation at this time. In the dark, everyone in this area seems to feel a call. When it is, they directly look up into the air, but most people can''t see the terrible scene of the big bow in the field. What they can see is a bright and dazzling light, which almost completely lights up most of the sky. Although many people don''t know what happened in the end, they also understand from this brilliance that big events will happen in this world. As for those who have heard what Su Ye was going to do before, they can only tremble in situ at this time. At this time, Liuda and others suddenly looked up and looked into the air. They were shocked to see that the big bow in the air was directly pulled into the shape of the full moon, as if a big hand was controlling the big bow. With the opening of the big bow, the forces between heaven and earth completely revolted at this moment. Yao Chi, Jiang Rou and others looked at each other at this time. Their eyes were full of horror. They could clearly feel how terrible Su Ye''s power in the field was now. "It''s very mother. No wonder those people said that those who can use the field are very terrible. If they meet people who use the field, they can''t talk nonsense with them. Once they become the enemy, they can kill them directly. Otherwise, as long as they are given the opportunity to arrange the field, they are afraid of danger." Unknowingly, a burst of cold sweat overflowed on the forehead of the six big men. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and said this sentence. He can obviously feel that the powerful smell of terror emanating from the air at the moment, at least in terms of his strength, is impossible to resist. Once the big arrow of the terrible heaven and earth field falls on him, There is no doubt that he will have to be killed. "Of course, unless I show that treasure, otherwise..." Liu Da Tao whispered in his heart. When he looked at Su ye and the bow and arrow in the air again, his eyes were full of fear. "Buzz!" A deafening roar came out again. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the six people felt that their bodies were going to crack completely. "Let''s go!" Liu Da Peng roared at this time, grabbed Er Sha immediately and quickly went towards the rear. As for Yao Chi and others, they also quickly retreated with Gu Lengyu and others, because at the moment of the outbreak of power, they also felt a threat to their lives. At the moment when they fled, the arrow in the air finally moved. In a moment, the powerful force flew directly towards the great lake below. With the movement of the arrow, almost the whole area was involved and trembled under the arrow. Especially the people who stayed in the dead swamp area were almost all pale with fear at this time, because they were shocked to see that the distant sky almost collapsed, and terrible cracks like spider webs emerged in the air. Even in some places, there have been some visions of the collapse of the sky, which can only appear before the real collapse of space. With the falling of the arrow, the earth began to crack in all directions with the arrow as the center. In this short time, the death swamp became completely fragmented, like a completely broken glass, and a terrible breath burst out in all directions. At the moment, the evolutionists practicing nearby immediately screamed, and many weak people died directly under this kind of world change. "Boom!" A roar sounded like an earth shaking shock. The terrible arrow hit the lake directly at once. Su Ye has been staring at the lake from beginning to end. If nothing unexpected, this place will be completely destroyed by his arrow. However, under the attack of arrows condensed from the field of heaven and earth, great changes have taken place on the lake. A bright green light directly appeared on the originally green lake. In a short moment, these green lights directly changed into a terrible hand and grabbed the arrow falling into the air. "Did you do it? In that case, come out!" Su Ye sneered. At the moment when the dark green palm appeared, Su ye also obviously felt a very familiar breath fluctuation, which he had felt when he met the origin temple before. Su ye knew in his heart that this big hand must be the attack means of the origin Temple of the death swamp, trying to stop his arrow attack. "Boom!" The explosion sounded again. Although this big hand was only condensed in the Kung Fu of the moment just now, its strength and defense were quite terrible. Although Su Ye''s arrow had a devastating smell of terror, he was finally caught directly by this big hand. Of course, this big hand doesn''t mean that it didn''t pay any price. At least the big hand that could have looked very solid has become extremely dark, as if it might collapse at any time. The big hand and Su Ye''s field arrow trembled violently at this time. It felt that they might lose both. However, at this time, Su Ye suddenly grinned, but the smile was full of indifference. "Explosion!" with Su Ye''s roar, the originally solid long arrows in the field immediately sent out a roar, and a terrible smell of destroying the sky and the Earth spread directly. In a short time, several mushroom clouds rose from the lake, forming a very strange and treacherous change in the sky. In fact, Su ye and Jin Yi should be the first to bear the brunt of the attack below. They are the first to receive the power influence of the arrow movement. However, Su Ye''s field attainments are indeed too terrible. Finally, through the influence of the field, they directly erase the influence of any attack afterwave. Only after those mushroom clouds rise, Su ye let Jin Yi dodge. The terrible power of destroying the sky and the Earth lasted for tens of minutes. In these tens of minutes, there were countless terrible and disordered forces in the whole area, which were constantly accumulating in all directions, turning the area into a strange hell. If it was hit by this disordered power, the flesh bodies of those evolutors would collapse in an instant, Finally turned into bursts of blood mist. Dozens of minutes later, the world was completely restored. Everyone looked in the same direction in horror, as if there was a terrible beast waking up, which made them feel incomparable palpitations. "Mom, run!" without the influence of the disordered power for the time being, those surviving evolutionists exclaimed one after another. It was their luck that they were not killed by the sudden terror just now. If they continued to stay in this place at this time, they would really live up to their death. For a moment, they fled, and there was no one in the whole dead swamp. I''m afraid no one dared to stay in this place except Su ye and others. They also felt a lingering fear at this time. That destructive breath was really terrible. Even if they almost died under the tumbling spiritual power riot just now, fortunately, at the most critical moment, they also appeared one Rune after another. These runes were obviously put on them by Su Ye without their God''s knowledge. "That guy has been ready for defense on us for a long time? In that case, why didn''t you tell us earlier, we wouldn''t be so afraid to run away." Liuda said with lingering fear at this time. At that moment, he really felt that he was about to die, and as a result, his body suddenly flashed a hazy brilliance. The brilliance looked very dim, but in the end, it completely wrapped his whole body, and there were no casualties under the spiritual riot. "Go, go and see the situation!" the six shouted at this time, but a scream came out. At the moment, Er Sha was sitting on his back. After shouting, he also raised his hand and slapped Er Sha on his hip. Er Sha was in pain for a while. However, Er Sha was still very ambitious at this time. As soon as he was soft, he fell on the ground and didn''t want to stand up at all. "Get out of here, you big six, special mother''s dog is riding for our boss. You''re a thing. Come down here." two fools shouted angrily, but shouted back. Two fools just lay on the ground and didn''t move, so they shouted with six big dogs. The man and the dog confronted each other, but finally the six big dogs gave up. After all, Jiang Rou and others had left at this time and went to the lake to see what happened. He was also full of curiosity about the place. Naturally, he didn''t want to be left behind. "Ow, Ow!" After the six left, the two fools immediately stood up and shouted at the direction in which the six left in a winner''s attitude. At the same time, his body burst into a bright light, and the whole person shot out like an arrow. "Huh?" When Liuda came to the lake, er silly also came to this place steadily, which made Liuda feel a burst of consternation in his heart. You know, he is still very confident in his speed. Although he didn''t exert his time cutting with all his strength just now, generally speaking, the evolutors of the small three disasters can''t catch up with him at this time. When Liu Da Peng looked at Er Sha, a burst of bright light suddenly flashed in his eyes. There was a breath of chaos emanating from Liu Da Peng''s eyes. At the moment, these six Da Peng directly showed their terrible pupil skills and wanted to see Er Sha thoroughly. Just at that moment, he vaguely felt that there was a very terrible breath rising on ER silly. Although this breath was still weak, even he was going to feel palpitation. However, to the disappointment of Liu Da, even though he showed his pupil technique at this time, he still couldn''t see through ER silly. There seemed to be some mysterious taboo on ER silly, which completely isolated his pupil technique. To tell the truth, if he didn''t worry that if he messed up, Su ye would go wild. If he showed that kind of terrible field attack again at that time, Liu Da really wanted to catch Er Sha and have a good study. "I''ll go to your uncle''s six big shoes. Why are you looking at me like that? I tell you, I don''t accept men." two fools shivered at this time. When they looked at the six big shoes, their eyes were full of tension. Although he didn''t know what was going on in the hearts of the six fools at this time, at that moment, he could clearly feel that there was a strong malice on the six fools. Under this malice, the two fools were cold all over. As a result, after hearing his words, Liuda directly grinned and just looked at the Liuda with white teeth. At this time, two silly hearts were trembling slightly and felt an uncontrollable fear. "Scattered." Er Sha had to continue talking. As a result, Jiang Rou''s exclamation came out at this time. Until this moment, Liu Da took his eyes away from Er Sha. Under the terrorist psychic uprising just now, the whole area was completely shrouded in a dark green halo. Yao Chi and others tried to find out the situation in this area, but to their disappointment, the brilliance in this area was as if it could isolate all spiritual forces, no matter how hard they tried, But they can''t feel the situation inside. Until this moment, these halos gradually dispersed, and the six masters and others were finally able to clearly see the situation inside. "This..." Even Yao Chi, who was indifferent, couldn''t help taking a breath after seeing the situation inside, with a look of horror. The whole lake is like a huge green lotus blossom. The lotus petals formed by the dark green lake are shining at this time, outlining the color that everyone feels palpitation. In the middle of the lotus, there is a huge and magnificent palace. The palace is like a sleeping giant, lying on the huge lotus. There is a terrible smell on the palace. Affected by this breath, the bodies of all the people present were shaking violently. It felt that a breath of vicissitudes of years bloomed from the palace. Er silly and others even have a strange and stunned feeling at this time. Under this old breath, they seem to have become an ancient. "This is the origin Temple of this area?" the six could not help muttering. However, at this point, a deafening roar suddenly came out, and a large dark green breath was constantly emitted from the origin temple. "What a poisonous smell." after seeing this scene, Yao Chi exclaimed. She could obviously feel that although the poisonous gas was very far away from them, at this time, as he carefully perceived it, she could even feel that her spiritual strength had been eroded. "Where is the temple of origin? This special mother can clearly be called the temple of death." the six big men also shouted at this time. It has to be said that these dark green poisonous gases are very terrible. With the flying of the breath, the space around the origin Temple becomes distorted, as if it is about to collapse completely because it is unable to bear the influence of the breath. "Who dares to intrude near the temple of origin?" "This is already the territory of our Lingfeng family. If you don''t intend to destroy it, leave now so as not to make mistakes." It was at this juncture that two domineering yells came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, Yao Chi and others looked in the direction of the palace. Although the palace was very far away from them, with their eyesight, they could clearly see what was happening there. Chapter 713 angry Lingfeng strongman At this time, several middle-aged men with long swords appeared near the origin temple. These men looked seriously at Su ye in the air. Although these people still look dignified when they see the golden winged ROC sitting down by Su ye, after all, this place is related to the future of their Lingfeng family and whether their God son can be recognized by the origin temple. Therefore, even if they want to be the enemy of the golden winged ROC, they will not hesitate. Su Ye glanced at these people below and immediately made a burst of banter and laughter. "Do you think I came here on purpose or unintentionally? The Lingfeng family is really overbearing. The former young master Feng was so, and so were the old men at the peak of the three disasters. Now it''s your turn, but they are still so overbearing." "But do you people have no brain and no memory? I have killed so many people, and you still don''t know Ansheng?" Su Ye''s joking voice came out. Almost at the moment of hearing this, those strong men standing near the origin Temple immediately showed anger on their faces. "Die!" Obviously, Su Ye''s words completely angered them. At that time, the strong breath bloomed on one of the old men, and the long sword in his hand bloomed a burst of bright lightning luster. Holding a long sword, he waved it in the air, and the terrible thunderstorm burst out, just like a lightning tornado, sweeping out directly in the direction of Su Ye. Su Ye''s words just now were already sending a signal to them. They were enemies. Since they are enemies, why should they show mercy? "That''s all?" Su Ye sneered. At this time, he immediately urged the dark lotus and formed a black hole in front of him. After the lightning tornado hit the dark lotus, it was almost impossible to move. Su Ye immediately waved his hand, and a black spear sent out a terrible smell. Su Ye immediately threw his right hand in the direction of the lightning tornado. "Boom!" At the moment of the impact of the two forces, the lightning tornado burst directly, and all the power emitted was swallowed up by Su Ye''s dark lotus. After defeating the lightning tornado, Su Ye''s attack still didn''t dissipate, and the black spear still went in the direction of the origin temple with an extremely terrible breath. Seeing that Su Ye actually defeated their lightning storm, I couldn''t help showing a look of surprise on the Lao Tzu''s face just now, but his expression was full of mockery. Obviously, for him, he didn''t pay attention to Su Ye''s attack at all. "It''s a boy who overestimates his strength. Do you think this place is a hairy boy of your level who can mess around?" The old man immediately laughed with disdain, and it was at this time that the faces of the six people on the bank became dignified. At the moment, they could clearly feel that the long black gun that was about to rush into the scope of the origin temple was twisted directly at this time, as if it had been continuously crushed by countless powerful forces. Finally, under a "bang" sound, the black long gun was directly annihilated. "It''s terrible. Because of the dark green power, the space in that area has been distorted. Once forcibly attacked, it will be annihilated by the distorted space." although the six big men look crazy at ordinary times, their strength and vision are not comparable to anyone present. After seeing the scene just now, they immediately reacted, I know everything. "What if the boss continues to carry out the terrorist field attack just now, can he kill these people, or even destroy the origin temple?" at this time, er silly couldn''t help frowning and asked. He has been following Su ye for a long time, but this is the first time he has met such a situation. Even two fools beat drums in their hearts and worried about Su ye at this time. "If the origin temple is so easy to be destroyed or even swallowed up, do you really think that the origin temple can become a forbidden area?" Liu Dadao didn''t directly answer Er silly''s question at this time, but asked such a question. Almost at the moment of hearing this, er silly''s face became a little embarrassed. "In fact, I didn''t believe that the boy could really call out the hidden origin temple here. Unexpectedly, the boy did have two brushes, but this should be his limit. It''s absolutely impossible to continue to destroy the origin temple. Now if the boy is smarter, he can only run away, otherwise..." When Liu Dadao said this, he couldn''t help sighing helplessly. He looked very helpless. "Otherwise, I''m worried that this boy will be killed by the origin temple. This is the sacred place of the whole death swamp. Naturally, outsiders are not allowed to mess around." Six big boos made two silly people quite unconvinced. He glared at six big boos fiercely, "hum, what my boss can do most is to turn the impossible into the possible. You didn''t say just now. Didn''t you expect my boss to call out the origin temple? But he did, and swallowed the origin temple? Hehe, my boss hasn''t done it." Almost at the moment of hearing Er silly''s words, Liu Da''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "what do you mean?" For a moment, Liu Da felt that Er Sha was being emotional and unwilling to be soft at this time, so he said such a sentence. However, seeing Er Sha''s arrogant look with big eyes, Liu Da reacted a little. Obviously, Er Sha is not simply unconvinced at this time. At this time, er silly immediately stood up, stretched out his claws and patted Liu Da''s shoulders, "I said Liu Da, as a younger brother, you should give your boss 100% trust. Maybe others can''t do it, but your boss is not an ordinary person. His secrets can''t be understood by you. Otherwise, you will be scared to death if you don''t keep them together at that time." Two silly said this and immediately winked at the six big dogs. To tell you the truth, if it were the previous one, the two fools would dare to slap themselves on the shoulder like this. It is estimated that the six giants will be angry. But thinking of the strange smell he felt in Er silly just now, Liu Da finally endured it. There was a feeling in his heart that he might have looked away before, and there was some terrible ability hidden in front of him. At this time, Liuda turned to Su ye and suddenly grinned, "good, I''m looking forward to seeing what my ''boss'' can do." "Boom!" It was at this time that a roar came out of the space where Su Ye was. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, even the six men frowned. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky above Su Ye. At this time, a large dark cloud appeared above Su Ye. These dark clouds kept churning, as if they were going to form a scene of destroying the sky and the earth. The roar of powerful thunder and lightning gave the six masters an enlightening feeling. "Is this... Thunder punishment?" As soon as the pupils of Liu Da''s eyes contracted, he was shocked to see that a very simple pool appeared from above those dark clouds, which was churning with endless lightning luster. "Damn it, how did you learn the thunder punishment of our Lingtian clan?" After seeing Su Ye''s attack destroyed, the people who were still smiling grimly changed their faces one by one when they saw the pool in the air. These people looked at each other, and their faces were filled with disbelief. In their hearts, they know the horror of thunder punishment, and how terrible it is to show such a thunder pool. The terrible power of thunder punishment can almost hurt them. But scarcity is the secret of their Lingfeng family. Outsiders can''t learn it. Even if Su Ye killed their people, it''s impossible to get this secret from their minds. After all, once Su Ye forcibly searches the soul, it will inevitably lead to the taboos in these people''s minds. At that time, the sea will be destroyed, and Su ye can no longer get any secret method inside. Su Ye grinned, but the cold feeling revealed in the smile made them cold. "Thunder punishment, is it difficult? Hehe, whose thunder punishment is authentic, not necessarily, now!" Su Ye immediately shouted, and it was at this time that endless immortal light bloomed in the terrible dark clouds, making the original terrible thunder punishment scene extremely holy. But after seeing this change, the faces of these old people became more dignified. At the moment, they clearly saw that another pool appeared impressively, and there was a more primitive atmosphere on the pool. Under Su Ye''s control, the two pools crashed together. The power of terror then diffused out, but it was at this moment that the two pools were completely integrated under the incredible gaze of the people, and the originally overflowing power was gathered back. All the visions in the air disappeared, and even the dark clouds dispersed completely, leaving only such a simple and incomparable pool suspended in the air. "He... He integrated our thunder punishment with... With other skills? This... How is this possible?" "He... Is he the one in the legend? But... No, isn''t that a legend from ancient times? Don''t people in the family think all this is nonsense? But how did he appear here?" "God, if this is the case, then our family..." The old men trembled with fear and trembled with fear of the terrible idea in their hearts. "Since you say this is your thunder punishment, feel the difference between your thunder punishment and mine." Su Ye''s voice was cold. At this time, he pressed his palm downward. "Boom!" The destructive breath broke out completely, and everyone was frightened to see that a five-color divine thunder bloomed directly from the pool, falling from the sky with a holy but destructive breath. The five-color divine thunder seems to connect the whole heaven and earth. With the movement of the five-color divine thunder, the sky is roaring. It seems that it can''t bear the power of the lightning and will collapse at any time. "He... He actually showed the five color divine thunder?" "Who is he and why can he use such means at this age and at this stage of strength?" "Is the rumor really going to come true?" These people raised their heads and looked blankly at the five-color divine thunder falling from the air. Outsiders may not really feel it, but they clearly felt that with the falling of the five-color divine thunder, they felt as if they were going to be completely crushed by the whole sky. When the five-color divine thunder fell, it seemed to have a divine power. "Hahaha, what do you think of Liuda? Our boss''s divine power is powerful. Now you still think our boss can''t destroy the origin temple?" Looking at what happened in front of him, er silly immediately smiled happily, stretched out his hand and patted Liu Da''s shoulder, and said such a sentence with great pride. At the moment, Liu Da''s look seemed dignified. To tell the truth, even he felt a burst of shock when he saw Su Ye''s five-color divine thunder. Originally, he thought that Su Ye''s strongest was just the field, and there should be no too terrible existence in terms of skills. But he didn''t expect that Su Ye''s backhand directly hit such a five color divine thunder. He Qimin, the five senses of the six great men, could clearly feel the horror of the five color divine thunder at this time. Even in the face of such an attack, he believed that he would never get any benefit. "I admit that the attack of the ''boss'' was really terrible." Liu Da Peng nodded slightly and said such a sentence. After hearing this, Er Sha''s face was filled with joy. However, Er Sha didn''t have time to say anything more at this time, but Liu Da Peng shook his head directly at this time. "But... This power is terrible, but it''s still a fool''s dream to destroy the temple of origin." At the moment of hearing that "fool talking about a dream", er silly was so angry that his teeth itched. He always felt that the six little brothers were insulting the strength of his boss. The second fool immediately snorted coldly. At this time, although he didn''t say anything more on the surface, he snorted coldly in his heart, "big brother, how dare you despise our boss like this? Hum, just look at it. The boss will surprise you at that time. Wait to be beaten in the face." "Boom!" The powerful five color God thunder fell and directly crashed into the area where the origin temple was located. The special rule Rune of Dun time flashed out and constantly fell on the five color divine thunder. Almost at this moment, the five color divine thunder was completely distorted. It seems that there is an invisible hand in that area. At the moment, it is pinching the five-color God thunder, trying to completely concave the five-color God thunder. "Boom, boom!" Three deafening roars came out. At the moment, the five-color divine thunder was like an immortal mud. It was fixed above the area and could not move any more. The five color divine thunder began to twist violently, and the violent roar continued to spread, as if to completely destroy the area. After seeing this scene, the faces of the elders of the Lingfeng family could not help showing a relaxed color. To tell the truth, just now they were really worried that the five color divine thunder could break through the restrictions of this area. Otherwise, they were afraid that their divine Son''s trial would be completely broken. "Hahaha, have you seen it, boy? Even if you use unknown means to make this kind of five color divine thunder, what''s the use? Unless you can cast the nine color divine thunder in full state, otherwise, all your efforts will be in vain." One of the old men immediately grinned and looked at Su ye with a ferocious look. "There''s a way to heaven, you don''t go, and there''s no door to hell. You can vote for yourself. Now that you''re here today, die!" another old man shouted with ferocity at this time, and his look was full of excitement. To tell the truth, Su Ye''s heart was full of fear after he cast the five color divine thunder and fused the thunder punishment with yaochi. Therefore, at this time, they naturally wanted to try their best to kill Su Ye. Maybe if they fight unilaterally, they can''t kill Su ye, but They believe that Su Ye''s current practice has completely angered the origin temple. At that time, the origin temple will directly kill Su Ye. "Even if you have strong talent and strength, you will only end up if you dare to act recklessly here." Another old man roared with a grim smile and made a roar like a beast. As if to prove their words, a roar suddenly came out. Several people were surprised to see that the original crazy five-color God thunder was finally completely broken at this time. The five color God thunder was divided into two, and the smell of terror raged around. Finally, it was completely annihilated by the smell of terror emitted by the origin temple, and it was completely unable to show the original divine power. After seeing this scene, Su Ye couldn''t help sighing. When he was about to swing his hand, he directly dispersed the pool in the air. "Hey, I''ve wasted so many spiritual power points again, but I don''t suffer a loss. At least I know that part of the power originated from the temple." Su Ye whispered in his heart. In fact, as the six Masters said before, Su Ye was also very clear in his heart that if it was simply based on his own strength, let alone devour the origin temple, it was estimated that he could not really get close to the origin temple. The reason why he is doing this now is just to see how terrible the origin temple is. After all, once he devours the origin temple, his own origin temple will get the same terrible power. As for the feedback of this power to him, he will also get more power. Therefore, now the origin temple is more and more terrible, and Su Ye''s heart is more and more happy. "Yes, yes, it''s interesting. These 100000 spiritual power points are not in vain." Su Ye whispered. When he looked at the origin Temple below, his eyes were full of satisfaction. But when Su Ye''s reaction fell into the eyes of the elders of the Lingfeng family below, they all frowned and felt puzzled one after another. After all, in their opinion, now they have the advantage, and Su ye will die at this time. It is reasonable to say that Su ye should run away or be afraid at this time, but this smile "Is this boy scared silly?" "Hum, playing tricks, laughing now? You''ll cry then!" "I watched silently. If this temple of origin let him fall." Several old men looked confident at this time. It was obvious that Su ye had become a corpse in their eyes at this time. "Smelly boy, run quickly and use the field to leave here. Otherwise, you will die!" And it was at this time that a startling voice came out. Naturally, these words came from the six great masters. Almost at the moment of hearing this, Su Ye''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise. Obviously, he didn''t think that the six men would care so much about themselves at this time. "Don''t worry!" What made six people not curious was that Su Ye just said such a sentence calmly at this time. don ''t worry? Liu Da wants to swear. I really don''t know where this guy came from. "This boy has great talent. If he can join us, he will certainly increase our strength. However, this boy will really die. Forget it. Look at the situation. If the situation is really critical, he can only use that thing to save him." Liu Dadao whispered in his heart and looked at Su ye, There was a speechless look in his eyes. "Boom!" Another terrible breath came out. At the moment of touching this breath, the bodies of the six big men and others were trembling. They felt that the origin Temple seemed to have become a wild beast, and now they were waking up from their sleep. Even if you are just sleeping now, you can burst out such a terrible breath. Once the power of the origin temple really breaks out, Su ye will "Damn it, what the hell is this boy thinking?" Liuda scolded in his heart. In his opinion, Su ye now has the ability to escape. After all, Su Ye''s space has not been blocked. As long as we use the means of the field, Su ye can move out. But now Another roar came, which made the faces of the six people look ugly. At this time, he could clearly feel that the area where Su Ye was located was completely blocked at this moment. Even now Su Ye wants to use the power of the field to move, it is impossible. Different from the worried look of Liu Dadao now, Su Ye was still very calm and calm at this time, and there was no fear on her face. He looked around with interest and couldn''t help grinning, "hehe, you want to catch a turtle in a jar and kill me? But unfortunately, I also have a card." When Su ye said this, the tone was full of banter. Originally, Su Ye always sat cross legged on Jinyi''s back, but now Su Ye finally stood up slowly. His move immediately attracted everyone''s idea. "Does this boy have any other means?" "Hum, joke, what if he has all the means? You know, this is the scope of the origin temple, and he can''t turn the sky." "We''ll just watch him make a fool of himself in silence." The old men began to talk, and at this time, they were stunned to see that Su Ye raised his hand and pointed directly in their direction. "The origin Temple below is very good. I''m here to devour you. If you know it, you''ll be captured obediently. I can devour you quickly so that you don''t suffer more pain. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite." Su ye took a deep breath and shouted in a powerful voice. Six major issues: fuck! The six guys are going to curse. Originally, he thought Su Ye was going to use his cards, but he never thought that the smelly boy in front of him actually said such a sentence. This Is this a special brain cripple? Can''t you see what''s going on now? You want this temple to be arrested? You really don''t know how terrible this temple of origin is? This is not the way to die! As for those people of Lingfeng family, there was also a twitch in the corners of their mouths at this time. Su Ye was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. In their opinion, the young man in front of them is a madman. At this time, how dare he say such words in front of them? "Boom!" There is a spirit in the origin temple. It is obvious that Su Ye was completely angered at this time. The violent breath gushed out from the origin temple. Countless dark green light fog was like a group of demons roaring ferociously, showing the power of terror. There were also bursts of violent breath fluctuations, which seemed to want to kill Su Ye. "Can you also call it the temple of origin? It''s full of poison gas and Yin evil gas everywhere. I think it''s almost the same to call you the temple of death." To everyone''s surprise, the origin temple was already in a rage, but Su ye still refused to rest at this time and continued to challenge the origin temple. Everyone felt that if the origin temple was a creature, it was estimated that Su Yeqi would spit blood now. "Boom!" A more violent smell came out. But Su Ye was obviously ready at this time. When those terrible breath was about to fall into his deep mountain, he had a red light shining on his body. The red light, like a sharp axe, directly split the terrible breath, so that it could not affect Su ye at all. "This... This... How is this possible?" at the moment of seeing the scene in front of them, the elders of both Liuda and Lingfeng almost stared out their eyes. To tell the truth, under the two strong and arrogant breath just now, they already felt that Su ye would die, but now Another change happened? "Is there any secret treasure on this boy?" one of the old men couldn''t help exclaiming. The smell just blooming from Su Ye was really terrible. They didn''t expect that Su ye could block the attack of the origin temple. You know, if they were exposed to the powerful breath attack just now, it is estimated that their flesh would collapse and fall directly. In their opinion, it is estimated that only all powerful beings in their family can resist the attack just now. Several old people were shocked at the moment. After all, if Su Ye really had such terrible power, it might not be so difficult for her to disturb their God son. At least he could break into their area with the help of that powerful existence. Even if you can''t destroy their God son''s attack, you can kill them all if you don''t keep them together. "Damn it, what''s the origin of this boy and why he has such a terrible magic weapon?" one of the old men was cold in his heart. When he said this, his eyes were full of horror. Obviously, in their view, there should be no other possibility to exert such a terrible power at the moment, except some incomparably powerful magic weapons. "I hope the temple of origin can block this guy, otherwise, once he comes to this place, the consequences will be unimaginable!" another old man also trembled. At the moment, there was the previous arrogant color in their eyes, replaced by a kind of fear. Su Ye has just proved his ability with these people with his strength and made them feel the threat of death. "Well, little brother, what did I say? Our boss must be capable and have a way. Do you believe it now?" Er silly stood up at this time, his hands on his hips and a very proud posture. He couldn''t help laughing. Especially just now, he saw that the faces of the six big men were full of incredible and frightened expressions, This makes him happier. In Er silly''s view, only his boss is the most terrible and powerful existence. After taking a deep breath, Liu Dadao managed to restrain his surprise and said in an incredible tone, "he... Is there any secret treasure on him?" Almost at the moment of hearing this, the two fools immediately couldn''t help laughing with disdain, "secret treasure? Hehe, you use secret treasure to describe that thing, that''s insulting that thing. If that thing has spirit, I''m afraid you''ll end badly." Two silly words said here, looking at Su Ye''s expression, he seemed to worship more and more. It seemed that Su ye had become a God in his mind. Liu Da Tao frowned at Er Sha. Originally, Liu Da Tao thought Er Sha was just a "licking dog". The reason why he called Su ye so respectfully and worshipped Su Ye was that he just wanted to get some benefits from Su Ye. After all, some of Er Sha''s words were too unbelievable to him. But the result When Liu Dadao stopped talking and turned to look at Su ye, his eyes became more and more bright. Su Ye looked at the temple below with some dignity, but his dignified color turned into a joking smile. Su Ye looked at the origin Temple below with a overlooking attitude, and his eyes were full of crazy joking color. "Is this the so-called attack on the temple of origin? Is it too exaggerated?" There was silence around. Only Su Ye''s words floated out, as if they had become the magic sound of the avenue under the sky. Almost at the moment of hearing these words, the old people almost stared out their eyes. exaggerate? How dare that smelly boy above complain about the temple of origin? Isn''t this going crazy? In the past, when everyone saw the origin temple, no matter what kind of strength or identity, they had to treat the origin Temple respectfully. Where could su Ye directly open the mockery mode and make a mockery? Is this going to completely offend the origin temple? Thinking of this, everyone here couldn''t help taking a breath. They didn''t know what to say for a moment. Of course, Su Ye''s words naturally angered the temple of origin in front of him. A roar like a wild beast came from the temple of origin. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, even the six people felt a palpitation, as if their bodies were going to collapse in the roar. "This boy..." the six Dadao whispered in his heart, but at the end, even the six Dadao didn''t know what to say for a while. A deafening explosion came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, mage apes and others had an impulse to worship. "Roar!" At this time, a deafening roar came out. Under the shocked eyes of the people, the dark green poisonous dragon rose directly from the temple of origin. The poisonous dragon was full of resentment and poison, as if it was going to be the enemy of the whole world. As soon as the poisonous dragon appeared, almost all six people felt their skin chapped. "Damn it, why is this origin temple so hot? And what ghost is this poisonous dragon? Doesn''t it mean that the dragon family has left the world? There is only one dragon in the world? But why is there a poisonous dragon in this place?" six big men looked at the poisonous dragon in the air with a puzzled face. "This... Should be made of poison gas condensed from the origin temple?" Er silly couldn''t help saying this at this time, but it was directly denied by the six masters at this time. "It''s impossible. The poisonous dragon is spiritual, which... I think it should be a strange existence between entity and skill, but anyway, the poisonous dragon has a dragon gas on it, which makes its strength very terrible. Unless it also has dragon gas, it will be controlled and restrained by the poisonous dragon. The dragon family used to be the Lord of the world, This is not just talking about it. For any creature, there is a kind of suppression from the blood. " Liu Da Peng looked dignified. Originally, when hearing the analysis of Liu Da Peng just now, Jiang Rou and ER silly had some worries on their faces. They were afraid that Su ye would suffer at this time. However, after hearing the sentence behind Liu Da Peng, Jiang Rou and others'' faces were full of calm. A breath of real dragon? ha-ha! You don''t know how much the so-called real dragon Qi on our dragon boss needs. It''s not just about the only dragon in the era of evolution. These six people are full of doubts now. I don''t know why Jiang Rou, who was still worried just now, will become so indifferent after listening to his words. Is it difficult that he said something he didn''t even notice? While the six masters were wondering, they heard a cold laugh, "You? Also deserve to be called a dragon?" Su ye said such a sentence with a sneer. At the moment, his voice was full of ridicule and disdain. He bowed his head slightly and saw that the poisonous dragon was looking ferocious and terrible, roaring at him, as if he was quite angry at Su Ye''s contempt. "Hum, ignorant smelly boy, although the dragon clan doesn''t show up now, the power of the dragon clan can actually be known by a hairy boy like you? You..." after hearing Su Ye''s words, one of the elders couldn''t help laughing at him, but he felt depressed that before he finished his words, he heard Su Ye''s laughter full of ridicule. "I don''t know the power of the dragon family? Hehe, that''s your ignorance!" As soon as Su ye said this, he suddenly exuded a very holy smell. However, under the influence of this holy smell, the old people below all felt an impulse to kneel down and worship. From Su Ye''s body, there was a terrible smell that seemed to suppress their blood. "My blood is suppressed?" "Why does he have a smell that makes my blood tremble?" "This breath... I feel a little like..." People couldn''t help but speak, and it was at this time that Su Ye''s body was impressively diffused a white fog. Under the cover of the fog, Su Ye seemed to disappear from the world. "Roar!" An earth shaking roar came out. The sound was made by the poisonous dragon, but now the poisonous dragon has lost its hegemony at the beginning. Even people can obviously feel that there is a color of fear in the sound made by the poisonous dragon. "Roar!" Just when everyone was curious about what terrible means Su Ye was going to use, a deafening dragon chant came out. The sound came from the fog emitted by Su ye, and with the emergence of the sound, there was an extremely surging dragon power around. Almost at the moment of feeling the change, the faces of the old men changed slightly. When they looked at Su ye, their eyes were full of doubt. Obviously, they didn''t expect such a change here. Chapter 718 hunting Temple "Dragon chanting? Has he... Also practiced skills similar to those related to dragons?" Liu Da Tao asked curiously at this time, while Yao Chi looked in the direction of Jiang rou. At this time, Yao Chi keenly noticed that although Jiang Rou looked very plain, there was a faint color of excitement in the depths of his eyes. "Boss, is he going to..." two fools also looked at each other at this time. They didn''t expect Su ye to use his real body. After all, their dragon boss had been hiding his identity and didn''t want to cause too much trouble for the time being. And now Er silly and others couldn''t help looking in the direction of Liu Da Tao and Yao Chi. Their only worry now is the reaction of the two people after knowing Su Ye''s real identity, but they don''t worry. After all, if the two people really can''t accept Su Ye''s identity, they can kill him with Su Ye''s strength. In their opinion, the only trouble is Yao Chi, but they also believe that Su Ye is not that kind of indecisive person. "I haven''t used my real body for a long time. From today on, I will restore my real body and walk between heaven and earth." a hegemonic voice with surging dragon power swept directly in all directions, and it was under this dragon power that the terrible poisonous dragon below began to tremble. Although his strength was strong, he was still unable to move under Su Ye''s dragon power. When he looked at Su Ye''s fog that had not completely dissipated, his ferocious dragon eyes were full of awe. Finally, under the shock and horror of everyone, a dark golden dragon appeared directly under the sky. The dragon was powerful and domineering, and the dark golden luster was full of power that people worshipped. It seemed that his appearance was to make the world surrender to it. Especially his golden eyes, which swept through the room, the top strong of the three disasters below all had an impulse to kneel down and worship directly. "Dragon? Golden Dragon? Damn it, you are the golden dragon that hinders our return?" "The only dragon in the era of evolution? You... You are so brave that you dare to sneak into the ancient battlefield. You are not afraid of death?" Those old men scolded fiercely, but they also knew how scared they were when they saw Su Ye appear. They didn''t know what kind of results Su ye would have in the future, but they knew that if Su Ye really became powerful at this time, they might end up very miserable. Of course, all this comes from the premise that the origin temple around them can''t block Su Ye. "Is he the dragon? Hahaha, it''s interesting. I wanted to find your dragon to attract the dragon, but I didn''t expect to meet in this way." when I saw Su Ye''s real body, the six people shouted excitedly. As for Yao Chi, he frowned at Jiang Rou and said with some dissatisfaction, "you already know his identity?" especially after seeing Jiang Rou''s embarrassed nod, Yao Chi was a little unhappy. She secretly scolded Su Ye as an asshole. Unexpectedly, she told Jiang Rou her identity and didn''t tell herself. "I only knew his identity that time. As you know, his identity is very sensitive and not easy to publicize." Jiang Rou grinned at this time. Naturally, he can see Yao Chi''s dissatisfaction. "Will I talk nonsense? And no matter what others think, since he is the man I choose, I won''t change!" Yao Chi looked at Jiang Rou discontentedly and said such a domineering words. And it was at this time that the same overbearing voice came out of the air. "From today on, the temple of the origin of hunting!" Su ye knew that the origin temple was the greatest opportunity of this ancient battlefield. As long as he swallowed the origin temple, he could also get great strength back feeding, which was much faster than his simple cultivation. Even Su Ye felt that if he swallowed all the origin temples here, he might be able to approach the level of the top strong in the world in a period of time. As soon as he said this, it seemed as if the world had been induced. The original bloody sky was dimmed a lot. For a time, there were thunders, as if he had been completely shocked by Su Ye. "Boy, big talk..." Looking at Su Ye''s powerful and domineering appearance, there was an old man below who obviously couldn''t see it anymore. He immediately mocked in a cold voice. However, what made the old man feel frightened was that before he finished his words, a blood red light burst out in the air. Then they saw a giant that seemed to lie across the sky above them. This is a very old temple. It seems that there are still time fragments flowing in the temple. At the moment when the vast atmosphere tilts down, it seems that their group of people are going to be eroded by the years and become powder in the years. "This... This is the temple of origin?" "He... He also has the origin temple, but why is his origin temple so huge?" "No wonder she has been confident just now. It turned out that she has been recognized by the temple of origin." Looking at the huge blood red origin temple in the air, the old men almost stared out their eyes. Originally, they had become unstoppable because their God son was likely to be recognized by the origin temple. What they did not expect was that the young man had already obtained the temple of origin, faster than the son of God who claimed to be a genius. "I see. I understand why this guy is shouting to devour the temple of origin, but... How to devour the two temples of origin?" six people said in doubt, but soon he understood. "Now I know who is a joke. It''s overkill to say?" Su Ye''s indifferent voice fell from the air, and the huge dragon claw pressed down. In fact, Su ye can clearly feel that the origin Temple below seems to have a certain spirituality when his bloody sea origin Temple appeared. At the moment, it is showing a color of fear. As for the origin temple around him, he is quite excited. Chapter 673 Earlier, when he forced the origin Temple out, his origin Temple hidden in the six samsara seal had been excited and began to tremble violently. If Su Ye hadn''t forcibly suppressed it, it was estimated that the origin temple would have been uncontrollable and would rush out of his six samsara to kill the origin Temple below. Now, with Su Ye''s palm falling, the origin Temple seems to be a tiger who has been ordered to really go down the mountain. A roar came directly from the origin temple. At the moment of hearing the sound, everyone can obviously feel an inexplicable excitement from the origin temple. Then they were shocked to see that a blood red light like the sea water directly poured down and swallowed up the origin Temple below. "Hahaha, I finally got the approval of the origin temple. From now on, the Lingfeng family will exist as a forbidden area." and it was at the moment when the blood light fell that an excited voice came out. Obviously, the origin Temple of death swamp also felt the danger, which directly made the God son of Lingfeng family complete the test, and wanted to escape into the soul sea of the God son through his power. Originated from the phagocytosis between temples, it can only act between temples. Once the temple is hidden in the soul sea of the people selected by the temple, it can no longer be phagocytized. However, the idea of the origin Temple of death swamp was good, but it was still a little late. Almost at the moment when the voice of the God son came out, the God son screamed directly and was drowned by blood. "Ah!" At the moment when they heard the voice, they couldn''t help looking at each other. There was a look of surprise in their eyes. Obviously, they also had a certain understanding of the fate of the son of God. "This guy is really unlucky. He just got the origin temple. He didn''t even have time to show off. As a result, he was going to die." "This is probably the shortest person to have the temple of origin. He broke the record." "Fart, who said he didn''t show off? Didn''t you hear that this guy has dreamed that the family has become a forbidden area? It''s just that he hasn''t had time to realize his dream, and all this has been severely defeated." "What else can such a son of God be proud of?" At this time, there were bursts of sarcastic laughter around. Er silly and others would not miss such a good opportunity to sarcasm. At the moment, when they looked at the origin Temple of the death swamp, their eyes were full of banter. "Boom!" Just at this time, a deafening roar suddenly came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, the hearts of the six people had an extremely terrible feeling, as if their bodies would be completely swallowed at this moment. They stared at the front, almost at the moment of seeing the blood red scene in front, they all had an inexplicable feeling in their hearts, as if they saw a god beast swallowing the sky in the blood red light, opening a big mouth and devouring the origin temple. While the roar came out, the area where Su Ye was located was full of light, and countless palpitating terrorist forces continued to gush out from that direction. However, these forces were finally pulled back to the halo by an inexplicable force. This change lasted for more than half a day, and the halo gradually faded down. During this period, Yao Chi and others looked very nervous. Although Su ye had swallowed it before, at that time, Su Ye swallowed only the broken origin temple, but now, what Su Ye wants to swallow is a real origin Temple, The power contained in it is not comparable to the previous Temple of origin. "Don''t worry, he can do it!" Jiang Rou was full of confidence in Su ye at this time. Yao Chi looked at Jiang Rou unexpectedly, and his face was full of smiles. He was surprised. He didn''t expect that Jiang Rou was so confident in Su Ye. But on second thought, Yao Chi''s face also showed a natural smile. He rubbed his temples with a smile and whispered, "It seems that if I really care, it will be chaotic. In terms of his strength, this origin temple is somewhat special. From the situation just now, it should be that the origin temples of death swamp have a suppression effect. There is no need to worry. Moreover, as the only dragon in the era of evolution, it is naturally a combination of Qi and luck, and there will be no accident." As soon as this was said, Yao Chi''s face returned to its original indifferent color, and it was at this moment that a breath that they could not suppress came out from the direction of the origin temple. Finally, everyone knelt directly on the ground with a "puff". It was obvious that they could not bear the cold power at this time. "Succeeded?" Several people had such an idea in their hearts. Although it is said that the halo in the direction of the origin temple has not really dissipated completely, from the current situation, people can obviously feel the results. After all, the breath of the origin Temple of Su Ye is several times stronger, so it is natural. In fact, as they thought, finally those bright halos dissipated completely, and everyone can clearly see that at the moment, the so-called lotus platform and the water full of the lake have completely disappeared with the origin Temple of the death swamp. The origin Temple of Su Ye seems to be completely "fat", and its scale has suddenly increased several times. It seems that the origin temple has a feeling of looking down at the sky. "This guy said before that he is going to hunt the origin temple now. Now his origin temple has hunted such a temple, which has changed so obviously. If he really wants to devour all the other origin temples, won''t the ancient battlefield be broken?" Looking at the prestige of the origin temple, the six men couldn''t help but cry out in their hearts. However, in a moment, the guy''s face was filled with excitement. He knew that the ancient battlefield would be completely chaotic because of Su ye, but he was also very curious. He didn''t know what Su ye could make this place look like. "It''s exciting, and the younger generation is awesome. If he can really devour all the origin temples here, maybe he can really break through that road and enter that place to compete." such an idea then appeared in the minds of the six masters. Now Su Ye has returned to the temple of origin. Different from the previous situation, at this time, Su Ye''s origin temple is full of bright lights. These lights reflect each other, as if they constitute a world with bright Shenhua. In this world, Su ye can obviously feel a fluctuation of spiritual power. Even Su Ye felt that even if he breathed in this place, he could improve his spiritual power points. Su Ye directly opened his property page at this time. Sure enough, he could obviously feel that the number of spiritual power points on his property page was rising rapidly. This made Su Ye feel very satisfied. In this way, his previous losses should be made up soon, "but... If I leave here, can I continue to devour the spiritual power?" This makes Su ye a little tangled. Obviously, his spiritual power is very strong. If he wants to swallow it all at once, it will take some time. Now he is ready to hunt other origin temples. Naturally, he is unwilling to waste his time in this place. After all, the world is slowly approaching the end of the ancient battlefield. He wants to take advantage of this time, Dig up as many temples of origin as possible. Su Ye''s idea is just to think about it in his heart. Otherwise, if outsiders know that he actually has such a crazy idea, it is estimated that he can directly startle his chin. After all, ordinary people have full respect and awe for the origin temple. How dare they think of hunting the origin temple as prey. And Su ye Obviously, it''s an alternative. "Roar!" As soon as Su Ye''s idea appeared, a deafening roar came out. With Su Ye''s recovery of the dragon shape, the magnificent spiritual power he had left in this place completely changed into a dragon shape at this moment. At this moment, the dragon shaped spiritual power suddenly opened its mouth and issued a deafening roar. It was also at this time that the dragon shaped spiritual force suddenly opened his mouth, and an extremely terrible air flow was directly swallowed by the Dragon transformed by the spiritual force. The air flow contained magnificent spiritual power. At the moment of seeing this scene, Su Ye''s eyes were almost luminous. He could obviously feel that with this bite of psychic power swallowed up by the dragon, the psychic power value on the system panel on his body could also increase rapidly. Obviously, even if the Dragon composed of spiritual power swallowed up the psychic power here, it could be added to himself, which made Su Ye feel very happy, If the Dragon devours the spiritual power here, he will soon devour all the spiritual power here. Su Ye felt that as long as he swallowed up all the spiritual power here, he could not only make up for all the previous consumption, but also improve more. At this time, as like as two peas, the two party just appeared in the hands of Su night. If carefully observed, the two party seals will be found like the original Temple of the bloodstained sea and the temple of the origin of the dead swamp. "Origin seal." Su Ye couldn''t help saying that this was a skill he acquired after the origin Temple of the death swamp was swallowed. If the two origin seals were bombarded, they could burst out with four times their own strength, which was incomparably strong. With the increasing number of origin temples swallowed by Su Ye, his subsequent power to improve was also very terrible. "I''m more and more looking forward to devouring all the other origin temples. What a terrible degree it will be." Su Ye looked forward to looking at the two light seals on his dragon claws. At the same time, he realized that only devouring the origin temple is the most correct way of this ancient battlefield trip. Of course, Su Ye''s spiritual power has naturally improved a lot. If it weren''t for some restrictions in this place, it is estimated that the release of Su Ye''s spiritual power alone can kill the top of the three disasters. At the same time, Su Ye felt a fluke in his heart. Fortunately, his strength and realm would also be improved. Otherwise, such a terrible spiritual force could riot in his body and make him crazy. Su Ye dodged and left his origin Temple directly. When he appeared again, he had returned to ER silly and them. "Dragon boss!" Er silly and others looked at Su ye with great excitement. Naturally, they could clearly feel the current changes of Su Ye. Although the realm of Su ye did not improve much, there was an obscure breath fluctuation on Su Ye. Under this breath fluctuation, even they felt extremely depressed. Obviously, their dragon boss''s strength has improved again. "You''ve been hiding from me!" at this time, a dissatisfied voice came out. Su Ye was embarrassed to see that Yao Chi really stared at himself with an angry look at the moment. Su Ye smiled awkwardly, but there was no explanation. After all, if he really wanted to explain, Su Ye couldn''t say it. "After leaving here, I''ll accompany you back to the Yao family." Su Ye finally gave such a promise. Yao Chi naturally understood what Su Ye meant. A blush appeared on his cold little face, but Yao Chi was not that kind of hypocritical person. At this time, he nodded immediately. "I didn''t expect you to be the only dragon in the evolutionary era. I still looked down on you." the six big bang suddenly opened up at this time. Su Ye dodged and changed into a human shape again. He immediately stretched out his hand and patted the six men, smiled and said, "how, now he finally knows that he has made money?" For Su Ye''s narcissistic words, Liu Da immediately rolled his eyes silently, but he didn''t say anything more on this topic. Instead, he asked curiously, "what are you going to do next?" Su Ye stretched out and said with a smile, "I said, hunting origin temple, ha ha, from today on, I will find out and devour all the origin temple as much as possible." Su Ye couldn''t help but let the six masters be speechless for a while, but he was completely surprised when he thought of Su Ye''s terrible field attainments. "But now, we''re going to a place first." When it was time, Su ye took the people to the ruins where young master Feng was, and saved young master Feng again with a high price. During this time, young master Feng really suffered enough. After young master Feng and Su ye were willing to save them, there was no hesitation. They almost didn''t think about it, so they spent a higher price to let Su ye bring them out. However, when young master Feng saw that Su Ye actually went in again and cracked the field, angry curses came out. Young master Feng and others were almost going to vomit blood. How did he not expect that Su ye could use the strength of the field to crack all the original prohibitions at this time. If so, where would they be willing to come out? Now, the opportunity is in front of them, but it is obvious that they have completely missed it. Su ye went directly into the ruins. It was ten days before Su ye came out of the ruins. In these ten days, Su Ye impressively found a space power pool in the ruins. Under the influence of the power in the pool, Su Ye directly improved his space power by several levels. Now even in this ancient battlefield, Su Ye is also surprised to find that she can use space power. Such a change made Su Ye feel very happy. What surprised him more was that he actually found other void word formulas in the ruins. With the "robbery" word formula, if the whole set of space word formulas are displayed, Su Ye feels that he can break through the ancient battlefield and return to the ancient starry sky again. For more than half a year after that, there were almost bursts of storms in the whole ancient battlefield. After su Ye hunted and killed the fifth origin temple, Su Ye''s deeds were finally discovered by everyone. At the same time, everyone also understood the horror of Su Ye''s origin temple. Therefore, Su ye even gathered a large number of "children". Although it is said that Su ye walked in this ancient battlefield with the real body of the dragon family, after knowing what he did, they chose to obey without saying a word. Although many people have been hostile to Su ye, the only dragon in the evolutionary era, this is an era of the law of the jungle. Who has strong power can have more ability to survive. Obviously, Su Ye''s cruel means here have completely conquered everyone. People believe that the bloody sea temple, which swallowed up so many origin temples, will be able to bloom a more terrible force than other forbidden areas and origin temples. In this era, it may be the best choice to follow Su Ye. After all, Su Ye has gathered the majestic aura of this era. ¡­¡­ A year later. At this moment, Su ye returned to the border city. Now he has fully collected 100 origin temples, and the spiritual power points and evolution points in Su Ye''s property page can be described by astronomical figures. As for the field, Su Ye''s cultivation has reached the peak. Now Su Ye doesn''t need to use runes any more, It is a large field layout, and the power of that field is absolutely not weak, at least above the peak of the three major disasters. Of course, Su Ye has not only improved his strength during this period, but also the strength of Er silly and others has reached the horror level of the peak of the three disasters. As for Yao Chi and Jiang Rou, they have completely broken through the peak limit of the three disasters, and the power level has entered another level. Only when their real strength changes, they still need to return to the ancient stars, so that they can carry out the final evolution and upgrading. In fact, if the two fools were allowed to practice normally, the speed could not be so fast, but Su Ye used his origin temple, which accelerated the cultivation of several people. It can be said that this time they are the biggest harvesters, especially Su Ye. During this period, in addition to the origin seal, he has also obtained a lot of derived strength, which has raised his comprehensive strength to a new level. As for his spiritual strength, it has reached a very terrible level. Of course, it has to be said that Su ye also made a great reckoning in this ancient battlefield this time. All the races that hate him, such as the Jinwu clan, were naturally killed by Su Ye. The people and animals left now belong to those who support Su ye, and most of them will join Su Ye''s origin temple after leaving the ancient battlefield, And those who have their own family have already agreed with Su ye and are willing to make friends with Su Ye. It is conceivable that after su Ye leaves this place and the origin Temple appears in the ancient starry sky, he will inevitably form a huge force to break through the pattern of the ancient battlefield. "If some families and some people in the ancient star sky are not convinced, I can only let the ancient star sky be stained with blood." Su Ye''s eyes flashed a sense of obliteration. In this era, kindness will only harm himself. And he''s obviously not like that. Su Ye''s eyes flashed bright light. At this moment, he could clearly see the field changes of the world and find the weakest point of this space. Su Ye was confident. If he was really willing to do it at this time, he could completely destroy this area with the help of the force of the field. "Let''s go. After we leave here, we should settle accounts with the Jinwu family and those bastards who often trouble us." Er silly stood up at this time and looked very excited. It has made Er silly feel very excited to have such changes in a year. More importantly, after leaving here, he can evolve again. Although he doesn''t know what he can evolve into, his heart is still full of hope. He hopes to completely change his ugly appearance, at least take the initiative to obtain the ability to speak, and grow some hair at the same time, so as not to keep himself bald all the time, After all, he is so ugly. "When!" At this time, a deafening roar came out. Almost at the moment of hearing the sound, everyone present was boiling. They knew very well that this represented the end of the ancient battlefield. All eyes fell on Su Ye. Many people were looking forward to seeing how Su ye set off a flutter after returning to the ancient battlefield. "It''s time to go out and have a look!" Su ye took a deep breath, but at this time he looked back at the ancient battlefield behind him. If there is any regret, it is that Su Ye didn''t find it. Originally, Su Ye was ready to clear up those ominous things, but unfortunately, those ominous things seemed to disappear directly from this area, but they never appeared again. "If I meet you again next time, I won''t let you have a chance to escape." Su Ye whispered in her heart. "Boom!" And it was at this time that a roar came out, and everyone seemed to have a very domineering sound in their ears. "The ancient battlefield trial is over!" With the emergence of this sound, a large force light flow tilted out of the air. Affected by this light flow, Su ye and others all disappeared in the ancient battlefield. When Su Ye appeared again, they had returned to the ancient starry sky. "Huh?" As soon as she appeared, Su Ye suddenly felt that a very strong and domineering breath came from her body. "Boom!" It was also at this time that an extremely powerful breath wave came around him. Under the influence of this breath wave, the strength of those people who came out of the ancient battlefield this time improved rapidly as if they were overturning the river and the sea. Outside the city, many people were waiting for the emergence of these people. At the moment, they were shocked by the scene of collective upgrading, and expressed their feelings one after another. Many people''s faces were full of envy. "No, why do I find many people missing, people of Lingfeng family?" "Yes, I also found that the people of golden winged Dapeng and Jinwu have disappeared." "And some others?" "My God, are they all dead in the ancient battlefield now?" Many people exclaimed one after another, and their faces were filled with horror. If this was the case, they believed that there would be a bloody storm in the ancient starry sky. In the past, ancient battlefields were indeed full of battles, but many people would stop, worried that it would cause some unnecessary things. But now "Where is the golden dragon!" It was also at this time that a very overbearing voice came out, and then everyone was shocked to see that countless bright golden lights appeared in the dark starry sky in the distance. A large area of golden ebony and golden winged rocs crossed quickly like countless starships. "God, there are so many golden crows and golden winged rocs? What''s the matter? Do they want to start a war?" "Did you hear that? Did they say that there is a golden dragon in this place?" "Is the disappearance of those people and animals related to the golden dragon? But... I don''t remember the golden dragon before?" During the meal, many onlookers made waves of confused voices. Obviously, they were very confused about what was happening in front of them, but many people were also excited. They knew that there was another good play to see this time. Su Ye slowly raised his head at this time. Now he has been suppressing his impulse of vitality. After all, he doesn''t dare how much noise this upgrade will cause. After all, the level of his promotion this time is really terrible. "Hey, I want to keep a low profile, but why doesn''t reality allow it?" Su Ye secretly sighed in her heart and looked up helplessly at the Jinwu and Jinji Dapeng people in front of her. "Where is the murderer!" "Where is the golden dragon!" But it was also at this time that several voices came out. The people on the edge of the city were stunned to see that at this time, many fleets came quickly, which showed great signs of blood washing here. Many sharp eyed people see that the families and forces here are very terrible. Even in the ancient starry sky, they have a great voice. "Is that... Lingfeng family? God, is this led by Lingfeng family?" "By the way, I found that the people of Lingfeng family seem to have disappeared. Did they die here?" The people were completely dull, and they were very curious about what happened in the ancient battlefield this time. However, many people secretly rejoice that they didn''t go in. After all, if they go to join the fun this time, they will die miserably in this ancient battlefield. Su Ye''s eyes flashed a burst of pure light. He shot around and found that almost all the people and strange animal families he had settled in the ancient battlefield had come. At first, Su Ye left some time for those people and animals before killing them, so that they could sacrifice them with secret methods and tell their families. "Wait for work with ease!" Su Ye sneered, which was his purpose. He knows that he has killed so many people, which will inevitably cause a lot of trouble. Instead of being found by these families again and again, he might as well let them come together in this way, and he can bring these families together. Now these people don''t know what Su Ye thinks. Otherwise, it''s estimated that these onlookers can be scared out. Want to bring these families together, and almost all of them are top family forces, which Are you crazy? "Hum, Jinlong, did you think we didn''t know about your murder in the ancient battlefield? Now we''ve sealed this place completely when we come here. You can''t escape. Don''t come out and die quickly!" Just at this time, a voice of incomparable majesty came out. Everyone was shocked to see that two terrible figures appeared from the Jinwu family and the Jinji Dapeng family. Almost at the moment of seeing both, everyone felt a burst of depression. "This... This is... Jinwu patriarch and Peng king? My God, this... These people are also here?" "You see, there''s one of the eight holy names over there... The master of the Ji family?" "God, it seems that they are determined to kill the dragon." "Is it difficult that in this era, there will be another dragon slaughter event?" Although no one has ever seen the real dragon killing, the rumors from ancient times are still circulating in the world, especially the great terror of ancient times - Dragon killing, which makes many people feel frightened. People never thought that this scene could be seen in this era. Many people and animals could not help looking around curiously at this time, trying to see where the so-called first dragon in the era of evolution was. But to everyone''s disappointment, they didn''t see the so-called dragon at all at this time. "Is there really a dragon here?" someone had a doubt in his heart. When he looked at the scene, he was full of doubts. And it was at this moment that a deafening dragon chant came out. Everyone looked at the source of the sound in horror. At this time, the direction where Su Ye was standing suddenly bloomed a burst of bright golden Shenhua. Almost after seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help shrinking, and their eyes were full of frightened expressions. At the moment of seeing the scene in front of him, Peng Wang''s eyes were slightly frozen. When he looked at the scene in front of him, his eyes were full of surprise. "Hahaha, smelly boy, this time I see how you run away." the eyes of King Peng are full of excitement, as if to completely devour Su ye at the moment. Su ye, who is incarnated as a golden dragon, has burst out of the huge dragon eyes at this time. Although Su Ye''s strength is still at the level of three disasters, it has given people a sense of dignity that can''t be ignored. "Oh? Hehe, Peng Wang, it seems that you really attach great importance to me. Killing me, an evolutionist at the level of three disasters, actually used so many people?" Su Ye sneered and said such a sentence. At the moment of hearing this, the Peng king immediately laughed, "after all, you are the only dragon in the era of evolution, and you can afford these. Moreover, what you did in the ancient battlefield has aroused public anger. Without more hands, how can you afford the disciples of all nationalities who died in the ancient battlefield." Peng Wang''s voice burst out, and it was at this time that a figure suddenly came out of Ji''s house. People were shocked to see that at this time, countless field light patterns floated out. In less than a few minutes, this area directly lit up a burst of light patterns like a spider''s web. "This... This is a master of the field? God, it seems that they really took great pains to hunt the Golden Dragon this time." "No way. It''s said that the golden dragon is very slippery. He may run away if he''s not careful. At the beginning, he escaped under King Peng and King Jinwu several times. Therefore, in order to avoid repeating the mistakes, they can only do so." "Master of the field, isn''t it terrible? As long as you give him enough time, you can fill the field with stars." "You say the golden dragon is ridiculous. Now it''s incredibly standing where it is and didn''t escape. If it were me, I would have run away long ago." "Stupid, all ethnic groups are surrounded here. I want to ask, how do you escape?" At that time, there were bursts of noise around, and many people were shocked by the means of the field Master. As for Su ye, now in the eyes of many people, it was already a dead man. "Field?" Su Ye looked at the Ji family''s field Master playfully. At the moment, he could also clearly feel the constantly shaking field power around him, but "Boy, you deserve to die today. I arranged the star killing array. Even if you have the ability to turn the sky, you can''t escape my attack. Ha ha, but... Your boy''s vision should not know the field?" after arranging the field, the field Master immediately couldn''t help laughing. Before they came here, they naturally investigated Su Ye. From Su Ye''s debut to entering the ancient battlefield, they didn''t see what field means Su Ye used. At the moment of hearing this, the eyes of Liuda and others couldn''t help becoming a little strange. In the ancient battlefield, they saw Su Ye''s strong field ability. Although Su Ye didn''t tell them his field level, they could guess it in their hearts. And the guy in front of him dares to find a sense of existence in front of Su ye, which "This guy is going to die well." the second fool sneered and returned it back in the words of the field Master of Ji''s family. Su Ye''s eyes slightly coagulated and joked, "the star killing array gathers the spiritual power of the stars floating around here to build a place for killing and cutting. If I want to rush out from here, I must take the whole star as the enemy. In terms of my strength, I can''t do it." As soon as Su ye said this, the master of the field frowned, "I didn''t expect that your boy still knows some fields, but since you know, you can be ready to die." the master of the field sneered and prepared to do it. But at this time, he saw that Su Ye slowly raised his hand and shook his head at him. "Although your killing array is powerful, it also has some defects. You can''t break it with simple force, but you can change it a little." Su Ye''s words were still very indifferent, but in the ears of the domain master, it was completely like insulting him. How dare the Golden Dragon say that he can modify his kill array at will? "Over measure your strength. I''ll see what you can do. Kill!" With the spitting out of a word, a terrible power surged up in this area, and the light pattern like a spider''s Web suddenly burst into a bright killing light. Peng Wang and others had already contacted Su Ye. At this time, they couldn''t help frowning. They didn''t believe that Su Ye was an arrogant existence. Otherwise, he couldn''t escape from their hands one after another. Now that Su Ye has said so, is it "Is it difficult that he really has any means?" Peng Wang had an ominous feeling in his heart, and it was at this moment that he saw that Su Ye raised his dragon claw slowly and touched it in the air. "Boom!" A deafening roar sounded. Those who had to go towards Su Ye''s coverage actually disappeared at this moment. Then the people were shocked to see that Su Ye''s Dragon claws quickly formed a seal and waved a few times in front. With Su Ye as the center, those golden light patterns quickly covered in all directions. Chapter 724 ending and beginning Originally, these golden lights only covered the location of Su ye, but now they surrounded all the strong people who came to surround Su ye, such as Jin Wu. "Poof!" A dirty blood gushed directly from the master''s mouth. He looked at Su ye in horror and looked incredible, "you... You actually took control of my field, which... It''s impossible, unless... No, are you a powerful existence?" As soon as he said this, all the people present couldn''t help taking a breath. Field power? Almost all of them existed only long ago, but they never thought that the Golden Dragon in front of them also had such ability. Su Ye didn''t answer directly, but sneered and said, "I changed your field a little. Just now you asked me to try your field, so now it''s your turn to try my field." Su Ye''s words sounded very ordinary, but the moment they fell into the ears of Jinwu and others made them feel almost unable to breathe. "Boom!" And it was at this moment that the golden light pattern burst out endless bright brilliance. Everyone was shocked to see that under this brilliance, the space was torn open, and a strong space wind blade burst out from it. At the same time, under the influence of the field, there are light clusters like stars above the field. These light clusters are now falling in their direction like meteorites. "Defense!" "Ah!" When it was time, the scene became a mess, and countless screams came out. The onlookers around felt incomparable palpitations. Although people can''t really see the situation inside after the outbreak of the field, they can already spy on one or two from the sound alone. The powerful field power lasted for a few minutes, which eased slightly. Everyone was shocked to see that the original majestic ethnic groups have almost become incomparably broken. There are corpses everywhere on the starry sky. It seems that at this moment, this area has become a sea of corpses. "Jinlong, you want to die!" The golden winged ROC and several strong men with far greater strength at the peak of the three disasters roared. When it was, they rushed frantically towards Su Ye. Although Su Ye''s field was really strong just now, they had a special defense. Although they were embarrassed, they didn''t cause much damage. "Want to be my enemy? Then die!" Su Ye sneered, and it was at the moment when his voice fell that the whole starry sky burst out a burst of bright brilliance again. Originally, people thought that Su ye would perform some big killing array at this time, but soon they all reacted. Su Ye completely sealed the star dome at this time. "What is he going to do? Is it difficult? He still wants to fight more than one war, and he''s worried that these people can''t run away?" Many people have doubts in their hearts. They don''t understand what Su Ye''s purpose is. "Boom!" It was at this moment that everyone was stunned to see that a bloody fog appeared strangely above Su Ye''s head. When the fog dissipated, a huge ancient temple full of years seemed to span the whole starry sky. After seeing this scene, almost everyone stared out their eyes. "This... God, this is... The temple of origin? But why is his temple of origin so huge?" "It''s so powerful. I feel that in front of the temple of origin, i... I''m as small as an ant." "Now I finally understand why those people didn''t leave when they saw so many strong families besieged. It seems that they have joined the temple of the origin of the Golden Dragon." After seeing this scene, Jinwu and other strong people also showed a look of shock in their eyes, but then they were all excited again. "Ha ha, yes, yes, this temple of origin is very suitable for my appetite. In that case, I don''t respect it." King Peng laughed. "Boy, I admit that you really have a good chance. You can get the winner and other treasures, but you are not strong enough and just make wedding clothes for others." the king of Jinwu sneered at this time. "I......" the Ji family leader was ready to speak at this time, but unexpectedly, Su Ye''s breath began to expand rapidly at this time. "System, upgrade!" With the cry from the bottom of Su Ye''s heart, Su Ye''s breath expanded instantly. Affected by his breath, the region seemed to become a raging sea, and the violent breath surged rapidly. Even the faces of the powerful such as the king of Jinwu became pale at this moment. The rising of the as like as two peas in the night was so intense that they were just like them in a short span of time, and even at this time there was no sign of his breathing. "Boom!" Finally, the king of Jinwu and other strong people were shocked to find that Su Ye''s strength far exceeded them at the moment. Even if Su Ye couldn''t control his breath at the moment, the surrounding space would be completely crushed and collapsed by his breath. "Now, do you still think you can kill me?" Su Ye sneered and went straight to Jinwu and other strong men. On this day, the doomed day of blood, under the crushing of Su Ye''s violent power, he directly killed all the powerful people such as king Jinwu. "Fight with me!" Su Ye immediately roared. As for the people who had originally joined his origin temple, they responded one after another and killed all those left here. After that, Su ye took the people to the families who dared to attack and kill themselves. The bloody killing completely opened from this moment. ¡­¡­ A year later, Su Ye stood in the starry sky. In today''s world, several powerful races have completely disappeared in the killing. "What are you looking at?" Jiang Rou and Yao Chi also stood beside Su ye and asked suspiciously. At the same time, they looked at Su ye with some worship. Now Su Ye has become the top power in the world. Su Ye was silent for a moment, and finally a throbbing color flashed in her golden eyes. "I feel that something is calling me on the sky!" After saying this, Su Ye directly bloomed his boundless power and smashed it down towards the space in front. "Boom" an explosion sounded. Su Ye was stunned to see that the original space was broken like glass, and a dark ancient road appeared in front of him. With the appearance of this ancient road, Su Ye felt the endless smell of deforestation. "Fight for nine days!" "Heaven and earth are not benevolent, destroy the sky!" Su Ye''s heart was full of palpitations. He knew that a more magnificent world was completely unfolding in front of him. And he has completely ended this business. The unmistakable chapter of "swallow evolution from an egg" will continue to be updated on the new green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the new green bean novel website!